《Transmigrating to the 80s to Become Stepmom to Five Bigwigs》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe regained consciousness and found herself lying in a simple courtyard. The low earthen walls and the mud-brick yard and house were all very unfamiliar. Mu Jingzhe got up and rubbed the back of her aching head. She then looked at the flashlight in her hand and frowned. Nowadays, flashlights could be charged. She hadnt seen this kind of battery torchlight in more than ten years. Dont think that just because I call you Second Sister-In-Law and let you continue staying here, my family cant do without you. If you continue to push your luck, you can scram back to the Mu Family. Any random nanny I hire will take better care of the children than you. A deep male voice filled with rage came from behind the door. Mu Jingzhe was confused. She was about to speak when a memory appeared in her mind. She had transmigrated into a book she had read two days ago about sweet, doting love. The female protagonist, Mu Xue, was a fan favorite, while Mu Jingzhe, who shared the same name with her, was the most annoying supporting character in the book. The keywords used to describe her were stupid, control freak, and the one who always snatches Mu Xues things. Mu Xues first love, Shao Qihai, had been snatched away by her. Shao Qihai, who had been a soldier for several years, had retired from the army after suffering an injury. He had two pairs of twinsthree sons and one daughter. His wife had gone through a difficult labor and passed away. Although he had been married before, he was completely different from the younger generation in the village. Mu Xue had a good impression of him and didnt mind that he had been previously married. She was also kind and she had said that she would treat his children as her own. In the end, just as the two of them had been about to get engaged, Shao Qihai had suddenly come back with a child in his arms. He had said that it was his child, but the mother of the child was a mystery. 9 Because of this child, the two of them had been at odds for a long time. Seeing that their engagement was about to fail, Mu Jingzhe had jumped out and claimed that he was going to marry her. Rumors had then started to spread in the village. Shao Qihai wouldnt be able to bear it if Mu Xues reputation was damaged, and the five children indeed needed someone to take care of them, so he silently agreed to this marriage. 1 When the two of them got married, Mu Xue, who was heartbroken, completely gave up. Mu Jingzhe had snatched Mu Xues man, but she wasnt happy for long before Shao Qihai died. 3 Right now, Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated three months after Shao Qihais death. In the middle of the night, she had tried to seduce her younger brother-in-law, Shao Qiyang, but failed. She had tried her best to open the locked door, only to suffer the consequences and fall down and hit her head. 2 Her husband had only been dead for three months, yet she was already really eager to seduce her younger brother-in-law. This was indeed the work of a useless supporting character. 2 Mu Jingzhe tried hard to digest the extra memories. She looked at the closed door and smiled awkwardly. Shao Qiyang, youve misunderstood. I called you because Little Bei is sick. She has a fever. Shao Qiyang sneered, not believing a single word. If that was indeed the case, why hadnt she said anything just now? She was just trying to trick him into opening the door. There was no way he would fall for it. Shao Qiyang had never met such a shameless, disgusting woman before. This time, he decided that he couldnt let this person live there any longer. He would kick her out when the sun rose no matter what. Although he didnt say anything, Mu Jingzhes expression grew solemn. 1 She wasnt joking. The night when the original Mu Jingzhe had been thinking about ways to make love to Shao Qiyang, Shao Qihais only daughter, Shao Bei, had gone deaf due to a high fever. 5 Im telling the truth. Little Bei has a fever. Knowing the dangers of a fever, Mu Jingzhe was afraid that the delay would affect Shao Beis condition. Thus, she quickly said something and returned to the east room. The decoration in the east room was quite nice. There were still traces of the wedding celebration. With no time to look around, Mu Jingzhe went to see Shao Bei first. Shao Bei was only five years old. Her three older brothers doted on her and would offer her all the good food, so her little face was round and chubby. At the moment, she was lying quietly on the bed. Her delicate brows were furrowed, and her body was burning up. Mu Jingzhes heart sank. She packed up her stuff and covered Shao Bei with her blanket before rushing out. She almost bumped into Shao Dong at the door. The names of Shao Qihais five children were easy to rememberDong, Nan, Xi, Bei, Zhong1. The eldest and second eldest were twin boys, while the third and fourth were boy-girl twins. The last one, who had been brought back from somewhere else, was called Shao Zhong. 8 The eldest, Shao Dong, was seven years old and acted like a little adult. His eyes, which resembled Shao Qihais, seemed to be able to see through peoples hearts. He was the most protective of his younger brothers and sister and would look at people with ferocious eyes. Even the original Mu Jingzhe had been afraid of Shao Dong. Little Dong, Little Beis fever is quite bad. We have to go to the hospital. Shao Dong silently stretched out his hands. He was worried about letting Mu Jingzhe take his younger sister away. Little Bei is really having a fever. If you dont believe me, look Mu Jingzhe squatted down and let him see for himself. At that moment, there was a click. Shao Qiyang, who hadnt opened the door this whole time, strode over in a cotton shirt. Although he had woken up in the middle of the night and hadnt put on his clothes properly, this couldnt conceal Shao Qiyangs elegance. He was tall and handsome. His style was different from his older brothers, Shao Qihai, but it was undeniable that he was dazzling. No wonder the original Mu Jingzhe had been so unscrupulous. Shao Qiyang frowned. Is she really having a fever? Shao Dong nodded. Shao Qiyang touched her forehead with the back of his hand and his expression changed. He looked at Mu Jingzhe with cold eyes. Her fever is really bad. Why did you only tell me now? 4 After saying that, he picked up Shao Bei and left. Mu Jingzhe stopped Shao Dong, who was about to follow him. Shao Dong, Ill go with your uncle. You stay at home and watch over everything. If nothing goes wrong, well be back tomorrow. 1 Mu Jingzhe took the childs backpack and chased after him. Shao Dong stood in the courtyard and watched as the light of the torchlight outside the courtyard disappeared. He didnt speak because he had been born with a stutter he couldnt overcome. After being teased repeatedly, he had stopped talking. Even though he was a little stutterer now, he would one day become the most ruthless bigshot in the business world. Well, actually, the five kidsDong, Nan, Xi, Bei, and Zhongwouldnt be simple when they grew up. You could say they turned out to be bigshots, but they were all villains. The stepmotherthe original Mu Jingzhewas responsible for this. 1 To be honest, Mu Jingzhe was under a lot of pressure. After all, she had suddenly transmigrated into this bizarre character and become associated with these five children. She was quite averse to it, but since she had already transmigrated, she could only deal with things as they came. 1 Mu Jingzhe caught up to Shao Qiyang. When she did, she knew that nothing she said would be pleasing to hear, so she chose not to say anything and only silently illuminated the road ahead for Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang wanted to take his niece to the hospital as quickly as possible, but it was difficult to walk at night. Holding the child in his arms made walking even more difficult. Soon, both his hands were trembling. Let me carry her for a while, Mu Jingzhe said. Great Eastern Village was quite far from town, and it would take about two hours to get there on foot. 1 No need. Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth and refused. He took a deep breath and continued walking forward. However, he was really tired and accidentally lost his footing, sliding down the road as a result. Mu Jingzhe swiftly grabbed Shao Bei. After getting hold of Shao Bei, Mu Jingzhe didnt think much of it. She simply grabbed Shao Qiyangs collar and lifted him. 6 She then placed him on the road. Did you hurt yourself? With his collar still raised, Shao Qiyang answered subconsciously, No. Still in a daze, he gazed at Mu Jingzhe. Had Mu Jingzhe just lifted him up? 4 On the other side, swift Mu Jingzhe had already set off with Shao Bei on her back. It took them more than an hour to reach the town hospital, and by the time they got there, their foreheads were covered in perspiration. Shes running a high fever40 degrees Celsius. It would have been too late if youd brought her here any later. 3 Mu Jingzhe was glad that it wasnt too late. She and Shao Qiyang stayed by her bedside and changed the towels from time to time. When the sun rose, Shao Beis fever subsided and she finally woke up. Little Bei, can you hear me? Mu Jingzhe immediately checked if Little Beis hearing was fine. Shao Bei lay on the bed, looking listless. It had only been a night, yet her chubby face seemed to have lost some weight. The little girl, who used to be full of life, now appeared lethargic. She looked at Mu Jingzhe but didnt respond to her words. Mu Jingzhes heart skipped a beat. Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Little Bei, can you hear me? If you can, can you answer me? Mu Jingzhe was afraid that she had been too late after all and Shao Beis ears had ended up getting damaged from the fever, just like what had happened in the book. Hence, she forced a smile and asked her again. Shao Bei licked her lips and looked at Shao Qiyang instead of Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyang glanced at her and quickly gave her water. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe had already rushed out of the ward. Doctor, please take a look again. I dont think she can hear us. Shao Qiyang, who was giving Shao Bei water in the ward, trembled. Little Bei, you cant hear anything? The doctor was just about to leave. His night shift had just ended when he heard Mu Jingzhe say that. He immediately put his white coat back on and followed Mu Jingzhe to the ward. However, he heard Shao Beis hoarse but clear voice when he reached the door. I can hear you. The old doctor glared at Mu Jingzhe before turning to leave. Shao Qiyang thought that Mu Jingzhe would scold Little Bei or lose her temper, but Mu Jingzhe only heaved a sigh of relief. Im glad youre okay. You scared me. I thought you couldnt hear anymore. Fortunately, they had gotten her there in time. The first tragedy had been avoided. It was just that the child didnt want to talk to her. Mu Jingzhe didnt mind, but she instantly felt tired now that she had managed to relax. She didnt step forward again. You take care of her. Ill go to the doctor to thank him and apologize. Then, Ill go out and see if theres anything to eat. After thanking the doctor, Mu Jingzhe went to the washroom. When she saw the mirror, she stopped and took a look. She still didnt know what she looked like. She was shocked by what she saw. The person in the mirror had short hair that reached her ears. There was no hairstyling to speak of. The hair was uneven, as if it had been bitten by a dog. 1 It had been cut to look like Mu Xues hair. The villagers praised Mu Xue for her beauty, so she had used a pair of scissors to cut her waist-length braids. Under her horrible hair were eyebrows as thick as two caterpillars and a big red mouth that was dry and chapped. This was also a result of emulating Mu Xue. She didnt have the money to buy an eyebrow pencil or lipstick, so she had replaced them with charcoal and red paper 7 After washing herself clean, Mu Jingzhe finally saw the original owners face. When she saw it, she was stunned for a moment. This face was 70% to 80% similar to hers. Her facial features were delicate and pretty, and her eyebrows were thick and black. However, they were a little messy. She just needed to slightly fix the shape of her eyebrows. There was no need to draw them at all. Although her lips were dry and chapped, upon closer inspection, the color of her lips was quite beautiful. It was a very nice cherry-pink color, so she didnt need to paint them into large red lips at all. In summary, the original Mu Jingzhe had made herself look ugly. Her looks wouldnt have been inferior to Mu Xues if she had simply done nothing. However, shed had to imitate Mu Xue, and she had done a terrible job of it. She was a 7-8 in terms of attractiveness, but she had made herself into a negative number on a scale of 1 to 10. 4 After Mu Jingzhe washed herself clean, she found herself much more pleasing to the eye. The only exception was her hair. After walking out of the town hospital, she found a haircut stall a short distance away. Mu Jingzhe glanced around before sitting down. Boss, please cut my hair. 5 The old barber said, Lady, this is a barbershop for men. I know, just act like youre cutting a guys hair. Mu Jingzhe pointed at the male celebrity poster on the ground that had yet to be pasted on the wall. Just cut my hair like that. 1 When Mu Jingzhe returned to the ward, she was carrying a bowl of noodles, a bowl of dumplings, and three steamed buns. Lets eat some noodles first. Well go back after eating. When Shao Qiyang saw that she had come back with food, his countenance got better. However, when he looked up, he was as dumbstruck as Shao Bei. You Your hair. Mu Jingzhe set down the noodles. Mm, I just had my hair cut by an old barber. Seeing that Shao Qiyang and Shao Bei were in a daze, she raised her eyebrows. Whats wrong? I think it looks alright. Shao Qiyang looked at Mu Jingzhe, who had changed into another person after going out for a while. It could even be said that Mu Jingzhe had been reborn. He was momentarily speechless. In the past, he had found Mu Jingzhe an eyesore. Why was she acting weird today? When she had raised her eyebrows just now, Shao Qiyang had even felt like he was looking at one of those male movie stars. 1 He was startled. However, he had to admit that although she was beyond recognition, she was much more pleasing to the eye and looked way neater than before. This haircut was much better than the short hair she had sported previously. It was even kind of stunning. This was the charm of hairstyling. In modern times, many female celebrities who looked ordinary with long hair appeared stunning with short hair. Mu Jingzhe belonged in this category. Her facial features were well-defined, but her jawline was a little strong, so short hair suited her better, making her look energetic and beautiful. Mu Jingzhe was eating a steamed bun when she noticed someone looking at her. She looked over and saw Shao Bei staring at her. She had regained her energy, so the little girls eyes were watery, bright, big, and black. Her eyelashes were long and curly, and her tiny mouth was pink and soft. In summary, she was pretty and adorable and she even had a pair of eyes that could talk. No wonder she would one day become Movie Queen Grand Slam, the big boss of the entertainment industry. In the end, she would be swallowed up by that industry. Even though she had great acting skills, her bad personality would lead her to make too many enemies. Later on, she would commit suicide because of a relationship issue and would even be stripped naked after she died. 3 As for the cause of this tragedy, it was that her ears had been damaged from a high fever when she was young, causing her to suffer from hearing loss for a few years. Fortunately, the tragedy had been avoided this time. On the way back, Shao Qiyang insisted on piggybacking Shao Bei. Mu Jingzhe didnt argue with him and followed him from a distance, pondering her future. Now that her husband was dead, she didnt have to worry about getting a divorce or anything. Otherwise, it would be difficult to settle things in this day and age. She couldnt very well return to her parents home either. Firstly, the female protagonist, Mu Xue, was staying with the Mu Family. It wouldnt be a good idea for her to go back. Secondly, if a married lady returned to her family, she wouldnt be allowed to stay for long. In the end, she would definitely have to find someone else to marry. This was her second marriage. Besides, given her reputation, how could she possibly marry a good person? 3 Instead, she might as well keep staying with the Shao Family. Unfortunately, because of her actions, the Shao Family didnt like her. She had offended everyone, and the children and her younger brother-in-law were all very wary of her. However this was better than going back to her parents home and remarrying. She hadnt gotten married in her previous lifetime, and she didnt want to do it in this lifetime either. She had to get used to the environment first. As a modern woman, she had to use this opportunity to walk out and fight for her career. Why not just walk out now? Of course, it wouldnt be easy. There was currently a barrier between the villages and cities that wasnt so easy to break through. There was a limited amount of work in the city too. With so many people in the city waiting to get jobs, it would be difficult for her to find work. Even lodging and food would be a problem. Thus, the best solution was to stay and plan this slowly. However, by choosing to stay, it was unavoidable that she would have to bear the responsibility of taking care of those five children. It took a lot of effort to raise a child. Raising one was hard enough, let alone five. An ordinary person would definitely cower, especially someone who had never been married or raised any children. However, this wasnt a problem for Mu Jingzhe. She didnt know how to be a mother, but she knew how to be an elder sister and take care of a child. Ever since she was young, the first thing she had learned was to take care of children. As an orphan who had grown up in an orphanage, she had taken care of countless younger children there. As she had grown up, her ability to take care of them had improved. 2 Even after she had entered society, this hadnt stopped. It had gone on intermittently. Including the ones closest to her, she had helped raise more than 30 younger children at the orphanage in total. These five absolutely wouldnt be a problem. 2 Anyway, kids grew up fast, and before one knew it, they were all grown up. She had brought up batch after batch of little kids, so taking care of five children wouldnt be difficult for her. The two older ones were already seven years old. They would grow up in no time. The only problem was that they were really smart and would become villains when they grew up. Could she lead them down the right path? 1 Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leading them down the right path was easier said than done. It was difficult even to help one child, let alone five. They were quite young and werent in a good situation, but Mu Jingzhe wouldnt belittle them just because they were pitiful and young. She easily made the decision to attempt to guide them to the right path. As an old Chinese saying goes, one can tell how ones adulthood will turn out by the time one is three years old. The oldest, Shao Dong and Shao Xi, were already seven years old, Shao Nan and Shao Bei were five years old, while Shao Zhong was three. Many personality traits had already formed. They had suffered through many hardships and difficulties, so some things had already planted seeds in them and sprouted. Youre saying that youre going to guide them now? Oh please, dont be so naive. Even if the childrens biological parents attempted this, it would be difficult for them, let alone for her, who the children loathed and were wary of. In the past, whenever the younger kids at the orphanage had been disobedient or done bad things, she had scolded them and even punished them to teach them a lesson. But these children? It was hard to be a stepmother, and she would probably die faster if she beat or scolded them. If she did that, they would probably take revenge when they grew up. Mu Jingzhe didnt dare underestimate the five children. She treated them as equals, so she was very cautious. After thinking about it, she decided to stay and bear the responsibility of taking care of them. She would protect them and prevent others from bullying them. As for guiding them onto the right path, she would try to do so when possible but wouldnt force it. She would usually mind her own business and be their temporary mother or nanny. If she had to be their nanny, so be it. A grown woman could adapt to the circumstances. This was what she should do after choosing to stay. When she found a way to leave Great Eastern Village and had her own income and career, she would leave. She wouldnt ask for anything else. It would be fine as long as they didnt take revenge on her in the future. Yes, that was all for now. With that thought in mind, Mu Jingzhe quickly got into character. Shao Qiyang, let me carry her for a while. Shao Qiyang was also an important figure she needed to improve her relationship with. She needed to change his impression of her. Right now, Shao Qiyang was the one supporting her and these five children. In short, he was the boss. As a qualified employee, she had to know how to share her boss burden. Mu Jingzhe smiled at Shao Bei. Little Bei, can I carry you? Shao Bei wrapped her arms around Shao Qiyangs neck tightly, using her actions to prove that she hadnt forgotten that the original Mu Jingzhe had secretly pinched her. Shao Qiyang glanced at her. No need. He had decided last night that he would kick her out today. However, she had just helped take Little Bei to the hospital last night. It seemed a little heartless to make her go back today. So Tomorrow, maybe. He decided he would kick her out tomorrow. Mu Jingzhe, who had no idea Shao Qiyang was preoccupied with thoughts of kicking her out, nodded obediently and told herself that she had to listen to whatever her boss said. At noon, the two of them finally returned to Great Eastern Village. They met quite a few villagers at the village entrance. Some of them were even holding large bowls, squatting or sitting down to eat. At the sight of the trio, they all greeted them and asked where they had been. Their eyes were filled with gossip fever. Shao Qiyang answered them, while Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything and just smiled throughout the whole process. Everyone stared repeatedly at her hair to confirm her gender. Why does this girl look familiar? Shao Qiyang, is that your partner? an auntie asked, looking at Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyangs face instantly flushed. Auntie, this is my second sister-in-law. Your second sister-in-law? Mu Jingzhe? The original Mu Jingzhe had ruined her appearance so badly that everyone had forgotten what she looked like normally. Mu Jingzhe smiled. Thats right, Auntie. Its me. At the revelation that she was Mu Jingzhe, everyones expressions turned from curious to awkward and disdainful. Why is your hair cut like a mans? Its more convenient this way, Mu Jingzhe replied. The aunties gaze on Mu Jingzhe changed again and was now filled with suspicion. She regretted saying those words earlier. She was afraid that if Mu Jingzhe made a fuss or cried, it would attract the attention of that shrew, Li Zhaodi, who would then come out to scold her. This was also the reason why no one in the village said anything bad about Mu Jingzhe in front of her, no matter what she did or how ugly she looked. The mother-and-daughter duo was unreasonable. 1 Unexpectedly, Mu Jingzhe didnt cry or make a scene. Her tone seemed to have changed as well, and there was an indescribable gentleness in her expression. They didnt know what the word disposition meant, so they only felt that Mu Jingzhe seemed to have changed. While they were still in shock, Mu Jingzhe left. After she left, the village exploded into a discussion about how she had changed. The short-haired Mu Jingzhe had become the most unique sight in the village. However, they had only said a few words before calming down. After all, she had been even weirder before. Now that her hair was so short, it somehow looked quite pleasing to the eye. They had looked at Mu Jingzhe, and Mu Jingzhe had also looked at them. The way the people of Great Eastern Village were dressed had made Mu Jingzhe feel as though she were looking at old photos from the 1980s. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, she kept a distance from Shao Qiyang as they walked. This made Shao Qiyang heave a sigh of relief. Mu Jingzhe was also happy enough to relax. In the rural areas in the 1980s, the air had been clear and fresh, but it was poor. Half of the families in the village had tiled houses, but there were also many thatched houses. Walking from the village entrance, they passed by very few good houses until they reached the Shao Family. Initially, the Shao Family had also been poor. It was only when the second son, Shao Qihai, had joined the army and received an allowance that their situation had gradually improved. Now, the Shao Family had built a new house next to the old, dilapidated house. There was a big yard with a regular layout and a large tile-roofed house with walls. It all looked very grand. However, the big house was now occupied by the eldest branch of the Shao Family. Shao Dong and his siblings didnt have the chance to stay there. Even Shao Qiyang only stayed in the old house beside it. As Mu Jingzhe was looking at the two houses that stood there in stark contrast, she heard a crying voice come from the old house. The children of the eldest branch of the Shao Family had come to snatch Shao Dong and his siblings things again. The names of the eldest-branch children were also easy to remember. They were Fu, Lu, Shou, and X1. There were three elder brothers and one younger sister. The contrast between the two groups of children was obvious. The four children from the eldest branch of the Shao Family were wearing new cotton clothes. The eldest, Shao Fu, had turned 12 years old that year. He ate very well and looked like a calf. His younger brothers were also much sturdier than their cousins. On the other side, Shao Dong and the others were all wearing old cotton clothes. Compared to them, they were scrawny, small, and miserable-looking. Give it to me! If you dont, Ill beat you to death. No, my mother left this for me. Shao Lu had taken a fancy to Shao Xis comic book, but this time, Shao Xi wouldnt let go no matter what. After all, the comic book had been given to him by his dead mother. The children from the eldest branch, who were used to being domineering, were very unhappy when they heard that. Your mother died a long time ago. Your father died too. While Fu, Lu, and Shou fought with Dong, Nan, and Xi, the youngest, Shao X, didnt join the fight. Instead, she was hitting Shao Zhong on the side, calling him mute and b*stard as she did so. Though she was usually not good with words, she was very articulate when it came to scolding people. . Meanwhile, in the basement of a house in the suburbs of the neighboring province There was a single bed with some medical equipment beside it in the cramped room. A man was lying on the bed. He had wheat-colored skin, sharp eyebrows, and a high nose bridge and he looked rather handsome. However, his eyes were closed, and his face was pale. He looked haggard. 2 The short-haired man leaning on his crutch beside the bed cast an anxious look at him before raising his head to address the doctor who was diagnosing his condition. Doctor, why isnt he awake yet? Hes been unconscious for a really long time. His injuries are too severe. Its already a miracle that hes still alive. The doctor shook his head. Lets wait and see. 1 Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Qiyang was at the door, so he happened to hear the children of the eldest branch scolding the five kids. He was so angry that his face turned green. Shao Fu, who hadnt seen Shao Qiyang, used his ultimate move to threaten Shao Xi. If you dont give it to me, Ill get Grandma to kick you out. This is our house. If you dont give it to me, I wont let you stay here anymore. As he took advantage of Shao Dong and the rest, who halted, a smug look flashed past Shao Fus eyes. He was about to hit them when Stop it. Shao Qiyang then said with a sullen expression on his face, Shao Lu, return Little Xi his comic book. Why should I? Shao Lu refused to give in. Why cant I take his comic book when theyre living in our house? Who taught you to speak like this? Shao Qiyang was furious. Mu Jingzhe glanced at him and got straight to the point. If you dont want them to stay in your house, then return their house to them. Since when do they have a house? Shao Lu asked in turn. Mu Jingzhe pointed at the imposing new house next door. Its the house youre living in now. Thats our house! Fu, Lu, Shou, and X retorted angrily. So youre living in your familys house? That house was built with Shao Dongs fathers allowance. It has nothing to do with you. You shamelessly lived in their good house and gave this lousy house to them to live in, yet you even dare sound so self-righteous? To be honest, you guys are the ones who borrowed the house. If youre not happy, return the house to them. They dont even care about your lousy house. Mu Jingzhe startled everyone with her words. This was the first time Fu, Lu, Shou, and X heard this. Though they were furious, they felt guilty for some reason when they saw Mu Jingzhes expression. No way, thats our house. Ask your third uncle if you dont believe me. Mu Jingzhe pointed at Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang was silent. What Mu Jingzhe had said was an undeniable truth. This made Fu, Lu, Shou, and X feel uneasy. They were used to being the tyrants of the village and flaunting their big house. Now, it had suddenly been revealed that the house didnt belong to them? Shao Lu was about to lose his temper when he heard a sound coming from the room Shao Qiyang was staying in. Whats that sound? Mu Jingzhe took two steps forward. Who is it? Whos inside? No one answered. Shao Fu and Shao Lu looked at each other and didnt speak. Shao Nan glanced at them and suddenly said, It must be a thief. A thief? Shao Qiyang was stunned and found it a little strange, but Mu Jingzhe had already reacted. A thief? Her expression changed. Hide behind me! She picked up an old spade and stepped forward. You inside the house, youre surrounded. If you know whats good for you, come out with your head in your hands. Otherwise, I wont be polite. No sound came from inside. If you dont come out soon, Ill break the door. The person inside stammered and made some noises, but they didnt speak properly. Mu Jingzhe frowned. With so many children in the house, it would be terrible if they got injured or something. And this thief wasnt coming out when he was told to? Shao Qiyang felt that something was amiss and was about to stop Mu Jingzhe. However, he suddenly saw her lift her leg and kick. With a bang, the sturdy new door that had been previously put in place to keep out Mu Jingzhe was kicked open. Kicked open It opened Shao Qiyang and the nine children in the courtyard were stunned. Mu Jingzhe raised her iron spade and charged in. Lets see where you will run to. Ah Dont hit me, its me! Its me! A familiar voice was heard in the room. This time, it was trembling. After a wave of dust, everyone saw a horrified-looking Zhao Lan, who had nearly been smashed by the door, as well as Mu Jingzhe, who was still carrying the iron spade. Zhao Lans face turned green, and her lips turned pale. She was truly scared out of her wits. She rubbed her chest and glared at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe frowned. Oh, its you. It was her mother-in-law, Zhao Lan. Why were you hiding here quietly? Who says I was hiding quietly? Zhao Lan retorted. Just as she was about to say something, she saw the door on the ground and then the iron spade in Mu Jingzhes hand and shut her mouth abruptly. Since when had Mu Jingzhe become so strong? Or had the door decayed? Shao Qiyang withdrew his gaze from the broken wooden door with difficulty and furrowed his brows as he looked at Zhao Lan. Mom, why are you here? He scanned the room with his gaze and saw obvious signs of chaos. Shao Qiyangs expression turned even uglier. Without even asking, he knew that she was there to look for his salary again. He was now a temporary worker at the post office, so he received a smaller salary than a permanent staff member. It was very hard on him, yet Zhao Lan had to take all his salary. When Shao Qihai had passed away, Shao Qiyang had said that he had to raise his nephews and niece, so he had stopped giving his salary to Zhao Lan. He hadnt expected Zhao Lan to come straight to his room and rummage through his belongings for it. Ive said this a few times already. I have to keep my salary for the next two months to pay for Little Dong and the other kids tuition fees. School is starting soon. Among the four childrenDong, Nan, Xi, and Beithe older two were in second grade, while the younger two were in first grade. Of course I know school is starting. You can just ask me for the money when the time comes. Zhao Lan was determined to get the money. Shao Qiyang and Shao Dong looked at her without saying anything. Neither of them believed that she would hand over the money as promised. Zhao Lans pockets had always been empty, and she only took and never gave. When Zhao Lan saw that Shao Qiyang wasnt saying anything, she turned around and scolded Shao Bei. Why was she taken to the hospital when she was merely feeling hot? The money for the hospital fees would be enough to pay for her tuition fees. Shes just a girl. Why send her to school when she will get married eventually when she grows up? You might as well save the money and get a wife Shao Bei was unhappy to hear that. She was about to say that she was a good student and ask why she couldnt go to school, but Shao Nan stopped her. As Shao Nan lowered his eyes, a hint of mockery that didnt match his age flickered across them. He stopped Shao Bei from arguing unnecessarily lest she got beaten up. Anyway, it was good enough that their tuition fees hadnt been stolen. Although Shao Nan hadnt seen Zhao Lan enter the house, he had guessed that it was her. Hed been afraid that their tuition fees would be taken away, so he had deliberately suggested there was a thief in the house. He wasnt lying. After all, his grandmother, Zhao Lan, was indeed a thief in his eyes. Unexpectedly, he had gained quite a lot from claiming there was a thief. Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe. She had been the biggest surprise today. Mu Jingzhe, who hadnt noticed Shao Nans gaze, stared at the unceasing Zhao Lan and frowned impatiently. She was most afraid of this kind of nagging. Hearing it made her want to hit someone. Mu Jingzhe raised her foot and stomped on the door, causing it to crack. So noisy. Zhao Lans entire body stiffened. Only then did she remember that this jinx was still there. This unlucky woman even had designs on her third son. As she was looking at the completely ruined door, Zhao Lan couldnt even be bothered to look at Mu Jingzhes hair and notice the change in her appearance. How How dare you call me noisy? Im your mother-in-law. Zhao Lan spoke in an incredibly weak tone. It was as if she was a completely different person from the woman whod kept calling the original Mu Jingzhe a jinx after Shao Qihais death. What does this have to do with you being my mother-in-law? Mu Jingzhe glanced at her and said, Other than the tuition fees and books, we still have to buy clothes, shoes, and exercise books when school starts. Their uncle is paying for their tuition fees, so you should be in charge of the clothes, shoes, and exercise books. Right, mother-in-law? You didnt buy them for the new year because you wanted to buy them before school starts, right? 4 Since Zhao Lan had shown up of her own accord, Mu Jingzhe wasnt going to let her off easily. 1 Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan was famous for being biased in the book. Shed accepted Shao Qihais allowance but only treated the children of the eldest branch well. The money that was supposed to be used on Shao Dong and his siblings was all used on Shao Fu and the rest. Shao Dong and his siblings had suffered a lot and were dressed in rags. On the other hand, the children of the eldest branch wore new clothes and ate extremely well. Mu Jingzhe looked coldly at Fu, Lu, Shou, and Xs fat faces and clothes. Zhao Lan hadnt expected to be asked for money when shed come to ask for money. Her face turned red when she heard that. You Just as she was about to curse, she saw Mu Jingzhe wave the iron spear in her hand with an enigmatic smile. Zhao Lan instantly gulped down her words. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe looked like she was about to attack at any moment, she took two steps back and swallowed her saliva. Id like to be responsible for that, but I dont have any money. All the money was used up to build the house, and Qihai suddenly passed away Zhao Lan ran away after complaining about having no money. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X followed her closely. Judging from Mu Jingzhes gaze, these four sensitive children felt like she might come up and rip off their new clothes at any moment. Mu Jingzhe retracted her gaze regretfully. She didnt make a move, mainly because she thought their clothes were dirty since they had worn them before. Therefore, she couldnt give them to Shao Dong and the others. 1 She turned around and met Shao Qiyang and the five childrens gazes. Finally, she looked at the door. Mu Jingzhe: Silently hiding the iron spade behind her, she said, This door is a little decayed. It would be a good idea to replace it. Shao Qiyang: I just changed my door a few days ago. If he hadnt been lifted by her after his fall on the way, he would have believed it. Mu Jingzhe paused for a moment. Alright, Im actually a little strong. A little? More like a lot, huh. 1 Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Yeah, a little. Her original strength, which was as powerful as a bulls strength, had come with her when shed transmigrated. 4 She was about to step forward to destroy the evidence when Shao Qiyang, who was in front of her, suddenly took a step back, wanting to stay as far away from her as possible. There was wariness in his eyes, as if she was a pervert who would pounce on him at any time. Mu Jingzhe: This made her feel very displeased. The original Mu Jingzhe had wanted to seduce her brother-in-law, but she didnt have that intention. Mu Jingzhe said directly, Lets talk about some serious business in private. Shao Qiyang reluctantly agreed. Upon seeing him nod, Shao Dong led his younger siblings away without having to be asked. Im only treating you as my younger brother-in-law. Please dont get the wrong idea. Mu Jingzhe got straight to the point. Shao Qiyang: Was that a misunderstanding? Why was her behavior so blatant then? Mu Jingzhe pointed at the broken door. Why dont you take a look at this door? If I really wanted to do something, do you think this door would be able to stop me? I could just tear it down easily. Shao Qiyang was almost convinced before he saw the floral dress Mu Jingzhe was wearing. His expression froze. Mu Jingzhe looked down and saw the floral dress that she hadnt had the time to change out of last night. Uh This was the dress that the original Mu Jingzhe had stolen from Mu Xue. After finding out that her younger brother-in-law and Mu Xue seemed to have a thing, the original Mu Jingzhe had stolen it the previous night and worn it. Shed then imitated Mu Xues voice and tried to trick Shao Qiyang into opening the door. This was awkward. It was akin to claiming to be innocent before the evidence was destroyed. Mu Jingzhe pretended not to see it. Dont doubt me. To be honest, if I really wanted you to be something other than my younger brother-in-law, would you be able to stop me? Couldnt I just force myself on you? Would you be able to break free? 1 Shao Qiyangs eyes widened, and his face turned red. You You He was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. This was the first time he had heard such words come from a womans mouth, but he couldnt bring himself to retort. After all, it seemed to be true. Shao Qiyangs face instantly turned into an entire color palette. He should have been relieved and happy after clarifying the matter, but the way she was going about it made him unable to feel happy. Shao Qiyang was angry, embarrassed, and hateful. While he was feeling embarrassed, Mu Jingzhe had already gone to the kitchen to prepare dinner. The children should be hungry by now. When she entered the kitchen, she realized that Shao Dong had already turned on the stove. Be careful. Dont burn yourself. Mu Jingzhe hurriedly cautioned him. Shao Dong looked at her speechlessly. Mu Jingzhe instantly felt embarrassed, for Shao Dong started the fire to cook every day. He had even learned how to cook, and there were many burns on his hands. It had only been three months since Shao Qihais death, but these children had gone through all kinds of hardships. Mu Jingzhe retracted her gaze and said, Ill cook. You guys go out and play for now. Shao Dong didnt say anything and silently took his younger siblings out. Mu Jingzhe spoke again with her back facing them. In the future, if Shao Fu and the rest want to cause you trouble again, dont fight with them. They are older than you. If you fight with them, you will be at a disadvantage. Look for me instead. She would take care of it. She didnt have a bottom line that held her back from hitting children, as some children were worse than adults. 2 Shao Dong turned around and glanced at Mu Jingzhe. He thought to himself that he wasnt always the one to lose after a confrontation. And even if he suffered a loss, he would take revenge. When Fu, Lu, and Shou went to school or went to play, they would often get beaten up by their peers on the way. Eldest Aunt scolded the perpetrators a lot, but it was useless. Every once in a while, they would be beaten up. Even now, they still didnt know that this was Shao Dong borrowing someone elses hand to take revenge. 2 Lunch was ready in no time because Mu Jingzhe whipped up two simple dishesChinese dough knot soup and a carrot pancake. 1 She wanted to make a sumptuous meal, but there were no ingredients for her to work with. The seven of them sat around the dining table and ate. After the first bite, their eyes lit up. Delicious. The few of them increased their eating speed. It couldnt be helped, as it had been a long time since they had eaten such delicious food. Previously, whenever Shao Dong had cooked, because he was really young and the ingredients were limited, theyd frequently eaten gruel. As for Mu Jingzhe, she had been relying on herself since she was young, so it had been necessary for her to learn how to cook. After shed been cooking for a long time, her culinary skills had developed, so even if she cooked simple food, it tasted good. The few of them buried their heads in their food. There was no sound at the dining table. Even the youngest, Shao Zhong, obediently ate by himself. Because he couldnt use the chopsticks very well, in the end, he simply lowered his head and kept drinking the soup. 1 Mu Jingzhe broke the carrot pancake into pieces and placed a bowl in front of him. Shao Zhong secretly glanced at Mu Jingzhe and hesitated for a moment before eating. He was three years old this year. His facial features were exquisite as a dolls, but he was very thin and he appeared filthy. Even now, he still didnt know how to speak, nor did he know how to scream in pain or cry. Hence, he was despised and ignored. He would usually follow his older siblings around like an invisible person. Even so, there were some differences between them, as he and his siblings didnt have the same mother. They all had straight black hair, but his hair was curly and a little yellow. In modern times, with his naturally curly locks, he wouldnt have to dye or perm his hair and would save a lot of money. However, in this day and age, everyone said that his yellow hair was weird and called him a mute bastard. 1 Feeling Mu Jingzhes gaze on him, Shao Zhong lowered his head even more until he was almost under the table. Mu Jingzhe shifted away her gaze and sized up the others. On the whole, they were all beautiful, but they were really thin. Their clothes were dirty and torn, and they looked malnourished. Even though she was just a temporary mother, she had to feed them well and keep them warm. Mu Jingzhe only had one thought when she saw that there was no soup left in the pot of Chinese dough knot soup. No, we cant go on like this. It might be okay for adults, but kids need nourishment while growing up. I have to think of something. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Is there anything cheaper? Mu Jingzhe asked the stall owner with a frown. Theres nothing cheaper than this, girl. Look at the quality and design. This is already the lowest price. The boss gestured to point out the strong points of those clothes to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe didnt show it, but she deep down wanted to say that the quality and style were really average. Even so, she couldnt afford this. At the moment, Mu Jingzhe was in the town market. This time, she had come with the mission to buy clothes and school supplies for the children. Although Mu Jingzhe had said those words to Zhao Lan that day, Shao Qiyang had also heard her. Despite being worried, he was too busy, so he could only ask Mu Jingzhe to help him buy the items. The plan to kick Mu Jingzhe out could only be postponed. 1 He gave the rest of his money to Mu Jingzhe, but it was still not enough for the children to buy new clothes. Upon seeing that the boss didnt plan on budging on the price and looking at the quality and style, Mu Jingzhe decisively gave up. This was her fifth day in this world. The past two days had been quite peaceful. Shao Qiyang left early in the morning and returned from work late at night. He would leave the house before dawn, leaving only her and the five children at home. Because she only took care of them, cooked for them, washed their clothes, and thought of ways to grow some vegetables, everything had been fine in the past few days. Mu Jingzhe observed as she looked around, then went to buy the necessary textbooks, pencils, rubbers, rulers, and other things written on Shao Dongs note. She had asked Shao Dong what he needed to buy when school reopened. Shao Dong still wouldnt say a word, but he had given her this piece of paper that clearly listed the items and the amount needed. Although he was only in second grade, Shao Dongs handwriting was excellent. After the boss read it, he said that it would be even better if he practiced his handwriting further. Unfortunately There was no money. They didnt even have the money to buy a brush and ink. I have to find a way to earn money as soon as possible. After walking around the market, Mu Jingzhe finally entered the fabric shop. Compared to ready-made clothes, fabric was relatively cheaper. 1 Not everyone knew how to make clothes, but Mu Jingzhe did. Coincidentally, a sewing machine had been included in her dowry. After returning home that day, Mu Jingzhe closed the door and got busy. Very soon, the first day of school arrived. Shao Dong woke up early and was about to take out his washed clothes to put them on when there was a knock on the door. Shao Dong opened the door and saw Mu Jingzhe. She was holding a stack of clothes in her hands. Little Dong, these are the clothes I made for you guys. Your names are on the pockets. You can wear them to see if they fit you. I also sewed a simple school bag. You can use that for the time being. 1 Mu Jingzhe wasnt blind. She could tell how old their school bags were. Shao Dong looked at the new clothes in Mu Jingzhes hands and was stunned for the first time. He was used to people treating them badly. It had been like this since he could remember. Now that he was suddenly being treated nicely, he didnt know how to react. He didnt move. Mu Jingzhe could only explain. They are all new. Shao Dong came back to his senses and quickly took the clothes. Thank you. These clothes were new. It had been a long time since hed gotten to wear new clothes. In the early years, when their father would come back to visit the family, Shao Dong and the kids would wear new clothes that didnt fit for a few days. When his father left, they would no longer be theirs. They would look forward to their father coming back every day so that they could wear new clothes and feel full. However, their Dad would only come back once a year. Later, his father would finally return home and buy new clothes for them. However, he would be too busy to care. After he left, the new clothes would be snatched by the kids next door again. 1 He hadnt expected to receive new clothes again today. When school reopened that day, the four children of the Shao Family, who used to be the most pitiful and often wore patched clothes, were in the limelight. That was because the four of them had changed into new clothes with designs the village didnt have. Although Shao Dong and Shao Xi were thin, they were already seven years old, so they were little adults. Thus, Mu Jingzhe had made them long-sleeved shirts and vests. The double-layered vests could keep them warm but were suitable to be worn in spring. When the weather got warmer, they could just take off the vests and wear their shirts. The shirts and vests were both casual, but they were indescribably beautiful and exquisite, fully accentuating the boys true appearance and vigor. The duos features were similar, but their temperament was completely different. If Shao Dong was the cool guy, then Shao Xi, who had been born so fair that he didnt look like a child from the countryside, was like a little prince in a fairy tale. Shao Nan and Shao Bei wore checkered clothes. Shao Nan had a jacket that appeared extraordinary despite its simple design. Using the same fabric, she had made Shao Bei a Korean-style shirt with a doll collar. In combination with her beautiful braids and hair, she could be considered the most eye-catching girl in school. The four children attracted everyones attention the moment they appeared on the shabby campus. They involuntarily straightened their backs, their eyes filled with confidence. This was the happiest day of Shao Beis life. Everyone surrounded her, looking at her clothes, school bag, braids, and hair ornament. All her classmates envied her as if she was a little princess. She used to be the one who envied others. Although she was only five years old, she loved to look pretty. Of course, she liked to be praised by everyone. Right now, she couldnt stop smiling. On the way back from school in the afternoon, Shao Bei couldnt help jumping up and down as she walked. She kept talking about how everyone had praised her and even occasionally complimented Mu Jingzhe. 1 At first, Shao Xi was still smiling as he listened, but he gradually stopped smiling. Its just a set of clothes, and all she did was comb your hair. You like her that much just because of that? Shao Bei didnt notice anything unusual about her second brother. It Its not that I like her very much, but she is really great at braiding hair. Shao Beis hair had previously been combed by Shao Xi, who only knew how to bunch it up into a ponytail that wasnt even all that smooth. Although he tried his best to be careful, he still hurt Shao Bei every time. This morning, Mu Jingzhe had helped her comb her hair. It hadnt hurt at all, and shed even braided her hair, a hairstyle Shao Bei had never seen before. On top of that, shed also adorned her hair with a gorgeous hair ornament. Second Brother, you dont have to comb my hair for me anymore. Let her do it for me. Seeing that their home was just up ahead, Shao Bei sped up and ran over. Were back. You are indeed. Wash your hands and eat. Mu Jingzhe had slowly corrected the four childrens hygiene habits and taught them to wash their hands before eating. Shao Zhong was a step slower as he ran to wash his hands with his siblings. He was also wearing new clothes. Like his two older brothers, he was wearing a small vest, except he also had a hat that made him look rather adorable. Usually, when his siblings went to school, he would follow them there. Every day, he would play at the school gate and wait for his siblings to finish their classes. This time, he hadnt gone because he was wearing new clothes and was afraid of dirtying them. Happy Shao Bei couldnt help but ask Mu Jingzhe, Auntie, do you know how to braid hair in other ways? Yes. Mu Jingzhe knew how to create many different hairstyles. Ill tie your hair in a different way tomorrow. There was finally some noise at the dining table, and the family at last started looking like a family with five children. The atmosphere was just right, so Shao Xi used this opportunity to continue the conversation. Did you make the clothes? Why did you decide to make clothes for us? Shao Xis voice was filled with curiosity, but his eyes had a calmness about them that didnt match his age. Shao Xi would one day become a future famous author, literary giant, and media big boss who would control public opinion. He had seen the worst of human nature, so he didnt believe that Mu Jingzhe would treat them well for no reason. Mu Jingzhe was silent for a moment before giving the most genuine answer. I made them. I wanted to buy them, but it was expensive. Most importantly, I couldnt afford them, dear. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She had made them because it was expensive to buy them? The answer stunned Shao Xi for a moment. He had thought that Mu Jingzhe would at least say something to make them feel grateful, but it turned out to be that simple? Mu Jingzhe glanced at him. If not, what? She stopped talking and frowned as if something was bothering her. After dinner, Shao Dong hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, Is there something wrong? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong in surprise. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded. There is something indeed. Ill tell you about it after I give it some thought. In the morning, Shao Zhong had been afraid of dirtying his clothes, so hed sat obediently on the chair without moving, his eyes following Mu Jingzhe as shed busied herself. Hed only gone out to pick up Shao Dong and the others when their class had been about to end. Unexpectedly, when Mu Jingzhe had come out again, she had seen Shao Zhong climbing up the apricot tree, swaying unsteadily with his arms wrapped around the tree trunk. If Mu Jingzhe had come out a little later, his arms would have given way and he would have fallen off. If hed fallen from such a height, he might have broken his limbs or even died. In the end, Mu Jingzhe had carried him down the ladder. She had felt so startled that shed broken out in a cold sweat. The apricots werent ripe yet, and Shao Zhong wasnt a mischievous kid. He should have some reason for climbing up the tree, but even if she asked him, he wouldnt answer. Earlier on, hed nearly been unable to hold on and had found himself in a perilous situation. Because he couldnt make a sound, something terrible had nearly happened. After Shao Zhong gave her that scare, Mu Jingzhe had to change her plans. As Mu Jingzhe thought about this matter, someone came to the door. It was a woman from the same village that rarely visited. Sister, please take a seat. Jingzhe, dont stand on ceremony. The woman reluctantly retracted her gaze from the children. My Little Yue said that your childrens clothes are really nice. I thought it was strange and thought she was exaggerating, but Ive never seen such clothes on the street before. I made them. Really? No wonder. The womans eyes lit up when she heard this. She then said, sounding a little embarrassed, I just heard that Little Beis hair ornament was made by you too. I wanted to ask if you could help me make a pair for my girl. She was too embarrassed to ask for it directly, so she pulled five eggs out of her pocket. I dont have anything else in my house thats good enough. Just Eggs? Mu Jingzhe raised her eyebrows and nodded readily. Alright, Ill make the ornaments for you in the afternoon and bring them over. Exchanging two hair ornaments for five eggs wasnt a bad deal. The five children would each get one. After that woman came another old woman. She was also there because of the hair ornament. She took out fifty cents instead of eggs. Ornaments were sold at about the same price outside, just like five eggs. When it came to prices, most of the villagers were well-versed. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected that the hair ornament she had made casually would become so popular. Since business came knocking on her door, there was no reason for her to refuse. Mu Jingzhe accepted it without any hesitation. The third guest soon arrived. This one didnt want a hair ornament. She wanted Mu Jingzhe to braid her hair. The little girl was in Little Beis class. In the morning, everyone had been envious of Little Bei and even asked her if she could get Mu Jingzhe to braid their hair for them. Although Little Bei was a little hesitant, she had agreed because she wanted to save face. Upon seeing that her classmate had really shown up, Little Bei nervously looked at Mu Jingzhe, afraid that she wouldnt agree. She didnt expect Mu Jingzhe to smile and nod. Sure. Mu Jingzhe was easy to talk to and finished braiding the little girls hair after a few strokes. The hairstyle was beautiful and completely different from Little Beis. Soon, Little Bei and the little girl started playing together. The little girls mother gave Mu Jingzhe a bunch of vegetables to thank her. This was how the village workedthe villagers helped each other and reciprocated. Mu Jingzhe accepted it. After a while, when Shao Dong and the others were about to go to school, Zhao Lan arrived. Shao Dong and his siblings had been in the limelight at school that day. Shao Fu and his siblings had also set their sights on their clothes and bag. Just like they usually did, they asked their grandma to help them get them. They were used to snatching things from Shao Dong and his siblings. Shao Dong and his siblings, who looked like they had been reborn, made Zhao Lan involuntarily think of the daughter-in-law who looked down on her, and her expression became even uglier. Do you think youre from the city? Is that why youre dressing like this? You dont look like village kids at all. Hurry up and take these off. Shao Dongs face was cold, and he didnt speak or move. When Shao Zhong saw Shao X, he clenched his hands tightly and his eyes turned slightly red. Shao X had lied to him again. Shao X had seen Shao Zhong the moment hed gone out in the morning. Upon seeing him in those new clothes, shed wanted him to take them off. He had refused to give in and ended up getting hit a few times. Later on, Shao X had forced him to pluck apricots for her. She had threatened to get Zhao Lan to come over to snatch his clothes if he didnt. In the past, Shao X had frequently bullied Shao Zhong because he didnt know how to speak. In order to protect his clothes, Shao Zhong had plucked the apricots for her. However, Shao X had directly moved the stool away and left Shao Zhong on the tree. Now, Grandma was here to snatch their clothes. Besides Shao Zhong, the other children were also unhappy. No one made a sound or moved. Didnt you hear me? Take them off quickly. Zhao Lan grabbed Shao Dong impatiently, ready to hit him. What are you doing? Mu Jingzhe stood expressionlessly at the kitchen door. Her tone was neither hurried nor impatient, nor did she deliberately raise her voice, but Zhao Lan somehow detected a hint of danger. Recalling that she was at the door, she calmed down and retracted her hand. Where did you get these clothes? I made them. Mu Jingzhe slowly walked over. If granny had bought clothes for them, I wouldnt have had to make them. But since you refused to buy them, I had no choice but to make clothes. They can just wear Shao Fu and his siblings clothes. What kind of child doesnt wear older kids clothes? Zhao Lan coughed and gestured with her chin. Its enough that they wore these for half a day. Take them off and let Shao Fu and the others wear them. They can wear them after Shao Fu and the rest are done with them. Its always been like this in the past. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. That wont do. These clothes were made according to their sizes. They fit perfectly, so they wont fit Shao Fu and the rest. Zhao Lan had not thought of this problem before. She had been focused on snatching the clothes. It was only now that she realized this was true. Well why dont you make a set for each of them then? Zhao Lan immediately changed her mind. She was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would refuse and wanted to force her to agree. She didnt expect Mu Jingzhe to be so easy to talk to or nod without hesitation. Sure. She hadnt been a professional fashion designer in the past, but she had been involved in this field. She could make clothes, no problem. Shao Bei pouted unhappily. Zhao Lan, who was surprised, was about to laugh when Mu Jingzhe added, Since were relatives, Ill charge you eight yuan per set. Do you want a set for each of these four kids? Pay me a 20-yuan deposit first. Zhao Lan gasped. Eight yuan per set? Why dont you just rob me? Im not robbing you. Eight yuan is the market price. Youre not asking me to do it for free, are you? Mu Jingzhe gave her a surprised look. Were a family. How dare you mention money! With a seemingly convinced expression, Mu Jingzhe said, Mom, youre right, were family. My bad. I wont talk about money then. If they buy the fabric, Ill make clothes for them for free. Can you also fork out the money for Little Zhong to see the doctor? Zhao Lan wasnt happy to hear Mu Jingzhe ask her to buy the fabric herself. And when she heard that last line, she pulled a long face. What doctor? He hasnt said a word all this time. I think wed better go to the hospital and let him undergo a proper checkup. He might be cured. We have to do it before its too late. This cant go on any longer. I dont have much money on hand right now, so can you come with me, Mom? Or you can just give the money to me. Shao Qihai said that he gave you quite a bit of money back then and youve been saving it up on his behalf. Chapter 8 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Taking money from Zhao Lan was like cutting off her flesh. I told you before that I dont have money, so where would I get it? Mu Jingzhes eyes were a tad cold. Mom, Im serious. Little Zhongs condition cant drag on. Weve got to get him treated as soon as possible. You can just lend me the money. Ill pay you interest and return it to you after some time. Little Zhong is your grandson too. You also hope that he will speak, right? Mu Jingzhe had already relented, but Zhao Lan was still reluctant. Even if you just want to borrow money, I still dont have any. Dont listen to what Qihai said. That money was spent long ago. Really? Ill give you another chance. There really isnt any money, Zhao Lan said firmly. Otherwise, as a grandma, I wouldnt be unwilling to get my grandson treated. It cant be helped. Fine. Mu Jingzhes eyes narrowed dangerously. If you cant even lend it to me, then fine, but dont blame me for being unjust. Zhao Lan avoided Mu Jingzhes eyes. I previously already took him to a doctor. He was born mute, so theres nothing we can do. Mu Jingzhes eyes turned even colder. Really? Wheres the doctor you took him to? Yes, really. I took him to a doctor before, Zhao Lan answered casually. Mu Jingzhe was somewhat angered by Zhao Lans manner. According to the novel, Shao Zhong never spoke. By the time they had the money to get his condition treated, it was already too late. They had already missed the best treatment period. Zhao Lan was the main culprit. At two years old, Shao Zhong had yet to speak. When Shao Qihai had said that he wanted to take him to see a doctor, Zhao Lan had hurriedly offered to take Shao Zhong there and asked Shao Qihai to focus on his work. Shao Qihai had given her the money and said that if the county hospital wasnt good enough, she could take him to the city to have his condition treated. Zhao Lan had agreed to it, but she had never once taken him to the doctor. Shed only pretended to do so at the hospital in town. The doctor had suggested that they go to the county hospital, but she hadnt cared. Shed only told them that he couldnt be cured. Mu Jingzhe had at first wanted to save up some money before taking Shao Zhong to the doctor, but this mornings incident made her push forward her plans. Otherwise, she didnt know when a dangerous situation might arise. When she saw Zhao Lan, she recalled the plot in the book. Shed only asked because she clearly knew that the woman had hidden the money for treating Shao Zhong. She had even said that it would be a loan, but she hadnt expected Zhao Lan to be unwilling to even lend the money to her. 1 Since that was the case, she wouldnt stand on ceremony. Mu Jingzhe retracted her gaze and saw the five children looking at her with probing eyes. Thats what I was talking about earlier. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong and said, Ill handle this matter. You guys can go to class. In the afternoon, Mu Jingzhe calmed her mind and focused on making the hair ornaments. She had bought the materials used to make the hair ornaments the last time she had bought fabrics. She had gotten them upon seeing some scraps of cloth piled up in the back. She had bought them at a very cheap price because someone had already bought the good edges. What shed brought back was almost like rubbish. Mu Jingzhe had suddenly had an idea and made a hair ornament for Shao Bei. She hadnt expected it to become so popular. 1 Mu Jingzhe finished using all the materials she had bought. The ornaments she made had bow and flower designs. Not far away, Shao Zhong watched Mu Jingzhe with his mouth wide open as if she was conjuring magic. Mu Jingzhe let the two young customers choose what they liked. After they started wearing the ornaments, more and more children in the village asked their parents to get them some. However, the third customer didnt show up after dinner. This was normal. Not everyone had the means to buy such a thing. Instead of other customers, Li Zhaodi, who had secretly come to look for her, visited. Why did she sneak in? Because shed brought two pieces of chicken for her daughter. 1 Its still warm. Hurry up and eat. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe felt what it was like to have a mother. Not only did Li Zhaodi bring her chicken, but she also wanted to bring her back for chicken soup. Dont be embarrassed. You have to be thick-skinned and come back. Otherwise, all of it will go into the mouths of Mu Xue and that wild man she picked up Li Zhaodi nagged incessantly. She had to bring up Mu Xue every other sentence or so to criticize her. Her face was a little long, and she had a mole on her chin. Judging from her appearance, she was definitely not a good person. In the novel, she and the original Mu Jingzhe were the most annoying people. They disliked Mu Xue and always opposed her. However, she was a good mother to her children. She was devoted to her husband and children and didnt favor boys over girls because she had suffered enough as a daughter and couldnt bear to let her daughter suffer. 1 After a few sentences, Li Zhaodi suddenly asked Mu Jingzhe, Why are you suddenly so concerned about those little brats? Why are you cooking and making clothes for them? No reason. Just trying to salvage my reputation. Mu Jingzhe found an excuse. Li Zhaodi believed her, and her eyes lit up. Jingzhe, you want to change your younger brother-in-laws impression of you? Hows your progress these days? The corners of Mu Jingzhes mouth twitched. No, mom, dont talk nonsense. My brother-in-law is just my brother-in-law. I think I should find someone better and avoid being trapped in the village. If I really ended up with Shao Qiyang, I wouldnt be able to lift my head for the rest of my life. Li Zhaodi frowned. Youre right. I didnt think it was a good idea either, but you said you liked him, and Mu Xue also seems to be interested in Shao Qiyang. I thought that anyone who catches her fancy cant be that bad. Li Zhaodi was a weirdo and a brainless woman in the novel, but she had good judgment. She could tell that whatever Mu Xue liked, even men, wasnt bad. Mu Jingzhe secretly gave Li Zhaodi a thumbs-up. Li Zhaodi really had good taste in this aspect. Whatever the female protagonist liked had to be good. Unfortunately, like Mu Jingzhe, Li Zhaodi didnt have a good ending. As Li Zhaodi was standing in front of her alive, the simple words about her ending in the novel induced heartache in Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe held Li Zhaodis hand tightly, thinking that no matter what, she couldnt let Li Zhaodi end up like that this time around. 1 As she was thinking about it, she heard Li Zhaodi say, Ill ask around for you. Ill definitely find you a good partner. Although this will be your second marriage, youre still a virgin. Ill make it clear to other people so that it wont be hard for you to marry someone from the city. Mu Jingzhe was instantly embarrassed. Mom, stop it. What Im saying is the truth. Theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Im even going to go around and talk about it everywhere. When theyd gotten married, Shao Qihai had gotten very drunk on their wedding night and hadnt touched her. It was unknown if he had really been drunk or if he had deliberately done that to avoid getting intimate with her. Later on, shed had her period. When her period had ended, Shao Qihai had gone out to work. Then, he had never returned. Hence, the two of them hadnt actually consummated their marriage. Mu Jingzhe was so embarrassed that she wanted to dissuade her mother. However, she suddenly heard a sneer. It was a male voice. Li Zhaodi immediately asked, Who is it? Come out. No one answered. Li Zhaodi pulled Mu Jingzhe along to chase after that person. They soon found themselves at the Mu Residence. The Mu Family had already prepared dinner and had no intention of waiting for Li Zhaodi. When she saw that Li Zhaodi had returned with Mu Jingzhe, Old Madam Mus expression turned cold. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice that. Instead, the first person she saw was Mu Xue. In the simple, unadorned small courtyard was a group of farmers. Mu Xue was very eye-catching among them and was noticeable at a glance. It was impossible to ignore her. Just like Mu Xue, it was also impossible for the man standing beside her to go unnoticed. The contours of his face were well-defined, and he was extremely arrogant and intimidating. As expected, this was the male lead, Tang Moling, whom Mu Xue had saved by accident. 3 His name sounded like the name of a male protagonist. The two brothers from the Shao Family, Hai and Yang, were obviously supporting characters, but they themselves didnt know it. As she was thinking, she met Tang Molings cold gaze. Mu Jingzhe: She didnt do or say anything. 1 Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The male lead of a sweet, doting romance novel had to be a powerful and influential CEO. Tang Moling was someone like that. His personality was unpredictable, suspicious, and vengeful. He had been saved by Mu Xue after suffering an injury due to an accident. At first, he had been suspicious of her but later, he had been touched by Mu Xues pure kindness. After recovering, hed started to dote on Mu Xue and Mu Xue alone. He treated her uniquely and pampered her his whole life. Other than treating her sweetly, he also sought revenge on those who had wronged him. As one of those who had wronged him in the novel, Mu Jingzhe was under immense pressure. 1 That wasnt the end of it. The moment Old Madam Mu saw her, she scolded her. You come back to your parents house every day. Those who dont know might think that youre not married yet. When you came back, you even stole Mu Xues dress. They were both her granddaughters, but Old Madam Mu only doted on Mu Xue. Reality had proven that her judgment was right. Mu Xue was the most promising girl in the village. After graduating from high school, she was now the only female teacher in the village. She had never liked Mu Jingzhe to begin with. When the original Mu Jingzhe had stolen Shao Qihai, she had detested her even more. In her opinion, even if Mu Xue didnt want the guy, the original Mu Jingzhe wasnt qualified to snatch him. Mu Jingzhe said that she would definitely return the dress, but Old Madam Mu continued to criticize her non-stop. It would be useless for Li Zhaodi, her father, Mu Teng, and her younger brother, Mu Han, to speak up for her. After Old Madam Mu scolded her by using all sorts of awful insults and the table was set, Mu Xue stopped her. Grandma, forget it. Lets eat first. If Jingzhe likes it, just let her have it. Mu Xue looked at Mu Jingzhe gently. But Jingzhe, dont take it without telling me next time. You have to at least let me know. Tang Moling snickered. Mu Xue, you should cut off the hands of anyone who steals from others. Otherwise, they will never learn and will go on to steal again. Mu Xue quickly pulled Tang Moling back. Its just an old dress. Old Lady Mu scoffed. Hasnt she taken enough from a young age? Li Zhaodi couldnt take it anymore and was about to lose her temper, but Mu Jingzhe held her back. This had all been done by the original owner of the body. There was no point in trying to defend herself. In the end, after Li Zhaodi kicked up a fuss, she only ended up getting scolded and banned from eating. I wont do it again. She looked at Mu Xue and said, I will return the dress and everything else. She had just finished speaking when she heard Tang Moling scoff. His voice sounded exactly the same as the mocking laughter she had heard before entering the Mu Residence. Mu Jingzhe was certain that this was the person who had mocked her when it had been said that she was a virgin. What terrible luck. She was there to get some free chicken soup, but instead of chicken soup, shed ended up getting chicken feathers all over her body. 1 Mu Jingzhe couldnt stay any longer and quickly bade them farewell. Old Madam Mus sarcastic voice came from behind her, criticizing her for only knowing how to eat and not even knowing how to wash the dishes. Mu Jingzhe pretended not to hear and left. What had she eaten? She hadnt even had a mouthful of soup. Indeed, returning to the Mu Family was not the right decision. If she did, a tragedy would befall the Mu Family sooner or later. There was no doubt that the victim would be Old Madam Mu. As for the murderer it would naturally be her. 6 Mu Han chased after her and gave her the piece of chicken breast he had gotten. Sister, you eat it. He had only been given this portion. However, upon seeing that his sister hadnt even gotten to drink the soup, he had hidden it in his sleeve for her. Mu Han was 17 years old this year. He was tall but skinny, like a bamboo pole. When I kill a chicken in the future, you can come and eat it. I guarantee that youll have enough. Okay. Mu Han smiled and didnt take it seriously. Meanwhile, in the Mu Residence Mu Xue looked at Mu Hans back as he chased after her, a complicated look flashing across her eyes. Mu Jingzhe was a bad older sister, yet Mu Han still treated her so well and ignored Mu Xue. Tang Moling kept looking at Mu Xue and whispered when he saw her expression. Im going out for a while. Where are you going? Ill avenge you. Tang Moling left after speaking. Mu Xue couldnt hold him back in time and could only chase after him. Tang Moling, dont take revenge so easily. Tang Moling shook his head. Alright, Im just going to relieve myself. You should hurry back. Mu Xue blushed and ran back. Tang Moling turned around and sneered. He had heard a lot about what Mu Jingzhe had done to Mu Xue recently. He had met many shameless and evil women like her, so he had to teach her a lesson to avenge Mu Xue. 2 The night was like day to Tang Moling. He quickly caught up to Mu Jingzhe and took out a slingshot. 1 Without hesitation, he aimed at Mu Jingzhes wrist and shot. 1 Who told you to steal from Mu Xue? A virgin who wants to marry someone from the city? You should learn how to conduct yourself as a person first. 1 Tang Molings aim was very accurate. Mu Jingzhe moved her hand just in time, coincidentally dodging the attack. However, the slingshot struck the back of her hand, and the flashlight fell to the ground. Who is it? She picked up the flashlight and shed light over, but she only saw a tree. Before she could spot the culprit, another rock flew toward her. This time, it struck Mu Jingzhes chest. Psst She was wearing her homemade bra, and it hurt so much she couldnt help but bend down and rub her chest. Tang Moling, who was about to continue aiming, felt his hands tremble. This woman! Hitting her in the wrong position was indeed his bad, but how could she rub her chest? Due to a split second of distraction, the stone that was thrown missed again. It landed right on Mu Jingzhes hip. 2 Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Where had this shameless person come from? What a hooligan. 1 Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth and turned off the flashlight. She picked up a stone and a piece of firewood from the side of the road and flung them over. A short scream was heard. Ill teach you a lesson for being a hooligan! Mu Jingzhe chased after him, determined to castrate him, but couldnt find him. 2 She searched for a while with the torchlight but didnt find the culprit and went back unwillingly. Only after she walked some distance away did some sounds come from the trees. Tang Moling stood on a tree and watched as Mu Jingzhe left. He felt a chill underneath and unconsciously pulled his legs together. When he saw his swollen arm, his expression turned ugly and strange. His arm had almost snapped. The spots where the few scattered rocks had hit him also hurt. What was wrong with Mu Jingzhe? 5 After a while, Tang Moling returned to the Mu Residence, feeling some discomfort. The atmosphere in the Mu Residence was very strange. The main reason was the pair of chopsticks on the dining table where Mu Jingzhe had been sitting originally. The chopsticks had sunk deeply into the dining table, revealing only a small portion of them. 2 He saw Old Madam Mus pale face and heard Li Zhaodi say it definitely hadnt been Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling: What was going on? ****** The next day, Shao Qiyang didnt come back, as he was busy. After Shao Dong and the other three went to school, Mu Jingzhe carried Shao Zhong to the county city for treatment. They set off early, but it was almost noon by the time they arrived at the county city. After the examination, it was discovered that it wasnt a problem with his body that had caused Shao Zhongs inability to speak. Theres nothing wrong with his vocal cords. Logically speaking, he should be able to speak. Maybe it has just taken him longer to learn to speak. You should talk to him more in the future and encourage him to speak. Mu Jingzhe was both surprised and delighted. Did you hear that? Little Zhong, you can talk. You have to try to talk more in the future. Ill try my best to talk to you too. As per the doctors instructions, Mu Jingzhe didnt forget to speak with Shao Zhong more often even while they were busy in the county city. The town wasnt big, so Mu Jingzhe spent two hours walking around. Before going out, she had brought with her the leftover hair ornaments that hadnt been sold. As it was impossible to sell them separately, she sold them to a shop in the county city that sold shoes, hair accessories, and other small items, claiming they had been brought from a big city. The boss placed the hair ornaments on his shelves without many expectations, but before long, he sold a pair. Thus, he ordered another batch from Mu Jingzhe. After promising the boss that she would deliver the goods in five days, Mu Jingzhe bought another batch of supplies without stopping to rest. When she got home, the sky was about to turn dark. The person who welcomed Mu Jingzhe home was a furious Zhao Lan, whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pot and whose eyes were red. Mu Jingzhe, did you steal my money? As soon as she saw Mu Jingzhe, Zhao Lan rushed up to her, wishing she could swallow her whole. Mom, what are you talking about? Didnt you say that you didnt have any money? If you didnt have any money, how could it have been stolen? Although she had a surprised and innocent look on her face, Mu Jingzhe sneered in her heart. Thats right, she was the one who had taken the money. 7 Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the beginning, Mu Jingzhe hadnt thought of taking things this far. However, Zhao Lan hadnt even been willing to lend her money, so shed had to take it herself. Since shed had to take it herself, she wasnt going to return it. Mu Jingzhe, who had read the novel, had known where Zhao Lan had hidden her money. One of her hiding spots was the hole behind the urinal in the corner of her room. 2 It contained the allowance that Shao Qihai had sent back over the years. The money used to build the house and pay for the daily expenses had come from this money. As for her private savings, they had been hidden in the burial mound of her late husband. 4 Zhao Lans so-called private savings were actually the money for Shao Zhongs treatment, as well as the money for the other childrens illnesses that Zhao Lan had requested from Shao Qihai intermittently. Shao Dong and the others hadnt been taken to the doctor when they were sick, not even once. However, Zhao Lan would ask for money from time to time, accumulating small sums into a big amount over time. She would visit the grave every other day. The villagers said that she couldnt forget her deceased husband, but in reality, she was going there to look at her private savings. 1 Last night, Mu Jingzhe had taken advantage of the dark night and gone to the back mountain to take Zhao Lans money. She didnt feel guilty at all. Using it to treat Shao Zhongs illness was a hundred times better than having it spent on good food for Zhao Lan, Shao Fu, and his family. Mu Jingzhe naturally wouldnt admit it, but Zhao Lan was certain that it was her. She had gone to check her private savings today, but she hadnt expected it to be gone just like that. It just so happened that Mu Jingzhe had also taken Shao Zhong to see a doctor. How could there be such a coincidence? Zhao Lan extended her hands and pounced on Mu Jingzhe. You still refuse to admit that you stole my money! Ill beat you to death, you thief Ah Zhao Lans momentum was fierce, but by the time she reached Mu Jingzhe, she couldnt move. Just as Zhao Lan was about to kick her, Mu Jingzhe exerted force, and Zhao Lan felt like her arm was going to break. Let go! Let go of me! Have you completely calmed down, mom? Ill let you go once youve calmed down. It would be strange if Zhao Lan could stay calm now. Ill kill you Mu Jingzhe tilted her head. Little Dong, help me. Shao Dong hesitated for a moment before stepping forward to help. Before Mu Jingzhe had returned, Zhao Lan had already taught them a lesson and given them a harsh dressing-down. At Mu Jingzhes command, he bound Zhao Lans hands with a strap and tied her to a pillar. Shao Dong and his siblings were dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Zhao Lan was furious. Mu Jingzhe, youre so dead. Ill have you divorced today. Get out of the Shao Residence this very moment Mu Jingzhe dug her ear. How about we find another towel to gag you? How dare you! Mu Jingzhe only wanted to scare her a little. She hadnt expected to see Shao Nan pass an old towel to her. 3 Mu Jingzhe: This speed Upon closer inspection, the towel seemed to be the one they used to wipe their feet. 6 Mu Jingzhe glanced at the innocent, obedient-looking Shao Nan. Tsk tsk This devious little kid. 1 She shook her head slightly and looked at Shao Xi. Quick, invite the village chief over. Disappointment flashed across Shao Nans eyes as he put away the towel. 1 Mu Jingzhe, what are you doing? Are you crazy? How can you tie Mom up? At that moment, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao walked through the door, her face full of shock. I knew something was amiss based on the sounds. How could you do such a thing? Then, without waiting for Mu Jingzhe to react, she turned to Shao Xi and his siblings. Are you just going to watch Grandma get tied up? Or did you kids steal the money? Shao Bei retorted, We didnt take it. We dont even know where it is. Children shouldnt lie. If you did something wrong, you have to admit it. Didnt you go to Grandmas room last night? Did you take it yourself, or did someone ask you to? Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao didnt speak loudly, but she spoke very quickly. With a few words, she determined what was going on. When she finished speaking, the village chief happened to arrive. She immediately turned to the village chief and said, Village Chief, what are you doing here? How could they alarm you over such a trivial matter? Children are insensible and cant distinguish right from wrong, so they took their grannys money. How embarrassing that they let you witness this. Ill untie my mother-in-law now. Shao Beis face and eyes were red from anger. At that moment, a hand suddenly stroked her head. Shao Bei looked up and saw Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe looked at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and clicked her tongue. Eldest Sister-In-Law, why did you start acting and making things up as soon as you came in? This is our home, not a theater. Lets talk normally. Also, dont be in a hurry to untie her. She looked at the village chief. Village Chief, my mother-in-law seems to have gone crazy. The village leader looked at Zhao Lan, who was cursing. What? I dont know what triggered my mother-in-law, but she suddenly accused me of stealing her money and then went crazy and started trying to hit me. Shes my mother-in-law, so I couldnt retaliate. I could only tie her up and let her calm down so that she wouldnt hurt herself. Before the village leader could speak, he was interrupted by Zhao Lan. Mu Jingzhe, youre the one playing dumb. Youre the one who stole my money. Listen to me, Im going to kill you if you dont pay me back! If you didnt have money, how could I have stolen it? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Yesterday, when I asked to borrow money from you to treat Little Zhongs condition, you kept insisting that you didnt have money. Now that I took Little Zhong to the doctor, youre accusing me of stealing your money? What kind of logic is that? You said that I stole money, but its more like youre extorting me. Zhao Lan rolled her eyes in fury. You stole it precisely because I refused to lend it to you! I didnt steal it. I borrowed money from my mother. Bah! Who would believe that? Only your mother, perhaps. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao added, Jingzhe, how much money did you take from mom? Return it to her quickly. Now that they were no longer receiving money from Shao Qihai, she had the same goal as Zhao Lanshe had to get the money back. Zhao Lans eyes flashed with ruthlessness as she said fiercely, If you dont return the money to me, Ill go to the Mu Family and ask for it. I want the entire village to know that you stole the money and that someone from the Mu Family is a thief. You can say whatever you want. No one will believe you. Mu Jingzhe didnt care at all. Everyone in the village knows that the Shao Family has no money. I will ask again: If you didnt have money, how could I possibly have stolen it? Or are you saying that you had money but you couldnt afford to treat your grandsons illness? Zhao Lan thought to herself that there was nothing wrong with him. She then heard Mu Jingzhe answer her own question. Thats impossible. Mom, you said before that you would kindly treat the children Shao Qihai left behind. How could you be unwilling to treat your grandsons illness? She stared at Zhao Lan and said, Even I, a stepmother, borrowed money to treat his illness, yet his biological grandmother had the money but didnt want to treat her grandsons illness? You were not even willing to lend the money? Isnt that a beastly action? Youre not a beast, right? 4 Are you going to be an animal and insist that I stole your money, or are you going to admit that you had no money and have wrongly accused me? Zhao Lans expression finally changed as she looked at Mu Jingzhe. She wanted to curse out loud and demand her money back, but when she saw the village chief gaze at her and then looked at the people outside who had heard the commotion and come over, she almost bit off her teeth but didnt say anything. 2 Only then did she realize that Mu Jingzhe had considered everything thoroughly. This was the first time Zhao Lan had tasted the bitter taste of having to suffer in silence. She had already lost her money, so why couldnt she just righteously deal with the person who had stolen it? Why did she have to be so aggrieved? 2 You You Ah! Zhao Lan screamed in rage. See, I told you that my mother-in-law was acting strange! Mu Jingzhe calmly looked at her and exclaimed. *** After everyone left, Mu Jingzhe announced that Shao Zhongs health was fine and that he would be able to speak if he worked hard at it. She encouraged everyone to talk to Shao Zhong more before asking Shao Dong to stay and see her in private. Mu Jingzhe took some money out of her bag and handed it to Shao Dong. I was actually the one who took your grandmothers money. 7 Shao Dong: Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon seeing Shao Dongs expression, Mu Jingzhe quickly said, Im not a thief. Previously, she had decided that she would guide them as best as she could and not let them go astray. Although she had given them limited guidance until now, she definitely couldnt be a bad example at the very least. I took the money mainly because your father kept it for Little Zhong and you guys to see the doctor. Your grandmother wouldnt give it to me, so I took it. This isnt stealing, though. Were in a special situation, so you mustnt learn from it, understand? Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes anxious expression. I know. Its good that you know that. This is what your father left for you. Consider it receiving your inheritance in advance. This time, not much was spent on Shao Zhongs treatment fees because he didnt take any medicine. The rest is here. Store it well. You can use it if you need to in the future. Shao Dong looked at the money in his hand. You are giving it to me just like that? Mu Jingzhe casually replied, Of course. Its your money anyway. Treating Shao Zhong was a special situation. After doing that, she didnt want to use the money anymore. Therefore, she naturally had to give it to Shao Dong. 3 She believed that Shao Dong would take good care of it. Leaving them some money would make them feel more reassured. If she should leave in the future, they wouldnt be left empty-handed and be forced to pick up garbage. Thats right. In the novel, Shao Dong wanted to treat Shao Beis ears after they were damaged from the fever and Zhao Lan refused to give him money. As a result, he was forced to pick up garbage. People only knew that Shao Dong was a business bigshot, but no one knew that he was once a rag-and-bone man who had earned his first bucket of gold by picking up garbage. Shao Dong held the money, not knowing what to say for a moment. He hesitated for an instant before putting it away and thanking her. Youre welcome. Mu Jingzhe thought for a while and emphasized again, Shao Dong, you must remember that you cant steal. Someone who steals needles when he is young steals gold when he grows up. If one continues stealing, one will become more wicked and will eventually be capable of committing all sorts of atrocities. 1 Shao Dong: Okay. Mu Jingzhe hurriedly went to cook. As she started feeling thirsty, a bowl of water suddenly appeared in front of her. She looked up and saw Shao Nan. Shao Nan smiled. Here, have some water. Mu Jingzhe was flattered. Thank you. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe had pointed to Shao Zhong and told him about everything she saw. Her mouth had never stopped moving, so she was so thirsty that she couldnt seem to drink enough to quench her thirst. Mu Jingzhe gulped down the bowl of water in one go. Shao Nan took the bowl and asked some questions about Shao Zhongs treatment. Shao Nan and Shao Bei were boy-girl twins, so his facial features were very exquisite, and he could pass off for male or female. He was the most brilliant academically among the five children and was a future scientific research big boss. He looked like a nerd on the surface, but in reality, he was devious on the inside. 1 He was the one who would later concoct a colorless, odorless, slow-acting poison that couldnt be detected. He would take revenge for his younger sister, but in the end, no one would suspect him. Mu Jingzhe swallowed at the thought. Was there any colorless, odorless, slow-acting poison in that bowl of water? 3 Was this going to be the way she met her demise? No, surely not Mu Jingzhe shook her head. I havent been up to any bad deeds lately. Besides, Shao Nan was still a kid. He couldnt possibly make that kind of poison. She neednt scare herself unnecessarily. 1 Shao Nan walked out of the kitchen and saw Shao Bei staring at him in confusion. Third Brother, why did you bring her water? Shao Dong and Shao Xi both looked at him. Shao Nan smiled. Shes been cooking for us for the past few days, making clothes, and taking Shao Zhong to see a doctor. Its only right that we fetch her a bowl of water. If she keeps this up, I will pour her water and even smile at her every day. Wasnt it a pretty good deal? Shao Bei tilted her head. Thats true. Ill pour water for her in the future as well. Shao Nan laughed and patted her head. No need. Third Brother can do it. 1 It would be great if this continued. ******* Were going, Shao Qiyang told Mu Jingzhe and Shao Bei before he left with the four boys. Every year before spring plowing, according to the customs of the Great Eastern Village, there would be a prayer for blessings and good weather. That day, classes were suspended, but only males were allowed to attend the prayer. Females werent allowed to attend it. 3 In the end, only Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were left at home. Little Bei was a little unhappy. Mu Jingzhe motioned for her to go over. Come here, Ill tie your hair for you. Mu Jingzhe didnt care for this tradition and was fine with not participating, but Little Bei minded. She changed Little Beis hair clip. 1 Only then did Little Beis mood brighten. For the past few days, Mu Jingzhe had kept her promise and tied her hair in different styles every day. The little girl no longer disliked her so much. Mu Jingzhe had just gone to the county city yesterday to deliver goods and receive another batch of orders. It seemed like the hair ornament business was viable. Although it didnt bring a large sum of money, it would take care of some living expenses. However, Mu Jingzhe couldnt keep fixating on this small business. After a trip yesterday, she had found a new business opportunity. She had decided to ask the villagers what kind of mountain goods they had. There were some walnut trees in Great Eastern Village and in the vicinity. They werent thick-skinned walnuts, but they were big and plump and they tasted good. All these walnuts could be sold. Mu Jingzhe wanted to go over to make inquiries, but Little Bei was busy playing with the toy she had made for her. Be good and stay home. Dont run around. Okay. Little Bei agreed readily, but when Mu Jingzhe returned, she wasnt at home. Where did she run off to again? Mu Jingzhe initially thought that Little Bei had gone somewhere to play or had secretly gone to see the blessing ceremony. This was exactly like Little Bei. The more she was forbidden from doing something, the more she wanted to do it. She didnt like to be treated differently because she was a girl, nor did she like to be belittled. In exams, she had to get first place and do better than all the boys. Unexpectedly, when Shao Qiyang brought the boys back, Shao Bei didnt come with them. Didnt Little Bei come looking for you guys? No. She came to look for us? Shao Qiyang currently had complicated feelings for Mu Jingzhe. She had completely changed. When he came back occasionally, she was polite but distant around him. It was as if he had imagined her trying to get close to him previously. When he saw that the house was getting cleaner and neater, she took care of the five children well, and this was becoming more and more like a home, his plans to send Mu Jingzhe back to her parents house were shelved time and again. I thought she went looking for you guys. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice the complicated look in Shao Qiyangs eyes and frowned. Maybe she went to find a friend. Ill go look for her. Unexpectedly, she ended up looking for her until the sky turned dark. Mu Jingzhe searched the entire village but couldnt find Little Bei. Little Bei had disappeared. Mu Jingzhe went next door to ask Zhao Lan and the others about her. Mom, have you seen Little Bei? Zhao Lan and the others had just finished their meal and were sitting around and chatting. They had long heard Mu Jingzhe and the others looking for Little Bei. They raised their eyelids upon hearing the question. No. Then when was the last time you saw her? This morning? Zhao Lan looked at Mu Jingzhe with a dark gaze. Why cant you even look after a child properly? How have you been taking care of them? Mu Jingzhe, who had no time to argue with her, simply turned around and left. However, Zhao Lan didnt stop. She said in a strange tone, A stepmother is always a stepmother. See, she revealed her true colors in just a few days. Maybe she beat Little Bei up and hid her somewhere. Shao Nan, who was right behind Mu Jingzhe, paused. Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan, Eldest Brother Shao, and his family had all heard about Little Beis disappearance, but none of them helped to find her. On the other hand, a few families close to them in the village, as well as Li Zhaodi and the rest, came to help when they heard about it. Shao Qiyang asked Shao Nan to stay at home and watch Shao Zhong instead of going with them, in case he ended up losing these two kids on top of the one already missing. Great Eastern Village was filled with the sound of barking dogs and villagers calling out for Little Bei. They searched till midnight in the vicinity of Great Eastern Village, but there was still no trace of Little Bei. Since they couldnt find her, everyone went home one after another. Mu Jingzhe changed her flashlight battery. She wanted to continue searching, but she suddenly heard Shao Nans hostile voice. Did you do something to Little Bei while we were away? Shao Qiyang frowned. Little Nan, dont talk nonsense. Although the villagers hadnt said anything in front of Mu Jingzhe, they couldnt help but suspect her behind her back. Shao Qiyang had also had the same thought. It couldnt be helped. Mu Jingzhe was a stepmother after all. Im not spouting nonsense. I was wondering why she was suddenly treating us well. It seems like she did it on purpose. She wanted us to trust her so that she could do bad things. Shao Nans eyes were filled with hatred. What did you do to Little Bei? Return Little Bei to us quickly. He had never trusted Mu Jingzhe to begin with, and after hearing the villagers gossiping, he exploded. The bond between the twins made him feel especially bad. His heart panicked, and the more he panicked, the more he lost control. I didnt do anything. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. Even though she had thought of herself as just a nanny, the interactions theyd had over the past few days hadnt been fake. At the moment, she felt very uncomfortable with being suspected. Believe it or not, I didnt do anything to hurt Little Bei and I wouldnt do that in the future either. Upon saying that, Mu Jingzhe left to look for Little Bei. The most important thing now was finding her. However, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang searched for an entire night but still didnt find her. They searched the pond at the back of the mountain and everywhere else they could think of. They even searched the Small Eastern Village, but to no avail. Shao Dong and Shao Xi also went out to look for her, unbeknownst to Mu Jingzhe, but they found nothing too. No, none of us found her. The next day, Shao Nan saw Mu Jingzhe, who had been looking for Shao Bei the entire night, with bloodshot eyes. A trace of regret flashed across his face. However, he didnt say anything. It might not be of any use to search so blindly. Im thinking of reporting this directly to the police station, Mu Jingzhe told Shao Qiyang. You want to file a police report? Yes. Mu Jingzhe nodded affirmatively. Ill report the case. You can ask around in the area. Shao Qiyang hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. Okay. Mu Jingzhe had just stepped out of the gate when she ran into Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan kept yawning. When she saw Mu Jingzhe, her expression immediately turned stiff. You still havent found Little Bei? Let me warn you: If you dont find her, I wont let you off. When she saw someone coming over out of the corner of her eye, her tone became pitiful. What is going on? My good granddaughter, whats going to happen to you if this continues? Im so worried. Mu Jingzhe looked out of the corner of her eyes and sneered. Worried? So worried you snored in your sleep? Or did you worry in your dreams? What a joke. Zhao Lan looked behind Mu Jingzhes back and grabbed a middle-aged woman who was passing by. Did you see her attitude? She sounds so justified when shes the one who lost my granddaughter. Thats why I said that stepmothers cant Along the way, Mu Jingzhe met many villagers. They were all concerned about whether or not Little Bei had been found. Some even said they would help look for her. When they arrived at the village entrance, upon hearing that Mu Jingzhe was going to report the case, one of the women who had helped look for Little Bei last night spoke hesitantly. Jingzhe, let me tell you something. Im not sure if its true, though. Go ahead. My daughter said that she saw your mother-in-law carrying Little Bei out of the village yesterday. However, shes only four years old. Im afraid she might have seen wrong or remembered it wrong. My mother-in-law? Mu Jingzhes face turned cold. Did she say when she saw her? She couldnt clearly tell us the details At that moment, another auntie also spoke up. Last night, my father-in-law also said that he saw your mother-in-law take Little Bei out, but he has poor hearing and eyesight. I cant be sure either. Ill find out when I ask her. Mu Jingzhe thanked them and turned around. On the way back, she picked up a suitable stick. Zhao Lan, where did you take Little Bei? A hint of panic flashed across the eyes of Zhao Lan, who was washing her face. However, she immediately calmed down. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I didnt take Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe didnt waste any time. She directly struck the pot with the stick. With a deafening sound, the ceramic vat that had been fine for many years was instantly deformed. Zhao Lan screamed. Mu Jingzhe pointed the stick at her. Zhao Lan, I dont have time to talk nonsense with you. You should know what will happen to you if this stick strikes you. Ill ask you again: Where did you take Little Bei? Zhao Lan trembled and was about to shout for her eldest son when she heard Mu Jingzhe shout. Hes no match for me. Do you want me to cripple his other leg too? After Old Man Shao had passed away, Eldest Brother Shao had succeeded Zhao Lan and farmed in order to raise his younger siblings. He had suffered a lot and even injured his leg later on. As he didnt have the money to treat it, his leg had gone limp. Zhao Lan had always felt guilty about her eldest son, which was why she had favored him. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes threat, Zhao Lan was shocked. Son, dont come over. She looked into Mu Jingzhes eyes and knew that she was telling the truth. She was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would hit her eldest son. Thus, feeling justified because she was the childs grandmother, she directly admitted to it. Yes, I gave her away. Im her grandmother. Whats wrong with me giving her away? Gave her away? Who did you give her to? Why do you care who I gave her to? You didnt give birth to Little Bei. Youre not fit to At this point, Zhao Lan saw Shao Qiyang and the four kids behind him. They were staring at her in shock and fury. Zhao Lan was angered by their gazes. What are you looking at? Stop looking for her. Shes just a girl Her last words were cut short by Mu Jingzhes wooden stick. If you dont want to die, tell me honestly where you took Little Bei. Mu Jingzhes bloodshot eyes flashed with killing intent. A moment later, Mu Jingzhe left the Shao Familys main house with a dark expression. The courtyard was filled with panic and Zhao Lans screams. Hearing that something was wrong, the villagers came to inquire and found out that the commotion was a result of Mu Jingzhe hitting Zhao Lans legs because she had given Little Bei away. Zhao Lans legs werent broken, but Mu Jingzhe had said that if they couldnt find Little Bei, she would come back and break her legs. Thats my granddaughter. So what if I gave her away? Who does she think she is? How dare she hit me! Im her mother-in-law! Zhao Lan cursed, but no one answered her. Seeing that something was wrong, Zhao Lan started weeping. I became the villain because of the other four children. Qihai is gone, but he left behind five children. With my eldest sons leg in that state, although I have the heart, I do not have the strength to raise the children. Its not possible if only I and Qiyang make an effort. Qiyang still has to get married in the future. If he keeps helping to raise these five children, how is he going to get a wife? I thought that it would help reduce the burden on the family, but it pained my heart too. Shes my biological granddaughter, but I sent her there to allow her to lead a good life. Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan didnt think she was wrong at all. Mu Jingzhe had taken her money previously, yet she couldnt take it back. Thinking about it made her gnash her teeth in anger. Even in her dreams, she wanted to take back the money from Mu Jingzhe. However, Mu Jingzhe was a smart person. She locked the door at all times and used brute force. Zhao Lan was fearful of her and didnt dare make a move. Shed also increasingly found Shao Dong and his siblings more of an eyesore, with Shao Bei being the one she disliked the most. In the end, shed coincidentally heard from her eldest daughter-in-law that someone from elsewhere wanted to adopt a child. In particular, they were looking for a little girl. She might not have been able to give away a grandson, but she had no problem parting with that lass. She had heard that the family was rich and drove a car. If the adoption was successful, they would even give them some thank-you gifts. When Zhao Lan had heard this, how could she refuse? Since she could deal with the girl and stop wasting money on her, as well as receive remuneration on top of that, shed naturally obliged. When Shao Bei had been alone at home, Zhao Lan had coaxed her into going out with her. Shao Bei was smart, but she was still young and didnt know about the evil side of human nature. Zhao Lan was her grandmother, and she had been taking care of them, so she wasnt as vigilant. The family had driven Shao Bei away, and Zhao Lan was satisfied with the thank-you gift. However, she still cared about her dignity. It hadnt been nice of her to give Shao Qihais daughter away so soon after his death, so she had blamed Mu Jingzhe for not looking after the child properly. It was normal for a stepmother like Mu Jingzhe to not do her best. Shed also seen this as an opportunity to kick Mu Jingzhe back to her own home. Initially, she hadnt sent her back to her maternal family because she didnt want to take care of Shao Dong and his siblings. Now, she felt that she had to send Mu Jingzhe away, as everything was out of control with Mu Jingzhe around. After she chased Mu Jingzhe away, Shao Qiyangs salary would be given to her again, and Shao Dong and the rest would be in her charge. Eating eggs? Wearing new clothes? They could forget about that, as it would be her money then. She had a good plan, but she hadnt expected to be exposed by others in the end. Zhao Lan went even crazier. Qihai, are you looking at this from heaven? Look at your good wife. If you hadnt left so early, I wouldnt have had to do such a wicked thing. I just wanted to give Shao Bei a good life. Mu Jingzhe is nothing. Who does she think I am? How dare she hit me? Im her mother-in-law. Im going to have her divorced. I dont want a daughter-in-law like her. From now on, the two of us cannot co-exist in the Shao Family. Seeing that the villagers expressions had eased up, Zhao Lan wanted to continue, but she saw Shao Nans gaze behind the crowd. The child was like a wolf about to pounce on her and devour her. Zhao Lans complaints were stuck in her throat. Little brat, what kind of look is that? She took off her shoe and threw it at him. Shao Dong pulled Shao Nan away. He glanced coldly at Zhao Lan, turned around, and left. What an ingrate. Youre a pack of ingrates. How did I bring you up Zhao Lan continued to scold Shao Nan. Shao Nan lowered his head as if he was talking to Shao Dong but also talking to himself. If Little Bei isnt found, Ill kill her Ill kill her. His voice wasnt loud, and his tone was calm, as if he was narrating something normal. Shao Dong lowered his head. Uncle will bring her back. Lets wait. Shao Nan raised his head. What if we cant find her? No. Shao Dong shook his head. If they dont find her, well go find her ourselves. Ill definitely find my sister. The five siblings had to stay together. ****** Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang quickly rushed to the county. They were in such a hurry that they were soon covered in sweat. Their legs didnt seem to be theirs anymore. Their throats felt like they were on fire. They rushed to the bus stop without resting. There were a few shuttle buses parked at the bus stop, but they didnt drive to the neighboring county city. You came too late. The bus only makes one trip there a day. Once it leaves, it wont come back for a day. The driver they asked was an energetic young man. He looked at Mu Jingzhe curiously and asked, Whats wrong? Are you going to the neighboring county? Yes, my child was taken to the county city, so I have to get her back. Can you make a trip there? We can book a bus, or you can lend us your bus. The young man shook his head immediately. No, all our buses have fixed schedules and routes. The other buses dont go there. Its even more impossible to borrow a bus. These arent our private buses. They are public buses. There was no use asking the other drivers, for they would all give the same answer. What should we do? Shao Qiyang wiped his sweat. Its morning now. They have a car, so we cant catch up. Zhao Lan had said that the family would leave this morning. What can we do Lets find a car. We have to catch up and find them no matter what. Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. She missed her shabby car and the modern world. There were surveillance cameras in the modern world and cars everywhere. One could call a taxi or fast car when one wanted, unlike here, where there werent many cars in the county city. Other than bicycles and rickshaws, there werent even any motorcycles. No, Ill go to the post office to borrow a bicycle. Shao Qiyang had no other choice. A bicycle would be too slow. I dont know what time wed get there with it. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. It would have been fine if Little Bei had been adopted normally, but she was afraid that there was something fishy going on. She feared that after the adoption, Little Bei would be sent someplace or something terrible would happen to her, causing irreparable harm. With every minute that passed, Little Bei might encounter a dangerous situation. They couldnt afford to take the risk. Shao Qiyang, do you know which families in the county have cars? Or which families have motorcycles? Shao Qiyang frowned. Why do you ask? We have to think of something. If you know, tell me now. I have no idea. Mu Jingzhe closed her eyes. She even wanted to go to the police station. She hadnt gone at once because, in this day and age, it wasnt uncommon for families with many children who couldnt afford to raise them well to send them away. Zhao Lan was the childs biological grandmother, and she wasnt her biological mother. If she went to the police, it was uncertain if it would be of any use. It would also delay them. Suddenly, as unacceptable ideas such as kidnapping and intimidation were flashing across her mind, Mu Jingzhe saw a jeep coming from not far away. A car. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up as she ran over. Coincidentally, the jeep stopped. A person she had not expected to see walked outTang Moling. Mu Jingzhe halted in her tracks. Seeing anyone else might have been fine, but Tang Moling, the male protagonist of the original novel, who had been taking revenge on her, would most likely punish her when he saw her. The probability of him lending his car to her was either zero or a negative number. But Mu Jingzhe continued walking forward because she didnt have a better alternative. Tang Moling Hello, Im Mu Jingzhe. Do you remember me? Im Mu Xues cousin. Tang Moling saw Mu Jingzhe. As soon as he did, he felt an inexplicable chill deep down. His hand, which had just recovered, also hurt a little. Tang Moling was frustrated at this thought. He hadnt even taught her a lesson for what had happened previously, yet she still dared to approach him. He narrowed his eyes and asked in an indifferent tone, What? Heres the thing. My Little Bei was taken away by someone. We have to get her back immediately. Can we borrow your car? Borrow my car? Tang Moling had his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the car. He looked down at Mu Jingzhe. You? Mu Jingzhe: Very good. He was a typical male protagonist. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe tried her best to convince him. Just for one day. I wont scratch it or make a dent in it. Please, for Mu Xues sake You still dare mention Mu Xue? You have the nerve to mention Mu Xue? Tang Moling interrupted Mu Jingzhe in an annoyed tone. Mu Jingzhe replied, Yes, I shouldnt have brought it up, but this is a matter of life and death. Youve met Little Bei too. Shes still really young. Mu Xue likes her a lot and she was also very anxious last night. If something happens to Little Bei, shell be sad. Tang Molings expression softened. Indeed, Mu Xue was kind, but that was no reason for him to lend her his car. While he admired Mu Xue and thought that she was kind, he couldnt help but feel jealous. Little Bei and those kids were Shao Qihais children. Mu Xue had liked Shao Qihai before. Later on, Shao Qihai had died. She had been at her saddest when shed saved Tang Moling. It was Tang Moling who had kept her company through those sad days. Tang Moling was very jealous of Shao Qihai. It could be said that he was jealous of him throughout the entire book. Even though Shao Qihai was dead, he still had a strong presence. He had always been playing the role of a tool to further their relationship. As for Little Bei and her siblings, Mu Xue loved them because they were Shao Qihais children, so Tang Moling didnt feel good about them. He wasnt that kind-hearted. There were many pitiful people in the world. How could he help them all? Tang Moling turned to leave. Wait a minute, Tang Moling. If Mu Xue finds out that you helped, shell definitely be very happy and look at you in a different light. You and Mu Xue are both talented and beautiful. You must want her to be happy, right? Mu Jingzhes words pleased Tang Moling. He flicked the keys with his fingers and smiled at Mu Jingzhe. You have some foresight. She had finally said something that was pleasing to the ears. Tang Moling looked at Mu Jingzhe and saw the anxious look in her eyes. Her performance was pretty good. She looked as if she was really worried about her stepdaughter. She hadnt even had to do it herself, but the burden had been sent away. She had to be feeling ecstatic inside, yet she was putting on an act in front of him. Upon seeing how much effort she put into acting and then looking at Shao Qiyang beside her, Tang Moling thought of teasing her. Alright, he had nothing to do, so he might as well play along with her since shed shown up. He wanted to see how long she could keep up her act. He could also use this opportunity to avenge Mu Xue. It would not be impossible for me to lend you my car, but This was obviously a lie. Of course, he wouldnt lend her his car. This was because he simply didnt believe that the girl needed to be rescued. Leaving her stepmother was a good thing. It was better than suffering in her stepmothers hands. When Mu Jingzhe heard this, her eyes lit up. But what? Please tell me. I cant remember at the moment. Tang Moling shrugged. His temperamental personality made Mu Jingzhes angry mind flash with images of her snatching the key, but she forcefully restrained herself. Shao Qiyang, who had heard everything, could no longer stand by and watch. Stop begging him. Itd be a wonder if someone like him helped. He had noticed Tang Molings teasing gaze. Tang Moling looked at Shao Qiyang with a faint smile. Someone like me? You mean someone with a car? The male protagonist and the supporting male protagonist couldnt escape the fate of becoming enemies and finding each other an eyesore. 3 If you find me an eyesore because I have a car, you can go buy one too. You Shao Qiyangs anger was instantly ignited. He raised his fist, ready to punch him. Mu Jingzhe quickly stopped him. With her holding him back, Shao Qiyang couldnt break free no matter how hard he tried. Dont be calculative with him. Hes just too anxious about losing his niece. I really need your help. If you have any conditions, just let me know. As long as I can do it, I will. Okay? Tang Moling saw that Shao Qiyangs face was red. Not knowing it was because he was trying to break free from Mu Jingzhes grip, Tang Moling misunderstood. He sized the two of them up and said, I was wondering why you suddenly became interested in the child. Are you doing this in hopes that your younger brother-in-law will see you in a different light and accept you? Shaking his head, he added, Its not impossible. You just have to be shameless enough. Although youre his sister-in-law, youre still a virgin, arent you? What kind of nonsense are you talking about! Shao Qiyang glanced at Mu Jingzhe and felt very uncomfortable, especially when Tang Moling said that she was a virgin. Mu Jingzhe was frustrated as well. Tang Moling, youve already mocked me. Can you state your conditions now? It was just a question of whether he wanted to lend her the car or not. By speaking excessively, they were losing precious time. No. Tang Moling saw that Mu Jingzhe had finally revealed her true colors and gave her a nasty smirk. Not unless you kneel down and beg me. His eyes were filled with malice and mockery. He knew that this was impossible. He was only doing this to make her give up and expose her true colors. Tang Moling, say that again. It was all clear to Mu Jingzhe now. She had originally thought that this was what Tang Molings personality was like. Shed thought she would just endure it for a while and it would pass. She hadnt expected him to take things this far. I said that if you kneel down and beg me, Ill lend it to you if I am happy. Tang Moling repeated himself. Kneel You wouldnt lend it to me even if I did kneel, would you? No one in this world liked to kneel, but it was nothing compared to saving someone. In the past, when a younger child in the orphanage had fallen ill, the orphanage had not had the money to treat her. It was Mu Jingzhe who had gone kneeling door to door behind her back and begged for money to treat her. To her, kneeling meant living. It was life. Between life and kneeling, she was very aware of what was more important. This concerned a girls life. Kneeling down once was nothing. If she could save her by doing this, even kneeling down a thousand times wouldnt be a problem. However, this was provided that it would be of use. Mu Jingzhe had knelt down time and again. Sometimes, even if it was a small amount, she was still given money after kneeling. However, there were also some people who would only mock her after they asked her to kneel. At the time, she had always told herself that she would never have to kneel down and beg anyone ever again. She had done it again eventually. She hadnt expected to encounter such a situation again today. Furthermore, she was facing malicious teasing. It was up to Tang Moling whether he would lend her his car or not, but he shouldnt tease her like this. No one knew what would happen due to this delay. Mu Jingzhe was furious. The anger made her crush the rocks in her hand one by one. Mu Jingzhe had casually picked them up along the way. Shed thought that if she was lucky enough to catch up with the people who had taken Little Bei, these would come in handy. Tang Moling, who had a smug smirk on his face, was left speechless. His mind cleared up as he watched the crushed rocks fall. He suddenly thought of his hurt hand and the chopsticks that had been deeply inserted into the Mu Familys dining table. Oh right, he also recalled Shao Qiyangs strange look just now. There was indeed something wrong with Mu Jingzhe. A chill ran down his spine. He suddenly realized that if he admitted that he had tricked Mu Jingzhe, his head might suffer the same fate as those rocks. Tang Moling unconsciously took a step back. I was joking. Ill lend it to you. Mu Jingzhe raised her head. Really? She dusted her hands nonchalantly. She didnt even realize what she had just done, nor did she know why Tang Moling had suddenly changed his mind. Still, it was good that she had managed to borrow a car. Tang Moling held onto the keys uncomfortably and reluctantly opened the car door. Then, he suddenly realized Wait He was just lending her a car. He hadnt said he would be her chauffeur. Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling instantly relaxed. So what if hed lent her the car? They couldnt drive it anyway, so it had all been for nothing. The frustration in his heart finally dissipated a little. He smiled and handed the car keys to Mu Jingzhe. He waited for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang to realize this and look troubled. He thought that they would plead with him to help them drive and he would then reject them with the excuse that he was busy. It couldnt be helped, as he didnt have the time. With no driver, the car would be borrowed for no reason. In the end, hed still win. Tang Molings face lit up. Mu Jingzhe didnt know why Tang Moling was suddenly so happy again, but he was smiling like a cat that had stolen a fish. She could care less about his sudden mood change. After getting the car keys, she thanked him and got in the car. Get in quickly. Mu Jingzhe started the car and urged Shao Qiyang to get in. Shao Qiyang was stunned for a moment before he got in the car. Tang Moling finally reacted and briskly strode over to stop Mu Jingzhe. You know how to drive? Upon hearing this, Mu Jingzhe relaxed. I do. She thought Tang Moling had regretted it and almost hit him. Of course she knew how to drive. She had been a veteran driver for many years. She just had to familiarize herself with switching from automatic to manual. In fact, she could even drive a mini-bus. 1 Tang Moling: You know how to drive? Even you know how to drive? Tang Moling didnt believe her at all. Even Mu Xue didnt know how to drive. How could she know how to do it? In this day and age, besides people who had a car at home or specifically learned to drive, very few people knew how to drive. Tang Moling still liked his car very much and couldnt bear to let the boasting Mu Jingzhe do anything to it. However, he looked at Mu Jingzhes hand and didnt say anything. Its good that you know how to drive. Remember not to bump into things, or youll have to take responsibility. Ill make you go bankrupt by paying for the damage. Mu Jingzhe nodded solemnly. I know. Ill be careful. Well leave now. Ill return the car to you when we get back. Mu Jingzhe glanced at Shao Qiyang. Fasten your seatbelt. Under Tang Molings disbelieving gaze and Shao Qiyangs suspicious gaze, Mu Jingzhe started the car and drove away. Although she seemed not very used to the car at first, she quickly sped up and disappeared from sight. Eh? Tang Moling could not believe it. She really knew how to drive? Tang Moling finally reacted. My stuff. His belongings, wallet, and other important things were still in the car. 3 Tang Moling spat and chased after them. He had to catch up to the car. After some delay, he drove another ordinary car over. He was a good driver and he was fast. He thought that he would catch up to Mu Jingzhe soon, but he never managed to. The more Tang Moling chased after her, the more anxious he became. He even suspected that Mu Jingzhe had deliberately tricked him so that she could sell his car and she wasnt really looking for the child. In the car in front of him, Shao Qiyang was almost scared to death. Thats Thats fast, isnt it? Dont worry. Mu Jingzhe looked ahead and comforted Shao Qiyang. How could Shao Qiyang not worry? She was driving very fast, and the person at the wheel was worrisome Mu Jingzhe. His heart almost jumped out of his chest. 1 However, as time passed, he gradually relaxed. This was because Mu Jingzhe was a very steady driver. Although her speed was very fast, she was becoming increasingly more proficient and steadier. Judging by her expression, she seemed to have everything under control. At first, Shao Qiyang kept looking at Mu Jingzhe because he was worried. Later on, before he could react, his mental state and gaze changed. It was the first time he had seen a girl drive. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. Because he was worried about Little Bei, he quickly forgot about this strange feeling. 2 After driving for more than two hours, they finally arrived at the neighboring county city. Without a navigation system, they could only look at the road signs and ask passersby how to head to their destination. They had the name of the family that had taken Little Bei away. They were very lucky to find someone who knew them, and that person even gave them their address. Unfortunately, there was a problem. That family had two residences and lived in both places. They didnt know which place they were currently at. As it turned out, the two places werent even close. Time was of the essence. In the end, they decided to split up. The result proved that this method was good. If they hadnt split up and Mu Jingzhe had gone with him to check, they might have missed the family. When Mu Jingzhe arrived, they were packing their luggage and preparing to leave. Mu Jingzhe had never seen them before and wasnt sure about the car plate number, so she confirmed their identities after getting out of the car. Unexpectedly, the female owner of the house was especially vigilant. Who are you? What do you want? Im Mu Jingzhe. I would like to know if you guys adopted a little girl called Little Bei yesterday No. The woman denied it at once, then ran back and locked the door. Wait Mu Jingzhe felt that her attitude was very suspicious, so she was probably right. She ran after her, but the door was closed and the woman ignored her. However, Mu Jingzhe heard an abnormal sound coming from inside. Open the door now. That child was stolen by her grandmother on purpose. We didnt mean to send her away. If you really want to adopt a girl, you can find another one Mu Jingzhe knocked on the door and pleaded. She had qualms, as Little Bei was in their hands. In the house Why is someone here? Didnt they say that her parents were gone? The male owner locked a metal door with an unhappy expression. They had heard that her biological parents were gone and she only had a stepmother. The child had been personally sent here by her grandmother, and theyd only adopted her because she was cute and pretty. They hadnt expected that someone would chase after them. The woman was a little flustered. I dont know either. What should we do now? Are you sure shes alone? Yes. Shes driving, but shes alone. Driving? How could an ordinary person drive? Right. She drove here, but I dont think the car is hers. Her clothes are dirty, and there is a hole in her shoe. The woman had a pair of sharp eyes and had noticed a lot with just one look. Shed noticed that Mu Jingzhes shoes had become tattered while shed been looking for Little Bei. Upon hearing this, the man relaxed a little. Hurry up and open the door. If you dont, Ill break it. Hearing that Mu Jingzhes movements were getting louder and louder outside, the man quickly opened the door, afraid that the neighbors would get suspicious. What? Robbery! he declared ferociously. After confirming that Mu Jingzhe was alone, he relaxed. Even if she caught up with them, they wouldnt be afraid of a woman. Were not giving Little Bei away to another family anymore. Please return her to me. I will compensate you for the monetary losses incurred during these two days. Mu Jingzhe got straight to the point. I dont know what youre talking about. Little Bei, Little Dong We dont know what you are talking about. The man was impatient and wanted to close the door. However he couldnt close it. Mu Jingzhe blocked the door with one hand. The man used all his strength but couldnt close it. There was a coldness in the depths of Mu Jingzhes eyes. She pushed the door open with force and looked at the man, who was almost pushed down. If you dont know what Im saying, then tell me something else Where did this hair ornament come from? Mu Jingzhe pointed at a little girl wearing a dress not far away. The little girl seemed to have just woken up and was rubbing her eyes with an unhappy expression. On her head was Little Beis hair clip. Mu Jingzhe wouldnt mistake it for anything else, as it was the unique hair clip she had made for Little Bei. There was even Little Beis name on it. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The couple hadnt expected that they would give themselves away because of the hair clip. They had taken this hair clip because their daughter had thought it was pretty. Seeing that they had been exposed, the man quit denying it. Ill be frank too. Her grandmother gave her to me and accepted the benefits. Shell be part of our family from now on. It was useless for you to come. Hurry up and leave. No, I dont agree. Im her mother. I have to take her home today no matter what. Then theres nothing we can do about it. This child is disobedient and ran away last night. We dont know where she went either. Upon seeing their shameless behavior, Mu Jingzhe went in to look for Shao Bei herself. After searching through all the rooms, she finally stopped in front of an iron door. Open the door. This was the only room she hadnt checked. Based on the way it was tightly locked, it was obvious that something was amiss. The man looked at Mu Jingzhe coldly and shrugged. Cant. I lost the key. She would see what she could do. Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Forget it then. She took a brick from the yard and started smashing the lock under the mans disbelieving gaze. The mans expression changed. Stop it, this is absurd. Listen to me, if you dont stop, Ill take you to the police station. Do you believe me? The lock was sturdy, and even he would need some time to break it. He didnt think Mu Jingzhe would be able to break it, so he merely wanted to scare Mu Jingzhe and extort some money. Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything and continued smashing the lock. The mans expression changed after a while. This was because he had realized that something was wrong. Mu Jingzhe was smashing the lock repeatedly, and the lock seemed about to break. Furthermore, even the iron door was affected, as a dent appeared in it with every smash. 2 She was smashing it so hard that the brick was about to break. It was a terrifying sight. The man realized that something was wrong and wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Bang! The lock was completely broken. The door was also full of holes and dents by now. Most importantly, when the door opened, what was inside was revealed. With a single glance, Mu Jingzhes eyes turned red. Apart from miscellaneous items, there was also a dog cage in the middle of the room. In the cage was Little Bei, whose hands and feet were tied and whose mouth was gagged. The pretty, smart little girl who loved cleanliness and beauty had been locked in a filthy cage. It had occurred to Mu Jingzhe that they might have restrained Xiao Bei, but she hadnt expected them to restrain her so thoroughly by locking her in a cage like a dog. Was this what Zhao Lan had meant when shed said she was doing this so that Shao Bei would lead a good life? She had meant this kind of good life? As she thought back to the noise she had heard earlier, she realized it must have come from this cage. If she hadnt arrived in time, they would have sent Little Bei to god-knew-where. Mu Jingzhe was furious. Just as she was about to go over, the man raised a crowbar and tried to stop her. Sensing that something was amiss, he had already grabbed the tools that he had at home. Seeing that his deeds had been exposed, he had decided to go all out and deal with Mu Jingzhe as well. Mu Jingzhe was still young and could easily be abducted and taken elsewhere. She could forget about ever escaping. The mans eyes were filled with ferocity, but his first hit missed. After dodging, Mu Jingzhe snatched the crowbar from him and gave him a hard slap on the leg. Ah The man screamed and fell to his knees. Mu Jingzhe ferociously hit the mans hand twice and felt around the mans body for the keys as he cried in agony. Little Bei, dont be afraid. Im opening the door right now. Upon opening the cage, Mu Jingzhe picked up Little Bei, carried her out, untied the rope, and removed the towel covering her mouth. Its alright, Little Bei. Little Bei wrapped her arms around Mu Jingzhes neck and wailed. Mommy 2 She would never forget hearing Mu Jingzhes voice at her most desperate moment. She had heard Mu Jingzhes movements. She had heard the terrifying sounds of the door and lock being smashed, but they had been like music to her ears. She really had been saved. She had been saved by Mu Jingzhe, whom she had never expected to save her. Little Bei felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell during these two days. Because of her new clothes, because shed had a hot meal every day and her hair had been styled into beautiful braids and adorned with a pretty hair ornament every day, she had felt very happy. She had lost her mother since her birth, so she had always envied those who had mothers the most. It had not been easy for home to finally feel like a home, but she had been pushed to hell by her grandmother, who had raised her. In her moments of utmost despair, Mu Jingzhe had descended from the sky like a mother and saved her. 2 This was probably what a mother was like. Little Bei had shouted out the word she had dreamed of but hadnt dared say. Mommy. This was a form of address she could only use in her dreams. Mu Jingzhes heart ached before she heard the little girl call her Mommy. Mommy? Mommy?? Why would she suddenly call her Mommy? It felt wondrous. Mu Jingzhe, who had never been a mother, had a shocked expression on her face, and her body stiffened. As she was at a loss, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She turned her head and saw the man, who was unwilling to give up and wanted to launch a sneak attack. F*ck you. Mu Jingzhe stuffed the screaming man into the dog cage. 3 There was limited space in the dog cage, but that didnt stop Mu Jingzhe from fitting him in completely. As for his severed hand Well, that was regrettable. 1 You deserve this for locking up Little Bei. Have a taste of your own medicine! She quickly locked the cage and reinforced it with a crowbar before smashing the key. Enjoy the feeling of being in a cage! She looked at the angry, wary woman. She was looking at her daughter, who had burst into tears from fright in her arms. The woman saw her gaze and immediately covered her young daughters mouth. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Dont worry. Im not like you people. I wouldnt do anything to an innocent child. But remember your lesson today. If you dare do such a thing again in the future, Ill cut off your evil hands. She pointed to her own eyes. Ill be keeping an eye on you. After Mu Jingzhe finished threatening them, she turned to look at Little Bei and her body instantly froze. Uh Little Bei, dont be afraid. Im not afraid. Little Bei wasnt afraid when she had Mu Jingzhe protecting her. She sniffed. I want enormous strength too. She waved a small fist in the air. So I can hammer their heads off. 6 Mu Jingzhe: 1 Oh, dear. She had saved Little Bei, but this seemed to have had a bad influence on her and instilled violent thoughts in her. 1 Little Bei, violence is wrong. You cant learn from me. But theyre wicked. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhes leg. I just want to protect myself. She raised her head and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Her little face was dirty, and her eyes were red. She said pitifully, They said that I was disobedient, and they scolded me and hit me. I wanted to run away, so they locked me in a cage and didnt give me food or water. They were even going to give me away to a fool. What? Upon hearing this, Mu Jingzhe immediately exploded and looked at the man in the cage. The mans body froze, and he didnt even dare scream in pain or curse anymore. These two people were indeed well-off to be able to afford a car in this day and age. It was also true that they wished to adopt a daughter. However, they had only adopted this girl because they wanted to give her to a fools family instead of their biological daughter. Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The reason why the mans family had been able to make a name for themselves was because they had managed to curry favor with someone. However, the person they had sucked up to had a son who was a fool. The fool would go crazy from time to time, and no one was willing to play with him. The family was worried that if they were gone in the future, no one would care about the fool, so they wanted to find a girl for their son. When she was young, she would be his playmate. When she grew up, she would be his wife. 1 Just like raising a child bride, as long as she was taught well from a young age, everything would be fine. This family happened to have a daughter, so they had asked if theyd be willing to send their daughter to them. Of course, they were unwilling to do so. What future would their daughter have if she got together with that fool? Because they couldnt bear to part with their own daughter, they had come up with the idea of adopting a new daughter. This way, they could gain benefits and not have to let their own daughter suffer the grievance of such an arrangement. Little Bei had been born beautiful, and her age and qualities were suitable. They just hadnt expected her to be so smart and disobedient. If a girl Little Bei was sent to the fools place, it would be bad if she was disobedient and provoked the fool. They had thus decided to train Little Bei to behave properly. They had even used the dog cage that theyd previously used for their dog. Afraid that the commotion would be too big, they had even planned to go to the countryside to train her. If Mu Jingzhe had come any later, it would have been even harder to find Little Bei. Little Bei would definitely have had to suffer. Upon hearing their plans, Mu Jingzhe felt so angry that she almost froze. Since they wanted face, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt give them any. 1 She carried Little Bei and went out to call the neighbors. She publicized what this family had done and told everyone to pay attention to their own children lest they did such an evil deed again in the future. Besides, this family would be criticized even more in the future, and the man would find it hard to come out of the cage. Mu Jingzhe hugged Little Bei and left with Shao Qiyang, who had rushed over to meet them. While Mu Jingzhe wasnt paying attention, Tang Moling, who was among the crowd, pursed his lips and then left with his head lowered. He had chased her all the way here and almost lost Mu Jingzhe. When he had rushed over, he had happened to see Mu Jingzhe confronting the man. Tang Moling had originally thought that since Shao Qiyang wasnt around, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt continue acting as a good stepmother. Unexpectedly, what had happened next had completely shattered his self-righteousness. 3 Mu Jingzhe wasnt acting. She had really gone there to find her stepdaughter. He had stood at the entrance and had almost run in to help when he had seen the man attacking Mu Jingzhe with a crowbar. However, Mu Jingzhe had taken care of everything herself. He had seen and heard Mu Jingzhes actions, witnessed Little Beis misery, heard her wailing, and heard her call her mommy. Tang Molings countenance was ugly. Why was Mu Jingzhe completely different from what he had heard about her? Why was this stepmother different from other stepmothers? Why hadnt he met such a stepmother before? 6 Tang Moling also had a stepmother. He hated Mu Jingzhe. Other than hating her because of Mu Xue, he also hated her because he was prejudiced against stepmothers. He didnt want to recall the past. Anyway, if he hadnt been brought home by his maternal grandfather later on, he might have been tortured to death or killed that woman and become a murderer. He knew that Mu Jingzhe had become a stepmother and treated the five children badly. On the other hand, Mu Xue felt that the children were innocent under the circumstances. Seeing how pitiful they were, she would even give them food. If Mu Xue had done this today, he wouldnt have found it strange. However, he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to do all this. Tang Moling felt like he had been slapped in the face. 1 ***** When Little Bei saw Mu Jingzhe driving, she widened her eyes in surprise and kept praising her. Unlike during the trip there, Mu Jingzhe was in a good mood this time. Now that she managed to relax, she even teased Little Bei. Although she was talking, it didnt affect her driving at all. Her posture was much more relaxed than that of other drivers. Shao Qiyang had seen some drivers drive, but most of them hadnt been like Mu Jingzhe. He couldnt help but look at her. He couldnt quite put his finger on it. He just felt that the way she held the steering wheel was strangely suave, which made him want to look at her again and again. 1 Previously, when he had seen his second brother, Shao Qihai, drive, he had felt that his brother was extremely impressive. Now that he looked at Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qiyang felt that she was more impressive and better-looking. He didnt know that, according to a saying in the pugilistic world, men had nothing on a woman who looked suave while driving. Frightened and tired, Little Bei fell asleep in no time and the car was plunged into silence. Mu Jingzhe sensed that Shao Qiyang kept looking at her and thought that something had happened. Whats wrong? Nothing, Shao Qiyang immediately replied before looking out of the window. His heart was racing. Soon, they returned to the county. Mu Jingzhe had formed a plan on the road. When she passed by the gas station, she filled the car with oil. When she reached the county, she washed the car. She did all that before returning the car to Tang Moling. Thank you for lending us your car. You really helped us this time. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. Ill do what I can. Tang Moling took the car and looked at Mu Jingzhes serious expression, nodding without saying a word. If he hadnt followed her today, he would have mocked Mu Jingzhe for thinking too highly of herself. Tang Moling didnt say a word, but he looked grumpy. Mu Jingzhe didnt dare say anything else and just left after returning the car. Actually, Tang Moling was just feeling awkward. It was impossible for him to apologize, but he was still curious to know why Mu Jingzhe knew how to drive. He had a few other questions too. In the end she had just run away like that? When he saw Mu Jingzhe leave without looking back, Tang Molings countenance turned even uglier. You call that thanking someone? Just saying a few words? Do you think I lend my car so easily? After saying that, he noticed that the car had been washed. Even the interior had been cleaned, and the tank had been filled with oil. Tang Moling felt a tad embarrassed and uncomfortable. 5 Meanwhile, Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhe returned to town. Shao Qiyang had been supposed to only have a day off yesterday. He was supposed to go to work today, but hed forcibly applied for leave. The moment they got back, he rushed off to work. Ill try my best to come back tomorrow. Okay. It was inevitable that Shao Qiyang would be reprimanded. He listened absent-mindedly, wondering if Mu Jingzhe would get into a fight with Zhao Lan again when she got back. He then wondered why Mu Jingzhe knew how to drive. As his thoughts ran wild, his colleague came and told him that someone was looking for him. When Shao Qiyang came out, he saw Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe handed three buns to Shao Qiyang. If youre going to work late, you can eat these when you get hungry. She had been about to leave, but when shed passed by the bun shop, she had realized that she was starving. After running for an entire day and night, it would be strange if she wasnt hungry. Little Beis stomach was growling too. Naturally, shed had to buy the buns. On top of that, she had also bought three for Shao Qiyang. There was a high chance that Shao Qiyang didnt have any money on him. He had yet to receive his salary and had already spent all the money he had earned previously. Mu Jingzhe sighed. Today, she had spent almost all the money she had earned. She had to work hard to earn money. She was too poor. Shao Qiyang looked at the piping hot steamed buns and touched his stomach, which had shriveled from hunger. He then whispered, Thank you. It felt good to know that someone cared about him. He didnt know if it was because the steamed buns were too hot, but his eyes were also feeling a little warm. Youre welcome. Im leaving. As Shao Qiyang watched her leave, his colleague nudged him. Is this girl your girlfriend? She even brought you food? He was hungry too, but no one had brought him any food. 1 Shao Qiyang shook his head. No. Although he said that she wasnt his girlfriend, for some reason, he didnt want to say that Mu Jingzhe was his second sister-in-law. Not yet, but she will be soon. I get it. 6 His colleague winked at him. Shao Qiyang took a big bite out of the huge bun and left without explaining anything. Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Halfway home, Xiao Bei woke up. Mu Jingzhe could clearly feel her trembling, and there was something wrong with her breathing too. Its okay, Little Bei. Its me. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes voice, Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief and wrapped her arms around her neck. Auntie Her voice was full of attachment. Im here, its fine. Little Bei had cried and called her Mommy before, but she hadnt called her that again. It was as if she had called her that by accident before. Mu Jingzhe didnt mind. She wasnt her mother and wasnt used to it. She was more used to her calling her Auntie. To her, the term Mommy was too special. However, after this incident, Little Bei had gotten much closer to her. Auntie, I want to pee. Okay. When Little Bei was done, she quickly ran back and grabbed Mu Jingzhes clothes with her little hands. She was still traumatized by what had happened. Dont be afraid. Mu Jingzhe tidied up her clothes and pants. This wont happen again. Your grandmother and those people wont dare do anything to you again. She wouldnt let them do it again. Little Bei nodded obediently. Mm. Mu Jingzhe caressed Little Beis face, which seemed to have lost its roundness overnight. She tidied the little girls messy hair and squatted down with her back facing her. Lets go. Ill walk myself. Little Bei declined to ride her back. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe told Little Bei that they had been looking for her last night. She knew that she was tired. Its alright. I can carry you. Just dont get sick. Lets get home quickly. Your brothers and the rest are anxiously waiting for you. Mu Jingzhe hoisted Little Bei onto her back. Thank you, Auntie. Youve worked hard. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but rub against her. Then, she made up her mind and said, Auntie, Ill repay you in the future. Ill support you in your old age. She had always heard that a child had to be filial when they grew up. That was why she made this promise. Thank you, but I didnt do much. I just did what needed to be done. You dont have to think too much about it. Auntie will take care of herself. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to hear such words. In the original book, the five children had said the same thing twice. One of the people they had said this to was Mu Xue, and they had been true to their word. These children had suffered too much, seen too much evil, and had no one to teach them properly. Hence, theyd eventually become villains. However, apart from bearing grudges, they would also remember kindness. Mu Xue had given them food and spoken up for them a few times on account of their pitiful state. Unfortunately, it hadnt been of much use to them. Life had still been difficult for them. However, even though this had happened only a few times, theyd remembered this great favor. Later on, when they met Mu Xue, they remembered this kindness and secretly helped repay her, becoming Mu Xues greatest gold finger. No one would have thought that the children they despised would have such a grateful side to them. Ultimately, they had suffered too much and no one had treated them well. Therefore, they considered this little bit of light and kindness extremely important. Upon hearing Little Bei say that she wasnt lying, Mu Jingzhe praised her. Little Bei, you are a good child. We have to make sure you stay this way in the future. You have to distinguish between good and evil. Mu Jingzhe had never expected the children to repay the kindness. The important thing was that they were fine. She remembered that Little Bei had not encountered this incident in the book because she had been deaf. This time, Little Beis ears hadnt been damaged from the high fever. She hadnt expected that because shed ended up fine, Zhao Lan would plot against her and she would suffer this fate instead. Before nightfall, Mu Jingzhe hurried back to the village with Little Bei on her back. From afar, she saw Shao Dong and his brothers waiting at the village entrance. When they saw Mu Jingzhe, they ran over to them. Little Bei. Sister. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan quickly ran over. When they saw that Shao Bei was back, they heaved a big sigh of relief. When Little Bei saw her brothers, she recalled the frightening incident and couldnt help but burst into tears. I thought Id never see you guys again. Boohoo The four siblings hugged each other. Little Bei cried while her three brothers comforted her. All their eyes turned red as they cried. Mu Jingzhe took a few steps forward and lifted Shao Zhong up from the ground. Shao Zhong was too young and always fell behind the rest. His short legs couldnt run fast or steadily, so hed kept falling on his way there. Other kids might have cried their hearts out, but hed gritted his teeth, gotten up, and continued running over. Next time, dont run. Mu Jingzhe dusted off Shao Zhongs clothes and asked the children to go home. Along the way, she briefly explained what had happened. When they heard that, a gloomy expression that did not match their age appeared on the childrens faces. The main reason Im telling you is to keep you all on your toes from now on. Dont trust anyone easily. Ill talk to your grandmother. Along the way, she met people from the village who asked about the situation. Mu Jingzhe didnt hide anything. Other than the fact that Little Bei had almost been sent to a fool, she told them what Zhao Lan had done, that she had given her granddaughter away just for some benefits. Rather than saying she had given her granddaughter away, it would be more accurate to say that she had sold her. She hadnt cared if that family were good people or not, nor had she cared if her granddaughter was dead or alive. Mu Jingzhe purposely let everyone know so that Zhao Lan couldnt use her status as their grandmother to torment the children anymore. Zhao Lan had already found out by the time Mu Jingzhe returned to the Mu Residence. 1 The person who had told Zhao Lan the news hadnt done so out of goodwill. Theyd blatantly looked down on her for selling her granddaughter for some benefits. Zhao Lan was furious. She glared at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Bei as if she wanted to swallow them whole. Mu Jingzhe, its easy for you to just stand there and talk. Youre just a stepmother. You could simply wash your hands off of them at any moment and remarry. Why are you pretending to be a good person now? If youre that capable, you can take care of them forever. When the children heard this, their eyes flickered as they looked at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. So, as their grandmother, you are taking care of them by selling them? 3 Zhao Lan fell to the ground in anger. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao frowned. Mu Jingzhe, dont say the word sell repeatedly. Mother-in-law wanted Little Bei not to starve or freeze, which is why she gave her away. It was out of kindness. Seeing that the family even had a car, she thought that they werent poor and Little Bei could live a good life. Zhao Lan nodded. Thats right. Even if Mom didnt judge their characters well, you shouldnt have scolded her like that. She did that because she wanted Little Bei to lead a good life If that was really the case, why didnt you send Shao X? Mu Jingzhe interrupted her. What an eloquent but completely untruthful excuse. 5 I found Little Bei today, so I wont bother talking to you. However, this was the last straw. If you dare have any wicked ideas again, I wont be polite anymore. Mu Jingzhe stared at Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who were watching the show from the side. If you dare touch Shao Dong or his siblings again, Ill touch these four. Zhao Lans expression changed drastically. How dare you! Youll see if I dare or not. Im telling you right now. If you give a child away, Ill give away one of yours. If you do something to one of them, Ill do the same to two of yours. Lets see if youll dare to take that gamble. 5 Mu Jingzhes principle was an eye for an eye, and she believed in paying people back twice as much as she owed them. Zhao Lans face turned pale. She didnt dare gamble anymore. 1 Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Come on, lets go home. You wont be alone with them again. Everyone in the village will understand. After Mu Jingzhe finished warning them, seeing that Zhao Lan didnt dare say anything, she took Shao Dong and the others home. Shao Bei held Mu Jingzhes hand and looked at the furious Zhao Lan, then back at Mu Jingzhe. The hatred and gloom in her beautiful eyes turned into surprise and admiration. The other children also had complicated expressions on their faces. Mu Jingzhe was neither tall nor strong. Compared to their father, Shao Qihai, she looked thin. Even when standing before Zhao Lan, Mu Jingzhe didnt have an advantage in terms of size. 1 However, she had used her slender body to protect them. At that moment, she made them feel more secure than their father had. They deliberately avoided thinking about what Zhao Lan had said about Mu Jingzhe leaving at any time. Mu Jingzhe didnt even think about it and went home to prepare dinner. After the meal, Shao Dong took on the job of washing the dishes despite not saying much. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe bathed Shao Bei. Then, it was time to sleep. However, Shao Nan dilly-dallied and didnt go to sleep. Shao Dong strangely let him be tonight. Whats wrong? Do you want to go to the toilet? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nans expression and guessed. Shao Nans face stiffened. No. Then whats wrong with you? Whats with that constipated expression then? Mu Jingzhe asked, Do you feel unwell? Dont be afraid. No. Shao Nan pursed his lips. Im sorry. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Seeing that she was not reacting, Shao Nan said in one go, Im at fault for misunderstanding you last night. Im sorry. Mu Jingzhe reacted but paused. I accept your apology this time, but I hope there wont be a next time. It doesnt feel good to be wronged. Shao Nan heaved a sigh of relief. I know. I wont suspect anyone without evidence in the future. Alright, go to sleep then. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but stroke his head. Shao Nans entire body stiffened. He wanted to dodge, but he held himself back. After taking a few steps, he was unwilling to just go away like that and turned back. Although I misunderstood you this time, I still dont trust you. I will be keeping an eye on you. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Sure, go ahead and do that. Upon seeing that she didnt look angry or guilty, Shao Nan went back to sleep silently. That night, Little Bei fell asleep hugging Mu Jingzhes arm and jolted awake twice in the middle of the night. Mu Jingzhe wanted her to take two days off school, but Little Bei shook her head. No, I want to go back to school. I still have to get to the top of the class. Then, she explained, Im fine. After Mu Jingzhe sent them to school, she talked to Shao Zhong while making hair ornaments. 2 The hair ornaments were selling well, but the market was too small, so the sales were limited. Furthermore, if she really wanted to do this business, she couldnt keep buying rags. She had to buy some special materials for making hair ornaments. This way, she would be able to expand the business and earn a lot of money. Otherwise, she would only be able to do this on a small scale. The problem was that the money she had earned previously had been spent on finding Little Bei. Therefore, she had to think of other ways to earn money. Mu Jingzhe had been pondering this since she had returned yesterday. A business with a small capital After thinking for a while, she finally decided on food. At noon, Mu Jingzhe made steamed buns. How are they? Do they taste good? Mu Jingzhe earnestly asked the children for their opinions. Mmm-hmm. Delicious. Delicious. The children were busy eating and only spoke briefly. Judging from their reactions, the buns were truly delicious. However, Mu Jingzhe was worried and went to look for Li Zhaodi. Mom, how do they taste? Li Zhaodi kept nodding her head as she ate. Theyre delicious. Jingzhe, when did you learn how to make buns? You even made them really well. I learned after watching others. Mom, do you think I could sell them in town? Are you going to make and sell them? Li Zhaodi was uncertain. I dont know. Why did you suddenly think of making steamed buns to sell them? Ive eaten steamed buns on the street before. I think they tasted average. I can make them too. Mu Jingzhe had asked about this before. Many people in the village had some dried goods. Every family had dried mushrooms, so it wouldnt be expensive to buy them. Some people didnt like mushroom buns, but if the buns were fragrant, people would like them very much. There were also vegetable buns. She could grow vegetables at home so she wouldnt have to buy them. As for the pickled vegetable stuffing, Li Zhaodis pickled vegetables were very delicious. Mu Jingzhe shared her thoughts. Mom, I cant handle this alone. Do you want to sell buns with me? Will that work? Li Zhaodi didnt have much confidence in herself. You can try. Ill help you. Mu Jingzhe didnt try to persuade her. She would sell them first. If the sales were good, she would rope in Li Zhaodi to help. The reason Li Zhaodi picked on Mu Xue so much was because she was poor. If she had something to do and earned some money herself, she wouldnt have the energy to be such a piece of work. This was only selling steamed buns, but when the plan was implemented, there would be a lot to keep one busy. While Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe were making preparations, Li Zhaodi also tried her hand at making buns. The result was very delicious. They were not any worse than Mu Jingzhes buns. Actually, Li Zhaodi was good at cooking, but the Mu Family never let her cook because she would secretly eat and hide the food. Li Zhaodi also knew that she was despised and looked down upon, so shed simply cast aside her pride. However, after working with Mu Jingzhe for two days, being praised by Mu Jingzhe, and being complimented by Shao Dong and the other children for her delicious cooking, she gained some confidence. While Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi were busy preparing this business, there wasnt much commotion. However, the people next door could still sense it. The fragrance of the steamed buns could be smelled from next door. Zhao Lan was so angry that she couldnt fall asleep. In the past two days, the atmosphere in the eldest branchs house had been especially bad. In contrast, the old house was busy and prospering day by day. From time to time, the sound of childrens laughter could be heard. The life on the two sides seemed to have been reversed. Previously, the eldest branchs house had always been lively, while the old house had been cold and deserted. The eldest branch couldnt accept this disparity. Their reputation was affected, and they were even threatened. Zhao Lan couldnt help asking her eldest daughter-in-law to go out and complain, but it was futile. After all, the villagers werent fools. They all knew what was going on. In the end, they could only say that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt take care of the children for the rest of her life. Mu Jingzhe has become a good person for now. Everyone praises her, but she has never raised a child before. How would she know that raising a child isnt easy? Talk is cheap. Thats why shes so free to do whatever she wants. If she were to swear that she would take care of them for the rest of her life, we wouldnt have anything to say about it. But do you think she will? Who knows when shell wash her hands off of them and get married when a good marriage prospect appears? When that happens, well be the ones taking care of these children again. As though what they said was a premonition, someone actually came to propose marriage. He was interested in Mu Jingzhe. Although Mu Jingzhe hadnt returned to the Mu Residence, the person who wanted to propose marriage still went to the Mu Residence. The identity of the man surprised and excited everyone. Li Zhaodi quickly went to find Mu Jingzhe. At the moment, Mu Jingzhe was delivering buns to Tang Moling outside the school. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling had come to Great Eastern Village to look for Mu Xue again. He had driven his jeep there. The condition of the village roads was such that only jeeps could drive inside. This was the first time the villagers had seen a car up close, so all of them came to look at it. Knowing that he was the person that Mu Xue had saved previously and that he had come to thank her, everyone looked at Mu Xue enviously. Old Madam Mu was proud. She knew that her granddaughter was a promising person. In the past, many people from the village had come to ask for Mu Xues hand in marriage, but she had rejected them all because she knew that her granddaughter would amount to great things. Mu Xue had also been unwilling, and as a result, people were gossiping that Mu Xue was a spinster and saying other things like that. Lets see who would still dare to gossip about her. Although Mu Xue and Tang Moling hadnt officially confirmed their relationship, anyone could tell that it was only a matter of time. As Mu Jingzhe was preparing to start her business, the Mu Family was bustling with activity for two days because of Tang Moling. Li Zhaodi had been busy cooking steamed buns, so she didnt have the time to play any tricks. When shed brought the buns back, shed remembered Mu Jingzhe mentioning that Tang Moling had helped her before, so shed reluctantly given Tang Moling one. Tang Moling had eaten all sorts of good food before, so he had just nonchalantly eaten it. Unexpectedly, it had been quite delicious. Knowing Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi were the ones making the buns, he halted in his tracks when he bumped into Mu Jingzhe that day. Mu Jingzhe would avoid the male and female leads as much as she could, but Tang Moling had helped her before, so she couldnt pretend that she hadnt seen him. She could only greet him and thank him again. If you really want to thank me, then show some sincerity. Do so with actions, not just with words. Mu Jingzhe thought about it for a long time. In the end, she couldnt think of anything she could offer, so she just gave Tang Moling a pair of hair ornaments. Thats all I have. Tang Moling frowned, almost tossing the ornaments away. What can I do with these? You can give them to Mu Xue. She If I wanted to give them to her, why wouldnt I buy some myself? Tang Moling thought to himself that it would be absurd if he gave Mu Xue what Mu Jingzhe had given him. My bad. Mu Jingzhe misunderstood. She thought that he didnt like what shed made and quickly took the ornaments back. I dont have anything I can thank you with right now. I only made some buns Steamed buns then. Make some for me as a thank-you gift. Tang Moling interrupted Mu Jingzhe. It wasnt that he had to get a gift. He was just a little hungry. Mu Jingzhe: Okay. It would be best if she could thank him with some buns. Mu Jingzhe steamed ten buns for Tang Moling. There are white sugar buns, mushroom buns, and pickled cabbage buns. Okay. The bun Tang Moling had eaten previously had been a mushroom bun. Hed never really liked mushrooms in the past, but the mushrooms in that bun had been especially aromatic, though he didnt know how the mushroom filling was prepared. He was satisfied with what he heard. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Jingzhe left in a hurry. He frowned and was about to call out to her when he heard Mu Xues voice. Xiao Xue. Upon seeing Mu Xue, Tang Moling forgot all about Mu Jingzhe. Eat some buns. Mu Xues countenance looked a tad terrible. Tang Moling, was that Jingzhe? Thats right. Why did she give you these buns? Mu Xue couldnt help but recall the days when Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe had tried to steal her things. The incident with Shao Qihai was still fresh in her mind. She hadnt expected that this time, Tang Moling would be the target. Tang Moling had actually accepted the buns. He used to detest Mu Jingzhe and had even said he wanted to avenge Mu Xue. It had only been a few days, yet everything had changed? Was Tang Moling going to be snatched away by Mu Jingzhe too? No matter how slow-witted Tang Moling was, he could sense that something was wrong. He quickly explained, Xiao Xue, dont get the wrong idea. She was just thanking me. Otherwise, I wouldnt have accepted them. Thanking you for what? Wasnt Mu Jingzhe looking for that little girl from the Shao Family a while ago? I just lent her my car. Unexpectedly, after Tang Molings explanation, not only did Mu Xues countenance not improve, but it actually looked even worse. You even lent her your car? I didnt lend it for her sake. I lent it because of Little Bei. Arent you fond of that child? Mu Xue was still a little unhappy and inevitably felt a bit jealous. I didnt know you had a car until yesterday. 1 Tang Moling looked at her expression and tried not to laugh. Are you jealous? Mu Xue blushed. Dont talk nonsense. Okay, I wont talk nonsense, but thats where my charm lies. Several people from your village talked to me today He wanted to hint that she should grab this opportunity, but upon seeing that Mu Xue was about to run away, Tang Moling quickly took her hand. Okay, okay. I wont joke around anymore. I wont talk to them, nor will I talk to Mu Jingzhe. I only asked her to make the steamed buns because I wanted you to have them. The two of them ate the buns in Mu Xues office. 3 The buns Mu Jingzhe had made were truly quite delicious. Mu Jingzhe had just returned home when Shao Dong and his siblings returned from school. Just as they were about to eat, Li Zhaodi arrived. Jingzhe, lets go home. Mom, have you eaten? Lets eat first. Forget about eating. Come with me. Someone has come to propose to you Li Zhaodi spoke excitedly. When she saw Shao Dong and the rest looking at her, she quickly stopped talking and smiled. You guys eat first. I have something to tell Jingzhe. As she spoke, she pulled Mu Jingzhe away. Mom, what did you just say? A marriage proposal? Right. The mans a driver. Hes from the city and he is very eligible Li Zhaodi tried to suppress her voice, but because she was so agitated, her voice became louder without her realizing it. Shao Dong and the others in the room also heard it. They were eating buns happily at first, but when they heard this, their movements slowed down. None of the children spoke, and the atmosphere was completely tense. Mu Jingzhe was very surprised by the proposal. She had never expected such a thing to happen. She had thought that if she stayed with the Shao Family, everyone would know that she had no intention of remarrying for the time being. She hadnt expected that someone would actually propose marriage. Li Zhaodi was quick with words, so she explained the situation fast. The person who had come to ask for her hand in marriage was a train driver. He was the young man with the crew cut Mu Jingzhe had asked questions at the bus station. He knew that Mu Jingzhe had been looking for her daughter and had happened to see her driving. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe had driven alongside him for a while and had soon overtaken him. She had driven steadily and quickly, leaving a deep impression on the young man. In short, he had been mesmerized by the way she drove. There were very few female drivers these days. The young man had asked around and found out about her living situation. He didnt mind that she had married once and felt that she was a good woman. Since she was so devoted even to the children left behind by her ex-husband, he couldnt go wrong by marrying her. 3 The young man was good-looking and sincere. He even said that after Mu Jingzhe married him, she could start out by selling shuttle bus tickets, working alongside him. In the future, he would definitely find an opportunity to let her drive. The hot-blooded young man had taken many things into account for their future. He had even thought about how many children he wanted to have. 3 His father was a driver, and his mother was a worker. They had two houses in the city. Mu Jingzhe would have a good life after marrying into their family. Such an eligible man has many girls to pick from even in the city, yet he has taken a fancy to you. Itll be just the two of you living together in the future, and you wont have to live with your mother-in-law every day. Thats fantastic, Jingzhe. Listen to me. You must marry this man. Li Zhaodi was over the moon. Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This marriage prospect was indeed quite good, but Mu Jingzhe didnt think of accepting it. It would be too hasty to marry someone she had only met once. She did not plan to get married for the time being. Her future career plans didnt involve selling bus tickets or driving. Speaking of that, she felt ashamed. Previously, she had been focused on looking for Little Bei, but now that she thought about it, she had driven despite not having a drivers license. This behavior was really unacceptable. Mom, I dont want to get married yet. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? You must marry this eligible man. Li Zhaodi was beaming with joy. She raised her eyebrows and let out the pent-up frustration that she had been holding in for a long time. Mom hasnt been sleeping well recently and has been worried about your marriage prospects. We cant miss this opportunity. Back when Shao Qihai had died, as his mother-in-law, Li Zhaodi had been even more upset than his biological mother, Zhao Lan. She had cried for several days, upset that her daughter would have to remarry and fretting over her daughters future. The young mans mother seems a little dissatisfied. Ill find an opportunity to secretly tell them that youre still a virgin. This way, you wont face any problems after you marry him. Mom, I really dont want to marry for the time being. Didnt we agree to make steamed buns together? Marriage is more important. Dont be stubborn. Li Zhaodi thought for a while. Do you feel that hes not as good as Tang Moling? Jingzhe, dont think that youll be inferior to Mu Xue just because of this. Youve already been married once, so do not compete with her anymore. This time, lets settle for this, alright? Its not Although Mu Jingzhe refused, she was still forced to go back by Li Zhaodi. Mu Jingzhe was embarrassed, but the young man was very excited. Old Madam Mus countenance became much better. If both her granddaughters married well, it would reflect well on her too. Very quickly, everyone in the village learned about this. Apart from feeling shocked, many people couldnt help but feel a bit jealous. They felt that she had been truly blessed to get to marry someone so eligible despite being married once before. Many people said that Mu Jingzhe had been treating the children well because she wanted to improve her reputation. Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw this as an opportunity to clear their names and prove that they had been right. The villagers believed that Mu Jingzhe would definitely agree to marry someone so eligible. Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao felt the same way. They felt both happy and bitter, as they thought that Mu Jingzhe wasnt worthy. After hearing that, they quickly expressed her opinionMu Jingzhe could get married, but she was still a member of the Shao Family. Thus, if she wanted to get married, she could forget about taking back the dowry she had brought with her. The two of them had a good plan and soon came to camp at the old house. Zhao Lan sneered when she saw Shao Dong and the others grim expressions. Whats with that bitter expression? Your stepmother is about to get married. Arent you close to her? Hurry up and tell her that you cant bear to part with her. Maybe you can follow her over there. The guy who came to propose marriage comes from a well-to-do family. They are from the city. As long as they let you follow them, you will be able to live a good life. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao chuckled and pulled Zhao Lan back. Mom, dont joke around. She might not necessarily bring them along even if they were her biological children. While looking at Shao Dong and the others, she put on an act and sighed. Why did you have to believe an outsider and go against your grandmother, who raised you? Tell me, if we didnt care about you and gave you away, what would you do? Zhao Lan interrupted her impatiently. Why are you telling them so much? Theyre all ingrates. Even if they kneel and beg me, I wont care about them. Shao Dong didnt say a word. He held back the fuming Shao Xi and tidied up before leaving the house. Look what youve been taught by Mu Jingzhe. You dont even greet your grandma. You just go out without a word Zhao Lans voice was soon lost, but her heart was getting heavier. Little Bei lowered her head and looked at her shadow. When she thought about the fact that no one would hug her to sleep in the future and no one would cook for them, make clothes for them, or comb her hair, she felt sad. Brother, will Auntie really marry? Her tone was filled with reluctance. Shao Zhong abruptly raised his head and looked at Shao Dong upon hearing that. Before Shao Dong could say anything, Shao Xi sneered, What else could happen? Surely she wont refuse to marry and stay behind to take care of us? Little Bei, dont even think about it. Shes been good to us because she wanted to give herself a good reputation. Look, isnt someone proposing to her now? Shao Nans expression was ugly. So much for observing. What is there to observe? He thought of something and looked at Shao Dong. Big Brother, she betrayed us. Are we going to let her go just like that? I have a way to make her stay Shao Dong took a deep breath. Alright, lets not talk about this anymore. He kept a straight face, not revealing too much emotion. Shes only twenty. Theres no way she wont marry. Its perfectly normal for her to choose to marry, so He looked at his younger siblings seriously, especially Shao Nan and Shao Xi. Dont resent her for it, and dont say such words. We have no right to stop her. If even their biological grandmother and uncle treated them so badly, what right did they have to ask Mu Jingzhe, who was no blood relation of theirs, to stay? Mu Jingzhe didnt know that the news had spread, nor did she know that a storm was brewing. After the awkward meeting, Li Zhaodi and the rest naturally had no objections. However, in the end, Mu Jingzhe still resisted the risk of being strangled by Li Zhaodi and made her attitude clear. Mu Jingzhes refusal was unexpected. The matchmaker that had come along was very surprised. She had thought that this trip would go completely smoothly. Li Zhaodi squeezed out a smile and sent them away. She implied that she would persuade Mu Jingzhe. After she sent them off, Li Zhaodis expression changed. Mu Jingzhe was quick-witted and used this opportunity to escape, but in the end, she still ended up getting caught by Li Zhaodi. Mu Jingzhe, whats wrong with you!? Mom, Ive only met him twice. How can I marry him? I really dont want to get married. Li Zhaodi didnt know what to do with Mu Jingzhe. She thought for a moment and suddenly said, Mu Jingzhe, tell me honestly. Have you fallen for Tang Moling? Mu Jingzhe was shocked. Mom, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? Mu Xue had to attend class, so Tang Moling, who had just returned from school, stopped in his tracks when he heard his name. Was Mu Jingzhe rejecting the proposal because of him? Tang Moling couldnt help but let out a laugh. His slightly different impression of Mu Jingzhe instantly reverted to its original state. So, it was only because of this that she had turned over a new leaf. He speculated as the conversation continued. Im not spouting nonsense. If youre not interested in Tang Moling, why arent you willing to accept such a good proposal? Li Zhaodi sighed. If you really like him, you can snatch him. He looks alright. Although hes rude, he has a car and money. That girl Mu Xue is just lucky. She saved a random guy on the street and he turned out to be a rich person with a car. Since that girl has taken a fancy to him, he shouldnt be too bad. If you want to snatch him, just go ahead and try. If you fail, Mom will go back and find that driver. I think hes quite interested in you. Mu Jingzhe was shocked. No, no, definitely not. Mom, are you trying to scare me to death? Why would you say such a terrifying thing? That was the male protagonist. The male protagonist who only had eyes for the female protagonist. If she, the supporting character, tried to snatch him, wouldnt she be courting death? The female protagonists man couldnt be touched casually. Her attempt to get involved with the female protagonists first love, the male supporting character of Shao Qihai, had already resulted in this outcome. If one provoked the male lead, one might die before one knew it. Mom, dont say such things again in the future. I would never fall for Tang Moling. The eavesdropping Tang Moling was left speechless. 5 Chapter 22 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling had always been popular among the ladies. In the past, he had been the one who despised women. When the statement I will never fall for you was uttered, he was always on the giving end, not the receiving end. Regardless of his appearance or background, hed been qualified to do so, especially in the past two years. As his identity changed, many people flocked to him. What had he just heard then? Mu Jingzhe, whom he didnt like at all, couldnt wait to reject him. Plus, she sounded as if he was something to be avoided, like an inauspicious virus or something. Tang Moling was incredibly annoyed. 3 Shed made it sound like he would actually fall for her. Tang Moling gritted his teeth. Mu Jingzhe had no idea that after she finally got rid of Li Zhaodi, Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao would be waiting for her at home. She had no patience for them and directly declared that she wasnt going to marry and told them to get lost. To think theyd even wanted to forbid her from taking her dowry away. If one day she truly left, she could take it away whenever she wanted. Even if she didnt wish to take it with her, she would leave it for Shao Dong and the others. Did they have a right to speak? Mu Jingzhe had clearly stated that she didnt intend to marry that guy, but Zhao Lan and the others didnt believe a single word. They thought that Mu Jingzhe was only stalling for time because she didnt want to leave behind the dowry. They werent the only ones who didnt believe it. The villagers didnt believe it either. They thought that it was just an excuse. 1 Mu Jingzhe didnt care if they believed her or not. After school ended in the afternoon, Shao Dong and the others returned home. When they saw that Mu Jingzhe was still there and was preparing food, they were a little surprised but they didnt say much. Mu Jingzhe wanted to tell them about her situation, but upon seeing that they didnt care, she thought that they might not have heard anything, so she said nothing. Everything was normal except for the solemn atmosphere at the dining table. Halfway through the meal, Shao Qiyang suddenly returned, sweating profusely. Why are you suddenly back? Mu Jingzhe immediately realized why after asking. What else could it be? He was naturally back because of Mu Xue. She remembered that, in the book, Shao Qiyang had remained unmarried his entire life. It seemed like he hadnt forgotten Mu Xue. What one couldnt get was always the best. Mu Xue wouldnt accept him because he was Shao Qihais younger brother. In the end, she had become his white rose. Tang Moling had appeared in the village in a high-profile manner, and Mu Xue seemed to have accepted him. Thus, it was normal for Shao Qiyang to rush back after hearing the news. Mu Jingzhe quickly passed a bowl and chopsticks to Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang looked at Mu Jingzhe and wanted to say something. In the end, he only said dryly after a pause, I happened to have a day off. 1 He had run into a villager and rushed back after hearing about Mu Jingzhes marriage proposal. The moment hed heard the news, he had been stunned and had rushed home without thinking. When he returned home and saw that Mu Jingzhe was still in the Shao Residence, he suddenly came back to his senses. Why had he rushed back? Even if Mu Jingzhe agreed to this marriage proposal, he wasnt in a position to say anything, as he was only her brother-in-law. Thus, he quietly joined them and ate with them. The atmosphere at the dining table didnt improve because of his return. Instead, it seemed to become even more depressing. Mu Jingzhe wished she could shake Shao Qiyangs shoulders and wake him up so that he would stop being sad because of Mu Xue. 1 The female protagonist belongs to the male protagonist. Youre just a supporting character. Its useless no matter how much you love her. This was hard to say, though. She could only ask dryly, Did something happen? Did you lose the mail? Shao Qiyang gave her a complicated look. No. Mu Jingzhe thought about it and said, You should save up over the next few months and buy a bicycle as soon as possible. That way, itll be easier for you to come back from work. Shao Qiyangs hand, which was holding his rice, paused for a long time before he responded with an mm sound. Buying a bicycle had always been his dream. With a bicycle, he wouldnt have to work so hard. He could also deliver more letters and earn more money. 1 Although he had thought of it before, all his money was in Zhao Lans hands. Zhao Lan didnt want him to buy a bicycle, as she said that it was too wasteful. She felt that he might as well wait for the post office to assign him one. He wasnt an official employee, so he would have to wait for the post office to assign him a bicycle. It was impossible, though. He was afraid that he would be fired before he could get a bicycle. On the other hand, if he performed well, he might become a full-time employee. However, Zhao Lan didnt care. In the end, it was Mu Jingzhe who had asked him to save up money to buy a bicycle. Unfortunately, she was about to leave the Shao Family and get married. Seeing that Shao Qiyang wasnt in a good mood, Mu Jingzhe dismissed the thought of continuing the conversation. Shed just wanted to arouse Shao Qiyangs ambition. If his personal life wasnt going well, then he should work on his career. In the novel, Shao Qiyang had opened a courier company later on. It was quite a big, renowned listed company whose services were utilized by everyone. His career had been based on his current job. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt sure when he would strike it out on his own. At midnight Shao Qiyangs body was extremely exhausted, but because he was distraught, he couldnt fall asleep. Later on, he quietly got up from bed and took a bottle of wine to the memorial tablet of his second brother, Shao Qihai. He told his second brother about how the children were doing. After talking for a while, Shao Qiyang realized that no matter what he said, he couldnt avoid Mu Jingzhes name. Second Brother, Second Sister-In-Law is marrying someone else. You havent been gone long. Id like her to stay, but I cant say it Shao Qiyang forced out a bitter smile. He didnt even know if it was for Second Brother or himself. Meanwhile, in the basement of a house in the suburbs of the neighboring province There were now more things in the cramped room, but the person on the single bed remained the same. Upon closer inspection, he seemed to have lost some weight, but his hair had grown longer. The device beside the bed suddenly emitted a faint green light that shone on his head. When the green light flashed past his eyes, his hand suddenly moved. Because no one was around, it went unnoticed. 3 . Elsewhere, one cup after another was filled with wine. Slowly, Shao Qiyang became slightly tipsy. Second Brother, will you feel angry if someone marries Second Sister-In-Law? If youre not angry, does that mean that it doesnt matter who marries Second Sister-In-Law? I didnt mean anything by it. I was just asking mostly because Second Sister-In-Law used to knock on my door He stopped abruptly. Dont get me wrong, Second Brother. It was innocent. We didnt do anything to let you down. I just He suddenly wondered what would have happened if he had opened the door back then. Just as this thought flashed past his mind, Shao Qiyang felt shocked and sobered up halfway. Second Brother, dont overthink. I just drank too much. I wont If he made Second Brother a cuckold, he wouldnt be fit to be a human. Shao Qiyang slapped himself. Second Brother, Im just spouting nonsense because Second Sister-In-Law is getting married. Dont take it seriously . In the basement, the device beside the single bed suddenly rang. 1 Brother Hai! A short-haired man ran over in his underpants, panic flashing across his face. 1 A second later, he met a pair of eyes. The short-haired man was stunned for a moment before he rejoiced. Brother Hai, youre finally awake! After the doctor took a look, he said that the patient was awake. However, even though he was past the most difficult stage, he couldnt afford to be careless. He had to take good care of himself. The short-haired man was a grown man, yet his eyes couldnt help but turn red as he gazed at the person who had woken up. Brother Hai looked at him and clenched his fists. Hold it back. The short-haired man nodded vigorously. I know you dont like people crying, Brother Hai. I definitely wont cry. Everythings fine now that youve woken up. Big Brother Hai moved his head. How many days have I been unconscious? It hasnt been days. Its been months. What? Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, Mu Jingzhe woke up when Shao Qiyang was already at work. Upon recalling the commotion she had heard last night, she shook her head. When the male lead was heartbroken and drunk late at night, the female lead would soon learn about it. But when the male supporting character drank he just got drunk. 2 Mu Jingzhe didnt really like the trope of devoted supporting characters, especially those who refused to marry their entire lives because of the female or male lead. It was fine if they didnt want to get married, but if it was because they couldnt forget about the protagonist, she felt that it was a little unfair. 1 Do you want to eat steamed eggs or egg soup for lunch? Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Dong and the others, who were going to school. The four children stopped. Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhe and asked, Arent you going back home today? Home? Arent you getting married? Who said so? Mu Jingzhe laughed. Youve heard the rumors then. Someone proposed marriage to me, but I didnt agree. Really? Shao Nan couldnt help confirming it. How could it be fake? Yes, really. Mu Jingzhe looked at them. Do you want me to leave? When the children heard that, they suddenly felt better. We dont want that, Little Bei couldnt resist saying. Shao Xi glanced at Little Bei. We heard that hes from the city. You kids are pretty well-informed. Hes a driver from the city. Mu Jingzhe nodded. He definitely doesnt drive as well as you, Auntie, Little Bei immediately said. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Go to school. Dont be late. Mm. Shao Xi left too, but before he did, he said something. Dont regret it in the future. He meant: Dont regret it and take it out on us again. Shao Qihai had died right after the original Mu Jingzhe had married into their family. At the time, she had felt lost and regretful. Sometimes, she used to find those children an eyesore. Although she had never hit them, Shao Xi remembered. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment before she reacted and stroked Shao Zhongs head. I wont regret it. While Mu Jingzhe was busy preparing for her business, the village was gossiping about her, saying that she was bound to accept this marriage proposal. While their family members gossiped about this at home, the children heard them and started gossiping among themselves as well. The eldest branchs members, Fu, Lu, and Shou, were the ones gossiping the most happily. They called over a few people from the village, and after school in the afternoon, they eagerly accosted Shao Dong, who was on duty that day. Stutterer, bring your buns to us today when you get back. They could smell the fragrance from next door. In the past, they would have directly entered the old house to snatch them. Now, they were a little afraid of Mu Jingzhes monstrous strength and her warning, so theyd chosen to threaten him outside. They had even called over outsiders to embolden them. The few people theyd pulled over were no longer in school. Birds of a feather flocked together, so they were all people with a bad reputation in the village. No. With a darkness in the depths of his eyes, Shao Dong stared at them and outright refused. Shao Fu laughed at him. Your stepmother is going to get married soon. Why are you being so arrogant? In the future, my parents will be the ones raising you. How dare you disobey me! Shao Dong frowned. She said she shes not getting married. The few of them laughed out loud and mimicked Shao Dongs stuttering. Shao Dong clenched his fist, wanting to wave it over, but he held back. He turned around to leave but was quickly caught. When he raised his head, he was slapped across the face. Hit this darned stutterer! When Mu Jingzhe heard from a child in the same village that Shao Dong was being beaten up, she ran over. She found Shao Dong lying on the ground with his head in his hands while six or seven people were punching and kicking him. Mu Jingzhe flew into a rage at the sight. Stop! She stepped forward and beat them up without mercy, not letting off any of them. Your great aunt wasnt even born when I started fighting. How dare you hit someone in front of me! As a warrior who had knocked out an adults teeth at the age of three, Mu Jingzhe was very experienced in thrashing up people. 3 With just a few moves, the seven people who had been so aggressive just a moment ago ended up either lying on the ground or being forced down on their knees, wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. 2 When Mu Jingzhe saw the handprint on Shao Dongs face, she slapped them again. 1 She returned their beating twice, not missing either side, slapping each cheek the same number of times. Fu, Lu, Shou, and their companions either knelt or sat in front of Mu Jingzhe, trembling and not daring to move. Mu Jingzhe picked up the thin rod that they had used to hit Shao Dong earlier, a rod used by the teachers to punish students. Mu Jingzhe held it in her hand and lifted their chins with it. If you dare bully him again in the future, Ill break both your hands whenever you touch one of his hands and both of your legs if you touch one of his legs. Ill pay you back double. If you think its worth it, feel free to do it. No, we wouldnt dare hit him again. The few older children begged for mercy. They were truly afraid. By looking at Mu Jingzhes eyes, they could tell that she wasnt bluffing. On the other hand, Shao Fu, who was probably used to being arrogant, wanted to run away while Mu Jingzhe wasnt paying attention. Mu Jingzhe sneered but didnt chase after him. Instead, she ruthlessly tossed the thin rod, which grazed past Shao Fus ear and stabbed the road in front of him. The roads they had been treading on all year round were hard to dig up even with a hoe, but the thin rod stuck straight in. Shao Fus face stiffened. He touched his ear and saw blood on his palm. His legs went limp, and he fell to his knees. Mu Jingzhe didnt move. She then clapped her hands. What do you think will happen if this thin rod is inserted into your neck? What would happen? He would die, of course. The place was plunged into silence. Those who had been crying were so frightened that they shut their mouths. This time, Fu, Lu, and Shou were truly scared. In the end, Shao Fu even had to be carried away by his two younger brothers. The place where hed been kneeling was a little wet. Clearly, he was so terrified that hed peed his pants. 1 Their movements were too loud and had attracted some attention, but Mu Jingzhe ignored everyone and turned around to help Shao Dong up. Mu Jingzhe asked, Where does it hurt? Did you hurt your bones? Shao Dong put the pencil-sharpening knife back into his pocket and shook his head. Im fine. I protected my head and vital parts. Armed with extensive experience after being beaten up often, he knew that he had to protect the most important areas of his body. 1 However, this was the shortest duration he had been beaten for. He had been beaten up many times over the years and had been seen by others on countless occasions. Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had also seen him being beaten up a few times, but theyd never once stopped the perpetrators. Many people in the village merely looked and walked away. Few of them stopped them. At most, they would only say a few words. This was the first time someone had stopped them with force and had done what Shao Dong wanted to do. Shao Dong lowered his head. The murderous look in his eyes was replaced by a complicated one. Mu Jingzhe looked at the bloodstains at the corner of Shao Dongs mouth and then at the footprints on his body, feeling bad for him. Its alright now. No one will dare to touch you anymore. Tell me if anyone dares to touch you again. According to the description in the book, all five children had suffered through a certain degree of violence. Shao Dong had suffered the most. In the future, Shao Fu and the others would go increasingly more overboard. Gradually, they would no longer be satisfied with just hitting him. Instead, they would become more and more insulting. Little Bei was a girl. She was only a few years old, but she was already beautiful. However, she didnt hear anything nice and she was often bullied. Because the people Shao Fu had called over were undergoing puberty, theyd developed some crooked thoughts, and their bullying slowly changed in favor of involving lewd acts. The three brothers, Fu, Lu, and Shou, knew that this wasnt good, but they were bribed with some tiny benefits. When Shao Dong found out about this, he ruthlessly taught those people a lesson. They ended up in a miserable state, but the damage was already done. Especially the damage on Little Bei. As the old saying goes, childhood misfortune takes a lifetime to cure, and Little Bei never recovered from that. 1 Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Due to Shao Dongs revenge, they were unable to stay in the village. Shao Dong, who was less than ten years old, left the despairing village with his younger siblings. Penniless, he even had to beg for money. Later on, Shao Dong relied on scavenging to improve their lives step by step. 1 Upon recalling the plot in the book, Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. She patted the dust off Shao Dongs body. If you have time, Ill teach you some self-defense moves. You mean kung fu? Everyone dreamed of being a hero in the wuxia world when they were young. Shao Dong was no exception. His eyes lit up as he asked this question. Its not like learning kung fu. Its just simple self-defense. You will accurately find the weaknesses of your opponent. You guys are too young, so the best thing to do is run. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong had yet to eat when Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao arrived with the crying Fu, Lu, and Shou. Mu Jingzhe, come out! How dare you hit my children! Look at how badly you beat them up! If you dont give me an explanation today, I wont let you off! Zhao Lan and Eldest Brother Shao also followed her closely, their countenances looking extremely ugly. They wished they could devour Mu Jingzhe. In the past, when Shao Dong and the others were beaten up, why didnt you say anything? Now, you feel heartache? Did you see the palm print on Shao Dongs face? I was just paying them back for it. Mu Jingzhe sneered. You didnt teach your children well, so Im doing it on your behalf as their aunt. Seeing that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was about to speak, Mu Jingzhe immediately raised her hand. No need to thank me. No matter what, I am still their aunt. I will continue to teach them well in the future. 1 Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao didnt manage to catch her breath and nearly died from anger. Are you teaching the kids? Look at how badly youve scared them. What? Compared to the way they were beating Shao Dong up, this is nothing. I held back. If they werent relatives, do you think they would still be standing? Mu Jingzhe didnt retreat at all. Ive already warned you. If you dare to touch them once, Ill touch your kids twice. If I dont break their arms and legs, Ill have let Shao Qihai down! She looked at Fu, Lu, and Shou. Ill say it again in front of your parents. Stop bullying Shao Dong and his siblings. Otherwise, there will be no warning next time. Ill keep my word. The three of them, who had yet to get over the trauma Mu Jingzhe had inflicted on them, once again burst into tears. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and Zhao Lan were both angry and heartbroken. In the past, they would have walked up to her and grabbed her hair. However, this time, they were afraid of Mu Jingzhes monstrous strength and didnt dare do anything. Eldest Brother Shao had also seen Mu Jingzhes ability. Coupled with the fact that he believed a good man wouldnt fight with a woman, he simply didnt look at Mu Jingzhe, but at Shao Nan and the others. Shao Nan, Shao Xi, are you just going to stand by and watch? What do I usually teach you? Youre cousins. Its one thing for you to engage in small fights, but breaking bones and tendons? Are you just going to stand by and watch? A trace of sarcasm flashed past Shao Xis eyes. Then what do you want from us, Eldest Uncle? In the future, if Shao Fu and the rest want to hit us, we shouldnt resist or say anything? We should just let them hit us even if they beat us to death? 3 Eldest Brother Shao was usually a man of few words, and no one dared to object when he did speak up. His face was filled with rage when the child retorted like that. What do you mean? Beat you to death? Why would they, your older cousins, beat you to death? This is just a fight between children. Such resentment at such a young age Who would play around with their lives? Shao Fu and his siblings are just playing around with us when they hit us. If we dont want to die and return the favor, youll say we bear great resentment? Shao Xis eyes were red. We dont care for that. Eldest Brother Shao was trying to play down the situation, but Shao Xi had exposed him with just a few words. You Eldest Brother Shao raised his hand in anger, but Mu Jingzhe sneered. Whats wrong? You cant bear to hear the truth? Are you so angry from embarrassment that you want to beat someone up? Do you want me to beat the gong and drum for the whole village to hear? Eldest Brother Shao immediately directed his anger at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, Ive been holding back because youre my sister-in-law. Dont push your luck! Whos the one wanting a yard after taking an inch? Mu Jingzhe sneered. Youre still holding back? What are you holding back for? Youre a coward who only knows how to hide behind his mother and suck his younger brothers blood. A wimpish loser whose only talent is to hide behind his wife and bully his nephew. Now, you get anxious and speak up? Why dont you continue playing dead? 5 Youre a weakling who bullies the weak and fears the strong. You make it sound so nice. Do you think everyone else is a fool and only you are smart? Who doesnt know what you people are like? Why are you threatening the children when Im still here? If theres anything wrong with what I said, come at me. 2 Eldest Brother Shao collapsed on the ground, his face turning purple. What was even more infuriating was the fact that Shao Dong and his siblings were staring at him with cold eyes and laughing at him. Eldest Brother Shao couldnt take it anymore. How dare you laugh! He rushed forward but was stopped by Mu Jingzhe. I told you Im here! Get out of the way. Youre just a stepmother who will leave the Shao Family anytime now to get married. Im not going to argue with you. Im only after them! Eldest Brother Shao was furious. He glared at Shao Dong and the others with a threatening look in his eyes. Are they going to fall out with us completely? Shao Dong and the others didnt speak, but their eyes revealed a lot of emotions. Great, thats really great. Theyre resenting me after all I did to raise them! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt stand it any longer. She immediately added, Ive already said that they are ingrates. It would be better to raise a dog than them. Anyway, I cant take it anymore. Lets split up the family assets today. If we dont, Ill take our kids back to my parents house! After a lot of discussions, theyd finally managed to bring up splitting the family assets. They had been thinking about this for a long time. When Shao Qihai had still been alive, they certainly couldnt ask to split up the family assets. Now, they had to do it. They had wanted to get rid of these burdens for a long time. Surely they couldnt raise them until they grew up and even find spouses for them? Those four were only their nephews and niece. This was no joke. They already had four children of their own. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao visibly calmed down after they mentioned splitting up the family assets. Zhao Lan quickly forced Shao Dong and the others to apologize and kneel down. They completely ignored Mu Jingzhe. They were fearless and certain that Shao Dong and the others couldnt leave them. They swore to vent all the anger they had felt during this period. They thought that Shao Dong and the rest were definitely afraid. Later, when the kids knelt down and begged them, they wouldnt be soft-hearted. Since they had said that they would split up the family assets, they had to do it now. However, it was necessary to give these brats a hard time before splitting the assets up. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had a lot of plans. Fu, Lu, and Shou didnt even have the time to cry anymore. Zhao Lan wanted to say something but stopped herself. In the end, she said nothing. However, to their surprise, Shao Dong actually nodded. He took two steps forward and stood in front of his younger brothers and sister. In spite of his stutter, his words were powerful and resonating. If you want to split up the family assets, so be it. You never cared about us anyway. Mu Jingzhe looked over in surprise. Although she was surprised, she didnt try to dissuade him. From her point of view, it would indeed be good to split up the family assets. They would probably be better off after doing so. Eldest Brother Shao and the other two were really shocked. When they finally came back to their senses, they immediately shouted fiercely. Alright, you guys have guts! Since youve agreed, dont go back on your word. Well split it. Well split it all today! He would just wait for the day when the few of them could no longer survive and came to them begging and crying, expressing their regret for the decision theyd made today! Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios An incident caused quite a stir in the Great Eastern Village that day, and that was that the Shao Family was going to split up their family assets. With Shao Qihai gone, Shao Dong, a child, represented the second branch to discuss the splitting process of the family assets. Although Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and her family had explained a lot, everyone knew what was going on. All the villagers berated them for being heartless and evil. After living a good life with Shao Qihais money, the moment Shao Qihai had passed away, they had immediately kicked aside the few children he had left behind. How heartless of them. The five of them probably wouldnt have it easy in the future. People with prestige in the village came to persuade them and even sent someone to inform Shao Qiyang. The general consensus was that he shouldnt act rashly. When Shao Qiyang returned, everyone hoped that he would be able to stop them. They hadnt expected him to actually nod in agreement. So be it. Ill take care of them from now on. Shao Qiyang looked at Eldest Brother Shao coldly. I only hope that you wont have nightmares over this in the future. Zhao Lan scolded him sternly. What are you saying? Have you forgotten that your older brother raised you? His legs are still in this state, so how can you be heartless enough to say that about your brother? Enough! Shao Qiyang couldnt take it any longer. Ive heard this for many years and Im sick of it. You people keep saying that Second Brother and I should thank Big Brother. We know that it was hard on him in the past, and weve always been grateful. We can bear it even if youre biased. Second Brother even sent back all his allowance for several years in a row. But theres a bottom line for everything. He only worked hard for three years. After his leg was injured, Second Brother took over for him. All these years, Second Brother was the one supporting the family. Regardless of how great a debt of gratitude he owed, he has already finished repaying it all. The hardships and grievances that he had endured all these years erupted at that moment. Shao Qiyang wasnt stupid. He had seen them for what they were in the past two years. Zhao Lan was biased. Even though their eldest brother looked simple and honest and had treated them well initially, things had changed after that, especially after hed gotten married and formed his own family. Other people hated being called a cripple, but he didnt mind that at all. He hated that he couldnt be as crippled as possible so that his two younger brothers would repay their debt for the rest of their lives. Shao Qiyang had endured it in the past, but he no longer intended to do so. The existing conflicts in the Shao Family were all being laid out today. Splitting up the family assets had been inevitable. According to the eldest branchs plan, they would be taking the majority of the housing land, farmland, and mountain land. But how could Mu Jingzhe allow them to do as they wished? She would settle every score one by one. The eldest branch even wanted to claim that the new house had been built by them, which was so ludicrous that it almost made everyone laugh their heads off. Did the two of them even have the means to build a house? Everyone knew that their children lived off of Shao Qihais money. The only thing Mu Jingzhe could do was fight for more benefits for the children, so she naturally wouldnt give up. In the end, with her sharp words and fierce attitude, she helped the children obtain what they deserved. It was completely different from what they had imagined. Zhao Lan and the eldest branch were furious. In the past, Zhao Lan used to have the final say, and Shao Qiyang hadnt been able to out-talk her. The children were smart, but they were still children after all. The villagers saw what happened to them, but they always felt that they couldnt say much about other peoples family affairs. The main reason was that the mother of those children wasnt from this village. Without the help of their maternal aunts and uncles, and with their father gone, it was inevitable that they would be at a disadvantage. 1 Now that they had Mu Jingzhe, things were different. She could yield when necessary or cry and shout, but she wouldnt lose out. In addition, even Li Zhaodi had come to help. In the end, the situation changed. Even though Zhao Lan and the eldest branch insisted that they had no money left, which resulted in Shao Dong and his siblings not getting any money, and they also refused to give up the big house, they had to relent as far as the farmland, mountain land, and housing land were concerned. The children were still too young to farm, but they could rent the land to villagers later on. The food they collected would ensure they wouldnt starve to death. In addition, with Shao Qiyang taking care of them, they were now much better off than they had been previously. Shao Qiyang hadnt suffered too big of a loss. The eldest branch couldnt bear to fork out money or bring themselves to part with the big house. In the end, they didnt even get a single plot of good farmland, only some mountain land. However, they deserved it. This drama, which was indispensable in the literature of that era, ended just like that. After this family separation drama, the villagers had a new understanding of Shao Dong. Even though the child was still young, he knew what he was doing. These children would amount to something in the future. When they became successful, the eldest branch would regret it. Even their view of Mu Jingzhe changed quite a bit. Regardless of whether Mu Jingzhe had fought for the benefits of the children because she felt guilty about getting married and leaving, she had still done a good job. This was the first time theyd learned that Mu Jingzhe had such a sharp tongue. She wouldnt cry or throw a tantrum, but she was extremely gracious and not afraid of taking risks. She was much better than Li Zhaodi. ***** After the family assets were split up, Mu Jingzhe quickly cooked for the children, who stayed up late. From now on, the house we live in will be ours and we wont be kicked out, right? While eating, Little Bei happily wanted to confirm this. Yes, how many times have we said it? Shao Nan mocked Little Bei, but there was also joy on his face. The children were in a good mood. In the future, Shao Fu and his family would no longer threaten to kick them out, nor would they have to be bullied or beaten up by them anymore. Also, they would no longer have to worry about starving. The food would be given to them directly. It was rare for the atmosphere at the dining table to be harmonious and joyful. Although Shao Qiyang was sad about the separation and the fact that his family had reached this point, he quickly relaxed. Wasnt this what he had dreamed of? At this point, he subconsciously thought of Mu Xue. Yesterday, he had seen Mu Xue and Tang Moling together. In the past, he would definitely have been in great pain. However, although he felt terrible now, it was just a dull pain, as he knew that it was impossible for things to work out between them. Because of his older brother, Mu Xue had already rejected him. 1 Now that she had found that Tang guy, they no longer belonged in the same world. His world was now Shao Qiyang glanced at Mu Jingzhe out of the corner of his eye before quickly looking away. His heart slowly sank. Second Sister-In-Law was getting married. As Shao Qiyang was in this unclear and uncomfortable mood and the villagers assumed that Mu Jingzhe was soon going to remarry, Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi set off before dawn. Pushing a cart, they said that they were going into town to sell buns. Sell steamed buns? After confirming that Mu Jingzhe was really about to start selling buns, the villagers finally believed that she wasnt going to remarry. Many people in the village went into town to sell things. They sold firewood, potatoes planted by their own families, and charcoal burned in the mountains. However, no one sold steamed buns. When they heard that Mu Jingzhe was going to sell buns, everyone shook their heads. They didnt think much of this. They wont sell, right? Theyre not easy to sell, are they? Regardless of what they said, Mu Jingzhes stall opened. The first time she went there, she didnt have a good location. There was also a shop that had been selling buns for a long time. At first, there was indeed no interest in them. Li Zhaodi had a worried look on her face. However, upon seeing that there were more and more people around, Mu Jingzhe started to advertise verbally. Im selling steamed buns. Delicious and cheap steamed buns. You can choose between mushroom buns, pickled vegetable buns, and white sugar buns. Mu Jingzhe had tried the buns from the existing stall, which sold meat buns, white sugar buns, and steamed plain buns. They didnt taste so good. Considering the fact that meat wasnt cheap, she had decided to forgo selling meat buns and had instead chosen to sell vegetable buns. The results werent bad. Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The mushrooms and pickled vegetables had all been stir-fried and were very fragrant. Although her buns werent meat buns, they were bigger and cheaper than meat buns. When everyone heard Mu Jingzhe calling for customers and saw that the buns seemed quite delicious, they bought one to try them. Even Tang Moling had found the buns delicious, so they were naturally pretty good. Unless one particularly disliked the taste of pickled vegetables or mushrooms, they would find these buns delicious. If one found steamed plain buns tasteless, one could add some fermented beancurd. They tasted even better with homemade fermented beancurd. The people who came to sell things were all from different villages. Everyone knew each other, but they couldnt bear to eat food from other stalls. Still, they came over to buy some buns after hearing that they were delicious. The sales that day were pretty good. They finished selling all the buns that they had prepared. Apart from the original bun stores owners, who rolled their eyes at them, everyone else was pretty nice. Li Zhaodi hadnt expected that the buns would sell so well. She was so excited that she couldnt be bothered to nag Mu Jingzhe about not getting married. If the buns sell so well every time we come to the market, we could make quite a lot of money in a year. Yes, we can also sell them nearby on market day. They could also go to the towns market day nearby, but it was further away and they would have to travel an hour longer. However, this distance was nothing for diligent farmers. Li Zhaodi waved a hand. Then lets go there to sell them! The arduous journey of waking up early and working until late at night to sell steamed buns began. They would push their homemade tricycle, leaving the house before dawn and coming back only when the sky had turned dark. It wasnt so bad now, as the weather was still warm. If it was winter, they would probably have frozen to death. In addition, they had to make preparations. Over the course of these two days, they werent able to sleep for more than a few hours. However, Li Zhaodi didnt complain. She wasnt afraid of hard work. Theres nothing that doesnt require hard work. Planting crops is even harder. Selling steamed buns is much better. While you sell them, you can sit down and earn money. It beats working in the fields. Seeing that they were working hard, Mu Teng came to help. Even Mu Han wanted to give them a hand. After selling buns for a month, Mu Jingzhe calculated and gave half of the earnings to Li Zhaodi. Li Zhaodi didnt want it initially and was forced by Mu Jingzhe to take the money. Mom, you and Dad will have to come whenever Im busy. Just keep it. Now that she had some capital, Mu Jingzhe found the time to go to the city to purchase supplies. She bought some fabric and prepared to make a new set of clothes for the children. They each had only one set, and there was not much for them to change into. Also, their shoes were either too small or worn out. This time, Mu Jingzhe didnt forget to make a set for Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han as well. Previously, Li Zhaodi had praised the childrens clothes in an envious tone. However, Mu Jingzhe had taken it to heart and felt a little guilty for not making a set for them. This trip to the city used up the money she had earned by selling buns, but it was a fruitful trip. Mu Jingzhe went to the city and negotiated a business deal by using some new design samples. She handed over the hair ornaments she had made this time and earned back the money she had spent. While making hair ornaments, she went with Li Zhaodi to sell the buns twice. After that, Mu Jingzhe decided not to sell buns for the time being. Mom, from now on, you and Dad will be the only ones selling the buns. You guys should be familiar with how to sell them by now. You made most of the buns anyway. I really dont have the energy anymore. Selling buns was a more suitable business idea for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. If youre not free, Ill help. This business is viable. You have to continue it. Mu Teng had considered the long-term plan. Dad, if business is good, then you and Mom should continue working hard. She didnt want them to have to put up with Old Madam Mu picking on them. Ive got a lot to do. Besides, with me away all the time, theres no one to take care of the childrens meals. I cant keep leaving them buns to steam. Shao Dong and the others didnt object much. It was good to have buns to eat, for the buns were delicious. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt think it was a good idea. During this period of time, Mu Jingzhe had been getting along quite well with them. Little Bei was close to her, Shao Dongs attitude had changed, and Shao Nan was smiling widely again. The only person who hadnt changed much was Shao Xi. He had been watching coldly, feeling that Mu Jingzhes thoughts were sincere and that she was trying to win peoples hearts. If Mu Jingzhe knew that Shao Xi thought of her this way, she might laugh out loud. She really wanted to have the ability to win people over. Xiao Wu1, be careful so you dont fall. After Mu Jingzhe finished preparing lunch, she saw Shao Zhong chasing after the little chicks in their house and quickly warned him. Now that they had gotten more familiar with each other, Shao Zhong finally didnt push Mu Jingzhe away so much and quickly nodded. During this period, Shao Zhong had become livelier and bolder, but he still couldnt speak. Mu Jingzhe had talked to him quite a bit and tried to get him to speak, but to no avail. Mu Jingzhe knew that she couldnt rush things or pressure Shao Zhong too much. All she could do was tease him from time to time. Xiao Wu, count the little chicks. The yellow, tender little chicks had just hatched not long ago. In the future, when they grew bigger, it would be just nice for the family to eat them. Li Zhaodi had specially made her hen hatch these chicks. These were Xiao Wus favorite playmates, and he would chase after them every day. He would fight to feed the chicks twice a day, in the morning and at night. He knew that Mu Jingzhe didnt like chicken poop, so he rarely let the chickens into the courtyard or the house. He would clean up when he saw that theyd dirtied the place. 4 Mu Jingzhe had assigned him the task of keeping an eye on the little chicks, so he started counting seriously. He knew how to count and quickly ran over to Mu Jingzhe. He stretched out his hands and raised two fingers, indicating that there were twelve chicks and not a single one was missing. Xiao Wu, you are amazing Oh, your siblings are back. Lets eat first. Then, Mu Jingzhe discovered that Shao Xi hadnt returned with them. Wheres Shao Xi? Is he on duty? No. The teacher made him stay behind. Why? Mu Jingzhe frowned. Could it be the Chinese language teacher again? She remembered that the last time Shao Xi had misspelled a word, he had been punished to copy it 100 times. Mm. What was the reason this time? I dont know. The teacher only made him stay behind. Shao Dong shook his head. Auntie, the teacher has already asked Second Brother to stay behind several times, Little Bei added. How many times has it been? I thought that was the only time. Mu Jingzhe could tell from their expressions that it was something that had happened while shed been away selling buns, but theyd kept it from her. Second Brother forbade me to tell you. Little Bei stole a glance at Shao Dong and spoke quietly. Ill go take a look. When she got to the school, all the students were gone, leaving only the teachers who hadnt left behind. Mu Jingzhe found Shao Xis classroom. As she approached, she heard slapping sounds. It was the sound of the teacher slapping Shao Xis palm. Are you going to write it? Do you know how to write it? Mu Jingzhe knew the teacher. His name was Zhang Fei, and he taught Chinese. He was the only young male teacher in the school and he had a good relationship with the only young female teacher, Mu Xue. When theyd met previously, she had thought that he was cultured. Why was he so scary in private? Upon seeing Shao Xis flushed face, Mu Jingzhe hurriedly ran over. Stop! Zhang Fei turned around and frowned. What? Mu Jingzhe stepped forward to check on Shao Xis swollen palm. Why did he hit you so badly? The moment Shao Xi saw her, his expression changed. He felt embarrassed and didnt want her to see it, but how could he escape? His hands were already trembling from the pain, and he was on the verge of crying out of anxiousness due to his inability to break free. Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Xi was a prideful person and wouldnt cry even when he was beaten up. Thinking that Shao Xi was in too much pain, Mu Jingzhe felt even more anxious. Dont cry, Shao Xi. Dont cry. Well go back and apply the medicine now. Did I say he could leave? The ignored Zhang Fei had a surly expression on his face. Youre not allowed to leave until you finish your writing. How is he going to write when his hand is in this state? Mu Jingzhes countenance was equally sullen. Why cant he write? Its not broken yet, is it? He can write just because its not broken yet? Even when his hands are in such a state?! Mu Jingzhes temper flared up. As a teacher, is it appropriate for you to say such things? Im strict with them precisely because Im a teacher! Zhang Fei was also angry. Mu Jingzhe, what is this? Am I in the wrong for being a responsible teacher? Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath and calmed herself down. This wasnt the modern era, when teachers couldnt punish students physically. In this era, it was acceptable for teachers to mete out corporal punishment. Even parents supported it and would tell the teachers to hit and scold their kids if they were disobedient, believing that only then could they learn to be good. Never mind if it was right or wrong. There was a limit to everything. Teacher Zhang, Im not saying that you are wrong for trying to be a responsible teacher. If he made a small mistake, a little punishment is fine, but you cant just keep hitting him. I want to ask, what is it that Shao Xi did wrong? I will teach him that. She had to stop the teacher from hitting him so severely. Youll teach him? Are you a teacher? Zhang Feis disdain was clear. This attitude broadened Mu Jingzhes horizons. Im not a teacher, but Im a parent. Since Im already here, isnt it better to communicate so that the teacher and parent can teach the child together? Alright, Ill communicate. Zhang Fei scoffed. His essay was messy, and he was spouting nonsense, so I asked him to rewrite it. His attitude was terrible, and he was unwilling to comply. Mu Jingzhe was really shocked this time. An essay? Youre saying Shao Xi cant write an essay? You must be joking. Forget about everything else. Youre saying that this future famous writer, a literary giant, cant write a second-grade essay? Mu Jingzhes expression of disbelief made Zhang Fei feel even more displeased. What? You still dont believe me? Could I be slandering him? Mu Jingzhe paused before saying, Show me his essay. Zhang Fei laughed. Youre not convinced, are you? Fine, Ill find it for you! A second later, he paused. He had torn Shao Xis essay apart. Mu Jingzhe followed his gaze and saw a ball of paper by the door. Her expression turned cold. Dont tell me you tore his essay. Zhang Fei snorted out of embarrassment. Yes, I tore it. So what? Its rubbish. Shao Xi looked at Zhang Fei coldly, his eyes filled with hatred. Mu Jingzhe glared at him before picking up the ball of paper and carefully spreading it out. Shao Xi was stunned for a moment. When Mu Jingzhe started to read, he wanted to say something but stopped. His expression became awkward. Second-grade essays were very short, so Mu Jingzhe finished reading it very quickly. She looked at Zhang Fei. You dont think it was well-written? Zhang Fei was about to speak when he saw that Mu Jingzhe was even more worked up than him. How is he not good at writing? He writes really well! Shao Xi was stunned. Zhang Feis face twisted. Both of them wanted to see traces of lying on Mu Jingzhes face, but they didnt. Mu Jingzhe was serious. Zhang Fei laughed and said, You said he writes it well? The topic I set was my family. Look at what he wrote! You are aware of his familys condition. His parents are gone, so he wrote an innovative essay. This is excellent creativity! In the second grade, other than being asked to write about themselves, students would be asked to write about their parents or family and other things like that. Instead of doing that, Shao Xi had written that he had drunk some magical water and grown up overnight to become a father. He had written about being a father for a day. There werent many words, but the narration was clear and the content was very creative. A childs world was full of imagination. Shao Xi had revealed his talent from a young age. It was such a pleasant surprise. In any case, Mu Jingzhe was pleasantly surprised. Some geniuses were just that incredible. Mu Jingzhe showed no signs of acting. Zhang Fei was furious. Mu Jingzhe, you you said that on purpose to anger me. I did not. Dont spout nonsense. I really think its good. Dont you think so? This is creative. This is wonderful creativity, Teacher! Mu Jingzhe wanted to tear Zhang Feis head apart to see what he was thinking. She carefully smoothed out the piece of paper in her hand and said, Teacher Zhang, dont tear Little Xis workbook again. What he wrote is very precious. If you dont like it, others will. Although Mu Jingzhe didnt say that he was blind, Zhang Fei wasnt blind and could tell. The way Mu Jingzhe looked at him was as if he had done something heinous. Zhang Fei was so angry that he almost couldnt breathe. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and then at the stunned Shao Xi. He pointed fiercely at them and said, Good, very good. Mu Jingzhe, youre very good! Upon saying that, he turned and left, certain that Mu Jingzhe had done that on purpose. She had disrespected a teacher, so he wouldnt let this rest so easily! Mu Jingzhe was also furious as she watched him leave. What kind of attitude is this? You have eyes but cant see Mount Tai1, and you dont have the standards to appreciate it. Plus, you cant even take criticism? Mu Jingzhe was heartbroken. If there were more teachers like this, who knew how many talented students would be buried. Shao Xi: He took a deep breath and said, Stop acting. The teacher has already left. Im not acting. Im speaking the truth. Mu Jingzhe turned her head, thinking that Shao Xi was still young and since his teacher disapproved of his work, he probably didnt have confidence in himself anymore. She emphasized her next words seriously. Shao Xi, your writing is really good. Was anything else torn? You cant lose your papers. You have to keep everything. A second-grade essay by a literary giant was also a rare treasure, so he had to keep it all. As he looked at Mu Jingzhes serious expression, Shao Xi couldnt tell if this was real or fake. The ones I wrote previously werent torn up, only this one was. The rest is in the exercise book. Shao Xis homework had been left alone on the podium. Mu Jingzhe quickly took it and carefully shook off the chalk dust. Make sure you dont tear it. Shao Xi looked at her. You really think Im a good writer? Of course. Why would I lie to you? Mu Jingzhe wanted to take a look immediately, but her attention was quickly attracted by Shao Xis hand, and she blew on it. Lets go tend to your hand first. Shao Xis expression was extremely stiff. This woman had actually blown on his hand? Did she really think that she was his mother? Although she had said that she was going to tend to his palm, there was actually no medicine. All she did was chew a wormwood leaf she found by the roadside and wrap it in his palm. Since his hand had been wrapped, it was inconvenient for him to eat. Mu Jingzhe wanted to feed him, but Shao Xi refused and insisted on eating by himself. After he ate, Mu Jingzhe asked impatiently, Shao Xi, can I take a look at your other essays? Shao Xi wanted to refuse, but in the end, he nodded. He wanted to see how far she could take this. Mu Jingzhe was shocked after reading them. Waa Shao Xi, youre amazing. How did your little head become so clever? Where did these marvelous ideas come from? Shao Xi: ??? Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhe helplessly. Why was she still acting when they were already back at home? Or was she serious? Im telling the truth. Youre really amazing. Mu Jingzhe sighed. Shao Xi had turned only seven years old that year, yet hed already managed to come up with incredible ideas such as going back in time. I finally understand why Teacher Zhang called it a mess. Its because he cant think like this and doesnt know how to appreciate it. Mu Jingzhe wedged the torn piece of paper inside the exercise book. Ill glue it up later. But Shao Xi, you have to remember that you write very well. Your writing is rare. You are truly one in a million. Dont mind what Teacher Zhang said. Shao Xi wanted to find traces of lying on her face, but he only saw sincerity. After being oppressed for so long, suddenly hearing this compliment brought a smile to his lips, but he held himself back. You You wont get any benefits by lying to me. Mu Jingzhe laughed. I dont need any benefits as long as you write an essay for me to read. Your talent is the best benefit. The word talent made Shao Xis face burn uncontrollably. You know about talent Then in the future, I will still write whatever I think of. If Teacher Zhang causes me trouble and asks me to rewrite it, I will look for you. Dont worry, leave it to me. Ill deal with him. She didnt care about other people. In any case, she was determined to manage Shao Xi. In the future, she wouldnt allow the teacher to hit him or punish him physically. She wouldnt let him tear up his workbook and degrade him either. After all, a teacher could have a lifelong impact on a child. Mu Jingzhe was prepared to send Shao Xi and the others to school in the afternoon. She wanted to talk to Zhang Fei. If it didnt work, she would talk to the principal. Hence, she wanted to find out more about the situation. Does he treat other students the same way? Not really. I think hes more hostile with me Oh, and my brother. He used to make my brother get up to answer questions and read out loud. When my brother stut paused, he deliberately made my brother repeat it. He didnt stop our classmates from laughing at him either. Later, it was the principal who stopped him, refusing to listen to his quibbles about how he was training my brother. Shao Dong stuttered when he spoke, and it was the same when he read a text out loud. Because of this, he only spoke when he absolutely had to, yet Zhang Fei treated him in this manner. One could imagine how angry and upset he was. Mu Jingzhe clenched her fists tightly, feeling very upset. At only seven years old, Shao Dong had to think of a way to protect his younger brothers and sister, but when he was humiliated, there was no one to stand up for him. I should have punched him earlier. Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. Shao Xi nodded in agreement. He wanted to do that too. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe get mad because of what had happened to his older brother, he felt a little better. When did he start doing this? He has always been like that, but its gotten worse recently. Shao Xi curled his lips. Teacher Zhang has been in a bad mood recently. Even if he was in a bad mood, he shouldnt be venting his anger on the students. Mu Jingzhe went to ask around and found it strange. Although teachers were strict these days, she felt that Zhang Fei was treating others normally and was only targeting the Shao brothers, especially Shao Xi. For the past month or so, it had become the norm for Shao Xi to stand as a form of punishment. He was also punished by being made to stay behind to get hit or being forced to run. He wasnt allowed to go home to eat either. The reason was unclear. In the afternoon, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi went to school together. Zhang Feis attitude was worse than in the morning, and he was waiting for Mu Jingzhe to apologize. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt there to apologize. Teacher Zhang, if Shao Xi has done anything wrong, you can tell me. I will get him to apologize to you, but I hope that you can treat him like you treat the other students. She had to stop the teacher from picking on Shao Xi and Shao Dong. Being targeted by a teacher was a complete nightmare for a student. What do you mean? Are you saying that I deliberately make things difficult for him and punish him? Zhang Fei exploded and went straight to the principal to demand justice. I dont dare teach such a student anymore. He wanted Shao Xi to be kicked out of his class. The principals head hurt. We dont have many classes. Yours is the only class in the second grade. If he doesnt study in your class, where will he go? The parent just feels heartache for her child. You should be more forgiving I cant bear it. Just take him home and never bring him to my class again. If he wants to stay in school and allow me to continue teaching him, you have to listen to me. Zhang Fei pointed outside. He did his homework in a slipshod manner today and talked back to the teacher. I punished him by making him run in the field, but he didnt run. Now, hes going to run ten laps before coming back! It was as if Shao Xi had committed a heinous crime and Mu Jingzhe was being unreasonable. Mu Jingzhes fist hardened again when she saw his arrogant demeanor. Teacher Zhang, youre making him run ten rounds in this weather and you even hit him in the morning. If anything happens to him, will you take responsibility? Pardon me for being direct, but parents send their children to school to learn, not to let you vent your anger on them. Your students are not your punching bags. Did you hear what she said, Principal? Look at her attitude Whats wrong with my attitude? Before you speak of my attitude, you should first examine your own attitude. Dont think that just because youre a teacher, youre superior to others. You should first check whether youre worthy or not. Ask yourself honestly, dont you feel guilty? No one here is a fool. You yourself know best whether or not youre picking on Shao Dong and Shao Xi. 2 Mu Jingzhe didnt back down. If you gave in to such a person, he would think that you were afraid and would be even more fearless. He would probably treat Shao Xi even more horribly then. The conflict was brought to the surface and blew up completely. Mu Jingzhe was also pulled to the side by Mu Xue, who wanted to speak to her. Mu Jingzhe, how can you spout nonsense? Teacher Zhang is a good person. He is capable. Besides, he isnt someone who picks on students. Dont act like a shrew and spout nonsense when you dont know anything about teaching. Yes, I have never taught before, but I know the limits of a teacher! Mu Jingzhe had never taught before, but she had taken the exam to become a teacher, so she wasnt completely unfamiliar with teaching as a profession. Im not spouting nonsense. Hes really too much. Mu Xue tried her best to persuade her. Even if youre unhappy, you shouldnt have said that about a teacher. Jingzhe, now that youre their mother, you should fulfill your duties as one. 3 Mu Jingzhe didnt want to talk about the responsibilities of a mother. She was only responsible for taking care of them, but even so, she wouldnt allow anyone to hurt them. At the end of the day, Mu Xue and Mu Jingzhe werent on the same page, so their opinions differed greatly. Later on, even Mu Xue got a little angry. 1 This was the first time she knew Mu Jingzhe to have such a sharp tongue. During this period, Mu Jingzhe had given her a lot of surprises, including selling buns and making certain choices. This was also the first time she realized that Mu Jingzhes aura was really strong and her face was outstanding. In the past, Mu Jingzhes imitation of her had annoyed her to no end. However, now that shed stopped emulating her, it also made her feel unhappy. Mu Jingzhe was no longer the same as beforeshe had become very aggressive. Sometimes, she felt as if she was completely hidden when Mu Jingzhe was around. The first person everyone saw was Mu Jingzhe. However, Mu Jingzhe was always trying to destroy her things and the people she was close to. She didnt know what method Mu Jingzhe had used to make Tang Moling, who hated her, lend her his car and eat her buns. 2 Zhang Fei was on good terms with her, so she wanted to cause him trouble too. Mu Jingzhe, how many times do I have to say this? Teacher Zhang isnt the person you say he is. Hes paying attention to Shao Xi for his own good. Im the one who asked him to take care of Shao Xi. Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Xue had asked Zhang Fei to take care of Shao Xi? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected such a thing. You asked him to take care of Shao Xi? When? Why? Mu Xues face darkened. Why else? Because shed almost become Shao Xi and his siblings mother. Even though it hadnt happened ultimately, she still pitied the children, so she had asked Zhang Fei for help. It was a few days ago. You misunderstood. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. No, its definitely not a misunderstanding. Mu Jingzhe, can you not be so stubborn? Can you take some responsibility? If you keep making a fuss without apologizing and Teacher Zhang really doesnt want to teach Shao Xi anymore, what will happen to him? Will he stop studying? Mu Jingzhe wanted to say that there were other teachers and schools, but a second later, she was stuck. This was the only school in the village. There was only one second-grade class. Mu Xue looked at Mu Jingzhe and took a deep breath. If you are doing this for Shao Xis good, apologize to Teacher Zhang now and promise him not to meddle in the way he teaches in the future. I believe Teacher Zhang isnt the kind of person who holds grudges. I can apologize, but I cant trust him. Hes a vengeful person Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Mu Jingzhe, whats wrong with you? Do you really not want Shao Xi to study anymore? Mu Xue couldnt take it anymore and interrupted Mu Jingzhe. Her eyes were filled with anger. If that is how it has to be, so be it. Mu Jingzhe, you Mu Xue was about to continue when she suddenly realized that the answer hadnt come from Mu Jingzhe. She turned around and saw Shao Xi standing at the door. Shao Xi glanced at Mu Jingzhe and then at Mu Xue. Shes not wrong. Even if she doesnt speak up about it or make a fuss, I cant tolerate it anymore. Whether you believe it or not, Teacher Zhang has been picking on me. Little Xi, you Mu Xue hadnt expected Shao Xi to say that. A hint of hurt flashed past her eyes, and she felt like her good intentions had been let down. 1 Shao Xi could see it clearly, but he pursed his lips, stubbornly refusing to comfort her. He was even a little disappointed. He used to like Teacher Mu Xue very much because she was beautiful and gentle. She was also good to them. His father had once asked them if theyd like Mu Xue to be their new mother. At the time, both he and his brother had said yes. Later on, Mu Jingzhe had become their mother instead of Mu Xue, and he had been extremely unhappy about it. But now, he didnt like seeing Mu Xue say this about Mu Jingzhe. Mu Xue had seen him being asked to stay behind after class before, but shed never said anything about it. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe had only come once and had made the matter blow up. Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhe. You dont have to apologize. If he doesnt want me as a student, so be it. I dont care either. He still had to study, though. Now that the matter had blown up, all the students and the parents had found out about it, and Zhang Fei was no longer willing to accept an apology. Even if they apologized, he wouldnt want Shao Xi as a student. Mu Xue went to plead with Zhang Fei. When Zhang Fei saw Mu Xue, the anger on his face dissipated and his attitude became better, but he stood by his decision. He couldnt accept being wronged. 1 The principal had told him to wait for him to think of a solution. The people in the village discussed among themselves, and most of them thought that Mu Jingzhe had made a fuss and insulted the teacher. Some people even said that she had done it on purpose because she did not want Shao Xi to study. Mu Jingzhe was speechless, but she couldnt help but feel anxious. Fortunately, Zhang Fei exposed himself soon. Coincidentally, a family was holding a babys one-month birthday party the next day. Zhang Fei went to visit them and met Mu Xue and Tang Moling, who were also there as guests. Worked up by the incident, Zhang Fei drank quite a bit and got drunk. After getting drunk, Zhang Fei declared in front of half the villagers that he liked Mu Xue. Mu Xue used to be a village belle. At least one-third of the young men in the village fancied her. However, Zhang Fei felt that he was the most compatible with Mu Xue because he was a teacher and he was the closest to her. Alas, Mu Xue had first liked Shao Qihai. Then, after Shao Qihai had passed away, he had thought that his chance had come, but Tang Moling had appeared out of nowhere. Tang Moling had crushed him in all aspects. Do you see why he was furious? Ever since Tang Moling had shown up in his car a month ago, he had been feeling frustrated and anxious. He had been picking on Shao Xi because he was in a bad mood. 1 As for why he had chosen Shao Xi, it was naturally because he hated his family. After all, they were Shao Qihais children. Mu Xue had asked him to take care of Shao Dong and Shao Xi, making him even more jealous. That was why hed deliberately tormented them. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had lost their parents, and parents generally believed that a teacher treated students strictly for their own good, which made him even more brazen. Hed even racked his brains to think of new ways to punish them. Previously, he had been punishing Shao Xi by making him stand. Later on, hed felt that this punishment wasnt enough, so he had come up with a new method and put two pieces of chalk under the kids heel. This way, Shao Xi could only stand on his tiptoes. If the kid couldnt take it and broke the chalk, he would add more time to his punishment. I was waiting to watch you cry and beg for mercy. But even though you were sweating and your feet were shaking, you refused to beg for mercy. You even said you wanted to learn from your dad what sheds blood and sweat but never tears. My foot. It was Zhang Feis first time getting drunk, so he had no idea what he was like when he got drunk. Due to the stimulation of alcohol, after seeing Shao Xi, he revealed his ugliest side, baring his most sincere thoughts. 1 Listen to me, the more you dont cry, the angrier I get. I just want you to cry. If I dont manage to make you cry, my surname wont be Zhang. Just you wait. 1 When he turned to Mu Xue, his expression became flattering. Xiao Xue, are you satisfied with me for standing up for you? You and I are the most compatible couple. Ive waited for you for many years. You cant let me down. Mu Xue was extremely embarrassed. She hadnt expected Zhang Fei to say such things in public. Previously, she had confidently told Mu Jingzhe that Zhang Fei wasnt that kind of person, but now, she had been slapped in the face. He was that kind of person, and the main reason hed picked on Shao Xi was because of her. She felt extremely embarrassed, and her eyes were red. 2 Tang Moling pulled Mu Xue behind him, then scolded Zhang Fei for lusting after someone out of his league before dragging her away. Zhang Fei was so furious that he wanted to chase after her but was stopped by someone. Zhang Fei turned to look at Mu Jingzhe and vented his rage on her. Mu Jingzhe, just you wait. I will make you kneel in front of me! Who do you think you are to dare criticize me! Ha! He even wanted to make her kneel. She would make him kneel first! As Mu Jingzhe left, she kicked a rock and successfully tripped Zhang Fei, causing him to fall to his knees. Because his face landed smack on the ground, he even bled from his nose. His parents were scared out of their wits and quickly dragged Zhang Fei away. Everyone looked at each other. They hadnt expected Zhang Fei to be such a person. Zhang Feis reputation had been tarnished. Only then did everyone realize that they had wrongly accused Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi. When Mu Jingzhe took Shao Xi and the rest back home, she felt proud and elated. When we go to school tomorrow, no one will chase you away. If anyone leaves, it will be Zhang Fei. The corners of Shao Xis lips curled up quickly as he said, Thank you. Sensing the excitement in his heart, Shao Xi quickly restrained it. He wouldnt grow fond of her so easily or regard her as his mother. He knew she could leave at any moment. Shao Xi added, Although Im thanking you, Im not as easily bought as Little Bei. Dont think that well be very close because of this. 2 Mu Jingzhe: Yes, yes, I understand. Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they went to school the next day, everything had indeed been reversed. Zhang Feis eyes were bloodshot, and he looked very dispirited. His anger and shame had made him lose all his vigor and arrogance. An impulsive moment had caused a disaster. Everyone in the village had seen him make a fool of himself. He could totally imagine what the villagers were saying about him behind his back. Without dignity and respect, he wouldnt be able to keep his head high as a teacher in the future. It could be said that those two cups of wine had made a serious impact on his career. It would have been better if he could have gotten the girl he liked. However, when he had met Mu Xue just now, Mu Xues expression had changed slightly as soon as she had seen him, and she had turned her head and walked away without even looking at him. It was clear that she was avoiding him like the plague. Zhang Feis heart sank. He could only cling onto his job as a teacher. He made up his mind to never touch alcohol again. The principal hadnt expected Zhang Fei to get into such a mess. Seeing that Zhang Fei knew that he was wrong, he had no choice but to help them reconcile. He asked Zhang Fei to apologize and promise that he wouldnt pick on the students anymore. Merely a day had passed, and their positions had already been swapped. Zhang Fei endured this humiliation and frustration and apologized to his students and Mu Jingzhe, who he despised. Shao Xi felt proud and elated upon seeing Zhang Fei apologize, and his earlier grievances were finally resolved. He snorted softly and didnt say anything. On the other hand, Shao Dong seemed very easygoing. Its okay. Now that this storm was finally over, the principal heaved a sigh of relief. He also told Mu Jingzhe that Zhang Fei was still young, so he wouldnt be the teacher in charge for the time being, and the role would be given to the mathematics teacher instead. However, Zhang Fei still continued teaching Chinese. It was impossible to change this, as there werent many teachers at this school. Mu Jingzhe was naturally dissatisfied. However, this was the best outcome they could have hoped for given the circumstances. She could only hope that Zhang Fei wouldnt dare go overboard in the future. She would pay more attention and try her best to not let Shao Dong and Shao Xi suffer. Mu Jingzhe had only thought of this. She didnt expect Shao Dong to suddenly ask the principal if he could skip a grade after everything was settled. Actually, Ive already studied the second-grade textbooks with Shao Xi. Itd be a waste of time to continue attending second-grade classes. Can we go straight to the third grade? The principal naturally knew that Shao Dong and Shao Xi had good grades and that the children of the Shao Family were outstanding. But skip a grade? Are you serious? the principal asked in disbelief. Shao Dong nodded affirmatively. Shao Xis eyes lit up when he saw Shao Dong, and he also nodded affirmatively. The reason why they had been able to learn the second-grade textbooks was Mu Jingzhe. In the past, Shao Dong had worked hard to take care of his younger siblings. Hed also had to protect them from Fu, Lu, and Shous bullying. Hed had to worry about food and even dig for wild herbs in his free time. Hed only had time to learn during class. However, ever since Mu Jingzhe had changed, he no longer had to worry about food. Every day, there was piping hot, delicious food waiting for them when they got home. Mu Jingzhe would also take care of their clothes and shoes. He didnt need to wash clothes or cook anymore, nor did he have to care about anything else. His only responsibility was to take care of his younger siblings. Now, he had a lot of time to learn. He would learn alongside Shao Xi and also teach his younger siblings. For example, although Shao Zhong hadnt started writing yet, he could already count to a hundred. Hed also mastered simple addition and subtraction. Unknowingly, hed finished learning the second-grade textbooks. Principal, can we skip a grade? Shao Dong glanced at Mu Jingzhe. Upon seeing that she didnt object, he asked again. The children of the poor had to take charge of the household early. Shao Dong had been forced to become the head of the household long ago. His heart was filled with urgency. He knew that studying was good and that he had to study if he wanted to have a bright future. However, it was too time-consuming to study normally. He wanted to finish his studies as soon as possible. While Mu Jingzhe was still taking care of them and he was young, he wanted to learn everything he could. By the time Mu Jingzhe got married in the future, he would have gained a lot of knowledge and skills that would allow him to help his younger siblings study. The principal didnt know about Shao Dongs long-term plans and couldnt help but look at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe agreed. The children were smart, so she wasnt surprised that they had learned all this in advance. If they wanted to skip a grade, they could make the decision themselves. The principal understood and could also see why Mu Jingzhe would give such a response. He said that he would think about this and reply after some discussion. During dinner, Shao Dong specifically explained to Mu Jingzhe why he wanted to skip a grade. He didnt tell her about those thoughts, only that he didnt want a teacher like Zhang Fei to continue teaching them. He didnt want to see Zhang Feis fake smile, nor did he want to be hated by him. I know, I know what you mean. As long as he continues teaching you, Ill always feel uneasy. Who knew if he would secretly make things difficult for Shao Dong and Shao Xi. Shao Dong nodded. Previously, Zhang Fei had deliberately humiliated him. He hadnt had much of a reaction, but at the time, he hadnt known that Zhang Fei was picking on them. Furthermore, no one had been speaking up for them, so hed had to endure it. Now that everything was clear, he naturally wouldnt tolerate it anymore. It was fine if he was targeted, but he had taken note of everything Zhang Fei had done to Shao Xi. Zhang Fei didnt know that Shao Dong was famous for being protective of his own people and holding grudges. Of course, he also remembered kindness. A drop of water should be repaid with a spring, but what he had done warranted revenge. Since Zhang Fei had done something like that, he would have to bear everyones criticism. If he couldnt take it, he could leave on his own and stop teaching. The corners of Shao Dongs mouth curled up for a moment, but his eyes revealed a coldness that didnt match his age. After he finished speaking, Mu Jingzhe suddenly thought of something. Oh right, did your father always teach you that it was fine to shed blood and sweat but never tears? She recalled Zhang Feis words. Shao Xi nodded. Yes, my dad didnt like us crying. If we cried, hed get angry and say that were not acting like men. It was the same for Little Bei. We had an agreement with him about not crying. After Shao Qihai was gone, this promise had taken root in the hearts of the children. Mu Jingzhe: There was nothing wrong with Shao Qihais teachings. It wasnt good for a child to cry all the time, but how could a child not cry at all? It wasnt suitable for Shao Dong and the others to strictly stick to this teaching in such a situation either. No wonder Zhao Lan had done whatever shed wanted previously. It turned out that it was because the children wouldnt cry or shout, so she wasnt afraid that everyone would know how she treated them. However, children who knew how to cry had sweets to eat. They still had to learn whatever needed to be learned. Mu Jingzhe pondered this for a moment. Its not good to cry all the time, but have you heard of the saying that its not a sin for a man to cry1? Besides, youre still young. Its normal for you to cry when youre bullied or youre hurting. Shao Xi and Shao Dong looked at each other and shook their heads. No, weve never heard of that saying. Mu Jingzhe: Well, the song wasnt out yet. 1 In any case, dont hold in all your grievances in the future. If you dont tell us, we wont know. Well only know when you cry and shout in pain. Shao Dong and the others had conflicted expressions on their faces. They were probably used to it. They still felt that men should sweat blood and sweat rather than tears. Mu Jingzhe was in no hurry to continue speaking. Shao Qihai, as their father, had been too assertive with his teachings, causing the few of them to suffer in secret. Meanwhile, in the basement of a house in the suburbs of the neighboring province, a sound rang out. Achoo! 4 Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Brother Hai? Are you alright? Shao Qihai shook his head. Im fine. How are Little Dong and the others? Are they doing well? After recuperating for another month or so, Shao Qihai finally got much better and could get out of bed. Jiang Feng, the short-haired man who had been following him, had completely recovered. Therefore, he had gone to Shao Qihais hometown to inquire about the situation of the Shao Familys children. It was alright when I went to ask around. Sister-in-law is taking care of them at home, but it seemed like your daughter was sent away by Auntie once. It was Sister-In-Law who brought her back. Shao Qihais expression sank. Little Bei was sent away? Even though they had sent back news of his passing, it had only been a short time. How could they have sent Little Bei away? It wasnt like the Shao Family couldnt afford to raise a child. Everything else aside, the money that he had sent back over the years should be enough to raise the children as long as they used it wisely. How could she Shao Qihai knew that Zhao Lan wasnt as good as he had imagined, but he hadnt expected her to give Little Bei away. Of course, he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to bring her back either. Besides, she was currently still taking care of the children. You said Mu Jingzhe is still taking care of the children and hasnt returned to her maternal home? Yes, I remember your instructions. I didnt dare go directly to the Great Eastern Village. However, I found the people from your village who came to the market and asked around. Jiang Feng nodded affirmatively. Shao Qihai had a complicated expression on his face. Everything had exceeded his expectations since he had woken up after escaping death a few months ago. To think that Zhao Lan, whom he had thought would raise the children no matter what, had actually sent Little Bei away On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe, whom he had married by accident and hadnt pinned any hopes on, hadnt returned to her parents home. Instead, she had stayed on at the Shao Residence to take care of the children and had even brought Little Bei back. Hed thought she would have gone home long ago. It was also right for her to go home. Although theyd gotten married, they had only been husband and wife in name. His most memorable impression of Mu Jingzhe was her striking hair, eyebrows, and red lips. He couldnt remember what her face looked like in detail. Shao Qihai snapped out of his reverie and saw Jiang Feng hesitate to speak. What else is there? Just tell me. I can take it. Actually, I also heard a piece of news. I dont know if its true or not, but its said that the Shao Family split up the family assets. Your younger brother and your children got their share, and Auntie is now living with your oldest brother. Shao Qihais first thought was that this was absurd. How is that possible? How can they split up the family assets when theyre just kids? Previously, Eldest Brother Shao had told him that they were brothers with an unbreakable bond. Even though he knew that what hed said was a little fake, it wasnt so fake that theyd need to split up the family assets, right? How were they going to survive now that they had been left on their own? Jiang Feng touched his nose. Thats what I heard. When he reached this point, he looked a little troubled. Brother Hai, I know that given our current situation, it isnt appropriate for our family to hear from us. Im aware that knowing this will harm them, but as long as the person who receives the news is reliable, can we do it subtly? Shao Qihai frowned. No, the less they know, the better. When everything is settled, I will return. When that time comes, they will know. Jiang Feng was put in a difficult position. Cant we even tell Sister-In-Law? Why dont you tell her in secret? Shao Qihai gave him a strange look. Theres no benefit in her knowing. Actually, he was also worried. According to the feedback, Mu Jingzhe seemed to have changed from the person he remembered her to be. However, he still wouldnt trust her with such an important matter. If it was Mu Xue, he might be able to trust her When he thought of Mu Xue, Shao Qihais gaze darkened. 6 The two of them hadnt been fated to be together ultimately. There was no point in thinking about it now. 1 Shao Qihai was depressed, but Jiang Feng was worried about him. Brother Hai, a husband and wife are one. It would be good for her to know. Whats wrong with you today? Why are you acting so strangely? Shao Qihai was puzzled. I Jiang Feng felt aggrieved. Its all because of you. If you dont tell Sister-In-Law, what if she marries someone else? She was such a good woman. Brother Hai was already dead, yet she was still helping raise his children, who werent related to her by blood. What a wonderful person. If he accidentally let her slip by, he would regret it for life! 1 Brother Hai, people arent dumb. Everyone can tell that Sister-In-Law is a good person, so its not surprising that someone noticed her. Someone has already proposed to Sister-In-Law. I heard that its a driver from the county. Everyone in your village said that this man is very eligible. If it werent for the fact that Sister-In-Law still remembers you, she might already have remarried. She might even have had a baby in her stomach already! Jiang Feng felt like the emperor wasnt anxious, but a eunuch was. He had really expected better from Shao Qihai. 4 Shao Qihai was stunned again. Someone had proposed marriage to Mu Jingzhe? A driver from the county to boot? And Mu Jingzhe had chosen not to marry when this man was so eligible? Did she really turn him down? Shao Qihai couldnt help confirming it. Yes, she said no. Sister-In-Law is really devoted to you. Jiang Feng thought that Shao Qihai was finally anxious. Brother Hai, you must cherish her. Sister-In-Law must have been under a lot of pressure not to accept this time. What if an even more eligible, good man shows up? Sister-In-Law might be forced to remarry in the end. Upon seeing Jiang Fengs anxious look, Shao Qihai swallowed back the words Theres nothing I can do if she really remarries. Jiang Feng didnt know that he and Mu Jingzhe had only been married for a short time and thus didnt have any feelings for each other at all, nor did he know that they had yet to consummate their marriage. He was anxious for him, so it was normal for him to be afraid that Mu Jingzhe would remarry. However, he couldnt say these things to Jiang Feng. That night, Shao Qihai suffered from insomnia. He would be lying if he said he didnt feel terrible about Zhao Lans actions. That was his biological mother. And those kids The ones Shao Qihai couldnt let go of the most were the children. In the past, they had been the ones constantly on his mind. Tonight, perhaps because Jiang Feng had said too much about Mu Jingzhe, his mind was filled with thoughts of Mu Jingzhe. He didnt know what she was thinking or why she had changed. To think shed actually stayed behind to take care of the children. Could what Jiang Feng had said be true? Did she really like him? Ahem Shao Qihai felt a little hot. He thought that if Mu Jingzhe didnt remarry, he would definitely not let her down when he returned. As he thought about this, he started to feel anxious. Should he speed up? What if she remarried Shao Qihai, who had realized what he was thinking, straightened his face. He wasnt anxious. He was merely worried about the children. 3 A large portion of the subsidies that Shao Qihai had received after retiring from the army had been used by him to help his comrades. In addition, he wasnt completely crippled, so he had given up the work the army had assigned to him to someone in more difficult circumstances and had decided to do business by himself. His comrades believed in him and had come to work with him. Later, theyd started a transportation company. Because they were creditworthy and offered competitive prices, business was good. However, since their business was doing well, it was unavoidable that some people would consider them an eyesore. Many hooligans were also looking for trouble. They naturally werent afraid of such hooligans, but something had happened later on. There were certain powers involved in this matter. If theyd turned a blind eye to this, it would have been fine. However, they couldnt do so. Furthermore, those people had refused to let them off, which had resulted in the subsequent accident. The matter wasnt over yet, and there was still danger. That was why, although Shao Qihai had only been severely injured and unconscious, news of his passing had been sent back. This was also a last resort. It was safer to announce that Shao Qihai was dead. At the time, he had been no different from a dead man. Everyone had said that he wasnt going to make it. Unexpectedly, he had managed to pull through. However, even though he had made it through, he couldnt go back until the danger was eliminated. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Great Eastern Village, no one knew that Shao Qihai was still alive. The next day, the principal gave Shao Dong and Shao Xi an answer regarding their request to skip a grade. If your results are outstanding and you perform well in all aspects, you can apply to skip a grade. However, your current problem isnt the second-grade exam. If you skip grades and go to the third grade, you will directly enter the third grade and will have to study. The problem is that the first semester of the third grade has already passed, and the next semester already started long ago. Can you keep up? If you cant keep up with the third-grade curriculum, then skipping a grade isnt worth it. The principal was actually quite considerate when it came to his students. Normally, we dont recommend skipping grades because teachers dont just teach whats in the textbooks. They impart other stuff as well. Shao Dong and Shao Xi agreed with the first part of his speech, but when they heard the last sentence, their expressions became a bit intrigued. After all Zhang Fei only taught what was in his textbooks. They had never seen him teach anything else. The principals words made them even more determined. The final conclusion of this discussion was that a grade-skipping examination would be held first. If they passed, he could consider approving their request, but only if they could keep up with the third-grade curriculum. In the end, Shao Dong boldly said, Then include the content of the third grades first semester in the assessment, as well as the progress exam of our current semester. You can allow us to skip a grade if we pass everything. Seeing that they had made up their minds, and considering the fact that it was rare for the school to have such brilliant students, the principal agreed after careful consideration. The grade-skipping test was scheduled to take place two weeks later. During this period, Shao Dong and Shao Xi were allowed to revise by themselves. They werent required to attend Zhang Feis class. If they encountered something they didnt understand, they could ask the other teachers. The principal could also teach them himself. It was impossible for ordinary students to finish more than one semester of the third grade within two weeks, but Shao Dong and Shao Xi happily accepted the challenge. Mu Jingzhe had no objections. She believed that it shouldnt be a problem for them. After the agreement was made that day, Shao Dong and Shao Xi took the third-grade textbook the principal gave them and immediately began to study. Mu Jingzhe was a university student, and her school wasnt too bad. She shouldnt have a problem with third-grade textbooks. For the first time ever, she asked if they needed her help. Shao Dong hesitated for a second before nodding. Okay. The original Mu Jingzhe hadnt been as knowledgeable as Mu Xue and hadnt gone to high school. However, she had at least finished middle school. Hence, they decided to let her try teaching them. Unexpectedly, Mu Jingzhe knew everything and was excellent at teaching. She was much better than Zhang Fei. Shao Dong and Shao Xi were amazed at first, but later on, they started to listen attentively. Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu gathered beside them and listened quietly. To them, the curriculum was a bit over the top, but they liked listening to Mu Jingzhe. They felt that what she said was very interesting and relaxing. From time to time, she would even say things they didnt know. Mu Jingzhe, who had seen modern fancy tutoring and had also tutored the younger kids at the orphanage, found these tutoring sessions quite easy. However, she was also amazed deep in her heart. Bigshots were indeed impressive. They were learning at an incredibly rapid rate, so much so that she almost suspected that they had a photographic memory. This learning ability made Mu Jingzhe, who was an ordinary person, very envious. At night, because there was no light, they couldnt continue studying, so they recited poems instead. The learning atmosphere was great. When it was time to sleep, Little Bei grabbed her chubby little feet and asked Mu Jingzhe while lying in bed, Auntie, why dont you become a teacher? You teach as well as a teacher. This was Little Bei being tactful. She actually felt that some teachers werent even as good as Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe laughed. If you like it, Ill teach you more often in the future. But I cant be a teacher. Why not? You teach so well and you know so much. In Shao Beis mind, anyone who was impressive could be a teacher. However, she didnt have enough educational qualifications. Without the necessary educational qualifications, she couldnt very well tell people that she had acquired a teachers license in her past life so theyd let her be a teacher. The next day was a Saturday and it was still a day of lessons. Shao Dong and the rest realized that Mu Jingzhe could not only teach Chinese and Mathematics but could also teach them about nature and morals. She knew how to draw as well. Because the nature and moral education tests didnt factor into their results, the teachers basically didnt care about these two subjects. The curriculum simply had the students study these two subjects on their own. Those who liked to study would take a look at the book. Many people would just flip through it casually, or they might not even do that. They hadnt expected that Mu Jingzhe would not only impart knowledge on these subjects to them but would also teach them a lot of things. Besides learning to love their country, the children also had a small dream in their hearts. They wanted to visit the capital in their life. They also saw some stories of warriors protecting their country and Shao Qihai, who used to be a soldier, was mentioned. They felt very proud. In the past, they would look forward to resting after class, but not with Mu Jingzhe. They felt that time passed in the blink of an eye when she was teaching them. When Mu Jingzhe said that she wanted to cook, they were reluctant to part with her. They couldnt help but chase after Mu Jingzhe to help wash the potatoes and ask her questions. The furthest people from the Great Eastern Village went was the county city. They didnt even know any places further than that. There was only one black-and-white television in the entire village, so they knew very little about the outside world. There were just a few teachers, and the furthest they had been was the city. How could they compare to Mu Jingzhe, who had come from the modern era? She had been to many places in the country, and her knowledge was much greater than that of the villagers of the Great Eastern Village. She thus widened the horizons of those kids by sharing. The children looked forward to seeing the world beyond this village. Seeing that they were interested, Mu Jingzhe told them more. After dinner, she asked them to rest. Shao Xi awkwardly took out his precious comic book and asked Mu Jingzhe to help him mend the missing piece of paper. Okay, but Im not a professional artist. Dont blame me if I dont paint well. I wont, Shao Xi immediately said. Mu Jingzhe drew some simple pictures based on Shao Xis instructions and gestures. In the afternoon, she talked to them about nature. She shared quite a bit of knowledge about nature, as well as thermal expansion and contraction, Earths gravitational buoyancy, and so on. The scope covered was quite broad, and Shao Nan obviously liked it a lot. 1 He pricked up his ears to listen to whatever Mu Jingzhe was saying. After being caught, he would turn around as if nothing had happened. When Mu Jingzhe discovered this by chance, she secretly laughed in her heart. This was a genius, a future scientific researcher. It was normal for him to be interested in these things. Seeing that they were interested, Mu Jingzhe spoke more. Two days passed quickly. Mu Jingzhe taught them while making hair ornaments and couldnt help but complain that time passed too quickly. The children were having a lot of fun learning from her. Before they realized it, they were already surrounding Mu Jingzhe like little chicks foraging for food around their hen mother. 1 When it was Monday, Shao Nan and Little Bei had to go to school. The two of them dilly-dallied and had to be urged twice before they headed to school. If possible, they wanted to stay at home and study with Mu Jingzhe. It was more interesting than going to school. Unfortunately, that was naturally impossible. When they returned at noon, they were followed by a guest. Mu Xue was with them. Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone at school was gossiping about Zhang Fei, as well as Shao Dong and Shao Xis application to skip a grade. Mu Xue felt that everyone had been looking at her strangely in the past two days. It was even more obvious when she returned to school. She had never thought that her good intentions would harm Shao Dong and Shao Xi, so she was troubled and sad. After hesitating the entire morning, Mu Xue made a decision. She followed Little Bei and her siblings back and volunteered to tutor them to make up for it. I can teach you guys at any time except during class hours. She felt much better after saying that. She didnt expect to be rejected. Thank you, Teacher Mu, but we can learn by ourselves. We have Auntie Mu teaching us, so we shant trouble you. Shao Xi politely declined, acting as his siblings representative. Mu Xue didnt believe a single word he said. Did Mu Jingzhe have what it took to teach them? Not everyone could be a teacher. She felt that Shao Dong and Shao Xi still blamed her, so theyd randomly found an excuse. Mu Xue lowered her head and left the Shao Family. She was very upset. When she returned home and saw Old Madam Mu, she poured out her troubles to her with red eyes. I didnt mean to, she said. But I think they blame me. I know its normal for them to blame me, but I just want to make up for it. Old Madam Mu didnt like the children, but her heart ached for her granddaughter. If they blame you for this, you dont have to care about them. You didnt do anything wrong. You were just too kind. After cursing Mu Jingzhe for a while, she wanted to call for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng to scold them, but when she turned around, they were nowhere to be seen. 1 The couple had gone to sell buns. Ever since the two of them had started to sell buns, Old Madam Mu could no longer control them. 1 Mu Xue was listless for two days. Tang Moling coaxed her during those two days, but she was still sad. In the end, he had no choice but to look for the Shao Family. This was Tang Molings first time at the Shao Familys home. When he entered and saw the clean yet dilapidated courtyard, after comparing it to the house next door, he couldnt help but raise his brows. As if he had entered his own home, he walked in slowly. How are your lessons coming along? Can you understand what youre reading? Shao Dong nodded. Shao Xi asked, Whats the matter? Why didnt you accept Teacher Mu Xues tutoring offer? Shes very upset now. Tang Moling got straight to the point. I hope you can accept her help. Shao Xi pursed his lips. But we really dont need it. Youre clearly still blaming her. Tang Moling was amused. Dont be stubborn. It wasnt easy for me to convince myself to let her help you guys. Dont be ungrateful. 4 We really dont blame her, but its true that we dont need her help. Were doing fine with Auntie Mus help, Shao Xi replied. Tang Moling frowned. Why are you so insensible? He raised his hand and rapped Shao Xis head, causing the latter to cry out in pain. Why did it hurt? It was because he had hit his head this morning. He had been through a lot recently. Shao Xi had always been a person amenable to coaxing but not coercion. He didnt like Tang Molings attitude at all, and the pain he felt on his head made him furious. Move aside! He slapped Tang Molings hand away. Now, Tang Moling was also in pain after being slapped. Whats wrong with you? As he spoke, he grabbed Shao Xis hand. Let go! Shao Dong quickly went to stop him. Mu Jingzhe, who had just come back and was holding Shao Zhongs hand, saw Tang Moling bullying the two children. How could she allow this? Stop! Tang Moling was skilled, but Mu Jingzhe wasnt inferior either. Besides, given her strength, she easily subdued Tang Moling. Let go of me! Tang Molings face was red from anger. No. Just as Mu Jingzhe was about to ask why he had attacked the two children, she heard a short scream. She turned around and saw Mu Xue standing at the door. The things in her hands fell to the ground as she glared at Mu Jingzhe and Tang Moling. With eyes filled with disappointment and anger, she stomped her feet and ran out as she started to cry. 3 Mu Jingzhe: Huh??? Puzzled, she lowered her head to look at Tang Moling. What happened to her? Did she start crying because I hit you? Why didnt she come to help? She remembered that there was a plot in the book about Tang Moling being in danger and Mu Xue risking her life to block a knife for him. It was touching. Why would she turn around and run away? Or was she running away in tears? Was she that scary? She couldnt figure it out no matter how hard she thought about it. Tang Moling gritted his teeth. Look at your posture! What posture? Mu Jingzhe frowned. His words made ones imagination run wild. As she was complaining, she lowered her head and was left speechless. Upon looking at Tang Moling, who was pinned under her with his limbs firmly held in place, Mu Jingzhe finally realized what was going on. This posture indeed didnt seem so innocent. Its all because you kept struggling. Mu Jingzhe let go of Tang Molings hands and stood up. The children were around, so it hadnt seemed appropriate for her to use moves such as shoulder throws, which required great movement. She had been afraid of hurting the children, so she could only suppress him on the spot. She had only remembered to move the children to the side to avoid accidentally injuring them, so she hadnt paid attention to her posture. Tang Moling got up and looked at his red wrist, his face switching color from white to green. He was furious about being held down by a woman, and he was also ashamed of the compromising position they had been in. Damn, their roles had been reversed. It shouldnt have been like this. 1 He should have been the one holding Mu Jingzhe down. He should have been up there Wait, what was he thinking? 5 Tang Molings face exploded from redness. These were conservative times. Although he was close to proposing marriage to Mu Xue, other than holding hands twice with her, they had done nothing else. But today, Mu Jingzhe had pinned him underneath her. He flew into a rage out of humiliation. Are you still a woman? I even helped you before. Is this how you repay me? Mu Jingzhe was speechless for a moment. Didnt you say the debt was written off with those buns? Besides, I saw you hitting those two kids. Who hit the children? Theyre the ones who hit me. Tang Moling was even angrier when he saw Little Bei. If I hadnt lent you my car, you would probably still have been god-knows-where. To think you even bit me! This little girl had taken advantage of the chaos to bite him. If he hadnt dodged, his thigh would have been bitten as well. 1 You were bullying my brothers. With Mu Jingzhe around, Little Bei wasnt afraid at all. Tang Moling wanted to say something else, but he felt extremely uncomfortable around Mu Jingzhe. His heart flew to Mu Xue, who had run away, and he could only chase after her. Mu Jingzhe, if Xiao Xue misunderstands, I will never forgive you. Mu Jingzhe paused. I didnt do it on purpose. In any case, she decided to ask why he had come first. When she realized that Tang Moling had come because of Mu Xue, it seemed like it had been a misunderstanding and she shouldnt have hit him. Feeling helpless, she followed him. Mu Xue was so angry that she was crying in her room and didnt even open the door when Tang Moling came. Finally, Mu Jingzhe arrived. Seeing how anxious Tang Moling was, as though he was afraid that Mu Xue might do something foolish in there, Mu Jingzhe felt that she ought to do something. Ill help you knock down the door. Tang Moling: ??? His face was full of question marks. Mu Jingzhe was already preparing. Mu Xue, move aside. Dont stand behind the door. Im about to knock it down 1 Before Mu Jingzhe could destroy the door, Mu Xue opened it. Tears welled up in her red eyes, making her look pitiful. Tang Molings heart ached, but Mu Xue ignored him and only looked at Mu Jingzhe. When I was young, you used to steal all my clothes and shoes. Not only did you steal Shao Qihai, but youre even trying to snatch Tang Moling. Do you want to snatch everything that belongs to me? Mu Jingzhe paused. No, dont get the wrong idea. Im not trying to snatch him away from you. It was a misunderstanding. I Misunderstanding? I saw it with my own eyes. You even did it in front of the children. You simply 3 She couldnt bring herself to say that she had forced herself on him, but the scene had been extremely stimulating. It could be said that it had shocked her soul and turned her world upside down. She felt that Mu Jingzhe had already laid her hands on Tang Moling. They had only held hands, yet Mu Jingzhe had already touched him. She glanced at Tang Moling and felt that he was dirty. 4 Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe had a headache. No, Mu Xue, youve really misunderstood! She explained as quickly as she could. Im really not interested in Tang Moling and have never wanted to snatch him away from you. I really dont have any feelings for him. Had she eaten too much, or was she so tired of living that she wanted to snatch away the male lead? She didnt have a death wish. Mu Xue still didnt believe her, so she gritted her teeth. I can swear that even if Tang Moling was the only man left in this world, I wouldnt take another look at him! Mu Jingzhe was forced to swear. Tang Moling stood aside, feeling completely ignored. He felt tired. 2 Mu Jingzhe was also exhausted. Its really true. Mu Xue, I hope you believe me. At the moment, the scene was very similar to a scene of the female supporting character fighting with the female lead over the male lead. However, only God knew that Mu Jingzhe vehemently refused to have anything to do with the male and female lead. If one looked at the whole novel, one would notice that those related to them didnt meet a good end. Mu Jingzhe adopted her most sincere attitude and finally explained herself. She then left. Mu Xue and Tang Moling were left alone. Though Mu Xue had said that she had gotten the wrong idea about them before, she avoided Tang Molings gaze. It was because she felt a subtle discomfort in her heart. Previously, Tang Moling had been so powerful and different from the people she had met. She had felt his charm completely then. However, Tang Moling, who was high and mighty in her heart, had been pinned down by Mu Jingzhe just like that. This made her feel a little awkward, as if something had collapsed in her. Tang Moling was also a little distracted. He couldnt help but think about Mu Jingzhes words. She had said that she would not take another look at him even if all the men in the world died. 3 He ought to be happy that she was helping him clear up this misunderstanding, yet he felt very awkward. Did she despise him? It had been like this before, and now it was like this again? Both of them were distracted and unhappy. ****** After Tang Moling was subdued, the children were all eager to learn martial arts. They even fantasized about going to the Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts and become experts. 1 Who had never dreamed of going to Shaolin and Wudang? Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything and even encouraged them to go when they had the chance. Going to different places would allow them to gain more knowledge. When the time came, they could regard it as traveling. Two days later, before dawn, Mu Jingzhe took a big bag full of goods and went out with Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, who went to the market to sell buns. When they arrived in town, it was dawn. While Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng set up the stall, Mu Jingzhe went to the county and then the city. The trip to the city went quite smoothly. She handed over the goods and even received a new order. A foreign boss was even introduced to Mu Jingzhe. After negotiating, she went to get more supplies. This was a fruitful trip. By the time she reached the town, it was already dark. She then rushed home with Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, who had been waiting for her. The next day, Mu Jingzhe took a look at the materials she had bought and took Shao Zhong with her to hire some workers. Now that life was slowly getting better, people had spare money to buy accessories and hair ornaments. The more well-developed the place, the more obvious this was. Thanks to her rebirth and existing foundation, her hair ornaments sold well, so the number of orders would probably only increase in the future. Under the circumstances, she couldnt do this alone. She had to find some people to do it with her. This wasnt a problem. There were quite a few young ladies in the village who were skilled in needlework and threading. She could ask them to work for her and pay them a wage; it was a mutually beneficial arrangement. Mu Jingzhe had already made up her mind. She would ask three people to help her first and see how things went. This time, not only did she buy fabric for the head flower, but she also bought beads and other materials, as she wanted to develop an accessory line. She wanted to try making necklaces, bracelets, and earrings. Mu Jingzhes search went very smoothly. The people she found were all good people with a reputation for being hardworking in the village. When they heard that they would be paid according to the number of pieces they made and would be given the money at the end of each day, they came over in spite of their doubts. The simple production process began. Mu Jingzhe was mainly responsible for matching the colors and coming up with the design and cutting, while her three workers would follow suit. The rest of the time, Mu Jingzhe continued to teach Shao Dong and Shao Xi at home. She was kept rather busy. However, it was good that the house was lively. It felt like Shao Zhong had become more daring now. For the first two days, the villagers didnt know what Mu Jingzhe and the others were doing. They only saw the three of them going to Mu Jingzhes house. Later on, they found out that they were going to Mu Jingzhes house to help her make accessories and hair ornaments. Everyone was skeptical. However, the money that the three of them received at the end of each day was real. In a short time, Mu Jingzhe became the hottest topic of discussion in the village. Everyone was talking about the hair ornaments she made, and many people came up to ask if they could work for her as well. Mu Jingzhe calmed them down, saying she wasnt certain. After a few days, Mu Jingzhe left for the city before dawn. This time, she didnt return. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe had said that this might happen. Shao Qiyang was also at home. The next day, Shao Qiyang couldnt help but come out when he saw that she hadnt returned even though it was almost afternoon. In the end, he saw Mu Jingzhe, who was covered in bags, in town. Thank goodness you came to pick me up. Otherwise, I really dont know how I wouldve gotten back. She was strong, but there were too many things. She couldnt carry all of them with her two hands. What is this? Materials. Mu Jingzhes face was covered in sweat, but her eyes were sparkling. Theres another big order. This time, it wasnt just hair ornaments. The necklaces shed brought along were also sold out. She had received another order and had even been given a deposit. Mu Jingzhe felt that she could make a small fortune. Shao Qiyang borrowed a bicycle and, in combination with Mu Jingzhes tremendous strength, they transported the items home. If everything goes well, well be able to buy a bicycle after this delivery. Life will be more convenient then. You can also ride it to deliver letters. Shao Qiyang was stunned. You mean youll be buying it? No, I mean, are you interested in buying a bicycle together? Its a little difficult for me to buy a bicycle directly now, and its difficult for you too. Why dont we buy a bicycle together first and then buy another one later? Mu Jingzhes little plan had been implemented without a hitch. Shao Qiyang had a different feeling when he heard this, though. To him, it felt like the two of them were working hard for this small family and would be buying a bicycle together. 1 This was the day hed dreamed of. A couple supporting each other after marriage 5 His dream had been realized by Mu Jingzhe. Sure. He agreed and sped up, wanting the wind to cool him down. This time, Mu Jingzhe found another young lady to work for her. Now that she had four workers, other than designing and teaching them at the start, she no longer had to make the accessories herself. Even so, she was still very busy. It was only occasionally that she was able to focus on designing at night. The four young ladies, who came to her house to work, were completely relieved from doing housework. These days, their families would help them wash their clothes and call them when their meals were ready. They would come to work every morning and get off at night. This business wasnt a factory, but it resembled one. Because too many people came to ask if she was hiring, Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to temporarily close the door. Because of Mu Jingzhe and the four women who earned money every day, the atmosphere in the village had changed. Everyone wanted to earn money and eagerly waited for Mu Jingzhe to hire more people. In the blink of an eye, Mu Jingzhe, whod originally had a bad reputation in the village, had become a popular figure. When Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang really bought the bicycle, the atmosphere reached its climax. 3 Their home was bustling with life these days. It was completely different from the miserable state everyone had imagined they would be in after theyd split up the family assets. Everyone was laughing at Zhao Lan and the eldest branch of the Shao Family. They had only split up the family assets shortly before this. If they hadnt done so, they would have been able to benefit from this business. Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Compared to Mu Jingzhe and her family, the eldest branchs days passed in a very ordinary way. The half-blind fortune teller in the village read the fortune of Zhao Lan and Eldest Brother Shao like a typical Monday morning quarterback1. He said that Zhao Lans life had originally been pretty good. Although shed suffered a little in her early years, she had been very blessed when it came to her children and grandchildren. Even though she had lost her son, she could have relied on her daughter-in-law and grandsons to lead a good life. The same applied to Eldest Brother Shao. Although his younger brother was gone, he could have lived a good life by depending on his younger sister-in-law and nephews as long as he and his mother had a conscience. Alas, Zhao Lan and Boss Shao had no conscience, so their good luck had come to an end. Their fortune and good luck had been personally severed by them. In the past, Zhao Lan and Boss Shao would have died laughing upon hearing something like this, and the villagers wouldnt have believed it either. Now, they had no choice but to believe it. Although the villagers knew that he was being a Monday morning quarterback, those who believed in fate felt that the fortune tellers words made sense. Everyone was gossiping about this, making Zhao Lan and her family quite furious. However, they had no chance to make up for it now. Mu Jingzhe had become the hottest topic in the village and would occasionally be on the villages trending list. However, no one paid attention to Shao Dong and Shao Xis grade-skipping examination. Anyway, the appointed time for the grade-skipping exam came as scheduled. Not only would they be taking the second grades final exam, but they would also be taking the third grades first-semester final exam and the second-semester midterm exam. The principal chose to hold the exams on a weekend, when no one was at school. Mu Jingzhe woke up early to make breakfast. Apart from cooking eggs, she also deliberately fried dough sticks1. It was unknown when fried dough sticks and two eggs had become popular, but everyone was used to giving them to children before exams. Mu Jingzhe didnt forget this tradition. 1 Here, this is Shao Dongs. This is Shao Xis. Mu Jingzhe arranged them neatly. Shao Dong and Shao Xis attention was attracted by the fried dough sticks. Fried dough sticks were common food, but the villagers rarely ate them because the cooking process used up too much oil and they couldnt afford to make them. The three little ones had never eaten them before. They only found them very fragrant. On the other hand, Shao Dong and Shao Xi vaguely remembered eating them when they were very young. At the time, theyd still had their mother and they had been living in the city. Why did you suddenly want to fry these? Because of your exam today. What does this have to do with the exam 100 points! Shao Xi answered his own question. This is 100 points? You guessed right. Mu Jingzhe snapped her fingers. Eat it. You will score 100 points after eating this. Shao Dong and Shao Xi felt a little strange in their hearts. Shao Dong thanked her and started eating, but Shao Xi was awkward. Even if we dont eat them, we can still get 100 points. After saying that, he started eating happily, his mouth full of grease. Mu Jingzhe thought that since she had already used up so much oil, she might as well fry more. Some of the dough sticks were left at home for the children and Shao Qiyang, and some were saved for the workers. She also took a portion to the school for the principal and the teachers. The principal and the others felt bad about taking the food, but Mu Jingzhe had already brought it. Besides, it was only some food, and the parents of other students would occasionally give them some food too, so they accepted it in the end. They ate the crispy fried dough sticks with satisfaction. While Shao Dong and Shao Xi were taking their exams, Mu Jingzhe went to the Mu Residence and took some to Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Li Zhaodi was grinning from ear to ear, showing off to Old Madam Mu. After eating a dough stick, she began to think. Jingzhe, do you think we can sell these fried dough sticks? Would anyone want to buy them? Of course. They can be sold. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Other than fried dough sticks, you can also try selling herbal tea eggs1. Im just afraid that you guys will have to work too hard. Its not hard. As long as we can earn money, we wont find it tough. Jingzhe, how do you make herbal tea eggs? Ill teach you later. Mu Jingzhe felt that Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had been born to do business. When she returned to school, Shao Dong and Shao Xis first exam had already ended. They were currently taking the second exam, and the teacher was already grading their work. They rested for a while at noon and took their next exam in the afternoon. They would finish all the exams in one day. The results didnt disappoint. Although they had one to two marks deducted in their Chinese Literature paper, they scored 100 in their Mathematics paper. Shao Dong and Shao Xi could finally hold their heads high. Zhang Fei came as well. He was still waiting to see Shao Dong and Shao Xi make a fool of themselves, but in the end, he was humiliated and he left dejectedly. 2 The principal made a decision on the spotShao Dong and Shao Xi could skip grades as long as they submitted an application. The head teacher of the third grade was also there. He was short and he had only graduated from junior high, but he was a very nice person. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and got ready to leave with the children. However, Shao Bei surprised her and asked the principal if she and Shao Nan could skip a grade too. The two older brothers success had opened a new world for them. They also wanted to skip grades. As for the reason they wanted to do so, it was naturally to save money. If they studied for two years less, they could save two years worth of school fees. It was their goal to finish elementary school by spending the smallest amount of money. They didnt yet know how to make money, but they had found ways to save money. The principal said, You cant. Shao Nan negotiated with the principal. Then we wont be taking the exam now. If we perform well in the second grades end-of-semester exam, can you directly allow us to enter the third grade? Principal: Then youll have to take the test and see. He hoped that the final exam of this semester would be difficult enough to teach them a lesson. Well definitely pass. Shao Bei glanced at Mu Jingzhe and waved her little fist to show her confidence. With Mu Jingzhe around, she wasnt afraid. Mu Jingzhe: She had an ominous feeling. Would she become a full-time tutor in the future? As it turned out, her premonition was right. 1 As soon as Shao Bei returned home, she took out her textbook. Auntie, auntie, please teach me and my brother. We also want to skip grades and join the third grade. Mu Jingzhe: She thought for a moment. She had only stayed behind as a nanny at first. Why was she also working as a part-time tutor now? As Mu Jingzhe was struggling and hesitating, she felt someone tugging at her clothes. She looked down and saw Shao Nan shaking her clothes. Please teach us. His voice was soft, and he accompanied it with an adorable smile. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help herself. Okay. As soon as she said that, she wished she could slap herself. After letting go of Mu Jingzhe, Shao Nan tilted his head and wiped the nonexistent sweat from his face, which felt numb. It was shameful to act cute, but it worked. That was why Shao Nan had done it. Shao Nan, who was acting cute for the first time, felt disgusted with himself. 2 Fortunately, the cute act had worked on Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe seemed unable to resist cuteness. This was a secret Shao Nan had just discovered. As long as Little Bei tilted her head and smiled at her, her gaze would soften. She also liked it when Little Bei bounced around. He had seen Mu Jingzhes notebook. There were many messy scribblings in it, as well as records of accounts. There were also some small images drawn in the middle. Though her drawings consisted only of simple strokes, they captured the essence of Little Beis appearance. There were lots of Little Beis adorable antics, as well as some flowers Little Bei had picked for Mu Jingzhe. There were traces of all five siblings in the book, but most of the drawings were of Little Bei, followed closely by Xiao Wu. Then, there were some of Big Brother and Second Brother, and finally some of him. 1 Little Fives clumsy, dumb actions and expressions made people laugh every time. Big Brother also looked cute in her notebook, and there was a funny version of Second Brother. As for him, there were relatively fewer pictures of him. By observing, Shao Nan had sensed what Mu Jingzhe liked. He specifically targeted what Mu Jingzhe liked to achieve his goals. 1 Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios By looking at Mu Jingzhes notebook, Shao Nan also noticed the changes in the five siblings. In the past, they used to be skinny, dirty, and clad in old clothing. However, during this period, they ate well and got to wear nice clothes. They also didnt have much to worry about. All of them had gained weight and even grown taller. In the past, Little Bei hadnt been in good health and used to always get sick. After Mu Jingzhe started taking care of them, she never got sick again and she bounced around every day. She also stopped following her brothers and even had a little friend of her own now. In combination with her ruddy complexion, she looked like an entirely different person. Xiao Wu used to follow them like a shadow. In the past, he had been timid and quiet, but he was much bolder now. He no longer shrank his body or lowered his head. Instead, he frequently raised his head and looked outside with sparkling eyes at Mu Jingzhe. He didnt know how to speak yet, but he was slowly relying on Mu Jingzhe and no longer followed his older siblings around. Xiao Wu was also mischievous. He would scare the chickens, which were getting bigger and bigger. Occasionally, he would imitate Mu Jingzhe and cover their eyes, silently letting them guess who he was. If they guessed correctly, he would let them go. 3 This family had been silently changing because of Mu Jingzhe. She had never promised them anything, nor had she asked them to call her mother. It was as if she would leave at any time, but all this while, shed silently supported them. She protected them from both the wind and rain. The family lived harmoniously. Every time Young Uncle came back, his eyes would sparkle. Thanks to the bicycle, he went home increasingly more often. Like them, he couldnt help but gaze at Mu Jingzhe and enjoy her cooking. Shao Nan felt that he had blended in, but sometimes, he felt like he had been watching coldly from the sidelines. Shao Nan stopped coldly watching from the sidelines, however, after Mu Jingzhe took them to conduct a small experiment. He liked nature and miraculous phenomena and he yearned for the scientific experiments that Mu Jingzhe had mentioned. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nans shining eyes and felt immense pressure. He was indeed a genius, a future scientific researcher. One could begin to see the signs even at his young age. However, given their current financial condition, what she could teach him and give him was limited. Mu Jingzhe felt that she had to continue working hard when she saw Shao Nans hungry gaze. Only then could she show Shao Nan more and impart more knowledge to him. Indeed, taking care of five children was no joke, especially when all five children were outstanding. She had heard that scientific research was expensive. Mu Jingzhe felt a headache when she saw Shao Nan, but she felt better when she saw Shao Dong. 1 Fortunately, Shao Dong would earn tons of money in the future and would be able to support his younger siblings so they could do things that they liked. However, Shao Dong was still too young now, so she had to shoulder this responsibility for now. She just had to persist a bit longer. Mu Jingzhe couldnt stop thinking about earning money. The production of her accessories had also entered a stable period, and the workers were creating new designs based on the materials she procured. In addition, her four workers were getting increasingly more familiar with the process. Because they had sped up, she didnt hire more people in the end. There was nothing the villagers could do about it. Among the four of them, Li Tao was the last to join the team. However, she was the fastest and the one with the deftest hands. Although she was married, her husband wasnt very reliable. Now that she was able to earn some money on her own, she was much more vibrant than before. She had a biological sister, Li Fang, who also wanted to work there. However, her hands werent very deft, and she didnt have much talent, so she could only give up. Still, she was bold enough to come up with a different approach. She came to talk with Mu Jingzhe about the possibility of getting goods from her. Im just going to take some simple, cheap ones and set up a stall at the market to sell them. Ive taken a look around. The accessories sold by the stalls in town arent nearly as pretty or exquisite as yours, and theyre not cheap either. I think Ill get good sales if I sell your stuff there. Li Fang finished speaking without stopping, then looked at Mu Jingzhe nervously. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Sure. She felt that Li Fang was quite bold and resolute. Some of the accessories she made were high-quality and expensive, while others were simple, cheap designs. Naturally, they could be sold in bulk. Li Fang took a small batch of goods to try them out. In the end, just as she had expected, they sold very well. Hence, she started working furiously and continuously replenished the stock each time she finished selling the ones on hand. Mu Jingzhe also learned which designs were the bestselling ones based on the stock Li Fang replenished, and she would make adjustments accordingly. Business was roaring, and Li Fangs success gave others hope. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt help but look for her. She said that she also wanted to take some goods from her to sell them. Furthermore, she shamelessly asked if she could just take the goods from her first, then pay her back after she sold them since they were relatives. Mu Jingzhe immediately rejected her suggestion. No, Li Fang is already selling them nearby. You will have to lower the price for the same design. I wont supply that design to anyone else. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao felt that Mu Jingzhe was still unappreciative, even though she had spoken humbly to her. She was furious, and when she recalled what had happened before, she couldnt help but spit. Who doesnt know how to do this? You think I care for those hair ornaments of yours? Let me tell you something. I came to look for you because I think highly of you and wanted to give you business. Youll regret it in the future. After Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao left, Mu Jingzhe asked around and found out that there were people in the village who were looking to make hair ornaments and sell them. Duplication was the fastest shortcut. Since Mu Jingzhe had succeeded, the most quick-thinking villagers naturally wanted to emulate her success. Everyone secretly tried it out, and there were indeed some people who succeeded. For example, they could replicate the early designs Mu Jingzhe had made using scraped cloth. After successfully making the replicas, they felt that it was not much. At that moment, their confidence soared and they also wanted to grab a share of the market to earn money. At first, it was fine. However, true difficulties surfaced soon. If they sold the products cheaply on the market, they could sell them but they wouldnt be able to make much money, if any. Those who tried selling them in a big city like Mu Jingzhe didnt have any success either. Even when someone finally successfully poached one of Mu Jingzhes workers to help him, it still wasnt enough. They couldnt find as many good fabrics as Mu Jingzhe. Left with no choice but to substitute them with lousier fabrics, they realized that their end products were nowhere as good as the ones made by Mu Jingzhe. Li Zhaodi and the children were furious that one of the workers had been poached, but Mu Jingzhe was very calm. The result was just what she had expected. Like I said, theres no need to be anxious. They might think its easy, but they have no idea that theres so much more to it than meets the eye. Everyone felt that making hair ornaments was simple as long as one knew how to make them. However, they knew nothing about things like design and color combination. With a lack of solid foundation, they could only imitate the superficial aspects of the products. Plus, they didnt have a keen sensitivity to color either, so how could their products compare to hers? The same applied to bracelets and necklaces. Mu Jingzhe made it seem easy because she had learned how to do it before. Although the villagers failed, it still served as a warning for Mu Jingzhe. Just because the people in the village had failed didnt mean that people elsewhere would also fail. Soon, more products would come in, and the ones she made wouldnt be irreplaceable. Mu Jingzhe spent some time coming up with a new plan. In the future, well mainly focus on these few products. Take a look and learn. Before these products enter the market, none of you are to leak any relevant information. You guys have also pressed your thumbprints, so you cant be careless. The previous lesson inspired Mu Jingzhe to come up with a work contract. We know. Seeing that they all understood, Mu Jingzhe took out the new samples. The moment they were taken out, they caused a commotion. Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, Mu Jingzhes designs were completely different than before. A lot of them were butterfly designs, yet they were completely different. Lace fabric was used, and the color combinations were bold, making them quite an enchanting sight. Among the new samples was also a butterfly hair clip. This time, it was no longer made of cloth but of other materials and small beads. When the wings moved, it seemed as if the butterflies were about to take flight. Little Beis eyes lit up. Auntie, I like it so much. I want one too. I kept one for you, but you cant bring it out yet. Youll have to wait until we launch it. Little Bei nodded obediently despite her reluctance. Okay. Ill make a dragonfly one for you later. Only for you, okay? Mu Jingzhe felt her heart ache when she saw how sensible the little girl was. The children were obedient and sensible because no one had indulged them into becoming brats. After skipping a grade, Shao Dong and Shao Xi performed very well. Although they were the youngest, they were the most knowledgeable. Even the teachers praised them. That day, Shao Xi said that the new language form teacher had asked to meet Mu Jingzhe at school. In the past, they used to always look for Zhao Lan whenever something came up. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had come last time, everyone had started looking for her instead and regarding her as their parent. Whats the matter? Mu Jingzhes first reaction wasnt to ask whether Shao Xi had gotten into trouble again. His performance in the new class was pretty good. I dont know. Shao Xi shook his head. He was quite curious but also a little nervous. After lunch, Mu Jingzhe went to school. The city is publishing a book of full-mark essays written by primary school students. There are essays by students from all levels in it. We were notified that every school teacher can recommend a full-mark essay. Last time, when we submitted Shao Xis re-examination essay, they said that it was very novel. I want to submit it again and give it a try. Do you consent? Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up. Of course. The form teacher was happy to see her being so supportive. I didnt tell Shao Xi for the time being because I was afraid that he would get his hopes up only to be disappointed. He might not be chosen. Lets give it a try. Who knows, theres a chance his essay might get chosen. It didnt matter if it didnt get chosen the first or second time, for he would definitely be chosen eventually. Mu Jingzhe was elated to see that this form teacher wasnt like Zhang Fei. Alright, lets send it over then. Ive already prepared it and pasted a stamp on it. You can go back and send it over. Okay. Oh right, I have to tell you something. If his essay gets chosen, there will be no royalties, but a few sample books will be sent over. I know. Mu Jingzhe understood. She felt that she could buy some childrens weekly newspapers in the future and read more. If there were suitable competitions, she could get Shao Xi to enter them. This was encouraging for Shao Xi, as it proved his excellence. Besides, he could earn money, so why not? Mu Jingzhe was about to leave the school happily when she met the principal at the door. The principal was asking someone to carry some things with a broad beam. He said that the school would have a broadcast in the future. From now on, they could hold the flag-raising ceremony every Monday and do radio calisthenics1 every day. While Shao Xis submission had to wait, Little Bei asked Mu Jingzhe something awkwardly before sleeping. Auntie, the principal says our school will have radio broadcasts now. All the schools out there have students as radio announcers, so he wants us to sign up too. II Do you want to give it a try? Mu Jingzhe asked. Little Bei nudged Mu Jingzhe and whispered, Can I? My Mandarin Ive only learned it from my teacher and you, Auntie, as well as the tape recorder. Little Bei had a classmate who had a tape recorder at home. Her classmates loved it, and Little Bei had gone to that classmates home to listen to it before. A tape recorder was a rare and expensive item that was only purchased when a couple got married. Playing tapes and listening to music was considered rare entertainment. Apart from song tapes, there were also some movie tapes. People living in the countryside didnt have the means to watch a movie, so they just listened to tapes. Everyone listened to movie tapes with relish, playing them so many times that they could even remember the lines sometimes. This was rare entertainment in the village, and Little Bei loved listening to those tapes. Shed even learned how to speak like the people in the tapes and could do an excellent impression of it. Little Bei wasnt confident, but Mu Jingzhe encouraged her to try. Although she wasnt sure if Little Bei would walk down the path of acting in the future, it was always good to give it a try. It would make her more versatile if she really walked down the path of acting in the future. In the book, Little Bei had excellent acting skills, and her only weakness was that the way she read her lines was lackluster. This was because she had been deaf for a significant period of time and she had not had a Mandarin foundation from a young age. She only managed to overcome those weaknesses after a lot of hard work. This time, she hoped that Little Bei wouldnt have to suffer so much. With Mu Jingzhes encouragement, Little Bei bravely signed up. Five students signed up in total. The other four were all fifth-grade and sixth-grade students, so Little Bei was the youngest. However, the one who performed the best was Little Bei. She was still a tad shy, but she was also the most daring and least nervous child. Just like that, Little Bei became a little radio announcer. Her voice echoed throughout the school and over the sky of the Great Eastern Village. It was only a simple notice at first, but it was enough to make anyone proud. Mu Jingzhe gifted her a radio during her first broadcast. With a radio, she could listen to programs and news broadcasts. Also, it would help her learn Mandarin. At the time, radio programs were very popular. There were all sorts of programs, including childrens programs, so this was quite suitable for Little Bei. Because she was poor and could not afford a new radio, she could only think of ways to buy a pre-loved one. 1 Little Bei, you can use this for now. Auntie will replace it with a new one in the future. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that Little Bei would be unhappy, but Little Bei treasured it dearly. No need for that. Thank you, Auntie. I like it. You dont have to buy me a new one. The addition of the radio made the house even livelier. Every day, Little Bei would listen to the radio and do impressions of the voices she heard. In the past, they used to basically sleep after dark. Now, after dinner, they had a new form of entertainment and would gather together to listen to the radio. It was always good to hear more and broaden ones horizons. Also, through the radio, one could hear a lot of news from the outside world. Mu Jingzhe really needed it. She missed modern phones and the internet too much. When Shao Qiyang was at home, he would also join them. Inevitably, he had to face Little Beis countless questions. There were many things on the radio that children found unfamiliar. Initially, Little Bei was the only one who asked Mu Jingzhe when there was something she didnt understand. If Mu Jingzhe didnt understand something, she would just say that she didnt really know, which was true. If she knew the answer, she would explain it to her. As she explained more, the children became more and more fascinated by the stories and anecdotes. Later on, Shao Xi and Shao Nan started asking questions as well, and even Shao Dong would occasionally pose questions. While tuning in to the childrens channel, they heard that a few stories had been submitted by the audience. Later on, it was announced over the radio that everyone was welcome to submit their manuscript. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi discussed it for a while before deciding to submit an article that they felt was suitable to the address mentioned. In the midst of this busy time, an old man in the village passed away. He was over 80 years old and had enjoyed both good fortune and longevity, as well as a prosperous family life. Since a person from the village had passed away, his relatives would all go to his funeral. Even Shao Qiyang did not go to work. He was preparing to carry the coffin on the day of the funeral. When Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang brought a bunch of radishes over, they bumped into Mu Xue and Tang Moling. Upon seeing them, Mu Jingzhe quickly asked Li Zhaodi, Mom, did the Tang Family come to propose marriage? When are they getting engaged? According to the storyline in the novel, the Tang Family was supposed to propose marriage very soon. Unexpectedly, Li Zhaodi shook her head. I havent heard anything. Huh? He had yet to propose marriage? Strange. Chapter 38 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the original novel, after dealing with the annoying Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi, Tang Moling had quickly come to propose marriage. Their relationship had progressed quickly and steadily. 1 Why hadnt he proposed marriage yet? Mu Jingzhe glanced at the male and female protagonists. She didnt notice anything amiss, but Tang Moling caught her gaze. Tang Moling looked at her with a strange expression that seemed to be filled with rage. Mu Jingzhe quickly looked away. Forget it. The relationship between the male and female lead was none of her business. Right now, she was focused on earning money to take care of the children, so she wasnt creating any trouble for Mu Xue. Even Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were busy selling buns and didnt have time to become a nuisance. Without their hindrance, their relationship would only be smoother. 5 Mu Jingzhe immediately turned her attention back and went to help where needed. The children had been warned by her not to run around. Mu Jingzhe was soon surrounded by several people. Now that her reputation had been restored, everyone was willing to interact with her. Xiao Wu had been following her obediently, but when Mu Jingzhe finished washing the potatoes, Xiao Wu disappeared. In the end, she saw Xiao Wu with the old trumpeter. The trumpet was an instrument that was played at every wedding ceremony and funeral in the village. The villagers had invited the trumpeter, and Xiao Wu was immediately attracted by the melody the trumpet produced. Not minding the noise, he squatted in front of the old man, watching him with sparkling eyes. Xiao Wu loves to hear the trumpet. Whenever we have an event in the village and the trumpet is played, Xiao Wu will definitely be there. Seeing Mu Jingzhes nervousness, Shao Qiyang rubbed his nose and explained. Xiao Wu looked at Mu Jingzhe and smiled, but he remained squatted, not moving an inch. Mu Jingzhe remembered that in the novel, Xiao Wu was a world-renowned top-notch musician. She nodded and said, Remember to tell me where you are going next time. I got a shock when I did not know where you were. When Xiao Wu heard that Mu Jingzhe was frightened, he stood up and patted her to comfort her. If Xiao Wu wanted to listen to the trumpet, Mu Jingzhe would let him and only glance at him from time to time. She was paying attention to Xiao Wu and did not realize that she was being watched. When Shao Qiyang met Mu Xue again, he felt a tad awful. However, later, his attention was attracted by Xiao Wu and Mu Jingzhe, and he would only pay attention to her from time to time. Tang Moling had been watching Mu Xue register the gifts and speak now and then, but Mu Xue realized that Tang Molings attention had been drawn to Mu Jingzhe some time ago. He kept glancing at her. The smile on Mu Xues face became fainter and fainter. After she finished eating and greeted the villagers, she turned around and left. It finally occurred to Tang Moling that she was unhappy. Whats wrong? Who made you unhappy again? Why are you following me? If you want to find Mu Jingzhe, then go. Mu Jingzhe? Why would you mention her? Havent you been looking at her the entire time? Shao Qiyang was also paying attention to Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling felt wronged. Didnt you see that I was glaring at her? The last time she hit me, I glared at her after I was done scolding her. 1 These words failed to appease Mu Xue. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said, Its been so long. Why are you paying so much attention to her? This was what made her feel uneasy and unhappy. Tang Moling was stunned for a moment. I wasnt paying attention to her. I was just glaring at her. Thats a form of attention too. Tang Moling, if you care so much about her, dont come looking for me again. Mu Xue bit her lip. Second Aunt asked me about you before. I think shes very satisfied with you. They didnt even agree when the county driver came to propose marriage. They must be waiting for you What kind of nonsense are you spouting, Mu Xue? What is this gibberish? Mu Xue stared at him stubbornly. I dont want to have anything snatched away from me again. I might as well not have it in the first place instead. You can leave. Dont be ridiculous. Tang Moling reflected on himself. It seemed like he had indeed been paying too much attention to Mu Jingzhe. In combination with Mu Xues words, he suddenly realized that Mu Jingzhe had purposely said those words to attract his attention! 9 He had experienced these tricks before. 3 Ha! I almost fell for it. Dont worry, Xiao Xue. I wont pay attention to her ever again. Even if she dies in front of me, I wont look at her twice. Tang Moling assured both Mu Xue and himself. Elsewhere, Mu Jingzhe was making promises to Xiao Wu, alternating between intimidation and bribery. Xiao Wu, try saying it. Ill only know if you speak up. As long as you say it, Ill promise, alright? Seeing that the trumpeter was about to leave, Xiao Wu had followed him in confusion. When hed seen Mu Jingzhe, he had taken her hand and pointed at the trumpeter anxiously. Mu Jingzhe had guessed that Xiao Wu wanted to listen more and even learn, but she pretended not to know and coaxed him into speaking. Xiao Wu started gesturing frantically but didnt say anything. Mu Jingzhe said regretfully, If you dont tell me, I wont know what you mean. Xiao Wu watched as the trumpeter walked further and further away. His eyes were red, and he looked like he was about to cry. He was usually obedient, quiet, and adorable, and he wouldnt cry easily. Such an obedient child had to be very upset to be on the verge of tears. However, Mu Jingzhe bit her lip and resisted the urge to soften her heart. Previously, she had teased Xiao Wu a lot to make him speak, but in the end, her heart would always soften against her will. Therefore, she ultimately couldnt force him to speak. She knew very well that Xiao Wu really liked this, so she had to harden her heart and force him to speak. Maybe he felt terrible right now, but this would benefit him. Were going back if you dont speak up. When Mu Jingzhe saw that Xiao Wu still wouldnt speak, she couldnt help but feel disappointed and upset. She even suspected that she hadnt done the right thing. It had been more than two months, and she had taught him so much, yet he still refused to speak. It wouldnt be good if this continued. The later he spoke, the worse it would be. In the end, he might end up like he had in his previous life and never have the chance to speak. Xiao Wu was initially depressed, but he then realized that Mu Jingzhe was in low spirits and looked as if she was feeling awful. He knew how hard Mu Jingzhe had worked during this period. Seeing her like this made Xiao Wu even more upset. He wanted to comfort Mu Jingzhe, that it was his fault, not hers. In his panic, he opened his mouth and silently moved it a few times before finally making a soft sound. Dont. It was just two words, but it seemed to have taken him a lot of effort. Beads of perspiration had formed on his forehead. 2 Mu Jingzhe thought that she had heard wrong and quickly squatted down to look at him. Dont be sad. Under Mu Jingzhes delighted gaze, Xiao Wu finally said a complete sentence to express what he wanted to say. He even imitated how Mu Jingzhe used to comfort him and patted her shoulder. I said, dont be sad. Because he had never spoken before, his voice was actually unpleasant. But Xiao Wu had spoken. He had spoken. Mu Jingzhe, who was overjoyed, picked Xiao Wu up. Xiao Wu, youve spoken. Thats awesome. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was happy, Xiao Wu finally relaxed. Speak. I keep my promises. Xiao Wu, tell me what you want. Ill agree to anything you say. Xiao Wus eyes lit up. Learn. He made a gesture of blowing a trumpet and emphasized learning again. So Xiao Wu likes the trumpet and wants to learn how to play it. Xiao Wu nodded vigorously. Mm. Alright, go learn then. Mu Jingzhe had to keep her word. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone was glad that Xiao Wu could finally speak. Little Bei exclaimed, So Xiao Wu is really not mute! After saying that, she started to teach Xiao Wu to call her Sister. Shao Xi joined in and asked Xiao Wu to call him Brother. The duo started quarreling over whether Xiao Wu should say Brother or Sister first. In the end, even Shao Dong, who rarely spoke, opened his mouth to teach Xiao Wu to call him Brother. Shao Dong felt a little guilty that Xiao Wu was only learning how to speak now. In the past, he had been afraid that his stutter would be passed on to Xiao Wu, so hed rarely taught him to speak. If he had thought of a way earlier, Xiao Wu might have started speaking long ago. With this thought in mind, Shao Dong simply taught Xiao Wu to call him Brother, but in the end, he still stuttered. Shao Dongs expression froze. A second later, though, Xiao Wu called him Brother loudly. Little Bei stomped her feet in dissatisfaction, but Xiao Wu smiled at Shao Dong and greeted him again. Big Brother. He liked Big Brother the most. Xiao Wu then obediently called Little Bei Sister, successfully coaxing her. In the end, Shao Qiyang couldnt help but join in and ask Xiao Wu to call him Uncle. Instead of doing that, Xiao Wu went on to address Mu Jingzhe first. He didnt say Auntie. He only managed to utter one syllable: Aunt. At first, they thought it was an interjection. Shao Qiyang was the last to be greeted, but he was very satisfied nonetheless. In the middle of the night, Shao Qiyang could not help going to his older brothers tombstone to have a chat with him. Second Brother, you can leave with peace of mind. Now that Xiao Wu can speak, hes no longer mute. The days ahead will get better and better. Ill take good care of them. He did not specify which of them were included. Since Xiao Wu had spoken, Mu Jingzhe kept her word. The next day, she took some eggs to the trumpeters house and asked him to teach Xiao Wu. Seeing that she was sincere and Xiao Wu was likable, the teacher agreed readily. Two days later, Mu Jingzhe would pick up Xiao Wu again. Although he was still young, he could already replicate the trumpeters songs and even create new ones. At the sight of Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wus eyes lit up. He immediately showed her what he had learned, blowing the trumpet while facing her. Mu Jingzhe: She seemed to have heard the words off you go. She gazed at Xiao Wu, who seemed to know his way around playing the trumpet, and suddenly remembered that Xiao Wu was a musician who played the piano, cello, and violin according to the book. He was known as the Prince of Music. Right now the Prince of Music or whatever didnt exist yet. He was just a gleeful trumpet kid. He merrily played a funeral song on the trumpet for her. 7 Was he sending her off? 2 Mu Jingzhe was in a daze. She suddenly wondered how his fans would react when they found out that the first instrument the Prince of Music had learned was the trumpet. It wasnt like trumpets were bad, but most people were under the impression that this musical instrument had a very special use. 1 Even though these random thoughts were running through Mu Jingzhes mind, on the surface, she clapped her hands and praised Xiao Wu for learning well. She then couldnt help but stroke Xiao Wus head. This had become her favorite thing to do recently. Xiao Wus hair was curly and soft, so it felt very good to the touch and had a therapeutic effect. Mu Jingzhe took advantage of this opportunity to stroke his head while she had the chance. Xiao Wu didnt hate it either. He let her touch his head and said with a red face, Aunt, I also want to learn how to play the flute. Thanks to Mu Jingzhes encouragement, Xiao Wu mustered up the courage to speak. The bamboo flute was also one of the instruments available in the village. The reason was that the villagers could make them on their own, and the cost was low. There was also a bamboo flute player in the village. Mu Jingzhe nodded in surprise. Alright, go ahead and learn it. Xiao Wu immediately went to learn the flute and then said that he wanted to learn the erhu. The erhu was also a common musical instrument among common folks. There was only one erhu in the village. Mu Jingzhe nodded again. Xiao Wu was very enthusiastic, and even a leaf became his instrument. It was just a small leaf, but he could produce a beautiful melody by using it. It wasnt a tune that everyone had heard before, but something hed casually played. Everyone in the village liked to listen to it, for it made them feel happy and comfortable. Just like that, Xiao Wu learned all the musical instruments available in the village. Mu Jingzhe occasionally felt that this development was a little strange. However, she convinced herself that music was interlinked. Who said that the piano, the cello, and the guitar were the most elegant instruments? The trumpet and the erhu were also invincible. There was nothing wrong with learning these traditional musical instruments that had been passed down for generations. She could always let Xiao Wu learn how to play the piano, violin, and cello in the future. There was no harm in being armed with more skills. 1 ****** Before the first day of June, Mu Jingzhe met Little Beis new form teacher, who asked her opinion on allowing Little Bei to participate in a competition. It was only then that Mu Jingzhe found out that the town had informed every school that they could apply to participate on the 1st of June1 show. The participants would first compete in their town, and then the first-place winner would be chosen to participate in the cultural performance of the county. The school had wanted to organize a big choir, but none of them had learned about it early, so it had turned out to be a mess. Plus, they didnt have uniforms, and most families didnt have the money to make new clothes either. Thus, theyd given up on the idea. Later on, since that hadnt worked out, they decided to have Little Bei represent the school and recite a poem. The important thing was to participate, so they asked her to discuss it with her parents. However, Little Bei had never told Mu Jingzhe about this. The reason Little Bei had not said anything was because she felt that she could not win the competition by reciting a poem. If she wanted to compete, she might have to buy new clothes and shoes. Thinking it would be expensive, she did not want to go. Mu Jingzhe felt very helpless. How should she put it? It was not okay for children to not have a concept of money, but if they had too strong a concept of money at such a young age and were constantly thinking of saving money, it would make an adults heart ache for them. Isnt it just a new dress? Its very simple. You know that I know how to make one. Its not expensive at all, so go ahead and participate. It doesnt matter if you dont win. The important thing is to participate. Participating in competitions could boost ones courage and increase ones knowledge. Why not? Little Bei actually did wish to go, so her eyes lit up when she heard that. Then Then Ill participate? Of course you can. But I think simply reciting poetry is kind of dull. Then what do you want to do? I want to do something interesting. In the end, Little Bei signed up for it. However, she did not recite a poem. Instead, she created her own performance by doing impressions. Shao Nan wrote a cute story for his younger sister. Xiao Wu, the only person who did not have to go to school, acted alongside his older sister. Mu Jingzhe also provided her with the greatest support. 1 Before Childrens Day, Little Bei represented the school at the competition. In the end, she clinched first place with her innovative work, which allowed her to represent the town at the county competition. When they arrived at the county, they found out that the cultural performance this time was quite important. Even people from the city came. They heard that students who showed potential could get a chance to study in a specialized art school. The art school was under the radio station. There were childrens music, calligraphy, art, and dancing classes, and so on. There were even acting and hosting classes. They specialized in training child actors, young show hosts, and little dancers. The school had a collaboration with the radio station. When they needed young talent for programs, galas, and even other festivals, the radio station would contact the art school. The higher-ups were planning to open a school in the county to groom potential talent. Those who performed well in the joint performance could enroll in the school. When Mu Jingzhe heard about this, she was very surprised. This was not the modern era, when there were all sorts of art schools for one to choose from. In this time and age, it was difficult to study the arts, so this was a perfect opportunity for Little Bei. The performance started at night, and a rehearsal was held during the day so the participants could familiarize themselves with the routine. Mu Jingzhe had been watching without resting, and she only had time to go to the toilet after she took Little Bei and Xiao Wu to the resting lounge. She had planned on buying food originally. However, she was attacked the moment she emerged from the bathroom. Mu Jingzhe had never thought that someone would attack her in public. When she finally reacted, she felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck before blacking out. Chapter 40 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Buwang had been unconscious for four years and had only woken up a few days ago. 1 Four years had passed, and everything was different. After a period of recovery, these days he would walk around and take a breather. The news of him waking up was not publicized. Anyway, those who visited him personally would know. It was fine if everyone did not know, for they would find out eventually. After staying in his hometown for two days, he passed by and saw a cultural performance. He remembered hearing that his niece would be performing at this event and decided to come and take a look since he was bored. Apart from cute little kids, he had not expected to see a pervert entering the ladies room. He had heard of peeping toms in ladies toilets, but this was the first time he had seen a man enter the ladies toilets in such a brazen manner. 2 It was with heavens blessings that he had managed to wake up, so he had to be a good person and do good deeds to repay that. He naturally couldnt ignore such a thing now that he had come across it. Ji Buwang went forward without any hesitation and knocked that person out. I almost didnt succeed. I still have to train and recover my strength. Ji Gou gazed at the pervert lying on the ground and wanted to call for help. However, there was no one around, so he decided to drag her to the side so she would not get in the way. 2 When he bent down and tried to drag the person by the armpits, Ji Buwang felt that something was amiss. Why was it so soft? What was this sensation? Ji Buwang couldnt help but squeeze. This sudden attack had made Mu Jingzhe faint before she could react. Eventually, the pain woke her up. As soon as she woke up, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but swear. Damn it, I actually met a pervert! And he had been so eager to start. 2 Mu Jingzhe was furious. Her flat chest had been through too many hardships. Previously, she had been hit by a rock, and now, she had been subjected to this. It just so happened that right now, she was also in pain because she was on her period. As the owner of those boobs, she had to avenge herself! She had to teach this pervert a lesson! 1 Amidst the sparks, Mu Jingzhe grabbed that evil hand and threw a punch. The gangster fainted. Mu Jingzhe touched the back of her neck, which was still in pain, and called for security to tie him up. To think a crook had actually sneaked into the cultural performance! It would be terrible if this guy went on to harm or even abduct little kids. She had to get to the bottom of this. Otherwise, she would take him to the police station. In order to prevent him from hurting anyone, she tied his hands up before pinching his philtrum1. In TV shows, people were woken up by getting drenched with a bucket of water. In reality, it was more convenient to pinch them by their philtrum, as it evoked a quicker response. Ji Buwang quickly woke up. When he saw the scene, his first reaction was to think that he had been kidnapped. What do you people want? We havent asked you what youre doing, the security guard said righteously. Tell us honestly what youve done. Other than good deeds, what else could I have done? Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe beside him, he was furious. How dare you capture me instead of that pervert? The two security guards and Mu Jingzhe looked at each other. We are arresting a pervert. You. They despised people who molested women. The two security guards looked at him in disdain. Ji Buwang: Whos the pervert? When he saw the hand that was pointing at him, Ji Buwang sneered. A pervert? Him? He laughed in anger and accused Mu Jingzhe of trickery. Youre a thief crying out to stop another thief! Hes the pervert! I saw him enter the ladies room with my own eyes! Mu Jingzhe: If I dont enter the ladies room, where should I go? Brother, are you short-sighted? Wasnt this too much? Her hair was just a tad short! 2 Although she wasnt wearing a skirt, she wasnt wearing a male outfit either. Even if she was a little flat, she still had feminine curves Mu Jingzhe lowered her head to look at herself. Alright, it wasnt very obvious. But anyone with eyes could tell that she was a woman, right? Why did she have to suffer such an unexpected calamity? Mu Jingzhe stared at the man suspiciously. He looked like a decent human being, but why was there something wrong with his eyes and brain? Or was he pretending? Ji Buwang was completely dumbfounded. Why Why is your voice so feminine? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but roll her eyes. Because Im a woman to begin with. Brother, if youre short-sighted, you ought to get yourself a pair of glasses. I just have shorter hair. Thats right. If you look closely, youll be able to tell shes a lady. The security guard agreed. Ji Buwang: ??? To think this was actually a girl. Then what he had touched previously was Ji Buwang was shocked. What had he done? Ji Buwang was in a state of shock. Heat emanated from his hand toward his entire body, making him feel boiling hot. Besides, his mind insisted on recalling that sensation against his will. Ji Buwang pushed these thoughts away with all his might and cursed himself for being a hooligan. S-Sorry. Ji Buwangs face turned red as he apologized. My eyesight is bad, so I misunderstood. Im sorry He no longer dared to look at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe: So the reason she had been knocked out and subjected to that treatment was because he had bad eyesight and she had short hair? The pain in Mu Jingzhes chest was still there, but she couldnt go forward and take revenge. There was nothing to pinch anyway. Her chest looked really flat. Mu Jingzhe awkwardly retracted her gaze. So you didnt do it on purpose? Of course not. Although Mu Jingzhe was speechless, she did not insist on sending him to the police station after the misunderstanding was cleared up. The freed Ji Buwang stood in front of her, no longer looking as pathetic as before. He looked sincere and convincing. He was thin and he was wearing a white shirt paired with a suit and suspenders. He looked clean and neat, and he had a hint of a cultured and elegant yet ruffian-ish air. He gave off the vibe of a senior at school during the 1920s. His facial features were exquisite. With a combination of the look of a man and a woman, he looked both very handsome and pretty. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of a modern male celebrity. His skin was very fair, and his hair was curly and longer than Mu Jingzhes. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe had seen such hair in real life. There were many people with naturally curly hair, but this color was slightly yellow, and his hair curled as if it had been specially styled. This hairstyle gave off a modern sense of fashion, as if it was from the modern era. 3 It might not stand out so much in the modern age, when plenty of fashionable people walked in the streets, but in this day and age, it was extremely eye-catching. It was the sort of thing that caught peoples attention at first glance. If it hadnt been for the previous incident, Mu Jingzhe would probably have felt very close to him. Okay, now he looked a little familiar too. First of all, his hair resembled Xiao Wus hair. Secondly, it had a modern vibe. 2 However, Mu Jingzhe knew that this person was truly from this era. Just look at how hed treated her like a man just because of her short hair. I hope you could look more closely next time. In the future, more and more girls will have short hair, and there will also be boys with long hair. Dont assume that a person with short hair must be a man and someone with long hair must be a woman. This kind of distinction is too narrow-minded. Ji Buwang: Yes, Ill be more careful. Though he agreed, he felt bitter in his heart. Guys had long hair, while this girl had short hair. What was he to do? Im leaving first. Remember to go get a pair of glasses. Mu Jingzhe reminded him when she saw his good attitude. Ji Buwang smiled bitterly. If only a pair of glasses could remedy this. His eyes werent something glasses could save. 1 After smiling bitterly, he suddenly realized that he had not asked for her name. Wait, I forgot to ask for your name. My name is Ji Buwang. Lets get to know each other. Ji Buwang chased after her. My name is Mu Jingzhe. I have other matters to attend to, so Ill leave now. Well talk again when we have the chance. Goodbye. Mu Jingzhe, who was eager to go back to Little Bei, waved her hand and then left directly. She didnt think they would meet again. Aye Ji Buwang watched Mu Jingzhe walk away, wanting to say something, but stopped himself. He still had something to say. Although this was not ancient times, his actions had taken away the girls innocence. But since he had done that sort of thing, should he take responsibility for what he had done? Or compensate her? Chapter 41 - Imitation Show After some delay, Mu Jingzhe and Little Beis dinner was taken care of casually. Fortunately, everything went smoothly after that. The June 1st cultural performance started very quickly. The venue of the performance was the largest auditorium in the county. In the front row sat the leaders, and behind them were the teachers from the various schools, as well as some staff. Further back were the parents. It was rare for the county to be so lively. Many people even sneaked in to take a look. If there were no seats, they would sit on the ground or stand. They were interested in such lively performances. The auditorium was soon packed with people. The order of the performances was decided by drawing lots. Little Bei was one of the last few to perform, so it wasnt bad. There was limited space backstage, so the performers who were due to perform later would watch from the front. Mu Jingzhe, who was carrying Little Bei and Xiao Wu, was also in the front. The county had put in a lot of effort this time, so it was pretty good overall. Theyd even chosen two young hosts. The two young hosts looked around 11 or 12 years old. At first, they were a little nervous when they went up, but they gradually got better. The little girl was very lively, but she spoke with a slight accent. The boy was steady, and the two of them cooperated quite well. Everyone liked such children. When they went down, the audience applauded. After Little Bei clapped, she secretly told Mu Jingzhe, Auntie, I want to be a host next time too. Im not as impressive as them yet, but Ill be equally impressive in the future. Yes, I believe you. Mu Jingzhe encouraged her. Little Bei, who was satisfied, watched the show obediently. There werent many types of performances. To be specific, there was a large-scale choir, a poetry recital, a dancing performance, and some musical instruments. Overall, they were quite good, and two of them were quite stunning. Everyone was watching with relish. Soon, it was Little Bei and Xiao Wus turn to prepare. Mu Jingzhe followed them backstage so they would get ready. As she waited, she couldnt help but feel a little nervous. While Little Bei was nervous, she was more excited and was looking forward to it. Xiao Wu, on the other hand, was confused and a little shy. It was finally Little Beis turn. Little Bei walked forward with her head held high and her chest puffed out. After taking a few steps, she realized that Xiao Wu wasnt following her, so she quickly stepped back and pulled Xiao Wu up again. As she pulled Xiao Wu, he was dragging a stick that was longer than him. Kind laughter rang out from below. Little Bei was wearing the ancient clothes Mu Jingzhe had made for her. There were even mosquito nets inside, but no one knew about it. They only thought that her outfit looked very nice. Mu Jingzhe nervously covered her face in shame. This costume had been specially modified by her. Previously, when she had gone into town, because she didnt have time, she had completely changed it by using a mosquito net. Right now, the tv show New Legend of Madame White Snake hadnt aired yet. Otherwise, with the addition of the veil, everyone would think that she was acting as the bride, Madame White Snake. Since Little Bei would continue to participate in the county competition, she couldnt keep wearing the same old attire. Hence, Mu Jingzhe had taken this opportunity to perfect the outfit. Little Bei and Xiao Wu said a few words. Hello, everyone. Im Shao Bei, and this is my younger brother, Shao Zhong. Today, were going to perform Monkey God Thrice Slays the White Bone Spirit for everyone. Im the little White Bone Spirit[1]. After Little Bei stabilized herself, she started introducing their performance. Following that, she immediately got into the character of the Little White Bone Spirit and started acting vividly. Seeing that Little Bei had started, Xiao Wu quickly looked at the words in front of him and clapped his hands together, playing the role of Little Monk Tang. The little White Bone Spirit wanted to eat Little Monk Tang, but the Great Sage Equalling Heaven saw through it. The audience below watched with relish, as this was a novel program that they had not expected. They were all waiting for the new actor who would play the role of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven to come up. They didnt expect Xiao Wu to flip his robe around to reveal the words Great Sage Equalling Heaven, switching from the role of Little Monk Tang in an instant. He picked up the stick and shouted before hitting the little White Bone Spirit. It looked like a fierce hit, but when the stick was about to land, he became very careful. Everyone laughed out loud. Upon seeing them laugh, Xiao Wu couldnt help but laugh too. Little Bei, who had expected better from him, held back her laughter and continued saying her lines. Ill transform! With her back facing the stage, she put on a pair of large white rabbit ears and a hair clip. Actually, Im not the White Bone Spirit. Im a rabbit spirit. I wont eat you. I want to marry you. Xiao Wu quickly reverted back to his Little Monk Tang identity and clasped his hands together. No, Patron. The robe he was wearing hung around his neck, and the bottom was empty. That made it convenient for him to flip the robe over and change identity. On one side were the words Monk Tang, and on the other were the words Great Sage Equalling Heaven. He could change his identity simply by flipping the robe to the front or back. Little Bei continued to perform and recite her lines. Xiao Wu flipped his robe again and nervously watched as Little Bei finished her performance before hitting the Rabbit Spirit. Hit you. Stop! Little Bei jumped away. No, Im changing my story now. The audience below the stage was confused. Eh? This was completely unexpected. Even the teacher who had seen the performance in town was surprised. This hadnt happened before. Under everyones curious gazes, Little Bei hid behind Xiao Wu and put the rabbit hair clip on Xiao Wus head. She took off her ancient costume to reveal a different costume underneath. When Little Bei appeared behind Xiao Wu, everyone quickly discovered her new identityNezha[2]. Nezha! This is Little Nezha! Everyones impression of Nezha was basically that he was a character that wore a dudou[3], a bun, and a lotus dress and had a round face. He was also a cute, chubby boy who looked like a girl and flew around swiftly on his Fiery Wind Wheels. Although Little Bei didnt have the Fiery Wind Wheels, her cosplay included all the other elements. The lotus flower dress and the dudou she had put on underneath were instantly revealed when she took off the ancient costume. Also, her hair was now tied up in a bun with a hair clip. Then, there were also the Universe Rings made from bamboo rings. The wooden rod originally used to hit the White Bone Spirit didnt go to waste either, as it was now used as her Fire-Tipped Spear. There was also no shortage of Nezhas Red Armillary Sashes, which were made from red cloth strips. Little Nezha was portrayed vividly by Little Bei. Xiao Wu, who finally didnt have to perform anymore, started playing the flute for his sister. After the performance, Little Bei took Xiao Wus hand and bowed to thank the audience. When they were about to head off the stage, loud applause came from the audience. They shouted Little Bei and Xiao Wus names enthusiastically and asked them to continue acting. Their names were shouted louder and louder. Xiao Wu kept turning around and seeing smiling faces. He was still very young and adorable. He didnt know how to act, so no matter who he was portraying, there was no difference. He simply followed the instructions, recited the lines, and acted out the movements. There was no way he could compare to Little Bei, who brought every role to life whenever she acted. However, there was a contrast between his appearance and hers that made it an amusing performance. The combination produced a marvelous chemical reaction. This imitation and transformation, coupled with the bamboo flute performance, was very surprising. After they got off the stage, the applause continued. It wasnt just the leaders sitting in the front row. The people from the city also nodded and discussed the performance. They even asked the cameraman if he had taken photos. Theyd even brought cameras with them. Seeing that everyone liked it, Mu Jingzhe clapped along with everyone else. Her hands were red from clapping, and she felt extremely proud. She happily went backstage to pick up Little Bei and Xiao Wu. She completely missed Ji Buwang, who was in the middle of the audience. After Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe parted ways, he didnt leave, as he was still very curious about who she was, and his heart was a mess. He hadnt expected to see such an interesting performance. Besides, the curly-haired little boy Ji Buwang rubbed his head. After the performance ended, he couldnt help going backstage. [1] a shapeshifting demoness who desired to eat the flesh of Monk Tang [2] a protection deity in Chinese folk religion [3] A dudou is a traditional Chinese form of the bodice, originally worn as an undershirt Chapter 42 - Face Blindness An hour had passed since the performance had ended. Because Little Beis performance was unique, she even won an award. This was the first time Great Eastern Village got everyones attention in such a special way. Although Great Eastern Village wasnt the most remote village in the county, it was still quite secluded. Nobody expected such a fascinating performance to take place there. It was noteworthy that basically all the students who had come to perform were from the town. In the past, whenever there was an event, it would be just the students from the county or town competing against each other. Unexpectedly, this year, a village kid had become the exception. Although everyone was surprised, they had to admit that Little Beis performance was really good. Little Bei received an award and even earned the right to study at the art school free of charge. Students who were chosen like this could study freely over the weekend and not pay any school fees. If there are any events we need a little actress or dancer for, our school will inform you. Practice well. In the future, you might get chances to perform or perhaps even go on TV. I will. Ill do it. Little Bei immediately replied excitedly. This was the second time she had truly performed on stage, and she had already fallen deeply in love with this feeling. Dressed in beautiful clothes, she had stood on the stage and attracted everyones attention. She loved this feeling. Acting was also very interesting. She hoped to act more in the future. After this small talk, Mu Jingzhe left with them. Ji Buwang turned a corner to see if he could meet Mu Jingzhe. He focused on looking for people with short hair and saw an extremely eye-catching bun and a pair of rabbit ears. It was those two children! In the blink of an eye, they were in front of him. Ji Buwang was eager to make a move, wanting to pinch those rabbit ears. Xiao Wu moved aside vigilantly and accidentally caused the bunny hair clip to fall on the ground. Ji Buwang: Im sorry. Ji Buwang apologized. How had he messed things up again? Upon saying that, he bent down to pick the hair clip up. However, Mu Jingzhe happened to bend over to pick it up too, and their heads ended up bumping into each other. Mu Jingzhe felt her vision turn dark and felt extremely helpless. She had noticed Ji Buwang earlier and had been about to speak to him when hed reached out to touch Xiao Wus bunny hair clip. What a strange man. Mu Jingzhe covered her head and looked at Ji Buwang. What are you doing? As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Ji Buwang staring at her. Its you. I can see you. His eyes were filled with shock. Mu Jingzhe: Considering that were so close, its only natural that you can see me. No, you Ji Buwang was shocked and speechless. When his head had collided with Mu Jingzhes, it had buzzed for a moment before hed heard a voice that had left a deep impression on him despite the fact that hed only heard it today. He had found her. He raised his head eagerly and saw her face close up. He really saw it clearly. Her eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth, and chin could be seen clearly. They were no longer blurry. He could see everything clearly. This was the second time he had seen a persons face clearly. Ji Buwangs breathing quickened for a moment. He couldnt bear to blink as he stared at Mu Jingzhe, afraid that it would all quickly turn blurry. Mu Jingzhe felt uncomfortable under his intense gaze. Is there something on my face? No, Ji Buwang answered distractedly before sighing sincerely. Its really beautiful. Thanks to her clearly distinguishable facial features, her face was really beautiful. Little Bei and Xiao Wu raised their heads in unison. Mu Jingzhe was embarrassed. Youre not teasing, are you? No, of course not, Ji Buwang quickly replied before finally blinking. After blinking, he realized that Mu Jingzhes face was still very clearly revealed in front of him. At that moment, Ji Buwang even suspected that he had recovered from his illness, but when he looked at others, everything was still a blur. Amid this blurriness, only Mu Jingzhes face was clear. Ji Buwangs heart was about to jump out of his chest. He took a deep breath to calm down. Sorry, Im just too happy. I cant believe I can see you. The first time he had seen a human face clearly, it had belonged to his parents. However, after that clear visual, he hadnt been able to see it again because they had parted ways. In less than a minute, his world had become blurry again. Until today. Ji Buwang couldnt bear to look away. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and a guess quickly flashed across her mind. Are you face-blind? She had asked casually, not expecting Ji Buwang to be stunned. You He looked around. How did you know? In this day and age, few people knew about this illness. Other than the people closest to him, no one knew about his problem. Besides attracting curious probing gazes, such a strange illness would also attract many malicious gazes. It was fine if people were just teasing, but what he feared was complete malice. That was why he had been trying to hide it until now, using myopia as an excuse. No one had suspected anything. He was surprised that Mu Jingzhe actually knew about it. Mu Jingzhe: She had guessed it right just like that? In her real life, she had never met anyone with severe face blindness. However, she had seen it on many television dramas and novels before, so she stayed relatively calm. It was just a casual suggestion. I didnt expect you to really have that. No wonder you were so strange before. Mu Jingzhe glanced at him. Is it quite inconvenient? Ji Buwang nodded vigorously. It wasnt just inconvenient. It was incredibly troublesome. Some people might think that he just couldnt see other peoples faces clearly and believe it wasnt a big problem, but they didnt know how much trouble it caused him. He couldnt see peoples expressions, nor could he read their emotions. He couldnt share moments of joy with them, nor could he distinguish good from evil. Because of his face blindness, he had been different from others from a young age. It was never safe for him to go out. Furthermore, the most pitiful thing was that he couldnt even remember his parents faces. It wasnt that he hadnt tried seeking treatment for his condition, but there was no cure. However, his identity was special. He had to keep going out and interacting with many, many people. In the end, he could only train his other senses and cooperate with his sense of hearing and smell to actively face them. He could remember people by memorizing their hair, body movements, and sounds, as well as some characteristics such as their moles and gait. He had been training since he was young, and with practice, even if people gained weight or became thin, and their hair and clothes kept changing, he could always distinguish them by the sounds they made. Under the cover of his familys help, he usually made no mistakes. No outsider knew that he had this problem. In order to help him recognize them at first glance, his parents had worn iconic hair accessories and watches for more than ten years while maintaining their hairstyles and figure. In order to reduce his uneasiness, theyd identified themselves right away and constantly kept him company. His grandfather had changed his name for him to Buwang[1], in hopes that he wouldnt forget his parents and he would get better. But in the end, even when his parents were gone, hed failed to never forget them. In fact, he couldnt even see his own face clearly. After more than twenty years, his mind had stored a lot of information on voices, hairstyles, and physiques. Apart from that, he only remembered two faces. Now, a third face had appeared clearly before his eyes. This feeling was too exhilarating and blissful. Amidst the blurriness, a face lit up his world like a lighthouse, shining in his mind and heart. No one could understand this feeling except him. No matter how many people were around, he could see her at a glance. He was no longer afraid of not being able to find her. [1] meaning never forget Chapter 43 - I Just Want to See You Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and said sincerely, It was indeed hard in the past, but now that I can see you, it means that the heavens are compensating me. Jingzhe, can I see you more often in the future? Im afraid I wont be able to see you in a while. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself, Why do you make it sound so pitiful? Meanwhile, she was mouthing words of comfort. I dont think that will happen. She was puzzled. Can you really see me? Only me? Why can you only see me? I dont know either. I suddenly saw your face now. Ji Buwang was honest. This is the first time. I cherish this very much. Mu Jingzhe was about to speak when someone bumped into her. Ji Buwang immediately said, This is not the place to talk. Lets talk somewhere else. Where do you live? My house is in the county city. Why dont you come to my place? Mu Jingzhe: No, its not convenient. It was inconvenient for her to visit his house directly considering this was the first time they met. Dont worry, Im a good person. There are no bad people in my family either. This is my hometown, and my ancestors have lived in the county city for several generations. People know us. I wont do anything to you. I just want to get to know you better. We already know each other. Mu Jingzhe could only say this much. I heard that youre not from the county city. Do you want to stay at my house? Ji Buwang invited her again. If you come to my house, you can do whatever you want, including sleep or do anything else. I wont disturb you. In that case, theres no need for me to come to your house. Im staying at the guesthouse here, so I wont be coming. Mu Jingzhe refused. Why not? I can look at you if you come. Why would you still be looking at me while Im sleeping? Mu Jingzhe frowned. Ji Buwang took a step back. You can go ahead and sleep. Ill just look at you. I wont make a sound or do anything. Mu Jingzhe: Thats impossible. It would be a wonder if she could fall asleep with someone staring at her. The thought of it was terrifying. Mu Jingzhe firmly refused and went to the guesthouse. The guesthouse belonged to the unit, and those who stayed there were parents and students who came from elsewhere, so there was no need to worry too much about safety. Ji Buwang also knew that he was being rash, so he could only take Mu Jingzhe and the others to the guesthouse and say that he would come find them tomorrow morning. Along the way, other than occasionally looking at the road, Ji Buwang kept staring at Mu Jingzhe. His gaze was focused on Mu Jingzhe at all times, as though he wished that his eyes could grow on her face. He didnt even notice Little Bei and Xiao Wu glaring at him fiercely. From the looks of it, Little Bei felt that he might come to snatch Mu Jingzhe in the future, just like that driver who had come to propose marriage. Then, Auntie would leave them. Little Bei was all the more reluctant to part with Mu Jingzhe now. While Ji Buwang wasnt paying attention, she moved her feet and Ji Buwang fell heavily on the ground. Little Bei was shocked. She had only stretched her foot At most, her move should have made him stagger. How come Then, she saw Xiao Wu quietly retract his leg. Alright, Xiao Wu had also moved his feet. Xiao Wu was having the same thoughts as Little Bei. When Xiao Wu had first seen Ji Buwangs hair, hed actually quite liked it because he had never seen anyone with curly hair just like him. However, because Ji Buwang kept looking at Mu Jingzhe, he decided he did not like him. This was the first time the two children had such a tacit understanding. The result of their joint attack was that Ji Buwang ended up in a miserable state. Ji Buwangs palm was scraped. How is it? Are you alright? Mu Jingzhe quickly pulled Ji Buwang up. She hadnt noticed Little Bei and Xiao Wus actions, but she could guess them based on their guilty looks. Im sorry. Lets go to the hospital to take a look and bandage it up. Im fine. Its just a scratch. Ill just go home and bandage it. Ji Buwang didnt blame the two children and didnt even mention it. Because of this, Mu Jingzhe could only promise to see Ji Buwang before she returned home tomorrow to see if he could still see her face. Ji Buwang reluctantly watched Mu Jingzhe go upstairs. Now that he couldnt see Mu Jingzhe, his world became blurry again. After Mu Jingzhe went upstairs, she asked the two children seriously after dinner if they had tripped Ji Buwang. This wasnt just a prank. Sometimes, it could result in something serious. Little Bei and Xiao Wu admitted it dejectedly. Dont do this again, okay? You might think hes weird, but hes just sick. Mu Jingzhe clued the two children in on facial blindness. If you were the ones suffering from this illness, wouldnt it be very painful? We have to learn how to step in the shoes of other people in the future, understand? There are still many strange illnesses in this world. People who shed tears of blood, people who can only keep smiling, people who cant laugh, etc. But theyre not monsters. Theyre just sick. If you encounter them in the future, dont call them monsters. Dont be prejudiced, alright? Theyre already in a lot of pain. The two children nodded obediently. Okay, we understand. They had never heard of such an illness. How can there be such an illness in this world? Of course there can be. The world is big, and there are all sorts of strange things. Little Eastern Village is just a very, very inconspicuous little place. Do you remember what you saw last time on Natural Earth? We arent visible from up there at all. There are more than 200 countries and billions of people in the world. You have only seen so many of them. Later on, they successfully changed the topic, but the two children also promised that they would never make the same mistake again. They promised to apologize when they saw Ji Buwang. Although they had been taught a lesson, Little Bei and Xiao Wu felt that they had gained something. Little Bei thought that when she saw her eldest brother, she had to tell him that compared to other illnesses, stuttering wasnt scary at all. Xiao Wu touched his hair. For the first time, he didnt hate his hair so much. Because he was called a b*stard for his hair, which was different from the hair of his siblings and even the hair of the entire village, Xiao Wu had always hated his hair. Hed wanted to shave it all off, but no one would help him. Hed wanted to burn it before, but instead of burning off his hair, he had burned his scalp. Hed actually been flattered when Mu Jingzhe had touched his hair previously. Now, Mu Jingzhe had also told him that regardless of whether his hair was straight or curly, it was still hair. There were also many people who spent money to perm and dye their hair yellow. Therefore, his hair was very normal and beautiful. There were many people overseas who had more yellow and curlier hair than his. Also, it wasnt because he was a b*stard that hed spoken late. Compared to people who couldnt speak at all, he was already very lucky. Xiao Wu fell asleep with a smile on his face. Then, he met many foreigners in his dreams. They had yellow hair or white hair, white skin or black skin, and their eyes were as colorful as a rainbow. Xiao Wu played with the rainbows and woke up laughing. He had the same dream as Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe: The world of children was indeed different. In their dreams, they even saw rainbow-like eyes. I dreamed about the white-skinned kid you mentioned, Auntie. His face was as white as a snowflake. Then, I also saw skin as dark as Uncle Blacks. Mu Jingzhe: Last night, they had asked her why dark-skinned people had dark skin and if it was as dark as ink. Mu Jingzhe had said that it was like Uncle Blacks skin or even darker. Uncle Black was the darkest-skinned person in Great Eastern Village. He had been born with dark skin to begin with, so he had become even darker due to the sun and the wind. Little Bei quickly joined the discussion. The two of them were very interested in these things and wished they could immediately get to know a few children who were completely different from them. You should be able to see them on TV or in newspapers in the future. There will also be photos of them in big cities. Okay. After packing up, she saw Ji Buwang the moment she got out of the guesthouse. Ji Buwangs eyes lit up when he saw Mu Jingzhe. I can still see you! Chapter 44 - Foreign Language Class Upon seeing Ji Buwang run over, Mu Jingzhe felt that he was actually very pleasing to the eye. It was just that he was staring at her too eagerly. When did you get here? Just a moment ago. The auntie at the reception quickly exposed Ji Buwangs lie. A moment ago? You came in the middle of the night last night. I thought that you were a bad person and almost called the police. Ji Buwang: He smiled awkwardly and explained, I couldnt fall asleep when I got home, so I went out for a walk to enjoy the night breeze. He had been standing in the wind in front of the guesthouse for the entire night? Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang in a complicated mood. So, can you still see my face? Mm. Ji Buwang nodded. I was afraid that I wouldnt be able to see it. Last night, after going home, he had felt like he was still in a dream. He had been afraid that everything would return to the way it used to be when he woke up. Hed tossed and turned until midnight and couldnt help but come over to guard her. Hed wanted to see Mu Jingzhe as soon as possible. Ji Buwang also knew that his behavior was very suspicious, so he quickly explained to Mu Jingzhe that he wasnt a bad person. It was not easy to tell whether someone was a bad person or not. Mu Jingzhe asked Little Bei and Xiao Wu to apologize before acting according to the plan. Are you going to art school? Can I go with you? I want to know more too. However, along the way, the thing he looked at the most was still Mu Jingzhes face. He just wanted to look at Mu Jingzhe and observe her face. He believed that anyone else would have done the same. Compared to blurry faces, a normal face was naturally better. Mu Jingzhe was creeped out by his gaze. After taking a look around the art school, she quickly bade him farewell and prepared to go home. Wheres your house? Can I come with you? Ji Buwang immediately said, I happen to be on a break and I wish to walk around. Im sorry, its not convenient. Mu Jingzhe refused. She couldnt bring people back to the village casually. Mr. Ji, even if you find out who I am, please dont look for me. Its not appropriate because I was recently widowed. I really dont want to hear any rumors. How could Mu Jingzhe, who had good judgment, not see that Ji Buwangs identity wasnt simple? That was why she gave him a heads-up. Ji Buwang was naturally disappointed but could only nod. I understand. Then when you come to the county city in the future, can I come to see you again? You can just call me Ji Buwang. He wrote down his contact details on a piece of paper. This is my address and phone number in the county city. If its convenient when you come to the county city, I hope you can let me meet you. I want to confirm if I can still see you. Ill contact you if its convenient. There were only three children left at home. Although she had asked Li Zhaodi to help take care of them, Mu Jingzhe was still worried and quickly brought the two children home. When she got home, she received good news. Shao Xis essay had been chosen, and a sample book would be sent over some time later. Furthermore, the radio broadcast manuscript sent to the radio station had also been accepted, and theyd even sent over royalties. It was Shao Qiyang who had brought the letter back. Although the royalties werent high, this was the first time such a thing had happened in the village. To think he was already so impressive at such a young age that he could earn money by writing. Wasnt he a truly cultured person? In the past, one used to have to spend money to study. This was the first time the villagers saw someone earn money this way. Shao Xi instantly became the hottest topic of discussion in the village. The new form teacher and principal felt proud of themselves and encouraged the students to learn more. This even started a trend that put emphasis on essay writing. Zhang Fei had been keeping a low profile for some time. It wasnt easy for everyone to slowly forget what had happened previously, but because of this matter, he was pushed in front of the public again. Zhang Fei was even more embarrassed. Everyone was saying that he had poor judgment. It would have been fine if he was an ordinary person, but he was a teacher. Parents who used to trust teachers unconditionally started being suspicious of him, especially the parents of the second-grade kids. Everyone started suspecting that their kids were actually very talented, but Zhang Fei was a lousy teacher that had buried their talents. When they werent looking for the principal to ask him to replace Zhang Fei, they were looking for the third-grade teachers to see if they could submit their essays or something. Their children might also be great scholars. Zhang Fei was furious. Great scholars? When their essays were full of misspelled words and they werent even able to express themselves clearly? Zhang Fei admitted that he might have overlooked Shao Xis talent due to his prejudice, but there were definitely no other geniuses in the class. However, there was no one Zhang Fei could complain to. The principal had even talked to him and asked him to be more responsible in the future and improve the parents opinions of him. Otherwise, if the parents were unwilling to let him teach them next semester, it might be troublesome. While Zhang Fei was in a terrible fix, the Shao Family received two pieces of happy news. From next week onward, Little Bei will go to art school every weekend to study dancing and hosting. Xiao Wu can also go there to learn. Xiao Wu had performed with her, so he had earned the chance to learn for free. As the school had just been established, there werent many teachers, and they were still hiring. There were fewer musical instruments in the curriculum, and there wasnt even a piano or violin, but they could also learn other instruments and music theory. The most popular and varied classes were the dance classes. Mu Jingzhe took a look and quickly set her sights on the foreign language classes. Russian was among the various foreign languages available. It was said that the school had invited a teacher from the countys No. 1 Middle School to teach the students, and she was free only on weekends. As Little Bei and Xiao Wu didnt have to pay tuition fees, they signed up without hesitation. After asking around for the fees and seeing that there was a discount because it was a new class, Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and gritted her teeth before signing Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan up for it. I didnt enroll you in art class because I didnt know which classes you liked specifically. Instead, I enrolled you in a foreign language class first. You guys will go there to learn every weekend. Foreign language class? Shao Dong was stunned. His first reaction was to say, Its going to cost money, right? Mu Jingzhe: Its not expensive. Ive already paid the fees. You guys can go and learn first. When you find something else you like, you can sign up for it too. There are also calligraphy, art, and mathematics classes. Mu Jingzhe felt that it would be good for Shao Dong to learn calligraphy. And Shao Xi would probably like art? Shao Xi and Shao Nans eyes lit up, but they didnt say anything and looked at Shao Dong. Shao Dong clenched his hand. Can we return the tuition fees? We are fine even without learning foreign languages We just wont go overseas in the future. Mu Jingzhe: Cant do that. Besides, you have to learn foreign languages even if you dont go abroad. Itll be useful in the future. In the future, the five siblings would all go overseas. Shao Dongs business would go on to expand to overseas markets. She didnt know how they had learned it later on, but she vaguely remembered that in the novel, because Little Bei had never learned it before, she was criticized a lot. She wanted to go international and develop her career, but because she wasnt fluent in languages, she was mocked and ridiculed by others. She could have taken her acting career further later on, but because of these obstacles, she didnt manage to go international. This situation was much rarer in modern times, as many children learned languages since they were young. However, this was a cause of regret for many older celebrities. They used to be too poor back then. Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Beis anxious gaze and explained gently, Youre still young, so learning will be twice as effective. Itll definitely be of use in the future. Actually, other than Xiao Wu, the others had missed the best age to start learning foreign languages. However, it couldnt be helped. Since it was already a bit too late, they certainly shouldnt delay any longer. Its impossible to get a refund since Ive already paid, so dont even think about the cost. Knowledge is priceless, and it will be a hundred times more valuable than these tuition fees in the future, Mu Jingzhe added. Shao Dong naturally knew this principle, but Mu Jingzhe was already good enough to them and had given them enough. Right now, signing up for this class was really too much. Chapter 45 - Ran Away With Someone When she saw Shao Dongs hesitation, Mu Jingzhe patted his shoulder. Dont think too much. If you think its expensive, learn it well and try your best to get the most out of the course fees. That way, you wont lose out. If he were to learn it, he would definitely study as much as he could and at the quickest speed possible. Shao Dong stopped thinking about getting a refund for the course fees. Thank you Its just that if this continues, in the future He wanted to talk about repaying this kindness, but he felt that this kindness was too great. Mu Jingzhe guessed his intentions. She thought for a moment and said, If you feel pressured, you can pay me back when you earn money in the future. Okay? Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief and nodded without hesitation. Alright. The weekend trip to the county city was set. When Mu Jingzhe returned, she had to continue making hair ornaments. She also planned on making some hair clips. This was inspired by Little Beis performance. The children loved the rabbit ears and hair clip she had made last minute. Some parents had even asked her where they could buy them. Mu Jingzhe naturally couldnt let go of this business opportunity. She wanted to find Li Tao, who was the fastest and had the deftest hands, so she would make them. However, this was the first time Li Tao hadnt come to work. It had never happened before. However, Li Tao hadnt come this time. Her younger sister, Li Fang, had helped Li Tao apply for leave. It seemed like the couple had quarreled. The butterfly hair clip was in the midst of being mass-produced, but now that Li Tao suddenly stopped showing up, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but recall what had happened previously. She intended to wait. If Li Tao still didnt show up, she would be prepared to react. The next day, before Li Tao was meant to arrive, Mu Jingzhe went to deliver the goods just in case. After returning, she wanted to go see Li Tao, but she suddenly heard that Li Tao had run away. In villages, every now and then, people would run away because they couldnt endure their lives there anymore. Most of the people who ran away were women. There would always be a reason for them to run awaybe it the physical abuse of their husband or the fact that life in the village was simply too arduous. Some people would send news back after a long time, while others never communicated again. Li Tao was quite capable herself, but the man she had married, Bai Qiang, was a good-for-nothing. Initially, the Bai Family had been quite nice and her in-laws had been capable. However, ever since Li Taos in-laws had passed away, there had been no one to control him anymore, and Bai Qiang had looked increasingly unkempt and lazy. The Li Family had originally married off their daughter because of Bai Qiangs parents. In the end, the marriage didnt go as planned. They had been married for three years but had no children. Many people said that Li Tao was a hen that couldnt lay eggs, so the villagers stopped saying that Bai Qiang wasnt good enough for Li Tao. But somehow, Li Tao, who had been in a much better situation after shed started working for Mu Jingzhe, had actually run away. This matter instantly became a hot topic in Great Eastern Village. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless and regretful when she heard that. Giving birth depended on fate, and the reason a couple did not have a child might not necessarily lie with the woman. It might be the mans fault. However, the villagers wouldnt say these things, and no one got divorced in this day and age. Li Tao might have run away because shed found life too hard there. According to her past experience, everyone would just talk about this matter until they let it pass. However, there was a follow-up this time. Li Taos husband, Bai Qiang, actually blamed the Li Family. He asked if they had instigated Li Tao and even demanded to know if she had hooked up with someone. The Li Family hadnt even asked the Bai Family to find their daughter, but the Bai Family had come to blame them first. The Bai Family instantly took the initiative and slandered Li Tao. The Li Family was furious. They said that it was impossible and insisted that Li Tao wouldnt leave them behind. At the end of the day, they couldnt find her, so they could only endure this. Based on their forbearance, Bai Qiang determined that they were guilty and asked for a yard after taking an inch. Later on, he actually demanded that they get him a new wife by marrying Li Fang to him. The Li Family was naturally unwilling to do that. Bai Qiang, youve gone too far. In your dreams! Im giving you face and youre refusing? Bah, considering their upbringing, who knows if a daughter from this family will run away after a guy marries her? Other than me, who else in the village will dare to marry Li Fang? Only I, who have no choice, do not despise her. To think youre actually saying no! From that day onward, Bai Qiang went around badmouthing the girls of the Li Family to anyone who would listen. The older sister, Li Tao, had run away. His sister-in-law, Li Fang, used to smile and twist her body flirtatiously at him. He told everyone that she wasnt a decent woman. It was all because of Li Fangs provocative actions that he had proposed marriage. In just half a day, the reputation of a good girl, Li Fang, was ruined. This was precisely what Bai Qiang intended to doforce the Li Family to give him Li Fang as a wife. The scene was ugly, and many people in the village saw and heard it. Mu Jingzhe heard it from other people and saw Li Fang with red eyes. Normally, Li Fang was full of energy and positivity, like a sunflower. She was also famous for being capable in the village. She had set up a stall at the day market to sell hair ornaments. Because she had a bright personality and an eloquent mouth, her business was doing well, and she had earned some money. Mu Jingzhe had always admired and liked her. Now, Li Fang was afraid of running into someone, so she specifically chose to come over at night. She looked listless and dispirited. Sister, I came to tell you that I wont be taking any supplies for the time being. Alright, theres no hurry. Well talk about it after youve taken care of things. Li Fang, dont mind what Bai Qiang has been saying about you. If a guy doesnt dare to marry you because of this slander, he cant be a real man. Everything will be fine after this period. If he tries anything funny again, dont stand on ceremony. Teach him a lesson. Ill be waiting for you to get back to business. If the Li Family didnt agree, there was no way Bai Qiang could force the marriage. Li Fang nodded vigorously. Alright, I will do that. Amidst the chaos of the Li and Bai Families, the weekend arrived. At the time, people only had one day off a week, and that was Sunday. They woke up early, and Mu Jingzhe prepared to take the five children to the county city. The village was far away from the county city, so it was indeed inconvenient for them to get there. If they were to get there on foot, given their young age, they would probably spend the entire day walking there. Fortunately, their family had already bought a bicycle. Shao Qiyang knew that Mu Jingzhe wanted to use the bicycle and had ridden it back last night for that reason. Ever since he had bought the bicycle, it had been much easier for him to work. It wasnt as hard as before. Okay, its steady. After checking the two bamboo baskets fixed at the back of the bicycle, Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhe each took a child. They picked up Shao Nan and Little Bei and placed them in the bamboo baskets. The old bicycles ability to carry weight was very high. At the time, such a bicycle could be used as a small car. It could carry people and deliver food without any problems. A couple with two or three children would just own one bicycle. The front beam could carry two children, while the back could carry the wife. The wife would in turn carry a child on her back. In total, one bicycle could carry five people, including adults and children. However, Mu Jingzhe had five kids with her. Including her, there were six of them. Though the bicycle could carry the weight of the children, there was no place to hang them. In the end, theyd customized two bamboo baskets. The bamboo baskets had been placed on the left and right side of the back seat. Other people were pulling food, while Mu Jingzhe was pulling children. There was a mattress in the bamboo basket that the children could sit or stand on. When they were placed in the basket, Shao Nan was still holding back, but Little Bei was already giggling. You must sit properly and stand properly on it later. The road is bumpy, so try not to get injured. Shao Dong and Shao Xi sat on the beam. As for Xiao Wu, Mu Jingzhe carried him on her back. Just like that, she brought the five children with her. Lets go. Be careful. Shao Qiyang walked them all the way to the village entrance. However, he was still worried, so he secretly followed them. Mu Jingzhe didnt realize that the road was that bumpy. She focused on her bicycle, afraid that she would fall. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, raise your legs. Dont get stuck in the wheel. It will hurt if you get stuck. Okay. Chapter 46 - Music Genius Shao Dong and Shao Xi were sitting in Mu Jingzhes arms. This was the first time they were so close, so they were a little embarrassed. However, their attention was quickly attracted. Shao Qiyang had taken them on a bicycle only a few times before, so their eyes were filled with novelty. Soon, the bumpy road distracted them from all that. The bumpy dirt road made sitting on the crossbeam feel really good. Anyway, when they got to town, Shao Dong and Shao Xi felt like their butts and legs were so numb that they didnt seem to be theirs anymore. They had even swallowed a mouthful of dust. Needless to say, their bodies were also covered in dust. Compared to them, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu were much better. While Shao Dong and Shao Xi had grown listless, the three of them would chatter from time to time. When they arrived in town, after Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Mu Jingzhe got off the bicycle, they started walking unsteadily. Mu Jingzhe looked at the two children speechlessly. She knew what they were feeling. Riding a bicycle on the roads of this era was really cruel and inhumane. It made Mu Jingzhe suspect that her hymen would burst Ah, no, that her butt was about to split into four pieces. After this, she learned to stand and ride. In spite of her tremendous strength, it was tiring for her. It wasnt a joke to take care of five children. Besides, she had been tense all the way there. Fortunately, she hadnt fallen. Lets go. Mu Jingzhe took the children to find Li Zhaodis bun stall. Now that the bun shop was selling steamed buns, fried dough sticks, tea eggs, and soy milk, business was becoming increasingly prosperous. After eating, they rushed to the county city. This time, the road was much better. When she rushed to the art school, she saw Ji Buwang standing in the distance. Ji Buwang was still the most eye-catching existence. Mu Jingzhe thought that he was a character in a historical drama as he stood there. Mu Jingzhe. Ji Buwang had also spotted Mu Jingzhe. He had not seen her for a few days, so Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her face clearly again. He walked over to help Mu Jingzhe steady the bicycle. I thought you wouldnt come. Its far from home. Mu Jingzhe was covered in dirt. With Ji Buwangs help, she carried Shao Xi and Shao Dong and placed them on the ground, then took Shao Nan and Little Bei out of the bamboo basket. Ji Buwang looked at the neatly lined-up five children, whose eyes were filled with wariness. He remembered that Little Bei and the kids called Mu Jingzhe Auntie. He wanted to ask if they were her nephews and niece, but Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to speak to him anymore. Ill take them in first. Theres not enough time. There were two foreign language classes in the morning. Ji Buwang looked around. When he heard that theyd be hiring a teacher, he thought for a moment and went to the person in charge to recommend himself. Since he had nothing to do, he might as well apply to be a teacher during the weekend. This way, he could naturally see Mu Jingzhe and wouldnt have to keep waiting. What a good idea. When the children finished their classes and Mu Jingzhe saw Ji Buwang again, Ji Buwang had already changed his identity. Im a teacher here. Mu Jingzhe exclaimed, Teacher? Why did you suddenly become a teacher? I just heard that they were looking for someone, so I applied. So fast? Do you have any skills to apply? Ji Buwang smiled. He naturally had the skills to apply for a teaching position for which they werent recruiting. There were fewer musical instruments in the newly established school, so there were also fewer musical instrument teachers. Since he had brought his own musical instrument, he naturally got the job when he applied for it. Soon, a piano was carried into the art school. The piano teacher, Ji Buwang, took over the role. The big guy attracted many people, including Little Bei and Xiao Wu. Ji Buwang also suggested that they learn to play the piano first. The pianos strengths were obvious, which was why it would become one of the most common and popular musical instruments in the future. Playing it with both hands is beneficial to developing the left and right side of the brain. Furthermore, its pitch is fixed, which makes it very suitable for children who have just started learning music. The foundation of the piano will be very helpful in learning other musical instruments or vocal music in the future. This is a strength. The disadvantage is that its inconvenient to carry around the piano, unlike other musical instruments that are portable. This, in turn, affects the training. Also, it will require a lot of money. Buying a piano, especially a good one, required one to have the financial ability. If one didnt buy it, it would be difficult to learn it. Ji Buwang suggested that they learn as much as they could first. After all, they didnt stand to lose anything by learning. Xiao Wu and Little Bei were in his class, while Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan went to try out other courses. Ji Buwang had come to class because of Mu Jingzhe, but after only two classes, he was stunned, and his original intention changed. This was because he had discovered Xiao Wus amazing learning ability. He first taught them some basics, then simply played elementary melodies, letting everyone try. The other children really just tried their hand at it, but Xiao Wu directly replicated the music. Ji Buwang: !!! Mu Jingzhe, this child is incredible. He has absolute sound accuracy and excellent musical memory. He can play music after only hearing it once. Furthermore, this is his first time playing the piano. Its simply What a devil! Ji Buwang excitedly told Mu Jingzhe about his discovery. Mu Jingzhe nodded and said, I know. He was like this when he learned the trumpet and the erhu before. His only limitation is that his hands are a tad short. Ji Buwang: Are you that calm? Mu Jingzhe chuckled. No, Im very happy too. Wasnt she used to it? Besides, she knew how impressive these children were because she had read the novel. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe, who was smiling awkwardly, and a hint of novelty flashed across his eyes. So this was what it felt like to see someones face. In the past, he used to only judge a persons emotions by their breathing and sounds. However, these things could all be disguised. This was the first time he saw a change of expression on a persons face. Apart from a smiling, proud, troubled, puzzled face, and so on, he had unlocked a new expression. Her emotional response and smile were both very interesting. In the future, let Xiao Wu come every week to learn. Ill teach him well. Unexpectedly, he had met a very talented child. Even Ji Buwang started becoming serious about teaching. Okay. The day passed quickly, and Ji Buwang reluctantly bade them farewell. It had only been a day, but the childrens mental and physical appearance felt different. Little Bei chattered about the contents of her lessons. She had learned the most today and had even learned how to dance. Later on, they showed off the foreign language they had learned. Mu Jingzhe encouraged them to speak more. It was important to speak so that they wouldnt stay mute due to their shyness to try speaking the new language. As it has been said previously, the children were very serious about their studies, and each of them was smarter than the other. They had gained a lot. Later on, in spite of his stutter, even Shao Dong started reading the letters he had learned while holding a flashlight. ***** Mu Jingzhe received feedback that the butterfly hair clip was selling very well. The boss directly tripled the order quantity and asked Mu Jingzhe to be prepared to deliver the goods at any time. Mu Jingzhe wasnt surprised. Shed had a premonition that the butterfly hair clip would become popular, so she had prepared a lot of supplies in advance. However, it seemed like this was still not enough. Mu Jingzhe decisively found four more people to join her production team. Now, there was a total of seven female workers. The four new candidates had all been observed by Mu Jingzhe during this period and were all delighted to be chosen. Mu Jingzhes movements made it clear to the villagers that she was about to make a fortune. She felt very helpless about this. She was far from getting rich, but this career was really going to work. Chapter 47 - Intentional Approach Mu Jingzhe was very busy. She didnt know if it was because the news of her adding more people agitated Bai Qiang, but something happened on his end again. Because the Li Family had held on and refused to give in, Li Fang refused to marry no matter what he did to tarnish her reputation. Hence, he changed his mind. He said it was fine if Li Fang didnt want to marry him, but the Li Family had to compensate him. The betrothal gifts, the money it had cost to marry Li Tao, and the money he had spent on Li Tao in the past three yearseven the responsibility of the Bai Family not having a childwere all pushed entirely onto the Li Family. They even shamelessly asked the Li Family to be responsible for his second marriage. What an exorbitant demand. That wasnt all. In fact, he even demanded the compensation to include Li Taos salary. He said that Li Tao had been previously earning money by working for Mu Jingzhe. Therefore, if Li Tao hadnt run away, the money would have been his. The Li Family naturally wouldnt agree to such an absurd request. They didnt have that much money either. This time, Bai Qiang was completely shameless. He called a few hooligans from the outer village to harass the Li Family every day. They would smash their things, snatch their food and drinks, and verbally and physically harass Li Fang. They hurled all sorts of humiliating insults at her. Li Fangs parents ended up falling sick from fury. Everyone in the village said that they were not dishonorable. Even the village leader had spoken, but Bai Qiang was shameless and refused to listen. He continued making a fuss and refused to leave until he got paid. The matter between Bai Qiang and the Li Family attracted the attention of the villagers, but Mu Jingzhe kept a low profile. In the blink of an eye, it was Sunday again. It was time to go learn in the county city. However, Mu Jingzhe hadnt set off yet because it was raining. When the rain subsided, Mu Jingzhe told the children to pack up and prepare to leave. Before leaving the village, she ran into Mu Xue and Tang Moling. Mu Xue was holding an umbrella and wearing a pale yellow dress and white sandals. She was taking Tang Moling to the car. In the drizzling rain, the handsome man and beautiful woman looked like a gorgeous painting. Mu Jingzhe looked at the pleasing scene, then looked at herself. It was only when it rained that Mu Jingzhe realized that there was no umbrella at home. During this time of the year, umbrellas were considered luxury goods by the villagers. Only Mu Xue had one. Every family in the village used plastic sheets that had previously been used to contain urea compound fertilizer as umbrellas and raincoats. The thing above Mu Jingzhes head was a plastic sheet, and it made a lot of noise when the rain fell on it. Upon looking down at her muddy wet pants and old shoes, Mu Jingzhe felt that she was an embarrassment to transmigrators everywhere. When other people transmigrated, they transformed into glamorous and well-loved characters that racked in big bucks and everything. She was the only transmigrator who had to work hard to make a living every day. After transmigrating here for so long, she didnt even own a dress or a pair of sandals. Before transmigrating, she used to be a worker. After transmigrating, she was still a worker. The villagers were still envious of her for earning money, but they had no idea how difficult it was to earn money here. Carrying those products and running around to negotiate business deals was no joke. Without her monstrous strength, she would have died from exhaustion. At the end of the day, this was similar to running a business, and she had to deal with countless cold faces. Fortunately, she had already trained herself to be thick-skinned. She had worked so hard and she still lacked money. She was indeed a supporting character. Look at the female protagonist, Mu Xue. She had been born smart and quick-witted. All she had to do was just wait for the male protagonist to love her and dote on her. Whatever she wanted to do, the male protagonist would be there to support and guide her through. She remembered that in the novel, Mu Xue seemed to have published some books midway and even opened a shop later on. However, she hadnt suffered, and all she did was wait elegantly to receive the money. Unlike her. Mu Jingzhe was envious, but that was it. She preferred to take things step by step. If she worked harder, life would get better and better in the future. After thinking about all these random things, in order to avoid any misunderstandings between the male and female lead, Mu Jingzhe pretended not to see them and quietly walked away. However, Mu Xue and Tang Moling had already seen her. Mu Xue had a complicated expression on her face. I heard that Mu Jingzhe sent the children to an art school in the county to study. Shes really behaving like their mother now. Shes being very responsible. She even went beyond what other parents do for their own children. She hadnt expected Mu Jingzhes transformation to be so thorough and lasting, that she would be so consistently good to the children and even manage to persist for so long. Tang Moling raised his brows, feeling very surprised. Mu Jingzhe actually had great foresight and knew how to develop the childrens artistic talents. In spite of his curiosity, he said, Who cares what shes thinking? Lets not talk about her. That was the only appropriate thing for him to say. Otherwise, Mu Xue would be unhappy again. Mu Jingzhe and the kids left first, but Tang Moling chased after them not long after they left the village. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe move with difficulty on her bicycle with the five children, Tang Moling frowned. He had previously believed that Mu Jingzhe had deliberately said those words in order to attract his attention. He had even decided to ignore her in the future and make her give up on her own. Unexpectedly, he had been given no chance to ignore her. During this period, whenever he had run into Mu Jingzhe, she had never looked for him. Instead, she had avoided him like the plague. Tang Moling felt uncomfortable. He suddenly suspected his conclusion had been wrong. Was she really not playing hard to get? Tang Moling looked at her pathetic back as she tried her best to ride the bicycle. He suddenly wanted to confirm her intentions. Do you want a ride? Tang Moling stuck out his head and offered her a ride. Mu Jingzhe had seen his car. Due to the narrow roads, she had stopped the bike to give way to him. She froze in surprise at the sudden offer. A ride? Seeing the genuine surprise on Mu Jingzhes face, Tang Moling narrowed his eyes. Thats right. Its not easy to ride a bike in this weather. He was momentarily frustrated after those words came out of his mouth, but when he saw Mu Jingzhes reaction, his frustration ceased. He wanted to see if she was deliberately ignoring him to attract his attention. If she was doing this on purpose, he would pretend to be attracted to her. When she revealed her true colors, he would say those awful words back to her and show her how it felt to be despised. Tang Moling gave her a perfect smile. Get in quickly. You dont want to catch a cold. Mu Jingzhe looked at the children and made up her mind. Alright, thank you. It was probably because she hadnt been up to any mischief recently that this future cousin-in-law of hers had shown mercy and taken pity on her. That was fine. After all, he would be her cousin-in-law in the future. It would be good to improve her relationship with the male and female protagonist. None of the kids objected. After all, they were still children, so they were very curious about cars. This was their first time sitting in a car. Previously, when there had been fewer people around, they had secretly gone to take a look. However, they didnt dare approach, afraid that they would bump into the car or scratch it and have no money to compensate the owner. The five kids got down from the bike and stood a little awkwardly. They looked down at their shoes and pants, feeling a little hesitant. Tang Moling could tell. Its fine. Get in the car. After driving to the village, it was inevitable that the car would get dirty. It wouldnt take them long to get there anyway. Only then did the five kids smile. Little Beis eyes were filled with excitement. She pulled at Mu Jingzhes clothes and asked, Auntie, can I sit in the front? She felt that sitting in the front was very impressive. The last time she had gone to the joint performance, she had seen some students sitting in the front passenger seat. Tang Moling frowned slightly when he heard that. He didnt like having children by his side, nor did he like having people sitting in the front passenger seat, as they would either be overly nervous or overly relaxed. The overly nervous ones would shout and scream. As for the overly relaxed ones, they would touch the car here and there. Sometimes, they would be so enthusiastic that they would force him to eat or even tug at him. Upon recalling these experiences, Tang Moling was about to speak. However, he then heard Mu Jingzhe say, No, Little Bei. Children cant sit in the passenger seat. Its dangerous. Then Auntie, you sit there and Ill sit on your lap. Little Beis form of address became increasingly intimate. That wont do either. Its dangerous for an adult to hold a child in the front. Mu Jingzhe continued to shake her head. In the end, Shao Dong sat in the back with Little Bei on his lap. There werent enough seats, so Mu Jingzhe, the biggest person among them, sat in the front. Seeing that he didnt have to waste his breath, Tang Moling heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 48 - Unexpected Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they got on the road, Tang Moling felt more at ease. He couldnt open the window because it was raining, so as time passed, the window would begin to get foggy. He wanted to get a towel, but Mu Jingzhe consciously wiped it away to prevent the mist from fogging up his vision. When some leaves fell on the rearview mirror, without needing him to say anything, she opened the car window and removed them. When he felt thirsty and wanted to retrieve the teacup to drink some water, Mu Jingzhe saw that. Ill do it. Ill help you. Just focus on driving. Mu Jingzhe removed the lid from the teacup and handed it to him. After he finished drinking, she covered it and placed it back. Anyway he didnt have to worry about anything. As Mu Jingzhe moved, Tang Moling could detect a faint fragrance at the tip of his nose. It smelled like soap, but it also didnt feel like it. It was a little arousing. The children relaxed halfway through the journey and asked many questions about cars. Mu Jingzhe, who knew a lot, answered simply. If she occasionally encountered strange and unconstrained questions that she couldnt answer, she would honestly say that she didnt know either. Their way of interacting and their conversation surprised Tang Moling. Didnt adults have to pretend to understand everything in front of children even if they didnt know anything? Or shouldnt the adults find some excuse and scold the children for asking the questions they didnt have an answer for? Why was Mu Jingzhe so calm? Besides, the content of their conversation had exceeded Tang Molings expectations. Why was it that as they talked, the range of the topics became wider and wider? Later on, they even started talking about dimensions and natural phenomena. There were all sorts of subjects, some of which even he didnt know about. He actually didnt know these things? Was this possible? Who was he? Who were these bumpkins? They were only a few years old! Tang Moling was surprised. Then, they continued to astonish him. When they were close to the county city, they started memorizing poems and textbooks. Later on, they even played an idiom game. Shao Xi answered the most questions and was the fastest. Even when Little Bei dug out the dictionary from her bag, she couldnt beat him. The dictionary was the reward Shao Xi had wanted after hed received the first royalties. The five siblings finally had their own dictionary. When they had nothing to do, they would read the dictionary and learn idioms. Later on, by the time they started revising the foreign language they had learned and began singing alphabet songs, he already felt numb. Didnt they just start learning? the numb Tang Moling asked Mu Jingzhe. Is it that easy to learn foreign languages? It was a little different from what he thought. Its hard for ordinary people, but not for them. Mu Jingzhe shrugged. Theyre smart. She knew that they had learned the alphabet, so she had taught them to sing the alphabet song. They had immediately mastered it. Tang Moling took them to the county city. Although it was raining, the art school was still lively. It was even livelier than before. There was also a group of observers there. Mu Jingzhe and the children arrived late and were busy getting to class, so they didnt notice them. They only thought that they were parents who were there to visit. After Mu Jingzhe took them to class, she turned around and saw Ji Buwang. When Ji Buwang saw her, his eyes lit up like light bulbs that had suddenly been turned on. Mu Jingzhes scalp instantly turned numb. Because Ji Buwang could only see her face, he was very happy every time he saw her. She could understand that. However, every time she came, he would look for her and keep staring at her. She couldnt quite take it. She had thought that she would be able to avoid it today. Alas, that was not the case. Jingzhe, youre here. I was wondering if you wouldnt come because of the rain today. Of course we came. We cant hold up the childrens lessons because of the rain. Mu Jingzhe nodded with an awkward smile. Ji Buwang looked at her expression. Jingzhe, this expression Did you not want to see me? Mu Jingzhe: There it was again. He studied her expression once more. The thing was, he was always spot-on. While facing Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe felt like she was facing a facial micro-expression expert. She took a deep breath and looked at Ji Buwang expressionlessly and coldly. Take a guess? Thats right, she didnt really want to see him. She didnt hate Ji Buwang, but it was stressful to be scrutinized like this. Ji Buwang laughed and then quickly apologized. No, I wasnt making fun of you, Jingzhe. I didnt do it on purpose. I was just really happy. He couldnt see other peoples faces, not even his own, so he couldnt distinguish between beauty and ugliness. In any case, in his opinion, Mu Jingzhe was the most beautiful person. She was as pretty as his mother. On Mu Jingzhes face, he could also see all sorts of expressions. He didnt know if others were like Mu Jingzhe, always wearing all sorts of expressions and smiles, but in any case, Mu Jingzhe was the cutest. Her emotional reactions, smiles, and various expressions were all so fascinating. Every time he saw Mu Jingzhe, he would unlock new expressions. It was extremely interesting. However, he had never seen what crying looked like. Jingzhe, when are you going to cry? Can you cry? Mu Jingzhe: Listen to him. How demanding was this? Not only did he want to study her, but now he wanted her to cry? Mu Jingzhe refused heartlessly. No. Ji Buwang said regretfully, Alright, remember to call me when you want to cry in the future. 1 Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but say, Get lost. Dont be angry, Jingzhe, dont be angry, Ji Buwang hurriedly said. Mu Jingzhe sighed. Im leaving. Wait, dont leave yet. I have something to tell you today. Ji Buwang started talking about serious business with Mu Jingzhe. Shao Zhong is really talented in music. He has an absolute sense of music, and his future is limitless. Ji Buwang hadnt expected to chance upon such a good seedling. There were very few musical instruments in this school. With his ability, he could totally learn more musical instruments. Mu Jingzhe naturally knew how awesome Shao Zhong was, but Ill work hard to allow him to study later. She would earn more money! A trace of doubt flashed past Ji Buwangs face. No, Im telling you this because I have something to discuss with you. We can let him learn more musical instruments, and I can help to provide them. I have quite a few at home. At your home? Right, theyre just piling dust at home anyway. We might as well let them be of use. Ji Buwang nodded and took out a piece of paper. Ive counted what we have at home. If you agree, Ill bring them all for Shao Zhong to learn them. The other students can use them too. Therefore, after the piano, Ji Buwang was going to bring yet more musical instruments to school. Mu Jingzhe numbly took a look at the list. It was really quite a complete set. There were Western instruments, like violin, cello, guitars, harps, and even drums, as well as traditional Chinese musical instruments, like yangqin, guzheng, and pipa. Do you have all these at home? Mu Jingzhe was astonished. Yes, if you agree, Ill get someone to bring them over. Ji Buwang naturally wanted Mu Jingzhe to bring the children to his house to learn, but he didnt dare push his luck. Is it convenient? Of course. Ji Buwang said that there was nothing inconvenient about it. There are also enough music classrooms. If you agree, Ill call home and have them brought over. Ji Buwang even had a phone installed at home. What a rich family. Mu Jingzhe raised her thumb and made a joke before thanking him seriously. Thank you, Ji Buwang. Xiao Wu was fortunate to meet you. Ji Buwang smiled. Im lucky I met you. Mu Jingzhe: So mushy. Chapter 49 - Marry Her? Next, Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang waited for the instruments to be sent over from his home. The person who brought the musical instruments was an old man with white hair. Ji Buwang called him Uncle Li. He was supposed to be the butler. Uncle Li instructed his men to carry the musical instruments and secretly observed Mu Jingzhe without her knowing. Ever since Little Master had woken up, he had seemed to lose his interest in everything. Hed even hidden in his hometown and hadnt gone back. Old Master Ji had gone from delighted to worried, fretting that something had happened to his grandson. However, ever since the beginning of the month, the Little Master had been completely different. He was no longer dazed and bored. Instead, he was filled with hope. He had asked around and found out that the Little Master had met a girl whose face he could see. Uncle Li was so thrilled that he hadnt been able to fall asleep that night. Later on, he had seen his young master chase after the young lady. Hed started getting busy and had even become a teacher at some art school. Uncle Li had always wanted to see this girl. He finally got to see her today. At first glance, he was a little surprised. She was completely different from what he had imagined. She had such short hair that if someone didnt know, they might think that she was a nun returning to the secular world. However, it looked very refreshing. Previously, because Little Master had been sick, he hadnt wanted to get married and have children. He felt that since he wouldnt even be able to see his wife and childrens faces, getting married would be too irresponsible. Also, he didnt want to pass this illness on to his children. That was why he had said that he didnt want to get married. Old Master Ji couldnt force him either, but he had always been very sad. However, ever since this young lady had appeared, the Little Young Master had changed. From time to time, he would mention her, and his eyes would sparkle. Both he and Old Master Ji suspected that he had fallen for that girl. He had come here with a purpose todayto take a look at the young lady and report to the Old Master after observing her. Though Uncle Li observed her in a subtle manner, Mu Jingzhe could still sense it. Was it their family tradition to observe people? Ji Buwang kept staring at her, and Uncle Li also kept looking at her. Mu Jingzhe greeted Ji Buwang and found an excuse to go to the bathroom. Uncle Li, why do you keep looking at Jingzhe? Jingzhe ran away because of you. Ji Buwang was helpless. Uncle Li smiled awkwardly. Well, I only took a few more glances because its my first time meeting her. He lowered his voice. Buwang, what are you thinking? Do you know her well? What do you mean? Uncle Li was anxious. If you like her, you have to ask around. Otherwise, good girls are snatched by others. Ji Buwang paused. I havent thought about this yet He simply liked to look at her face and wanted to be with her often. Young Master, if you dont think about it now, what are you going to do if she gets married? Uncle Li was so anxious that hed blurted out the words Young Master. If she gets married, you wont be able to see her anymore. Her husband wont let you either. Do you want to never see her again? Ji Buwang nodded. Uncle Li, you have a point. He felt very uncomfortable thinking about Mu Jingzhe marrying another man. He was reluctant. He didnt want to be unable to see Mu Jingzhe either. He wanted to keep looking at her for the rest of his life. Uncle Li, what should I do? Should I marry her? When he thought about it, it would be great if Mu Jingzhe married him and stayed with him every day. Ji Buwang smiled. Uncle Li smiled too. It seemed like the young master really liked that girl. He could go back and report this to the Old Master. Then, he could prepare the marriage proposal. This was a big deal. Uncle Li even thought of his young master having a few kids after marriage. As he had these joyful thoughts, he heard Ji Buwangs puzzled voice. But Uncle Li, Jingzhe has married someone before. She also has five children. Uncle Lis mind exploded. What? She was married and had five children? Uncle Li was dumbfounded. He raised his voice subconsciously. When did this happen? Where are the children? Thats not right. How is it possible that she has five children at such a young age? She looked like a young lady. Uncle Li then conjured up an image of his young master being beaten up by Mu Jingzhes husband because he was pestering his wife. Little Master was really pitiful. This would not do. The children arent her biological children. They belong to the man she married previously. Her husband is gone, and shes raising those five children alone now. Ji Buwang hadnt investigated Mu Jingzhe behind her back, but he knew what was basically going on by observing Mu Jingzhes interactions with the five children. Uncle Li: There was too much information, and he needed time to digest it. Firstly, Mu Jingzhe was married, but her husband was gone. So his young master had taken a fancy to a young widow? Uncle Li was stunned. These words were a little harsh, but it was also the truth. Uncle Li was sad. Given the young masters situation, the Old Master no longer emphasized a good match in terms of family background, nor did he have requirements for the girls family background or anything. However, although their requirements were very low she couldnt be a young widow, could she? No matter what, this was a little forced. Sigh. Before leaving, Uncle Li looked at Mu Jingzhe with a complicated gaze. This girl was quite capable. Even though she had been married and was taking care of five children, she had managed to attract the Young Masters attention. Mu Jingzhe: ??? She couldnt help but tremble. Ji Buwang, why is your Uncle Lis gaze so strange? Its as if Ive defiled something that belongs to his family. If she wasnt certain that she was a woman, she would have suspected that she had become a pig and gone to Uncle Lis house to gobble up his cabbages. Hes always been like that. Just ignore him. When Ji Buwang saw Mu Jingzhe, his gaze finally became less direct and he stopped staring. This was because he was now thinking about asking Mu Jingzhe to be his wife. These thoughts made him feel a little shy. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice the change in his attitude. Upon seeing the commotion outside, she knew that the class was over and quickly went to pick up the children. Shao Dong and the boys were there, but Little Bei had been called away by the dance teacher. She was called away before the first class ended. Then lets go pick up Little Bei. When they arrived at the dance classroom, they saw that it was crowded and noisy. Before they even got close, they heard a voice. How can you steal things? Do you know how much this pocket watch is worth? Her father brought this back from Ocean City. I did not steal it! This tearful defense made Mu Jingzhe frown. This voice sounded familiar. She couldnt help but speed up. It must be you. Youre the poorest student in our class, and you cant even afford sandals. Look at how you dirtied our classroom. All our parents have watches, but your mother doesnt. Thats why you stole the pocket watch. I dont want to be in the same class with a thief. Can you kick her out, Teacher? Mu Jingzhe quickly walked over and happened to see Little Bei pounce on a little girl with braids wearing a little dress. I told you I didnt! Little Bei pounced forward and slapped the little girls mouth. Who told you to spout nonsense! Why are you hitting people like that?! Arent children without a father all so ill-bred? You have no manners, you hit people randomly, and you even steal things. The teacher wanted to persuade her to stop, but the girls parent stepped forward, wanting to kick Little Bei. She was even wearing high heels, which were a rare sight in that period. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and her entire face was exerting force. One could imagine the outcome of such a kick. As the teacher gasped in shock, the parent in the high heels was sent flying by another kick. She was kicked three meters away. Mu Jingzhe retracted her foot and picked up Little Bei with an icy expression. Chapter 50 - Counterattack Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Little Bei to be the one surrounded, criticized, and bullied. Upon sensing that Little Bei was trembling, Mu Jingzhe was furious. The parent in the high heels who had been kicked away felt like she had been kicked away by a powerful force. Her entire body hurt, and she couldnt get up for a moment. The arrogant tone she had used previously was now filled with exasperation. This is absurd. How can she hit people like that! Everyone pointed at Mu Jingzhe. Its her. Why are you kicking people around You are the one who started it. Plus, you were doing it to a child! Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. How dare you sound so self-righteous when you were bullying a child! Your child is a thief! High Heels stood up angrily. You must be her parent, huh. Look at what your child did. Bullsh*t! Mu Jingzhe wasnt polite at all. Your child is the one who stole. My child definitely wouldnt! Little Bei, who was being hugged by Mu Jingzhe, finally calmed down after hearing Mu Jingzhes words. She then spoke to her. I put my school bag over there. When I was about to leave, they suddenly claimed that their pocket watch was missing. They then suspected that it was me and searched my bag, but I didnt steal it. Little Beis eyes were red as she gritted her teeth. Little Beis appearance resembled a video Mu Jingzhe had seen before she had transmigrated. In it, a little girl was gnashing her teeth in anger and trembling. At the time, she had only thought it was cute, but seeing Little Bei like this only made her feel heartache. I believe you, Little Bei. Dont be afraid. Mu Jingzhe stroked her head. Whats the point of believing her? Theres solid evidence Theres no conclusive evidence. You claim the evidence is conclusive just because you found it in her bag? Are you a police officer? Is whatever you say the law? Mu Jingzhe interrupted her. What era is this? Why is there a need to use such a vulgar method? Isnt it shameful? The thing was found in her bag! High Heels insisted. She did not steal it! Mu Jingzhe seemed angry. She hugged Little Bei and ran over to push the parent. What are you doing? If you keep doing this, Ill Before High Heels could finish, Mu Jingzhe took a big step back and started shouting. Wheres my wallet? I lost my wallet! Before High Heels could react, Mu Jingzhe pointed at her pocket and shouted, My wallet! You stole my wallet! High Heels was completely stunned. She took out her wallet with trembling hands. I didnt! You put it in yourself! I took it out of your pocket, and you still want to deny it? What did your parents teach you? Did you have a father to teach you or not? At your age, isnt it shameful to steal a wallet in front of so many people, including children? Like a machine gun, Mu Jingzhe threw the womans words back at her. She then looked at the stunned teacher. Teacher, Im worried that my children will be led astray by coming into contact with such a parent. Please get them to scram. Teacher: High Heels was so angry that her face turned red. You rogue, you put this in my pocket just now. I didnt touch it at all! Youre slandering me! Im just imitating you! Mu Jingzhe sneered. Yes, she had deliberately placed the wallet in the parents pocket while she was pushing her. She was giving her a taste of her own medicine. You used this method to deal with Little Bei. Im just paying you back in kind! High Heels trembled from rage. You You feel angry, disgusted, and aggrieved, huh? This is exactly how we feel right now! Mu Jingzhe scoffed and looked at the surrounding people who had helped the wicked parent perpetuate evil deeds, as well as at the students who had shouted at Little Bei earlier. The little girl with the braids stared at her in a daze. Those who had scolded Little Bei earlier also looked at her, unable to react. Mu Jingzhe looked around. Since youve lost something, the first thing you should do is look around for it. If you cant find it, the best solution is to call the police and let them handle it, not search everyone. After all, youre not qualified to search other people! After you call the police, only they have the right to search when they come. We will find out whether the items were really stolen or whether someone is being framed as long as we investigate seriously. There are no identical fingerprints in this world. Whether Little Bei touched the pocket watch or not will be revealed very soon. Mu Jingzhe looked at High Heels. Ill give you one more chance. Do you want to apologize, or do you want to call the police? High Heels turned pale and couldnt speak. Scared? Afraid that the police will expose everything? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. If you dont want to call the police, explain this clearly. Apologize to Little Bei and clear her name! High Heels couldnt lift her head under everyones gazes. If she wanted her to admit that she had framed a little girl, she might as well kill her. She wanted to leave, but Mu Jingzhe blocked her way. Not daring to look at her daughter or her daughters classmates, she gritted her teeth. Dont go overboard! Youre the one whos gone overboard! Mu Jingzhe pointed at her daughter. Now you feel shame and dont dare say it. Are you afraid of facing your daughter? Shut up! High Heels couldnt take it and screamed. She opened her mouth to make a scene, but the teacher suddenly exploded. Enough! The teacher had been at a loss and hadnt been able to stop the woman, but if she didnt speak up now, even she would look down on herself. She looked at High Heels and asked, Did you frame Shao Bei because of the people from the TV station? High Heels words were stuck in her throat. She wanted to deny it, but the teacher wasnt listening. You heard the news in advance and made preparations. However, the people from the broadcasting station only looked at Shao Bei and didnt spare your daughter a glance. Is that why you framed Shao Bei? The expression on High Heels face changed drastically. Mu Jingzhes face fell. So you didnt frame her for no reason? The teacher took a deep breath and nodded. Looks like thats the reason. Im sorry, the school didnt do a good job. She apologized to Mu Jingzhe. The people who Mu Jingzhe had thought were the students parents turned out to be people from the broadcasting station. They were from the childrens channel and often needed little dancers and actors. They also needed them for galas or performances, so they had come to look for potential seedlings. If Mu Jingzhe hadnt brought the kids to school today because of the rain, they would have missed this opportunity. Instead of missing the opportunity, they had merely not been informed of this because of their late arrival. However, the woman in the high heels who had framed Little Bei had known about it. She had known about the news in advance and even prepared for it. She had made her daughter dress up nicely because she wanted her to be the most eye-catching child. In the end, she had still not been as eye-catching as the simply-dressed Little Bei. Little Bei was the cutest and most eye-catching child. She had stolen the limelight from her daughter. High Heels felt wretched and indignant about it. How could her daughter not compare to that little girl from the village? Because she had been determined to win, because she was used to being high and mighty and felt that as long as Little Bei left, her daughter would no longer have any competitors and would definitely be chosen, High Heels had immediately made a move and placed the pocket watch in Little Beis bag when no one had been paying attention to frame her for stealing it. The television station would definitely not want a thief. High Heels plan was well-thought-out, so she hadnt been afraid at all. She felt that it didnt matter even if they found out she was behind all this. Shao Beis family had no power or influence, and she was poorly dressed too. High Heels wasnt afraid at all, so she had deliberately bullied her. However, something unexpected had happenedMu Jingzhe. Chapter 51 - Crying After Mu Jingzhe discovered the reason, she sneered at the dodging woman in the high heels. Is this the example youre setting for your daughter? Instead of asking her to focus on learning and work hard, youre teaching her to use vicious methods. Do you have a grudge against your daughter? Mu Jingzhe didnt see any maternal love in High Heels ways. This was harming the child. Im doing this for her own good! High Heels refused to give in. Our family is well-off, so why cant I do that? Yes, youre a force to be reckoned with in the county. Youre capable, but theres always someone better than you. If you encounter someone you cant deal with in the future, are you going to deal with them like this? Or are you going to just kill them? Arent you afraid that your daughter will imitate you and end up like you, stinking inside out and rotting in jail? Mu Jingzhe was destroying her mentality right now. High Heels couldnt retort. She wanted to say that she would deal with the obstacle in front of her first and think about it later. However, when she saw her daughters horrified gaze, she couldnt bring herself to say that out loud. This time, she was completely defeated. Utterly shamed. A complete failure. The teacher heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Mu Jingzhe, who was speaking her mind for her. A hint of admiration flashed across her eyes as she looked at everyone and spoke solemnly. Did you see what happened today? Shao Bei was framed. I hope this wont happen again. If this happens again, you will just leave. Our school doesnt dare keep such students. The parents and students who had helped attack Little Bei previously were embarrassed. Not everyone was necessarily snobbish or tried to curry favor with those in power. However, most of the time, they would still follow people with a higher status, or they would not dare go against them and would simply watch from the sidelines to protect themselves. The teacher could understand that too, but she added, You have to put an end to this kind of thing in the future. Otherwise, although the person who was framed today was Shao Bei, your child may be next tomorrow. You dont want to see this happen, right? In order to avoid such a situation, everyone should actively condemn such incidents to stop them from happening again. Everyone turned solemn. Thats right. If someone had deliberately framed the child because the people from the broadcasting station had come today, then the perpetrator would also have the chance to do so in the future. If their child performed well and stood in their way, would their child fall victim to such a plot too? The adults who had been on High Heels side just a moment ago immediately moved away from her and pulled their children to their side. High Heels had swapped places with Little Bei and was now isolated and helpless, criticized by everyone. Apologize to Shao Bei. The teacher voiced her final request. How could High Heels be willing to do that? Just as she was about to throw a tantrum, her daughter burst into tears. Mommy Upon seeing her mother get criticized, the little girl felt afraid. One second, she was like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, and the next, she was all alone. Unable to take it, shed immediately burst into tears. High Heels picked up her daughter and didnt dare deny it anymore. No matter how unwilling she was, she could only apologize to Little Bei. Only then did Little Bei, who had been trembling, calm down. The murderous look in the eyes of Shao Dong and his siblings, who had been staring at them and killing them with their gazes, lessened a little. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe with complicated expressions. Mu Jingzhe had protected them again. Once more, she had protected their younger sister. Xiao Wu only had admiration and relief in his eyes. When he saw the little girl look over, he even waved his tiny fist and bared his teeth in a threatening manner. The little girl pouted in grievance. But this was nothing. While her mother carried her away, she looked at her classmates who were close to her, but none of them looked at her. Their mothers repeatedly warned them not to play with her anymore and even scared them. Stay away from her in the future, okay? Otherwise, youll become a thief. Stop playing with her, or youll become a thief before you know it. She and her mother will corrupt you. High Heels stiffened when she heard that, whereas her daughter wailed in grievance. However, no one came forward to console them. Later on, the little girl wouldnt have any friends when she came to school again. The pocket watch she liked to use to frame others would get smashed in the toilet the next day. No one would know who broke it. Due to her mothers extreme actions, her daughter would face the consequences and be completely isolated at school. This would even have adverse effects on her husband. After this, the little girl would never come to the art school again. This would all happen in the future. After the dispute was settled, the teacher apologized to Mu Jingzhe and said that she hadnt done a good job. Mu Jingzhe didnt vent her anger on her. Instead, she picked up Little Bei and led the children out of the school. When there was no one around, Little Bei, who had held back her tears despite how angry or aggrieved she was because she didnt want to go against her fathers teachings or be belittled, couldnt help but cry in Mu Jingzhes warm embrace while hearing her comforting voice. Boohoo Im so scared Boohoo The five-year-old girl had endured this for too long and finally burst into tears. Tears rolled down her face. However, she still remembered her fathers words, so she didnt cry out loud and merely sobbed in a restrained manner. Compared to wailing, this kind of sobbing was even more heartbreaking. With red eyes, Shao Dong and the others clenched their fists tightly. They wanted to comfort her but were clumsy and didnt know how to go about it. They could only swear that they would grow up and protect their younger sister in the future. Mu Jingzhe, who was consoling Little Bei, couldnt help but tear up as well. Little Bei, stop crying. Its all my fault. If I had kept an eye on you, things wouldnt have turned out this way. Im sorry Auntie, dont cry Little Bei was still crying. With teary eyes, she used her little hands to wipe Mu Jingzhes tears and comfort her. Mu Jingzhes heart ached even more. The two of them hugged each other and cried. Upon seeing them cry, Xiao Wu also started crying. Shao Dong bit his lips tightly, and his eyes were red. Shao Xi clenched his fist and comforted her stiffly. Stop crying. Ruthlessness flashed across Shao Nans eyes. He pinched himself to stop his tears from falling. Ji Buwang, who was late and couldnt catch up, quickly chased after them when he heard what had happened. What he saw made him freeze in place. Just a moment ago, he had thought it was a pity that he hadnt yet gotten to see Mu Jingzhe cry. Now that he could see it, he hoped he would never see it again. It turned out that crying was a terrible thing. He wished he could slap himself. Why would he say something like that to her? Seeing her cry once was enough. He hoped that he wouldnt have to see this ever again. Ji Buwang closed his eyes and didnt disturb them. ***** After calming down from crying, Mu Jingzhe felt uncomfortable all over and didnt dare look at the kids. This was way too embarrassing. How old was she to cry in front of these children? How embarrassing. It was only because she was so thick-skinned that she didnt run away. She didnt dare look at them, so she didnt notice that the way the kids were looking at her had really changed a lot. After eating the food she had brought from home and seeing that the rain had stopped, Mu Jingzhe made herself forget the embarrassing crying incident and told the children, Come on, lets go buy sandals. She had heard what the students had said previously. She had heard them say Little Bei was the poorest in their class, she could not even afford sandals, and she was dirtying their classroom. Wasnt it just a pair of sandals? They would buy one too. Mu Jingzhe looked at the damp shoes on their feet and felt very upset. She felt that she wasnt doing enough. The ultimate reason behind todays incident was that Little Bei wasnt dressed well and had been bullied as a result. If she wore better clothes, they would think twice before bullying her. In that case, she had to work harder. Chapter 52 - Revenge for Mu Jingzhe Upon hearing Mu Jingzhe mention sandals, the children looked down at their shoes. The shoes they were wearing were cloth shoes but not the rubber-sole kind. Rubber-sole cloth shoes and cloth shoes were the best shoes in the countryside, but sneakers were popular in the city. White, fashionable sneakers were more fashionable than rubber-sole cloth shoes. Everyone was proud to wear sneakers. Most of the students who came to the art school came from good families, so most of them wore sneakers. Last week, when Mu Jingzhe had discovered this, she had wanted to buy them for the kids. However, the children were unwilling and had said that their shoes were new and that she didnt have to buy them new ones. As they had yet to buy sneakers, the children were wearing cloth shoes in the rain. From the perspective of later generations, these plastic sandals werent nice at all. They couldnt compare to the embroidered cloth shoes on Little Beis feet. However, they were rare in this era, and many people were proud to own a pair of sandals. After all, they could make their own cloth shoes. Any other familys child would probably be overjoyed to hear that they would be getting sandals. However, none of the five children moved. They looked at each other for a moment before speaking. Just buy them for our sister. Were boys, so we dont wear sandals. Right, theres no need to waste money. Our shoes are still perfectly fine. Even though they had heard those words earlier, they were sensible enough to decline and only wanted her to buy sandals for Little Bei. When Little Bei heard that, she added, No need. My shoes are still new. It wasnt that Little Bei wasnt envious or sad, but she knew that they had to save money. Since her older brothers didnt want them, she didnt want them either. Mu Jingzhe felt even more upset upon hearing their response. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? All of you are going to wear them. Its really hot in the summer, so each person will buy a pair today. Dont refuse. We really have no need for them. You dont have to waste money. Shao Dong continued refusing. Its not a waste of money. Its only June now, and the real heat hasnt arrived yet. Its cooler to go around in a pair of sandals. Besides, theres a lot of rain in the summer, so you wont have to be afraid of getting your shoes wet when wearing sandals. If they get wet and dirty, youll only have to rinse them. Its worth buying a pair. Otherwise, these cloth shoes will get ruined easily if they soak in the rainwater every day. You wont feel good wearing wet shoes, and it wont be worth it if you catch a cold accidentally. Mu Jingzhe persuaded them as she pulled them along. Seeing that Shao Dong was still hesitating, she added, You can record the money spent on the sandals yourself. She had seen Shao Dong secretly write down the expenses in the accounts book before. The amounts were clearly and seriously recorded, and he even wrote down the number of eggs they ate per week. He would remember every kindness she had shown them. When Shao Dong heard that, he finally nodded. Alright. They might as well just buy them. That way, his younger siblings wouldnt be looked down upon anymore. Little Beis eyes lit up when she heard Shao Dong agree. When they arrived at the shoe shop, Mu Jingzhe said, Pick a color and design you like and try them on to see if they fit. The five childrens eyes were sparkling as they looked around. The boss told Mu Jingzhe, They should buy one or two sizes bigger. This way, they can continue to wear them next year or even the year after that. These sandals are very sturdy and will last at least two to three years. When the older kids outgrow them, the sandals can be passed down to the younger kids. Mu Jingzhe knew that everyone in the village was like that. If the sandals were damaged, the villagers would heat up a pair of tongs and try to repair them themselves. It might affect their aesthetics a little, but it had no impact on their function. If the shoes became even more worn-out, the back could be cut off, and these sandals could then be worn as slippers. Then, they would last another two to three years. It was a very good deal. Little Bei quickly finished choosing. Auntie, I want this pair. Mu Jingzhe took a look. It was an emerald-green pair of sandals. You want this color? Yes, the other students have many pink, white, and yellow ones. There are very few green ones. You can tell at a glance that theyre mine. She wanted them to be unique. Fine. Perhaps inspired by Little Bei, the male designs that Shao Dong and the boys chose were also green. Some of them were dark green, while others were a very deep shade of green. The reason they chose those was similar to Little Beisthey wanted theirs to be different from everyone elses. Mu Jingzhe fell silent as she looked at the sea of green. They didnt know what the color green represented. Seeing that they liked them, Mu Jingzhe scratched her head. Nonetheless, after bargaining with the boss, she went ahead and paid for them. If they were green, so be it. After paying, Mu Jingzhe asked them to change into the sandals directly. Just give me the wet cloth shoes. Ill keep them for you. The children obediently changed into their new sandals. Shao Dong kept saying that he was fine, but when he changed into his sandals, he realized that his cloth shoes were already wet. His feet were white and wrinkled after soaking in the wet shoes. Are you cold? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but frown. She thought for a moment and borrowed some hot water from the lady boss to wash his feet. You cant do this in the future, okay? Its fine if you just catch a small cold, but it wont be good if you get an infection. The water on the ground is filled with bacteria and dirt. Mu Jingzhe bent down to check Shao Dongs feet for any injuries. Shao Dongs body stiffened, and his ears turned red. No. He had washed his younger siblings faces and feet a lot from a young age, but since he could remember, no one had washed his feet for him. Although it was summer and it wasnt icy, his feet werent feeling well from all that soaking. After washing them with hot water, he felt that his feet were comfortable and warm, and even his heart started warming up. Shao Dong put on his shoes and followed Mu Jingzhe, unconsciously stepping on the places she had stepped on. Mu Jingzhe, who was keeping an eye on Little Bei and Xiao Wu, who had regained consciousness, didnt notice his small movements. Little Beis eyes were still red, but she was already smiling. She bounced up and down as she walked and kept looking down at her sandals. Xiao Wu did the same and kept chasing after her. Shao Xi and Shao Nan werent as expressive about their joy, but they couldnt help but lower their heads and look at the new sandals as well, the way children did. When class started in the afternoon, the students realized that Little Bei had changed into sandals. When they spoke to Little Bei and praised her beautiful shoes, Little Bei snorted and ignored them. She was still holding a grudge. Then, a classmate said, Little Bei, your mother is amazing. She even knows how to hit people. Does she know kung fu? In the eyes of children, Mu Jingzhes kick had been like a move out of a martial arts flick. When Little Bei heard that, she finally reacted. She snorted. Thats true. She didnt deny that she was her mother. At the art school, most of her classmates were brought to school by their parents or grandparents. Before she knew it, Little Bei rarely called Mu Jingzhe Auntie in front of her classmates. Because her classmates had praised Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei finally spoke to them and told them how amazing Mu Jingzhe wasthat she knew kung fu and could even beat up men. The man who had been beaten by her, Tang Moling, sneezed loudly from afar. Little Bei was holding a bragging convention. Elsewhere, Shao Xi and Shao Nan also heard someone mention Mu Jingzhe, but it wasnt anything pleasant. The people talking were a man and a woman. The woman had permed hair and was wearing a skirt. With her pinky curled up, she was heard saying that Mu Jingzhe was too shrewish and didnt look like a woman. The man was wearing a nice shirt and glasses and looked like an intellectual. He nodded in agreement. Thats right. She doesnt look like a woman at all. Shao Xi frowned when he heard that. He was about to speak when he saw Shao Nan take a step forward and suddenly reach out to pat the curly-haired womans hip before stepping back and asking, Uncle, why did you touch Auntie? The curly-haired woman, who suddenly felt someone touch her butt, heard his words amid her shock. She raised her hand and slapped the bespectacled man. Pervert. Chapter 53 - Showing Excessive Attention The bespectacled man who was beaten up for no reason retorted, What nonsense are you talking about? What pervert? What have I done? You even have the cheek to ask! The bespectacled man was positioned right next to where she had been patted. The curly-haired woman was very sure that he was the one who had fondled her. Not only was she furious, but her face was red. Ive never seen someone as shameless as you. The bespectacled man also got mad. B*tch, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? The two of them got into a fight. Later on, they even talked about sending each other to the police station and stuff like that. Shao Nan had already pulled Shao Xi away. It hadnt rained in the afternoon, but it started raining again when class ended. The bicycle had been placed in Tang Molings trunk in the morning, so they could ride it back. However, he was afraid that the road would be difficult to travel and that she would fall while carrying so many people on the bicycle. Mu Jingzhe was worried that she would fall but didnt expect to meet Tang Moling again. Get in the car. Ill take you back. Mu Jingzhe was pleasantly surprised before she became vigilant. Thats too much trouble, isnt it? It was fine when he had taken them there in the morning, but now that he was giving them a lift in the evening, could he be up to no good? Tang Moling looked at Mu Jingzhes vigilant gaze and felt a knot form in his heart. He couldnt say that he was targeting her, so in order to dispel her suspicions, he said, I just quite like those children and dont want them to go through so many hardships. Get in the car. The five kids: No, we dont feel your fondness for us at all. Not one bit. It was just a casual remark made by Tang Moling, but the children took a small step back when they heard it. Tang Moling: He was furious. You dont know whats good for you, do you? Im leaving then. Wait. Mu Jingzhe quickly spoke up. I just think its too much trouble for you. Mu Jingzhe felt that safety was more important and quickly took the children to the car. Tang Moling snorted. You couldve just gotten into the car when I asked. Do you think Ill sell you guys? Mu Jingzhe casually replied as she packed up the plastic sheet, No, I can knock you over with one punch. Tang Moling felt like he was about to vomit blood. When the children heard this, they giggled secretly as they recalled the incident of Tang Moling being beaten up. They were no longer as restrained as they had been in the morning and they started telling Tang Moling about Mu Jingzhes glorious kick today. Auntie is really amazing. She can flip a bad guy over with just one kick. Xiao Wu waved his small fist. I want to be as powerful as you in the future. Xiao Wu now spoke eloquently after not speaking all those years. You hit someone again? Tang Moling clicked his tongue. After hearing what had happened, Tang Moling fell silent. He was recalling his childhood. He had also been wronged before. In a similar situation, he had been accused of stealing the class fund. Although he had been wronged, his stepmother had only hit him upon coming and hadnt bothered defending him at all. Mu Jingzhe was also a stepmother, but shed trusted Little Bei without hesitation and protected her. Tang Moling felt an inexplicable sense of jealousy when he saw Little Bei, who remained carefree in the back seat and only cared about her sandals despite everything that had happened. She was lucky she had met a stepmother like Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling couldnt help but wonder why he hadnt met a stepmother like Mu Jingzhe in the past. If only Mu Jingzhe had been his stepmother Bah! Tang Moling realized what he was thinking and couldnt help but spit. Why did he suddenly want Mu Jingzhe to be his stepmother?! Tang Moling shook his head and dismissed this crazy thought. This lass was younger than him! Tang Molings face darkened. Mu Jingzhe: ??? He had been fine just a moment ago. Why was his face dark again? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but move to the side. She winked at the children behind her and told them to be quiet and not to provoke the moody male protagonist. She didnt think much of it when she read novels or watched TV shows, but when facing the moody male protagonist, anyone other than the female protagonist was destined to meet a sad ending. Mu Jingzhe felt that she had to be careful in the future and not ride in Tang Molings car casually. Otherwise, it would be troublesome once the male protagonist acted up. It wasnt that she was afraid of Tang Moling, but she was afraid that he would anger her and she would feel compelled to teach him a lesson. With her skills, it would be troublesome if she really crippled him. The atmosphere in the car became quiet. It was peaceful and tranquil. Tang Moling was puzzled when he sensed it. Why had they suddenly stopped talking? Tang Moling had thought that he would be able to detect something by helping her, but it had turned out to be useless. After getting back to the village, the children ran around in their new sandals, wanting everyone to see their new shoes. Everything was fine, except that the heels of their sandals would get stuck in rocks and mud. Theyd only worn them for a day, but when they returned, they used a rod to clean the sandals. Also the sandals rubbed against their feet. The material was plastic, so of course it wasnt very soft. As a result, the sandals would unavoidably grind against their feet. It had only been a day, but the skin on Little Beis heels was already scraped. Your skin is scraped. Dont wear the sandals for the time being. Mu Jingzhe frowned. Little Bei shook her head. I need to wear them. Theyre so beautiful. Besides, this happens to everyone. For the sake of beauty, Little Bei wasnt afraid of getting her skin scraped. However, Mu Jingzhe couldnt let Little Bei go on like this. She racked her brains to think of a way to keep the shoes from rubbing against their feet. When the other children in the village saw that Little Bei and her siblings had bought sandals, they also wanted to buy some. This started a sandal trend. Meanwhile, there were new developments regarding Bai Qiang and the gang. Bai Qiang kept making a fuss. If Li Taos parents refused to give him money, he would go to their house to cause trouble. For the sake of their peace, they had no choice but to give him the money. After getting the money, Bai Qiang became even more self-righteous. Maybe it was because the successful extortion had given him courage, but in the end, he actually came to look for Mu Jingzhe. He demanded that Mu Jingzhe take in his younger sister and pay her a monthly salary. Mu Jingzhe naturally wouldnt do as she was told, so he made a fuss and claimed that the reason Li Tao had run away was Mu Jingzhe. In the past, Li Tao had been obedient. It was Mu Jingzhe who had made her ambitious. As the saying goes, He who has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick. He was just trying to extort money. Mu Jingzhe didnt hit him at first and only scolded him. She wasnt afraid of him. Later on, Bai Qiang even wanted to block her way and stop Mu Jingzhe from delivering her goods. He also found some hooligans to cause Mu Jingzhe trouble. In their eyes, Mu Jingzhe was a widow, and they could punish her however they wanted. In the end they found themselves in a miserable state. They were taught a good lesson by Mu Jingzhe. News of Mu Jingzhes monstrous strength had been circulating in the village, especially among those who had been taught a lesson by Mu Jingzhe, such as Zhao Lan. However, because Mu Jingzhe kept a low profile and would usually smile when she saw people, no one took it seriously. They doubted how strong a girl could be and simply dismissed those rumors as exaggerations fabricated by Zhao Lan and the others. Bai Qiang and the others were ill-informed too, which was why they ended up in this plight. They tried their best to block off her blows, but to no avail. The few of them were beaten until they wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves, begging for mercy. Then, they saw that the large rock that they had summoned all their strength to lift had been casually shoved aside by Mu Jingzhe. Shoved aside Overwhelmed by fear, Bai Qiang and the hooligans fled immediately. Hearing the commotion, the villagers came to watch but swallowed their saliva and left. From that day onward, the villagers finally knew how powerful Mu Jingzhe was. After Bai Qiang recuperated from his wounds, he toned it down. Mu Jingzhe had also received accurate news from the dance teacher of the art school. Little Bei had been chosen to dance for the television station. Although she would only be a backup dancer, it was nonetheless a dream opportunity for many people. With this opportunity, more and more opportunities would come in the future, and things would get increasingly better. The art school in the county had chosen ten children. The little girl from last time was one of the ten children selected, but after the fiasco created by her mother, the broadcasting station didnt dare take her anymore and replaced her with another student. Chapter 54 - The Bigwigs Treat Me Really Well The teacher said that she would teach them how to dance this weekend. In order to facilitate their progress, it would be best if she could come over on Saturday and get in more practice. She was going to the television station next week to dance. They were asked to wear blue clothes then, preferably dresses. She could just wear her own dress if it was appropriate. However, if it wasnt and the broadcasting station didnt have any suitable costumes for her, she might be rejected. This was because the costumes at the television station were limited. The teacher told them to bring along the costume when they came to class so that she could take a look. Compared to the later generations, the conditions were much more arduous for performers in this era. Mu Jingzhe understood. The teacher specifically informed Mu Jingzhe because Little Beis situation was very special. The other chosen children were all children from the county city who could come to practice after class every day. Only Little Bei went to school in the village and only had the chance to attend dance practice on the weekend. She liked Little Bei a lot and knew that she was a fast learner. Still, she was worried that Little Bei wouldnt be able to keep up and might fail to be selected. Dont worry, Teacher. Ill be prepared. If Little Bei doesnt master it by then, Ill think of a way too. Mu Jingzhe promised the teacher. She then went to select fabrics that day to prepare a dress for Little Beis performance. Upon hearing that she would go to the broadcasting station to perform and dance, Little Bei was naturally excited. This was a very rare chance for children in rural areas. However, Little Bei was also worried. Auntie, wont it be too troublesome? We even have to prepare our own clothes and go to the city. In the past, they had been too poor. Unknowingly, money had become what they valued the most. No matter what happened, the first thing they thought of was money. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless. A child this old should be carefree. Little Bei, its no trouble. Dont think about these things anymore. Its such a good opportunity to be able to appear on TV. You like it too, so just go ahead and do it. Money is something an adult should consider. You just have to do what you have to do. Mu Jingzhe patted her chest. Although our family doesnt have much money right now, this little bit of travel fees and costume fees shouldnt be a problem. Raising five children indeed cost a lot of money, and Mu Jingzhe could already deeply feel it. It made her feel that there wasnt enough money, but she really didnt want them to fret over this anymore. I go to the city often too. Youre a child. I can just carry you, and it wont even cost any money. Dont think about these things in the future, alright? Alright. Little Bei finally agreed happily. Im going to appear on TV! Little Bei was only one of the little dancers. With so many people there, she might not even be captured on screen. Alas, Mu Jingzhe naturally couldnt destroy her confidence at a time like this. Mu Jingzhe started making the costume. Then, Shao Dong came to look for her. Ill remember what you did for Little Bei. Ill repay you in the future. Ill pay you back double. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Alright, I believe you. Ill take care of you now, and youll protect me in the future. Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief. Its settled then. He was about to leave, but he stopped and said, Ill really treat you well in the future. Mu Jingzhe chuckled as she watched him leave. Does this promise from the big boss mean I can just lie down and eat in the future? After Shao Dong left, Shao Xi dilly-dallied over and handed her his workbook. Ive finished this exercise book. Since you like it so much, Ill give it to you. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had encouraged Shao Xi and his work had been accepted by the radio station, his confidence in his writing had increased. He wrote a lot and submitted some of his manuscripts. The first draft was in the exercise book. Although he didnt know why Mu Jingzhe liked his exercise book, he endured this shame and discomfort and gave it to her because she liked it. On the cover of the exercise book, it was written that it was a gift for Mu Jingzhe. He had written May all your dreams come true. Below the words was a serious signature. The young kids handwriting made Mu Jingzhes eyes brighten. Thats great, I like it so much! Shao Xi: Ill give you another one when I finish writing it. He then turned around coolly and touched his nose. Weirdo. Even though he was calling her a weirdo, the corners of his lips couldnt help but curl up. As if they had made an agreement, Xiao Wu also came to look for Mu Jingzhe, but not for anything else. He had brought her fooda small bunch of black and purple mulberries. However, the mulberries had already wilted after being pinched by Xiao Wu on the way, staining his hands black. Xiao Wu brought them over to Mu Jingzhe as if he was presenting a treasure. When he saw them, he almost cried. How did this happen Its okay. Theyre still delicious. Mu Jingzhe praised Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, you are the best, but you should eat more in the future. Dont bring them all back for me. I ate some. Xiao Wu had eaten some himself, but he had eaten the less ripe ones. He had wanted to give Mu Jingzhe the ripest and sweetest ones, but because they were too ripe, he had accidentally crushed them on his way back. Upon looking at Xiao Wus dark tongue, Mu Jingzhe knew that he wasnt lying. Since God knew when, Little Bei and Xiao Wu had started keeping things for her. Little Bei would give her peaches, and Xiao Wu would give her apricots. Gradually, this developed into a habit. After Xiao Wu left, Shao Nan also came. He brought her a glass of water and some sugar. Thank you for your hard work. He looked obedient, and his words were pleasing to the ears, but it was strange for a little child to have the air of a veteran. I happen to be thirsty right now. Thank you. Mu Jingzhes face turned serious too, and she drank the water. She thought about the childrens performance, and it suddenly occurred to her that this might be a benefit she enjoyed because they were not her biological children. If they had been her biological children, they would sometimes have taken it for granted that a mother should treat her children well. But she wasnt, so the children were always grateful to see what she had done for them. Of course, this theory was only one-sided and varied from person to person. Regardless of whether they were biologically related or not, some children knew how to be grateful, while others didnt. Shao Nan continued speaking like a little adult. No need to thank me. I only did what I could. Dont worry, just take Little Bei there. We will look after our home. Mu Jingzhe: Those who didnt know might think that this was what a spouse said to their other half who was about to leave. She wondered where he had learned it. Youre so cute. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but stroke Shao Nans little face. Shao Nan: He was speaking to her seriously. Why was he being treated like a child again? Shao Nan stomped his feet and turned to leave with the ceramic vat, but he almost bumped into Little Bei. Little Bei was holding some wildflowers in her hand that she passed to Mu Jingzhe as if they were a treasure. Auntie, these flowers are for you. Little Bei was even more dependent on Mu Jingzhe now. After all, Mu Jingzhe was always protecting her. She could sense how well Mu Jingzhe was treating her. In the past, she had thought that Shao Qihai was powerful and would protect her like a hero. However, the one whod ended up protecting her in the end was Mu Jingzhe. She hadnt been very protected by her father when he had been around previously. And then, he was gone. In the past, she had still been afraid of Mu Jingzhe. Now, she no longer had any scruples. Every day, she would walk around Mu Jingzhe and tell her what had happened at school when she returned home. She would also give Mu Jingzhe all the good food and fun stuff she had come across. She would pluck some flowers for her and give her bird eggs when she chanced upon them. How could Mu Jingzhe refuse adorable Little Bei? Thank you, Little Bei. These flowers are really pretty. Shall I draw them on your dress? Okay! Onlooker Shao Nan: He gritted his teeth. His heart felt a little sour. He and Little Bei were twins, so the two of them were closer to each other than to the others. In the past, Little Bei used to tell him everything and rely on him. Then, the two of them would in turn rely on Big Brother together. Now For some reason, he felt that Mu Jingzhe was more important to Little Bei than him. She hadnt even glanced at him or greeted him earlier. There was also Mu Jingzhe. Upon seeing that Mu Jingzhe was beaming so widely that her eyes couldnt be seen and noticing the way she was tenderly fidgeting with the slightly-wilted flowers, Shao Nan snorted again. Ridiculous! His snort wasnt even noticed by Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei. Chapter 55 - I Can See Daddy! The costume Mu Jingzhe made for Little Bei was unanimously praised by everyone. Little Bei loved it so much that she bounced around and even caressed the costume before sleeping. When it was time to learn how to dance, Little Bei was afraid that she would dirty it on the way there. Therefore, she didnt wear it but carried it on her back instead. She would change into it when they got to school. The moment Little Bei appeared, she became the most gorgeous little girl in the room. The clothes Mu Jingzhe had designed and made for her were even better than the clothes her classmates said they had bought from Ocean City. The remaining nine students all wanted such a costume. The parents were also keen on buying one and couldnt help but ask around. Where did you buy Little Beis costume? I didnt buy it. I made it. You made it? Thats impressive. The parents were surprised and amazed. After the teacher came and said that Little Beis costume was pretty, the parents couldnt take it anymore and came forward to ask if Mu Jingzhe could make their children one too. The price was negotiable. The parents took very seriously the fact that the children were going to the television station. Mu Jingzhe naturally wouldnt refuse. She agreed and set a price. It wasnt so expensive as to make the parents feel like they were being robbed, but it wasnt so cheap as to make them take her effort for granted either. After Mu Jingzhe took the measurements of the nine children and memorized their appearance, she went to buy fabrics and supplies that day to prepare. After five days, Mu Jingzhe handed them the costumes on time. The clothes of the nine children were different designs with similar colors. They had been tailored according to their characteristics and looked especially good on them. They also concealed some of their shortcomings, highlighting their strengths. Since the children liked them, the parents felt that the costumes were worth it. Their relationship with Mu Jingzhe improved by leaps and bounds. Mu Jingzhe was supportive, and Little Bei got along well with everyone. Besides, she didnt disappoint the teacher. Although she couldnt practice as much as the other children, she learned quickly and practiced at home. She could keep up with them and even perform very well. The next step was getting ready to go to the city. When Ji Buwang heard that they were going to the city, he said that he wanted to go too. Mu Jingzhe couldnt care less about him. She only said, I might have to take care of five children, so I wont be able to pay any attention to you. Ji Buwang: Got it. Uncle Li, who was secretly watching, was left speechless. He had previously been worried that Mu Jingzhe would pester his young master and refuse to let go, so he had fretted over what to do should the Young Master and the Old Master fall out as a result. Now, it seemed that Mu Jingzhe had no interest in the Young Master at all. In fact, she seemed to be a little annoyed with him. It was the Young Master who was constantly chasing after her. Uncle Li felt confused. Mu Jingzhe, who didnt know about Uncle Lis complicated feelings, told the kids about her decision before setting off. You guys should go together. The art school will book a bus, and theres enough room for all of you. When we get there, you can look around. When we get back, you can write an essay. Consider it a reward for you before your final exam. Previously, she had heard the children gossiping about what was going to be in the city. Although the five kids were very sensible, they were still children after all. Occasionally, they would shoot envious gazes at Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe had noticed this and thought about taking the children with her. There was no difference between taking one child there and taking five children there. It would be good to bring them out to see the world. The boys were indeed stunned. In the end, they couldnt resist the temptation and went over as well. Shao Xi even found an excuse and said that he was there to take care of Little Bei. As Mu Jingzhe had been to the city a few times and was familiar with it, she ended up being the leader of the parents. When they arrived at the television station, they were fascinated by everything they saw. Everyone was a little reserved. Only Mu Jingzhe remained the same. Later on, during the rehearsal, Mu Jingzhe wasnt only responsible for the childrens costumes. She was also responsible for styling their hair and helping them apply makeup. The makeup artist of the broadcasting station was busy, as there were hundreds of children waiting for her to help them put on makeup. Like an assembly line, she would apply lipstick on their little lips, put a little red dot on their foreheads, and then apply some blusher on their cheeks before moving on to do the same thing for the next kid. However, the director also asked the makeup artist to use different makeup styles, making her feel quite vexed. Mu Jingzhe did Little Beis makeup herself. Upon seeing the lovely makeup on Little Beis face, the parents pushed their children in front of her without hesitation. Sure. In the end, Mu Jingzhe and the parents sat among the audience and watched their children dance on stage excitedly. Nothing unexpected happened, and everything ended perfectly well. They were happy, and so were the people from the television station. They had originally been worried that a cock-up would happen because these kids were from a small county, but in the end, their costumes and styling turned out to be excellent. The cameras were all focused on them, especially on Little Bei. Although there were many children, she was the most outstanding and eye-catching child. The whole crowds attention was attracted by her right away. Hence, they gave Little Bei a full two seconds of screentime. Of course, Mu Jingzhe and the others werent aware of this. After the dance, Mu Jingzhe went shopping with the five children. To be exact, they went shopping at the night market. The night market of that era had already changed from being secretive to being open and aboveboard. The entire night market street was bustling with life. All sorts of things were sold there. Military coats, shirts, sunglasses, leather shoes, and watches. There were also all sorts of food. There were many people at the night market. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that they would get separated, so she directly piggybacked Xiao Wu and held Little Bei and Shao Nans hands before she made Shao Dong and Shao Xi hold each others hands. To be safe, she even tied their hands together with a rope. The kids had said that they wouldnt go missing, that they would definitely hold each others hands tightly. Nonetheless, Mu Jingzhe still tied their hands together. She was the one who had brought them here. If she accidentally lost them, it wouldnt be enough if she apologized with her life. The night market was a diverse and crowded place, and the children were fascinated by everything they saw. Sometimes, they would be stunned by the sights, and at times like this, Mu Jingzhe was glad that they were bound together. Mu Jingzhe also saw the butterfly hair clips she made at a night market stall. The boss was shouting, saying that this was the most beautiful and popular butterfly hair clip. Then, many people surrounded the stall and looked at it. There was also a brat lying on the ground, acting shamelessly and insisting on buying one. Otherwise, she wouldnt get up. Her mother couldnt pull her away no matter what. Mu Jingzhe touched her nose, feeling that she could hire more people and make more butterfly hair clips. Upon seeing that, the five kids looked at Mu Jingzhe with pride and followed her obediently. The brats mother looked at her child, who was rolling on the ground, and then at the five children enviously. Why are other peoples kids so obedient?! If these five kids were to roll around on the floor too, she wouldnt be so embarrassed. Mu Jingzhe, who still didnt know about her scary thoughts, was preparing to buy some food for the children. When she passed by the sugar figurines, she saw that the kids were all looking at them and prepared to buy them one each. Boss, I want five. Mu Jingzhe let the children choose by themselves and watched as the boss prepared them. Shao Xi watched for a while before standing up and looking around. He suddenly froze in shock due to what he saw. Daddy? He saw a man not far away carrying a child and protecting a woman as he rushed forward. Shao Xi was extremely familiar with that man. He would even dream of him occasionally. That was his father, Shao Qihai. Wasnt his father dead? Why was he still here? Afraid that his eyes were playing tricks on him, Shao Xi took another look and even pinched himself. The pain woke him up. That was real. It really was his daddy! Daddy! Shao Xi shouted, Daddy! I can see Daddy! Chapter 56 - We Don’t Want Him Anymore Either Mu Jingzhe and the other four kids raised their heads, but they didnt see anything. Where? Where? There! When Shao Xi shouted, he even saw his father turn around. That man turned around and glanced at them. Shao Xi could clearly see that it was his father. However, when his father turned around and saw them, he turned back and left without hesitation. Shao Xi wanted to run after him, but his hands were tied with a rope. As he ran, he pulled Shao Dong along with him and caused the latter to fall down. Due to this delay, as well as the fact that there were many people at the night market, by the time they went over, the man had completely vanished from view. Shao Xi gasped, and his expression was ugly. I saw him. I really saw him. Maybe youre seeing things. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi and quickly comforted him, feeling bad for him. In the book, Shao Qihai had never returned. If he was still alive, he would have definitely come back. No, Im not seeing things. I know what I saw. That was Daddy! Shao Xi lost his temper. I saw him clearly. I shouted at him, and he even turned around. He just doesnt want us anymore. Mu Jingzhe started. Shao Xi Shao Xi took two deep breaths to calm down. He lowered his voice and said, Im not lying to you. I didnt see wrong either. That really was Daddy. Its just he was with another auntie. He had another kid in his arms. I called him, and when he turned around, he saw me. He just doesnt want us. Shao Xi repeated himself word by word. Hes not dead. He just doesnt want us anymore. Shao Dongs gaze darkened. He believed Shao Xis words. Shao Xi had the best eyesight. He couldnt have seen wrong. Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu didnt say anything. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless as she saw them looking like withered eggplants. She could only comfort them again. No, he couldnt have abandoned you. He loves and values you very much. Its just that he had no choice but to leave you guys. Shao Xi, you must be seeing things. Im not. Shao Xi clenched his fists, his entire body trembling. He just doesnt want us anymore. Death is just his excuse. Other people become corpses when they die, but not him. Hes simply not dead. Shao Xi wanted to restrain himself, but the anger and grievance he felt at that moment still made his eyes turn red and caused tears to fall from them. Shao Xi, who had obeyed his father all along and wouldnt cry, couldnt control himself. I hate Daddy. No, from now onward, I dont have a father anymore. Hes not my father. I dont want him anymore. Since their father didnt want them anymore, Shao Xi didnt want him either. Shao Xi was usually an evil little prince. He could be very scary when he decided to put his vicious tongue to good use. He didnt care about anyone else other than his siblings. Amenable to coaxing but not coercion, he had a stubborn personality and looked kind of happy-go-lucky on the surface. This was the first time he had revealed such a weak side. Stop crying, Shao Xi, stop crying. Mu Jingzhe racked her brains but didnt know how to comfort him. Though Shao Xi claimed to have seen his father, he was indeed gone. She wiped away his tears and all she could do was hug him. Shao Xi leaned into Mu Jingzhes embrace and finally cried to his hearts content. This warm embrace was different from his older brothers comfort. It was as if he could be at ease and cry all he wanted. Boohoo I dont want him anymore. I hate him. Mu Jingzhe sighed and hugged him to comfort him. After a while, Shao Xi calmed down and fell asleep from exhaustion after all that crying. It was the first time Shao Xi, who was like a little hedgehog, fell asleep so obediently in her arms. It seemed that he was gravely wounded. Mu Jingzhe could only put down Xiao Wu and piggyback Shao Xi. Since the sugar figurines had been paid for, and because Mu Jingzhe thought that Shao Xi would be happier to see the figurine when he woke up, she went back to get the sugar figurines. On the way back, the atmosphere was very depressing. The excitement and good mood that taking Little Bei to the city to perform at the broadcasting station had brought were both gone. Mu Jingzhe carried them back to the guesthouse. She didnt notice that Shao Xi, who was on her back, had already opened his eyes. His eyes were red as he looked at his siblings. Mu Jingzhe returned to the guesthouse and asked them to wait while she went to turn on the water herself. She ran up and down to wash their faces and feet. After she went out, Shao Xi opened his eyes under the covers. Shao Dong and the others sat by the bed. You really saw him. Shao Dongs tone was affirmative. Mm, Shao Xi replied softly. Everyones expressions turned even uglier. Although they seemed to have accepted Mu Jingzhes explanation that he had seen wrong on the surface, in their hearts, they were certain that Shao Xi had seen what he claimed. I dont want Daddy anymore either. Little Beis eyes were red as she held back her tears. Mm. Shao Nan bent down and hugged Little Bei. Cry if you want. No, I dont want to cry for him. Little Bei sounded choked up, but she refused to let her tears fall. From this day onward, the children would no longer mention their father or Shao Qihai. They hated their father for abandoning them. They sat around the bed and leaned on each other. Their fists were clenched tightly, and there was hatred in the depths of their eyes. Since he didnt want them, they didnt care about him either. The children made up their minds one by one. They had to be successful in the future and make Shao Qihai regret it! There was no need to say these words. The children could understand this themselves. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes footsteps, Shao Xi closed his eyes and the other four kids dispersed. Wash your faces and feet first. Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and Little Bei knew how to wash themselves. Mu Jingzhe washed Xiao Wu, then took a hot towel and carefully wiped Shao Xis face. Shao Xi felt her gentleness and, for the first time, he was glad that they still had Mu Jingzhe. With Mu Jingzhe around, despite facing the huge blow that their father wasnt dead and merely didnt want them anymore, they could still live well. Mu Jingzhe felt Shao Xis eyes move. What are you dreaming of? She mumbled softly and looked at Shao Xis curly eyelashes. She couldnt help but touch them. Your eyelashes are so long. Shao Xi almost couldnt help but open his eyes. He had pretended to be asleep because he felt embarrassed and wanted to calm down. That night, the children were troubled. Shao Dong and Shao Xi didnt sleep at all. Little Bei had said that she wouldnt cry, but her pillow still ended up getting wet. The next day, her eyelids were even a little swollen. Mu Jingzhe saw that they were listless and prepared to return to the county city with everyone. They had packed their luggage and were about to get in the car when the dance teacher who had brought them here rushed over and informed them excitedly, The television station is looking for Little Bei. It turned out that a client wanted to shoot an advertisement. The television station had recommended a list of children that fit their requirements and advertising plan. Little Bei was on that list. Although Little Bei had only been one of the backup dancers previously, this dazzling child was the most eye-catching among all the children. Because Mu Jingzhe had personally done her styling, her appearance was all the more attractive and pleasing to the eye. Therefore, Little Bei had been recommended to participate in the audition. In the end, the advertiser would decide who to cast. This commercial was an advertisement for facial wipes. The advertisement would feature a family to indicate that children could use the product too. The child had to be pretty and likable. Other than Little Bei, there were four other children. One of the five children would be chosen in the end. The other four children were from the city. Little Bei was still wearing the clothes she had worn on the stage yesterday, whereas the other four children had already changed into a new costume. The little girls were wearing little dresses, while the little boys were wearing pants and suspenders. Each one of them looked very nice and gracious. However, Little Beis costume wasnt inferior to theirs. Chapter 57 - Can I Call You Mommy? The children took turns auditioning. They could see the process from above, but they couldnt hear anything. There were a few adults below, and the children took turns standing on the stage and introducing themselves to them. They would then talk about their strengths and could even perform to show their talent. The time they spent on the stage varied. Some danced, and some sang, but all of them looked more or less nervous or scared. They didnt say anything when they returned to the waiting room, so those waiting didnt know what was happening up there. Soon, it was Little Beis turn. Mu Jingzhe told Little Bei not to be nervous. Well just go back if youre not selected. Little Bei, you can sing, dance, or do whatever you want. Little Bei had only learned to dance for a short time and hadnt undergone professional singing training. Compared to the other children, she was at a disadvantage. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that she would feel too much pressure. Okay, Im not nervous. Little Bei was really not nervous. She liked to go on stage and have everyones eyes on her. Just like that, Little Bei went on the stage. After introducing herself, she sang the alphabet song to show her talent. As she sang, she improvised some movements on the spot, looking very relaxed. The interviewers seemed pleased to watch such a cute child. After she was done with her performance, she was told that she may leave. Little Bei knew that this was about shooting an advertisement, so she hesitated for a moment and didnt go down. Instead, she said, I heard that you guys are going to shoot an advertisement. I can also perform for an advertisement. How? Go ahead and show us. Little Bei rarely watched television, but she was familiar with the radio now, and there were many advertisements on it. Thus, she started mimicking them vividly. She had tried mimicking the male and female voices in the advertisements, as well as the voices of the elderly. She had a good memory and spoke with a lot of different expressions. The director and advertisers attention was captivated. What an interesting child. She could even imitate people very well. Little Beis imitation ability made everyone laugh. This enhanced and deepened their impression of her. Little Bei was the child who was on stage the longest. Although the other four children couldnt hear her performance on stage, they saw the smiles on the director and the advertisers faces. The moment Little Bei returned, the four children looked over at her more cautiously than before. They remembered Little Bei. They were from the citys art school and had been on stage with Little Bei and her classmates yesterday. Previously, when theyd heard that ten children from the county would be dancing with them, they had been very worried that the kids from the county would drag them down. In the end, the costumes of the kids from the county werent inferior to theirs at all. Even though they were a tad timid, they didnt make any mistakes on the stage. They were filming an advertisement today, and Little Bei was actually among them. Furthermore, based on her performance, Little Bei was not inferior at all. In fact, she had performed even better than them. This knowledge made them ignore Little Bei. On the other hand, there was a little girl in red with short hair that reached her ears. She didnt seem to care much about the result and couldnt help but ask Little Bei, Where did you buy your clothes? I heard from the people who came with you yesterday that your mother made them. Is your mother very good at making clothes? She liked Little Beis clothes and wanted a set. Little Bei secretly glanced at Mu Jingzhe at the door and nodded. Yes, she helped make all the clothes for the kids from our county. Shes very impressive. Little Bei didnt say Mommy and instead used she as a substitute. The short-haired girl was envious. Your mother is amazing. My mother only knows how to buy stuff. Can I buy clothes from your mother too? Little Bei hesitated and didnt answer. At that moment, a little girl wearing a dress who had been sitting quietly next to them couldnt help but speak up. Shes not your mother at all. I heard you call her Auntie yesterday! The little girl in the strapless dress had just performed a dance. She was also cute, and the director and advertiser had seemed very fond of her. At first, she had been very confident that she would shoot the advertisement. After doing so, she would be able to see herself on TV and show off to her classmates. In the end, when Little Bei had auditioned, the adults had laughed even more happily. She felt like she had been defeated. Strapless Dress was outstanding and had received attention from a young age. Seeing that made her feel a little uncomfortable, so she couldnt help but expose Little Beis lie. Good children shouldnt lie. Little Beis smile froze. She knew that good children shouldnt lie, but everyone was accompanied by their mothers, and it would be strange if she was the only one calling Mu Jingzhe Auntie. Besides, she felt very proud to hear everyone praise Mu Jingzhe. She couldnt help but silently imply that she was her mother. Seeing that she wasnt saying anything, the little girl snorted and asked, Is she really your mother? If shes not, that makes you a bad child. Little Bei panicked for a moment. Im not a bad child! No one liked bad children. Their father no longer wanted them. If Auntie found out that she was lying, she might not want them either. Was it because she was a bad child that Grandma and Eldest Aunt didnt like her and her father didnt want her? Little Beis eyes were red. Then, she saw Mu Jingzhe looking over and felt even more despair. Auntie had heard their conversation. She had heard her lie and knew that she was a bad child. She wouldnt like her anymore. Tears instantly rolled down Little Beis cheeks. She gazed at Mu Jingzhe in panic and trepidation, and there was also a hint of prayer in her eyes. Silently, she begged, Dont leave me alone. Please dont dislike me When Mu Jingzhe saw Little Bei crying and saw her gaze, her heart couldnt help but ache. She couldnt care less and quickly went forward to pick her up. Dont cry, Little Bei. As she comforted Little Bei, she looked at Strapless Dress and explained, Little Bei is not a bad child. Shes very good and obedient. She called me Auntie because we were practicing shooting a commercial. We used to do the same in the past. Sometimes, she would even call me Aunt or Sister. Strapless Dress thought about having to call a stranger Dad or Mom when filming an advertisement, so she didnt suspect anything and even apologized obediently. Then it was my fault. Im sorry. Little Bei, say its alright. After Little Bei said that, Mu Jingzhe stroked Strapless Dresss head. You apologize when you find out youre in the wrong. You even know that you cant lie. How obedient. Strapless Dress straightened her back proudly. Mu Jingzhe then carried Little Bei to the washroom and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears and mucus. Hush, hush. Im sorry, Auntie. I lied. I said you were my mother. I heard you. Little Bei, its understandable, so its alright this time. However, we cant lie on a whim in the future, alright? In the novel, Shao Bei was always acting and lying. Half of the words that came out of her mouth were lies. No one knew if she was telling the truth or lying, so she was often called a liar behind her back. However, right now, Little Bei was apologizing for telling such a lie. Okay, I wont lie again. Dont dislike me. Little Bei grabbed Mu Jingzhes clothes gingerly. Mu Jingzhes heart softened. Little Bei, youre still young, and its normal for you to want a mother. I wont dislike you as long as you dont lie on a whim in the future, especially by telling harmful lies. After all, youre going to have to back up every lie you tell with countless more lies. Its never going to end. Lies are just like a snowball that gets bigger and bigger. In the end, you might get crushed by it. Little Bei, lets not roll a snowball, alright? As they grew up, people would often be forced to lie or say things they didnt mean. No one could speak the truth all the time. However, some lies couldnt be told. This had to be made clear. Okay. Little Bei nodded obediently. Ill remember. I wont lie on a whim anymore. This was the first time someone had taught Little Bei like this. What Zhao Lan used to call teaching was just hitting and scolding. It was not teaching at all. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had also taught her some things, especially Shao Dong. He had taught her a lot, but not in this way. Little Bei was a little afraid, but she liked this feeling. She involuntarily hugged Mu Jingzhe. Auntie, I wont lie anymore. Please dont dislike me. I dont dislike you. Little Bei, youre so obedient. Ive always been fond of you. Mu Jingzhe hugged her and rocked her. Mu Jingzhes words encouraged Little Bei and made her say the words she had kept bottled up inside. Then can I call you Mommy from now on? Chapter 58 - Start Calling Her ‘Mommy’ Little Bei wanted to call Mu Jingzhe Mommy, like all the other children. After Little Bei asked that, she carefully looked at Mu Jingzhe, afraid that Mu Jingzhe would refuse or that she would be unhappy. She was very nervous. Her father no longer wanted them. Would Auntie disdain them too? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to hear this question. Call her Mommy? It wasnt any other form of address. It was Mommy. Mu Jingzhe hesitated. This went against her original plan. Shed only planned to take care of them for the time being. She felt that she hadnt done enough, that she was far from being a mother. However, she hesitated when Little Bei said that she wanted to call her Mommy. After all, it wasnt a casual form of address. The meaning behind it was significant. It represented unlimited responsibility. If she agreed, it might add to her responsibilities in the future. She wasnt sure if she was up to the task or not. Mu Jingzhes hesitation made Little Beis face turn pale. Auntie, I was joking. I didnt mean to cling onto you. My brothers said that were a burden and cant keep holding you back. I was just kidding. She really liked Auntie, but she couldnt force her to let her call her Mommy. Even their father didnt want them, so on what grounds should they ask Auntie to keep on taking care of them? She had already done enough for them. Little Bei smiled and wanted to dismiss her words as a joke, but she was still young. She couldnt hide the sadness on her face, nor could she keep her eyes from reddening. Auntie, lets go out. Ill apologize and explain this to them. Mu Jingzhe felt very upset as she looked at Little Bei, who was forcing a smile and holding back tears. No, Little Bei, Im just afraid that I cant play the role of a mother well and will only disappoint you. Thats because Ive never done it before. Its not because I find you burdensome. Mu Jingzhe said seriously, Youve never been a burden, so as long as you want to and arent afraid of disappointment, you can call me Mommy. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. Ill try my best to be a good mother. In her previous life, she had also been very envious of other people who had mothers. This time, she had transmigrated into a book, and the heavens had compensated her with a set of parents in the form of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, who treated her very well. Since the heavens had compensated her, she should perhaps also help Little Bei. Little Beis face was full of disbelief. Really? Can I really do that? Yes. Mu Jingzhe nodded. When she heard this, Little Beis eyes lit up. She pounced on Mu Jingzhe. Mommy! Her voice was extremely loud. Mu Jingzhe quickly hugged Little Bei. Youre really happy, huh. She had mixed feelings and couldnt help but laugh when she heard Little Bei shout. Yes, Mommy! Little Bei was elated and called her Mommy a few times before sneakily planting a kiss on Mu Jingzhes face. Her soft little mouth melted Mu Jingzhes heart, and her mind went dizzy from the kiss. At that moment, she wished she could give the entire world to Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Beis adorable little face and couldnt help but say the standard line of a domineering CEO. Little vixen. Wasnt Little Bei a little vixen now? She was making her dizzy with her charm and all that. She had only come to be a nanny, but now, she had lost her heart to them and found herself becoming a mother. Then Mommy is a big vixen. Little Beis ears were sharp. Mu Jingzhe: Uh Mu Jingzhe carried Little Bei, who was sticking to her side, back. The minute they got back, they were notified that Little Bei had been chosen by the advertisers. Little Bei wanted to apologize to the children, but they had already left. The advertisers had thought of the advertisement plan and all that. They had also decided on the adult actors long ago. Little Bei was cast in the morning, and filming would begin in the afternoon. The process was very efficient. Little Bei didnt have experience facing cameras, but after some teaching, she quickly grasped it. It was as if she had been born to face a camera, and she wasnt afraid or awkward at all. Some people were usually alright, but they would feel uncomfortable when facing a camera. This wasnt the case for Little Bei. They filmed several takes, but everything went smoothly. The shoot ended in one afternoon. Because of this, Little Bei even received products from the advertisers. They said that they could be used by both adults and children, so Little Bei could use them too. Little Bei specifically asked for seven boxes, one for her and each of her siblings, one for Mommy, and one for Young Uncle. Mommy, this is for you. Thank you, Little Bei. The advertiser promptly gave Little Beis remuneration to Mu Jingzhe after the shoot. Mu Jingzhe took the excited Little Bei back to look for her brothers. Outsiders were not allowed to enter during the filming process. They were still waiting in the guesthouse, and a teacher was taking care of them. From afar, they could hear Little Bei calling out Mommy. Mu Jingzhe even responded to it. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan glanced at each other speechlessly. Their gazes were complicated, while Xiao Wus eyes were filled with envy. When Little Bei came in, she chatted with them about that days experience and accidentally called Mu Jingzhe Mommy. After calling her that, Little Bei looked at her brothers sheepishly. However, none of her brothers said anything about it. Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief. Likewise, Mu Jingzhe touched her nose guiltily when she saw the boys gazes. She kept having the feeling that she had abducted Little Bei and coaxed her into calling her Mommy. However, she really hadnt done that. While Little Bei was in the washroom, Mu Jingzhe quickly explained this to Shao Dong. Err, Shao Dong I didnt do it on purpose. Something happened this morning, so Little Bei changed her form of address and started calling me Mommy. Shao Dong had a complicated look in his eyes. I know. Little Bei may look like she was smiling without a care in the world, but he knew his younger sister. Her intuition had always been accurate, and ordinary people couldnt fool her. Little Bei called her Mommy because Mu Jingzhe treated her well and because she wanted to. Mu Jingzhe did a good job, so it was normal for her to change the way she addressed her. When Mu Jingzhe saw that Shao Dong wasnt angry, Shao Xi only snorted, and Shao Nan merely curled his lips and didnt say anything, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and left in peace. She didnt see Shao Dong hesitating to speak. Since Little Bei had already changed her form of address, shouldnt they do the same since they were siblings? He wanted to ask this, but he was afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt agree. Mu Jingzhe had always liked Little Bei more and had never asked them to call her Mommy. Maybe she wouldnt be willing? Shao Xi snorted, sharing the same thoughts as Shao Dong. Since Little Bei had changed her form of address, why hadnt she just told them to follow suit? They were siblings, but now Little Bei was calling her Mommy, while they were still calling her Auntie. It was too strange. Shao Nan Shao Nan couldnt stand Little Beis joyful and smug look, nor could he stand Mu Jingzhes guilty and happy expression. Wasnt she just calling her Mommy? How hard was it to call her that?! He could call her that too. That was what he thought, but Shao Nan didnt say anything ultimately. In the end, the three brothers didnt change how they addressed her. By the time they returned to the county city, it was already dark. Mu Jingzhe was a little hesitant to decide whether she should rush back overnight or stay the night. She decided to rush back to class tomorrow morning. Shao Qiyang had left the bicycle with them at the art school, afraid that it would be too hard on the children. Lets go back. We can rest better at home, Shao Dong said. Actually, he was afraid of spending more money on accommodation at the guesthouse. Mu Jingzhe had already spent a lot of money over the past few days. Right, we can wake up later tomorrow. Shao Xi agreed. Then lets rush back at night. It was summer now, so it wasnt too cold at night. Shao Dong and Shao Xi took turns helping with the torchlight, while Mu Jingzhe transported them home on the bicycle. They chatted happily along the way. Unexpectedly, they ran into Shao Qiyang on the way. Shao Qiyang had come to pick them up. Chapter 59 - It’s Time to Find a Marriage Partner Mu Jingzhe had said that they would return on Sunday. Seeing that they hadnt returned, Shao Qiyang knew that they must have been delayed by something. He was afraid that they would have to travel back during the night, so he had come to pick them up. When Mu Jingzhe saw Shao Qiyang, she was pleasantly surprised but couldnt help but say, If we didnt plan on coming back, wouldnt you have wasted a trip? Those days, there were no cell phones, and it was particularly inconvenient to contact people. Shao Qiyang smiled. Well, I didnt make a wasted trip, did I? Although Mu Jingzhe was strong, he was still worried, as she was a woman carrying five children. He was glad that he had come to pick them up. We nearly spent the night in the county. Thats good too. If you guys dont want to come back, Ill just go to town. Ill consider that an early departure. I have to work too. Shao Qiyang had borrowed a bicycle from the village. Even if he hadnt managed to meet them, he would still have had to return the bicycle, yet he spoke in a breezy manner. With Shao Qiyang around to share the load, it was much easier for Mu Jingzhe, and her speed increased. At around 10 p.m, they finally returned home. Everyone in Great Eastern Village was asleep, and it was extremely quiet. Xiao Wu, who was on Mu Jingzhes back, was also asleep. When they got home, she woke Xiao Wu up and asked him to go to the toilet before carrying him back to coax him back to sleep. Xiao Wu was in a daze and refused to let go of Mu Jingzhe. Mommy I want to call you Mommy too. Can I also call you Mommy? Half-asleep, Xiao Wu asked the question that he had been pondering. When hed heard Little Bei call her that, he had wanted to follow suit. Mu Jingzhe: Sure, go ahead. Since Little Bei had already set a precedent, she might as well also let Xiao Wu call her that. It made no difference if one kid called her Mommy or two kids did. Xiao Wu grinned and fell asleep with peace of mind. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but smile. Shao Qiyang had cooked for them before going to fetch them. After the meal, Mu Jingzhe took out the money Little Bei had earned while Shao Qiyang was around. This is the money Little Bei received for dancing and shooting the commercial. Theres only a small subsidy for dancing. However, theres quite a lot of money for the commercial. At least a hundred yuan. A hundred yuan was a lot of money in that era. Little Bei is amazing. Shao Qiyang was very happy. She can even shoot commercials. Ill appear on TV in the future. Uncle, you have to remember to watch out for me. Okay. Im going to have to earn more money and then buy a TV so we can watch it at home. Owning a television was something to be proud of, a blissful event for the village kids. Even in her sleep, Little Bei dreamt of buying a television. Now that she had been praised for earning money, her first reaction was wanting to buy a television. Alright, buy a television in the future. After buying a bicycle, they wanted to buy a television. Indeed, a persons wants and needs were never-ending. Mu Jingzhe supported Little Beis idea. In that case, Ill save this money for you so that you can buy a television in the future. Should we hand it over to your brother for safekeeping? Mu Jingzhe didnt mention Shao Qiyang. It wasnt that she didnt trust him, but she was afraid that Zhao Lan would come to steal his money or demand to have it again. Little Bei looked at her older brother, then at Mu Jingzhe, and thought for a moment. No, Mommy can help me keep it safe. Yes, you can keep the money for her. You spent quite a bit of money this time. Shao Dong nodded in agreement. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment. Then you can safeguard your money yourself, Little Bei. Next time, when we go to the county city, Ill take you to the bank to open an account. She wouldnt use the money earned by Little Bei, nor would she use any money earned by the children unless she absolutely had no other alternative. After all, she was still capable of earning money herself. Lets save Shao Xis money too. From now on, Ill save up all your royalties. The same goes for the rest of you. Ill save up your money for you. She didnt need the children to earn money to support the family. Mu Jingzhe made a decision and asked them to go to sleep. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyang waited for Mu Jingzhe to hand her the living expenses. I have delivered a lot of letters ever since I got the bicycle. This is my bonus. You have to save some money too. Dont go hungry. Yes, I will. I remember what youve always told me. Good health is a prerequisite for work. Shao Qiyang was delighted to hear Mu Jingzhes concerned reminders. His heart was warm and full. Now that Mu Jingzhe and the children were back, this home felt like a home again. Two days ago, when they hadnt been around, he had felt very empty, and his heart had also felt vacant. Ill be back tomorrow night if nothing goes wrong, Jingzhe, Shao Qiyang informed her. In the past, hed had complicated feelings about home. Whenever he returned, he would feel tired. Hed still have to face Zhao Lans nagging and criticism every day, as well as the pressure she put on him. Alas, he had no choice but to return. Every time, he would drag his feet there, never once looking forward to it. However, ever since theyd split up the family assets, he had started to look forward to returning home. This was because there was piping hot food and laughter waiting for him at home. This was the life he had dreamed of. This was his most ideal home. When he returned home, it was as if all his exhaustion vanished. He felt driven and motivated, and he wanted to give them more and strive hard for the future. His colleagues and leaders said that he was currently completely different from before. Shao Qiyang hoped that things would stay this way. He wasnt even willing to call Mu Jingzhe Second Sister-In-Law anymore. He had subconsciously started calling her by her name a while back. It seemed as if this would slowly dilute their relationship as brother-in-law and sister-in-law. Shao Qiyang felt that Mu Jingzhe probably understood his feelings too Mu Jingzhe didnt understand. Compared to being addressed as Second Sister-In-Law, she preferred to have him call her by her name. She hadnt noticed that anything was amiss and only thought that Shao Qiyang was unwilling to call her Second Sister-In-Law because of the original Mu Jingzhes actions. She nodded and took this opportunity to tell Shao Qiyang about Shao Xi seeing Shao Qihai. Shao Xi saw him at the night market. There were a lot of people around, and I didnt see him, but Shao Xi was crying really hard. He said that he saw him with his own eyes. He was very upset and even said that his father didnt want them anymore. Shao Qiyang hadnt expected such a thing to happen. Second Brother? Was it really Second Brother? Im not sure, but I think he probably saw wrong. Shao Qiyang nodded. Mm, he must have seen wrong. If he was alive, Second Brother wouldnt have left his kids behind. Second Brother wasnt such an irresponsible person. Speaking of Second Brother, Shao Qiyang glanced at Mu Jingzhe to see how she was feeling. Mu Jingzhe was also looking at Shao Qiyang. As she observed his flawless face, she couldnt help but nod. He was really handsome. No wonder many ladies in the village had a crush on him. Shao Qiyang was good-looking, had a nice personality, was kind-hearted, responsible, and had a good job. Although he wasnt an official employee, it was better than being a farmer. He was really quite eligible. Therefore, previously, people used to always come to inquire openly and covertly, asking Shao Qiyang what he thought and if he was keen on proposing marriage. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had felt that it wasnt appropriate for her to meddle in the affairs of her younger brother-in-law and that they ought to ask him in person. However, everyone had said that the Eldest Sister-In-Law was like a mother. Since Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt be bothered and Mu Jingzhe had yet to leave, she was the only one who could help make it happen and therefore shouldnt wash her hands off of this. Now that the kids called her Mommy, Mu Jingzhe might have to stay with the Shao Family for an extended period. In that case, she couldnt ignore everything anymore. The main reason was that her younger brother-in-law, Shao Qiyang, was really not bad. Since they were discussing this topic, Mu Jingzhe probed. Shao Qiyang, have you met any suitable girls recently? Do you have any thoughts on this matter? In other words, it was time for him to find a marriage partner. Chapter 60 - Biased Shao Qiyang, who rarely got a chance to be alone with Mu Jingzhe, couldnt help but feel his heart skip a beat. Wh-What? Hed thought that Mu Jingzhe had sensed his thoughts and she had the same intention. His heart trembled. Thinking of the possible obstacles and gossip in the future, Shao Qiyang took a deep breath. He wanted to say something, but he then heard Mu Jingzhe speak. I dont know how to beat around the bush either, so Ill just tell you directly. There are many ladies in the village who think that youre not bad and want to marry you, so theyve asked me before about it. I dont know what you think about this, so I didnt dare say something for sure. Let me ask you today. What are your thoughts? Are there any girls in the village that you like? Or have you met a suitable girl at work? Upon seeing Shao Qiyangs stunned reaction, Mu Jingzhe quickly said, You dont have to be shy. If theres anyone, just tell me. This concerns your lifes happiness. You have to like the girl. Do you have anyone in mind? Ill help you scout. Ill do my best to help you. The blood in Shao Qiyangs body instantly turned cold. His heart sank. His heart was racing for her, yet she wanted to set up a marriage arrangement for him as his sister-in-law? Did she really not have any feelings for him? Could she not sense his feelings for her? Or had she sensed them and deliberately used such a method to make him give up? Either way, it wasnt something to be happy about. Shao Qiyangs expression was ugly, and his body stiffened. He replied in an uncontrollably stiff tone, No. Mu Jingzhe touched her nose and sighed in her heart. It seemed like he hadnt forgotten Mu Xue. However, Mu Xue belonged to Tang Moling, while Shao Qiyang was only the supporting male character. There was no way he could win her over. Surely, he couldnt possibly refuse to marry for the rest of his life because of her? Mu Jingzhe softened her tone. I dont mean anything by it. Its just that everyone thinks youre pretty eligible. I thought you could actually interact more with other girls. You have to interact with a person to know if theyre right for you. There are other fish in the sea, dear. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to persuade him. Tell me what type of girl you like. Ill help you keep an eye out. You two can meet and spend some time getting to know each other. Its fine even if it doesnt work out eventually, alright? She had put it very nicely, but the more she spoke, the darker Shao Qiyangs countenance became. No need, Shao Qiyang replied stiffly. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhes embarrassed expression, Shao Qiyang even had an impulse to blurt out his true thoughts. You Shao Qiyang swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. After he calmed down, he softened his tone and said, This matter is not urgent. Ill see to it when the time comes. Okay. Mu Jingzhe scratched her head and went to rest. She had been busy for the past two days, so she quickly fell asleep. Before drifting off to sleep, she even thought of Li Fang, who she was really fond of. If Li Fang became her younger sister-in-law, the two of them could do business together. One could make the accessories, and the other could sell them. It would be awesome if they worked together. Unfortunately, Li Fang was interested in Shao Qiyang, but Shao Qiyang didnt seem to have any feelings for her. Now that something had happened to Li Fangs family, this matter was probably impossible. The demeanor of the devoted supporting character made Shao Qiyang unable to forget Mu Xue. She could try talking to him about it again after Mu Xue and Tang Moling got married. Mu Jingzhe hugged Little Bei and fell asleep. However, Shao Qiyang didnt sleep the entire night. Countless times, he wanted to get up and wake Mu Jingzhe up to tell her his intentions, but when he thought of his identity, he lay down again. He didnt dare to. Hed had a good impression of Mu Xue previously, but because of his older brother, he hadnt even had a chance. At the time, he had been very depressed and had thought that was the most painful moment. However, it was only when hed met Mu Jingzhe that hed realized what despair was. Mu Xue had been only a prospective second sister-in-law. Even then, everyone had said that he stood no chance. Mu Jingzhe was his real second sister-in-law. She was his sister-in-law. Shao Qiyang knew that he shouldnt continue falling for her. Its time to wake up. Shao Qiyang, you should wake up after tonight no matter what. It would be absurd if he still didnt wake up. Shao Qiyang forced himself to give up and wake up. He left the house before dawn. However, when he got on the road and saw the road he had taken last night, he couldnt help but think of Mu Jingzhe. He knew that he shouldnt think about her, but he couldnt help it. Only after snapping out of his reverie did Shao Qiyang realize there was a smile on his lips. He stopped and laughed bitterly. This relationship was like addictive poison. He clearly knew that he shouldnt go near it, but he couldnt help letting himself sink into it. At the same time, in the Shao Family Little Bei, its time to get up and go to school. Little Bei was originally in a daze, but she suddenly thought of something and bolted upright. Alright, lets go to school! She couldnt wait to tell her classmates that she had been on TV and had even shot an advertisement! Little Bei got up swiftly. Mu Jingzhe had just opened the door when Xiao Wu pounced on her. Before he could even put on his pants, at the sight of Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu shouted excitedly, Mommy! When Xiao Wu woke up in the morning, his memories returned to him, and he ran over excitedly to greet Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, I wasnt dreaming, right? Mommy, you really allowed me to call you Mommy, right? Mu Jingzhe didnt expect him to be so thrilled and enthusiastic this morning. She quickly lifted him up. Right, right. But why didnt you put on clothes? What if you catch a cold? As soon as she finished speaking, she bumped into Shao Dong, who was chasing after Xiao Wu while holding his clothes. Shao Dong looked at her with a faint gaze. Mu Jingzhe: She was feeling guilty again. Just Just last night, before Xiao Wu went to sleep, he asked if he could call me Mommy. I was afraid he would cry, so I agreed. She had just told him yesterday that she hadnt lied to Little Bei, but Xiao Wu was calling her Mommy today too. She wondered if Shao Dong would think she was a big liar. Shao Dong handed the clothes to Mu Jingzhe, nodded casually, and left. Mu Jingzhe quickly carried Xiao Wu back to the room and helped him put on his clothes. Seeing that Shao Dong hadnt spoken, Xiao Wu got excited and kept calling her Mommy. Little Bei glared at him. Why did Xiao Wu also call her Mommy?! Her exclusive form of address was gone in just a day! Little Bei wasnt petty or domineering, but she was still a little unhappy. In order to prove that she had grown up, shed put on her own clothes and shoes, while Mu Jingzhe helped Xiao Wu wear them. Mommy, help me put on my clothes too! She ran over and pushed Xiao Wu away. I was the first to call her that. Go and stand behind me. Xiao Wu chuckled. Okay, Sister. He didnt mind and obediently agreed. He even called her Sister. Upon seeing Xiao Wu be so obedient, Little Bei couldnt say anything. She could only turn her head and ask Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, do you like me more, or do you like Xiao Wu more? Mu Jingzhe: ??? Why would she ask such a question? It was like asking a child, Do you like Mommy more, or do you like Daddy more? The answer was, of course I like all of you. I like both Little Bei and Xiao Wu. Liar. Mommy, you obviously like Xiao Wu more. Youre the nicest to him. Little Bei wanted Mu Jingzhe to like her more instead of liking them equally. Mommy, youre biased. Xiao Wu was young and hadnt known how to speak previously, so it was natural for Mu Jingzhe to take care of him more. Little Bei had noticed all of this. In the past, Little Bei hadnt said anything, but today, she was a little jealous. Mu Jingzhe: No, its just that Xiao Wu is the youngest, so I take care of him more. I treat all five of you the same way. After saying that, she heard a scoff. She turned around and saw Shao Nans ugly countenance. The same? He shook his head and left with his school bag. Shao Xi and Shao Dong glanced at Mu Jingzhe and also left without saying anything. Mu Jingzhe: Uh Chapter 61 - Changed Little Bei seized this opportunity. See that, Mommy? My older brothers also think that you favored Xiao Wu. As soon as Little Bei finished speaking, she heard Shao Nans voice. Little Bei, shes been quite good to you too. Thats true. Little Bei concurred. Mu Jingzhe: So long as there were two or more children, the problem of being biased would exist. She hadnt expected to encounter such a situation herself, let alone with five children. Most importantly, she had to admit that she was indeed biased. It wasnt that she didnt like Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan, but they were older and could take care of themselves. Furthermore, due to their personalities, she wasnt as close to them as she was to Little Bei and Xiao Wu. Due to fate and chance, she had grown closer to Little Bei and Xiao Wu. The two of them were more obedient, likable, and attached to her. Thus, she was indeed a little biased and cared more for them. Mu Jingzhe gave the five of them an egg each and promised, Ill try my best to be fair in the future. Upon hearing this, Shao Dong and Shao Xi looked a little embarrassed and stopped talking. After all, they felt like they were grown up, and a real man shouldnt behave like this. Besides the two little ones had called her Mommy. They werent like Shao Dong and the rest. ***** Everyone in the village knew that Little Bei had shot an advertisement and even danced on TV. Then, the full marks essay of the elementary school students was finally published. The school received a sample from the publishing house for Shao Xi. The principal and the form teacher were both very excited. They even specially publicized this matter during the flag-raising ceremony and presented him with a merit award, as well as three sample books. The school had kept two sample books for students to read so that everyone could learn from them in the future and strive to get their work published in the book as well. The children of the Shao Family had all made something of themselves. These pitiful little children, who used to have no one to take care of in the past, had become role models other parents were now asking their kids to learn from. After Shao Xi brought home the three sample books, he pretended to be calm and gave one to Mu Jingzhe. Take it if you like. Wow, thanks, Shao Xi. Thats awesome. Mu Jingzhe felt that Little Shao Xi exuded the air of a domineering CEO. She put it away carefully and said, Ill cherish it. You have to keep yours too. You can leave one for everyone to read, but the other one youve got to store properly. The corners of Shao Xis mouth curled up. Though he had already decided to listen to her, he said, Theres no need to be so excited. There will be more in the future. Mm, I believe you! Mu Jingzhe nodded vigorously. Shy Shao Xi: What could he possibly reply to this? He touched his nose and handed the essay that he had promised to write about their trip to the city to Mu Jingzhe. Shao Xis essay didnt mention meeting Shao Qihai, only his wish. Shao Xis true wish was hidden in his words. He wanted his name and books to resonate throughout the world. In the future, he wanted to become a famous author and appear in newspapers and television shows. He wanted everyone to know his name and make it difficult for Shao Qihai to ignore it even if he wanted to. He had to show Shao Qihai how outstanding and impressive he was and make him regret it. Other than Xiao Wu, who hadnt written the essay, Shao Dong and his siblings essays didnt mention Shao Qihai either. After Mu Jingzhe read them, she felt that their essays were similar in some ways. For example, Little Bei had written that she wanted to appear on television more frequently in the future so everyone would get to know her. Its quite similar to their future paths in the novel. The Dragon Boat Festival would be taking place on Wednesday. Mu Jingzhe had wrapped all the salted and sweet dumplings and tied them with a five-colored thread. The five-colored thread had been bought previously. It was said that it symbolized the five-colored dragon and could subdue demons and ghosts. It was also known as the longevity thread. One would tie it on their wrist and pray to suppress evil and avoid poison, allowing one to live a long life. Left for male, right for female. Little Bei, tie it on your right hand. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Xiao Wu, tie it on your left hand. Mu Jingzhe followed the order. Ill braid it for you so that it wont get caught on other objects. In the past, during the Dragon Boat Festival, they basically hadnt been able to afford to eat expensive food like dumplings. Now, their stomachs were full from eating so much. Although Mu Jingzhe said that eating too many dumplings wasnt good for digestion, they ended up eating to their hearts contentsweet dumplings, salty dumplings, as well as meat. When had they ever had such a good holiday? Even Shao Dong ate merrily until his little tummy puffed up. He looked at the five-colored thread, curiosity flashing in his eyes, but said, Hmm, no need. Im a guy Youre a guy, which is why youre wearing it on your left hand. Hurry up. Hurry up, Brother! Little Bei couldnt wait. She loved this the most. In the past, she used to only tie Shao Xs leftover threads. They werent even five colors, and Shao Dong and the other boys simply hadnt tied any thread at all. You guys have never tied a thread before. Now, you have Mommy to help you tie it. How wonderful is that Shao Dong stretched out his hand. Thank you for the trouble. Youre welcome. Its no trouble at all. Mu Jingzhe helped each of them tie it, then even tied one around Little Bei and Xiao Wus necks. This was a custom in Great Eastern Village and its vicinity. Little Bei and Xiao Wu were delighted, but Shao Nan awkwardly said he did not want to tie it around his neck. Mu Jingzhe didnt force him. When they went to school in the afternoon, they would see everyone show off their five-colored thread and see whose thread looked better. However, it only lasted for two days. Soon, the five-colored threads would get dirty. Before Little Beis five-colored thread got dirty though, she made another trip to the county. This time, it wasnt to shoot an advertisement but to do the voiceover of an animated show. Previously, Little Bei had done an excellent job mimicking advertisements, and she could also speak a foreign language. These were all points in her favor. Thus, now that there was an opportunity to do a voiceover, she had naturally come to mind. Though the remuneration wasnt much, it was nonetheless a good opportunity to develop her capabilities. Mu Jingzhe took her there again. This time, she didnt bring the boys with her. While they were gone, Shao Dong and his siblings stayed in the county to continue their foreign language lessons before going to the county library to read. The entire school was vying to read Shao Xis elementary school essay. Shao Xi, Shao Dong, and the others also read it. Xiao Wu, who hadnt officially gone to school yet, was eagerly watching from the sidelines. The thirst for books was undoubtedly reflected in these voracious readers, and Mu Jingzhe belatedly realized that there was a scarcity of books in this era. The school in Little Eastern Village didnt have any extracurricular reading material other than books. The same applied to other villages. Even in towns, there were very few schools and no libraries at all. The conditions of that era paled greatly in comparison to the modern age. Reading habits and how much a child read were crucial to them. Mu Jingzhe went to inquire after realizing this. There was a library in the county that had a modest collection of books. Mu Jingzhe thought of a way and asked Ji Buwang to help her apply for a library card. With a library card, they could enter the library to read and even borrow books. The five kids liked it a lot. To them, this was like opening the door to a new world. However, there were some books that werent suitable for them to read, and Mu Jingzhe had pointed those out to them. When Mu Jingzhe brought Little Bei back, Xiao Wu ran over and clung to Mu Jingzhe. Youre finally back, Mommy. We missed you so much. Shao Dong and the rest didnt say anything, but they didnt deny it. Upon seeing their sparkling eyes, she could tell that they had really missed her. Unknowingly, the childrens attitude toward her had changed. Needless to say, Little Bei and Xiao Wu were now intimate with her and dependent on her. She had also grown much closer to the other three kids. At first, she had simply thought of taking care of them. However, when one faced these young and pitiful children, it was impossible to ignore them. The main reason was that she could empathize with them. She used to be an orphan as well and had gone through the same thing. After suffering through that pain herself, she knew how terrible it was, so she couldnt bear to let them suffer. Changes always went beyond plans. Their attitude toward her had changed, and so had her attitude toward them. Chapter 62 - Biological Mother Before the kids final exam, Mu Jingzhe recruited three more people and continued making hair accessories. Just as she had expected, her hair accessories sold really well, with the butterfly hair clip being especially popular. She had to expand the production before her designs were replicated elsewhere. Compared to a factory, her business was just a small workshop. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt afraid, for there werent many large factories in that era, and her small workshop was quite efficient. The people she had hired were all hardworking, and their speed wasnt slow either. Everyone worked together quickly and formed the fastest production line possible. Before the weather turned cold, Mu Jingzhe renovated the yard and used wooden planks and bricks to completely block out curious eyes. The place now finally looked like a factory. She also set up a regulation system to make the factorys procedures more standardized. She was familiar with these things. The employees didnt work in the factory, but they had to clock in and out when they came to work. It was just that formalities were not in place. The management was even stricter than that of a factory. The only difference between this place and a factory was that there was no factory building or company. When the opportunity arose, a factory could be established and start operating immediately. Most of the villagers only knew that Mu Jingzhe was capable, but those who had the chance to work here knew better than anyone else how incredible she was. However, everyone could tell that they were running a brisk business over there. This was especially evident when one looked at the workerstheir condition was completely different from before. This invoked envy in all the villagers. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and Zhao Lan had heard a lot of gossip about them in the village. Although they were furious, there was nothing they could do. When they heard that Mu Jingzhe was earning money, they wanted to earn money with her. However, Mu Jingzhe simply paid no heed to them. All they could do was make oblique remarks next door, slam things, or quarrel among themselves. As the two families lived next door, they could hear all the commotion. Occasionally, Eldest Brother Shao would lose his temper. Mu Jingzhe heard it all but simply ignored them. However, the conflict at home affected the children. Even though Fu, Lu, Shou, and X didnt dare bully Shao Dong and his siblings anymore, they imitated the adults and gossiped behind their backs. In particular, they often made fun of Little Bei and Xiao Wu for calling Mu Jingzhe Mommy. They mocked Xiao Wu by saying, Youre calling any random person Mommy just because she can breastfeed you, huh. I can give you food too. Come on, call me Daddy. They ridiculed Little Bei as well. Its fine if that little b*stard calls her Mommy since he doesnt have a mother to begin with, but even you are calling her that. If Second Aunt finds out about this in the afterlife, I dont know how sad she will be. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X went around spreading rumors about them. Shao Dong and his siblings situation at school had improved, and no one dared to bully them. However, there were also people who disliked them, and they started speaking ill of them behind their backs. Mu Jingzhe was sensitive and sensed the change in their mood, but they refused to tell her what was going on when she asked them. Later on, she found out from Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao that Little Bei, Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nans biological mothers death anniversary was coming. The reason Fu, Lu, Shou, and X would suddenly mention their second aunt was because it would be her death anniversary soon. They had not remembered her death anniversary so early because they missed their second aunt or anything like that, but because they wanted Mu Jingzhe to feel miserable. No matter how impressive and arrogant Mu Jingzhe was now, it couldnt conceal the fact that she was a stepmother. In ancient times, women in her position were regarded as concubines and would have to bow to the first wife. They would never be able to compare to the first wife. Although she treated the children well, and Little Bei and Xiao Wu had even started calling her Mommy, she was still not their biological mother. She was only a stepmother. It was rare for the eldest branch to find something that upset Mu Jingzhe, so they deliberately let their children learn this and even got them to publicize the matter in the village. They didnt mind, but the children indeed took it to heart. It was true that they felt terrible. Mu Jingzhe was speechless as she watched Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao prance around. She had originally thought that Zhao Lan would also prance around with Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. However, to her surprise, Zhao Lan didnt say much about the death anniversary this time. Although she kept pulling a long face, she didnt say much. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao thought that it would make Mu Jingzhe miserable, but this wasnt the case at all. She seemed to have forgotten that Mu Jingzhe didnt care about these things now that Shao Qihai was gone. Although Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao would only be glad to tell Mu Jingzhe the relevant information, Mu Jingzhe didnt ask her. Instead, she chose to ask the children. I heard that your mothers death anniversary is in a few days. Id like to ask how you used to pay your respects. Is there anything in particular that you do? The children looked at each other for a moment but didnt say anything. Little Bei even gazed at her cautiously. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Why arent you saying anything? Why are you looking at me like that? Is it inconvenient for you to tell me? I dont mean anything by it. I just want to help you guys prepare. Little Bei shook her head vigorously. No, we were afraid that Mommy would be unhappy. So they were being considerate to spare her feelings. The foolish children were sad and worried that she would feel terrible. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but stroke their heads. Thank you for your consideration, but Im fine with it, so tell me. I have to make preparations before her death anniversary arrives. Shao Dong, who felt a little uncomfortable having his head stroked, thanked her in a whisper. Youre welcome. Shao Xi looked at Shao Dong. At his command, he took on the responsibility of communicating with Mu Jingzhe as he had in the past. Only then did Mu Jingzhe learn that their biological mother was called Bai Lu. It was said that she had been named that way because she had been born on Bailu Day[1]. Also, her surname happened to be Bai, so she had been given the name Bai Lu. Shao Xi spoke a little too much and even referred to Bai Lu as Mommy a few times. When he finished speaking, he was a little embarrassed. Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to notice. So its the day after tomorrow. What did your mother like to eat? Walnut cookies, Shao Xi immediately answered. Walnut cookies? Hmm, alright. Walnut cookies were a famous and tasty snack in that era. Mu Jingzhe had never known Bai Lu before, but she took this opportunity to get to know her a bit. It was difficult to find out from the children, but she had no qualms asking Shao Qiyang. When Shao Qiyang returned, she asked him about her. Shao Qiyang was initially still mad over that conversation, but he came back because he was afraid that she would feel awful. In the end, she was completely fine. He had no choice but to tell her what he knew. This way, Mu Jingzhe learned about the conflict between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law duo, Zhao Lan and Bai Lu. It was said that Zhao Lan had been dissatisfied with Bai Lu from the start. Shao Qihai was the second child. He had Eldest Brother Shao above him and two younger siblings below him. Thus, he was the most neglected child amongst them. Ever since he was young, he had never been one to say heartwarming words and hed only known how to work silently. It was only after hed joined the army, become successful, and started sending an allowance back that his presence had gradually started becoming obvious at home. Zhao Lan had originally wanted to find a good wife for Shao Qihai in Great Eastern Village, but before she could do anything, Shao Qihai had already found someone. It was said that an army mate had introduced the girl to him. She was a smart, beautiful city girl with a job. It was normally a good thing to find such a daughter-in-law, but Zhao Lan was displeased. This was because after they got married, Shao Qihai started to send back less money, saying that he now needed to support his family. Zhao Lan was unhappy. She had wanted to find Shao Qihai a wife from Great Eastern Village so that she could keep her daughter-in-law at home in order to retain control over Shao Qihai. This way, Shao Qihai would continue sending back his allowance to her. Alas, Zhao Lans objections to Shao Qihais sudden request to get married were futile. As a result, she was immensely displeased with Bai Lu. Initially, Shao Qihai had asked Zhao Lan to go over to get to know her daughter-in-law before going home to host a dinner party when Chinese New Year came. However, Zhao Lan hadnt gone. In fact, Zhao Lan had even told him not to bother throwing a wedding banquet in their hometown. She said she didnt have what it took to wait on a daughter-in-law from the city. [1] the 15th of the 24 solar terms in the Chinese Lunar Calenda Chapter 63 - Grandma Killed Mommy Bai Lu was also stubborn and had insisted on not coming back. Even when she gave birth for the first time, she had two sons but didnt get her mother-in-law to go over to help take care of the children. The people of Great Eastern Village only knew that Shao Qihai had gotten a wife, but they had never seen Bai Lu. Later on, Bai Lu had gotten pregnant again and suffered great discomfort during her pregnancy. Shao Dong and Shao Xi were only a year old, and Bai Lu really was in no condition to take care of them, so Shao Qihai had no choice but to look for Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan only went over because he begged her, and also because she was afraid that Shao Qihai would continue to do this in the future. However, Zhao Lan didnt fit in when she went to live with them. Bai Lu loved cleanliness. On the contrary, Zhao Lan had many bad habits and didnt like cleanliness, which resulted in a lot of contradictions when it came to taking care of the children. Through her meticulous upbringing, Bai Lu had taught Shao Dong and Shao Xibai to be clean. They changed their clothes every day and ate very well. She asked Zhao Lan not to feed the children the food she chewed, saying that it was unhygienic. There was nothing wrong with what Bai Lu said, but Zhao Lan felt that she despised and looked down on her, a mother-in-law from a rural village. She felt so wronged that she kept crying and complaining. Later on, the conflict snowballed. Zhao Lan disliked this daughter-in-law and by association, also found her two grandsons an eyesore. She felt that Bai Lu had raised them all wrong. Later on, Zhao Lan deliberately refused to listen to Bai Lu. The more Bai Lu said that she shouldnt do something, the more pleasure she took in doing it. She deliberately fed the children food that she had chewed and said that this was how children were raised in rural villages. It was also how Shao Qihai had grown up. Bai Lu was so angry that she vomited and couldnt eat anything. Though Zhao Lan had supposedly gone there to take care of the pregnant woman and the children, in fact, with her around, Bai Lus condition got increasingly worse. Bai Lu couldnt take it anymore and asked her to go back, but Zhao Lan purposely refused. Later on, when Bai Lu was about to give birth and said that she wanted to go to the hospital, Zhao Lan stopped her from doing so. She claimed that there was no need to waste money and that she could just deliver the child, as this was common practice. Just like that, Bai Lu was forced to stay at home to give birth. She was in a terrible state and kept insisting on going to the hospital, but Zhao Lan didnt care and even dismissed her request as unreasonable. It was only when she saw Bai Lu go through a difficult labor that Zhao Lan realized that something was wrong. By the time she was taken to the hospital, it was already too late. Bai Lu had suffered a massive hemorrhage and died after giving birth to Shao Nan and Little Bei. She didnt even get to glance at her newborn babies or say anything before she passed away. At the time, Shao Qihai happened to be away on a mission. When he returned, he was confronted by Bai Lus corpse. Weepy Zhao Lan said that she felt sorry for her daughter-in-law and the children. However, Shao Dong and Shao Xi remembered Bai Lus cries and pleas that night. In their dreams at midnight, they would always remember Bai Lus cries. They were too young at the time and didnt remember much, nor were they very sensible back then. However, they vaguely felt that Zhao Lan had caused their mothers death. Meanwhile, everyone said that she had passed away because she had gone through a difficult labor while giving birth to the twins. Later on, they never liked Zhao Lan, and Zhao Lan wasnt fond of them either. This was what Shao Dong secretly told Mu Jingzhe later. However, no one said anything in public about this. At the time, no one had suspected anything. Even if they had, it wasnt their place to voice those suspicions. However, with Bai Lu gone, Shao Qihai couldnt cope with four babies all by himself. Zhao Lan had offered to bring them back to their hometown to raise them, saying that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao could help take care of them. Despite his worry, Shao Qihai had no choice but to agree. Just like that, Shao Dong and the others had been taken back to Great Eastern Village by Zhao Lan. Shao Qihai had then started sending back his allowance in its entirety again. Alas, Zhao Lan had never treated them well. All she did was prevent them from starving to death. They had suffered a lot since they were young, and Zhao Lan had kept brainwashing them by telling them that all stepmothers were evil. Zhao Lan felt that there was no point in Shao Qihai remarrying, as he already had four children. Instead, if she helped raise those children, she could get her hands on his entire allowance. Unexpectedly, after sending back his allowance for a few years, Shao Qihai had retired from the army after suffering an injury. Mu Jingzhe knew what had happened then. The original book didnt mention Bai Lu much, so she hadnt expected such a dramatic backstory. The reason Shao Dong had told her that he was suspicious was because he was just a child. He had been suppressing this in his heart for so many years, as hed had no one to say it to. That was why he couldnt help but tell her. After saying that, he probably regretted saying too much. He only said that he might be remembering it wrong. If Grandma really caused Mommys death, she should be feeling guilty and remorseful. But shes not guilty, and she doesnt treat us well either. Mu Jingzhe wasnt sure about this either. Although Zhao Lan was wicked, she couldnt directly accuse her of killing Bai Lu. She could only pat Shao Dongs shoulder. Dont keep thinking about things that have no answer. Just pay your respects to your mother on her death anniversary. Okay. Shao Dong nodded. Ill treat my younger siblings well in the future and wont let her down. Youve done enough. Mu Jingzhes heart ached for Shao Dong. He was still young, but he was already shouldering so much responsibility. His narrow shoulders had yet to develop, but he was already shouldering the responsibility of a parent. Shao Dong, dont keep thinking that youre the older brother and have to take care of your younger siblings. You can think about yourself more. With me looking after Little Bei and the rest, you can relax a little. When Shao Dong heard this, a rare hint of confusion appeared in the depths of his eyes. Think about himself? He rarely thought about himself. He only remembered that he had to take care of his younger siblings and only took note of what they liked. Seeing his confused expression, Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and assigned him a mission. For the next two days, think about a hundred things you want to do. You can also write down what you like. Well check off the items on the list slowly after you write them down. Tell your mother about it when you pay your respects to her on her death anniversary. Strive to complete as many tasks as possible before her next death anniversary. Shao Dong thought about it seriously. A hundred items? They can be anything? Thats right. You can write down whatever you like, whatever you want to do, or wherever you want to go, etc. You can accomplish those tasks one by one in the future. When youre done, you can put a tick next to each task. Wont you feel especially accomplished by the time you finish going through the entire list? Shao Dong nodded. Okay. Remember not to write about your younger siblings. Just write about yourself. Mu Jingzhe emphasized this, afraid that he would write down things related to his younger siblings. Okay. For the next two days, Shao Dong thought hard about what he wanted to do. When he was free, he wrote and drew. Mu Jingzhe went to town and bought the items for the ancestral worship. She also bought walnut cookies for Bai Lu. She had never met Bai Lu before, but due to the relationship she had built with the kids, she had complicated feelings for her. This was the person who had given birth to Little Bei, Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan, the woman who had passed away because of a difficult labor. Though the kids were pitiful, she was even more pitiful. After all, she had died at a really young age. As a woman, Mu Jingzhe could empathize with her. In the past, everyone used to call her weird for not getting married. However, married women walked through the gates of hell to give birth to children. If a woman was unlucky, she would pass away just like that. According to the storyline in the book, Bai Lu had lost her life and the children she had given up her life to give birth to didnt end up living well either. Each of those children suffered a lot of hardships and didnt meet a good end. No, I cant think about it anymore. Im going to cry if I think about it some more. On the day of Bai Lus death anniversary, Mu Jingzhe wore dark clothes and dressed the children in dark clothes too. It happened to be a Saturday, so Mu Jingzhe followed Li Zhaodis instructions. Li Zhaodi called her foolish for taking the initiative to pay her respects to the first wife when no one was that particular. Regardless, Li Zhaodi still came to help. She only went back after the preparations were done. There was only half a day of lessons on Saturday. When Shao Dong and the others returned from class, Mu Jingzhe had finished preparing and went to pay her respects with the children. Because Bai Lu wasnt buried in Great Eastern Village, the children couldnt even go to her grave to kowtow and offer incense. Fortunately, Shao Qihai had returned with the memorial tablet. However, he had also become a memorial tablet now. The couples memorial tablets had been placed next to each other. Chapter 64 - The Enigma That Is Xiao Wu’s Mother It was only when Mu Jingzhe saw his memorial tablet that she remembered that she had forgotten to take Shao Qihais taste into account. I forgot to ask you what your father likes. Well buy it next time on your fathers death anniversary. Your mother takes priority today. Shao Xi immediately said, Theres no need. What death anniversary? He wasnt even dead yet! These were all for their mother, not him. The children looked at the full table of offerings that Mu Jingzhe had prepared and were very happy. They felt that this way, their mother could eat more in heaven. In the past, they hadnt been able to prepare much, and their mother had starved as a result. She could eat more this year. With those thoughts in mind, they silently kowtowed to her. You can talk to your mother. You can say whatever you want. Mu Jingzhe thought that they might be holding themselves back in her presence. After all, Little Bei had just been mocked by the other kids. Thus, she cooked up some excuse and went away. Unexpectedly, none of the children said anything in the end. Why arent you speaking? Mu Jingzhe asked helplessly. I dont know what to say. Little Bei scratched her head. Actually, we rarely did this in the past. It was always Brother who secretly took us to pay our respects. Back then, they didnt have anything good to offer. At most, they would take some fruit and steamed buns that they had saved. They didnt even have eggs and didnt dare make a sound or burn joss paper for fear that Zhao Lan would find out. Seeing that they werent used to it, Mu Jingzhe could only speak to Bai Lu herself. Dont worry. The children have grown taller and gained some weight over the past few months. Mu Jingzhe still remembered their current height and weight, so she nagged Bai Lu a little about it. Although theyre a bit shorter and thinner than normal, Im sure theyll catch up by next year. The children couldnt help but laugh when they heard that. Even Shao Dong pursed his lips and smiled. The walls at home now had records of their height. Mu Jingzhe said that she would measure their height and weight every three months, and she even wrote it down in her notebook. In this day and age, there was no electronic scale, only an old-school scale that was usually used to weigh food and pigs. Two people had to carry the scale while the weight was being measured. However, they were only children, so Mu Jingzhe could carry the scale by herself. When shed weighed food previously, she had taken the chance to weigh the kids as well. Mu Jingzhe felt that this was probably what a mother was most concerned about. She told Bai Lu about this and also about the kids losing their baby teeth. Shao Dong and Shao Xis front teeth had already fallen out and new ones had grown out. Shao Nan and Little Bei were about to experience the same thing. In the end, she concluded, Ill try my best to take good care of them in the future. You can rest assured and reunite with Shao Qihai in the afterlife. After the ceremony, Mu Jingzhe went to cook. Because Bai Lu had died during a difficult labor, her death anniversary was actually also Shao Nan and Little Beis birthday. However, due to this reason, Shao Nan and Little Bei never celebrated their birthday. They didnt have the means to celebrate it either. Because it was the day their mother had undergone great torment, Mu Jingzhe didnt intend to celebrate their birthday either. After all, it wasnt appropriate. However, since it was their birthday after all, after some thought, she made them longevity noodles[1] with a poached egg. After this day, Shao Nan and Little Bei would be six years old. Mu Jingzhe specifically sprinkled a 6 for Shao Nan and Little Bei by using chopped spring onions. 6! This is a 6! Yes, that means youve turned six. There were no birthday cakes or candles, so Mu Jingzhe could only do some creative thinking here. Now that youre six, it means that everything will be smooth-sailing in the future. You wont have to suffer anymore. Shao Nan and Little Bei propped up their heads and simply gazed at the noodles, for they couldnt bear to eat them. Mu Jingzhe quickly urged them. Hurry up and eat them. Dont let the noodles turn soggy. Remember not to break them when you eat them. You have to slurp them in one go. This way, you will be safe from harm and live a long life. This was Shao Nan and Little Beis first time celebrating their birthday, so they felt a mix of excitement and nervousness when they heard that. They very much cherished it and gingerly started eating, afraid that they would break the noodle. Fortunately, they successfully finished slurping the noodle in one shot without breaking it. Mommy, I didnt break the noodle. I will live to a ripe old age. Thrilled Little Bei asked for credit the moment she finished eating. Mm, Little Bei will live to a ripe old age. Shao Nan interrupted her. I didnt break it either. Yes, Shao Nan will also live a long life. Shao Nan: He called her Mommy, but she wouldnt call him Little Nan. She called one of them Shao Nan and the other Little Beiwhat a big discrepancy. However, Mu Jingzhe was indeed quite good to them, so he quickly added, Thank you. His gratitude was sincere. Youre welcome. They felt that Mu Jingzhe had worked hard to prepare these dishes. After they finished eating, Shao Xi and Shao Dong insisted that Mu Jingzhe go and rest and let them wash the dishes. When Mu Jingzhe didnt agree at first, Shao Dongs little face formed a frown, and even Shao Xi was angry. Alright, thank you then. Mu Jingzhe finally agreed and thanked them for their thoughtfulness. When technology becomes advanced in the future, we can buy a dishwasher. When that time comes, we can simply load the dishes in and they will be washed automatically. Therell be no need for anyone to wash the dishes anymore. Shao Nan was very interested. Theres something that can wash the dishes automatically? Of course. It will exist in the future. Just like a washing machine. In any case, these appliances existed in the modern age. A washing machine? Will clothes also be washed automatically? Thats right. Mu Jingzhe thought for a while. The automatic washing machine would become popular in a few years and become one of the three most important items for newlyweds. It wasnt available yet, but the first-generation, hand-operated washing machine in the country had probably been introduced to the world by now. It worked based on the same principles as the drum washing machine, except that it was operated by hand. When the children heard Mu Jingzhe mention the washing machine and dishwasher, they were delighted. Mommy, if someone makes these things in the future, wont it be easier for us? Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe pick up a broom to sweep the floor, Shao Nan had an idea and asked, Could there be a sweeping machine too? Yes, there will be a sweeping robot. Mu Jingzhe nodded. It will sweep and even mop the floor automatically. Shao Nans eyes lit up when he heard that. He found it very interesting and even wanted to make it himself. The children beamed, and so did Xiao Wu. He was very obedient and sensitive to emotions. As long as his siblings and mother were happy, he would be happy too. Apart from feeling happy, he was also envious of Shao Nan and the rest. This was because they all knew who their biological mother was, but he didnt. Fortunately, he also had a mother now. Xiao Wu wasnt sad, but he was inevitably curious. What did his mother look like? Did she have curly hair like him? Would she look as pretty as Mommy Mu Jingzhe when she smiled? Xiao Wu held a piece of charcoal and subconsciously drew his imaginary mother on the ground. Mu Jingzhe found him. Xiao Wu, why are you squatting here? Upon catching sight of Xiao Wus portrait, she asked, Xiao Wu, who did you draw? Eh, its someone with curly hair. Xiao Wu panicked and wanted to wipe it off, but Mu Jingzhe still saw the word Mommy underneath. Xiao Wu, were you drawing your mother? Mu Jingzhe understood. Xiao Wu must be missing his own mother after seeing his siblings pay their respects to Bai Lu. No, I dont miss my biological mother. I love Mommy the most. Xiao Wu explained hurriedly and even hugged Mu Jingzhe. I was just curious to know what she looked like. I dont miss her. Mommy, dont be angry. Im not angry. Mu Jingzhe laughed and patted Xiao Wu. Actually, Im also curious to know who gave birth to you and made you so cute. Mu Jingzhe now knew a little about Dong, Nan, Xi, Beis mother, Bai Lu, but the identity of Xiao Wus mother was still shrouded in mystery. [1] A longevity noodle is a single noodle which fills the whole bowl, and it is better not to break it when eating it. Chapter 65 - Sister-In-Law Speaking of Xiao Wus parentage, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was hard to explain in a few words. No wonder Shao Qihai had become the first love of the novels female protagonist. He was really quite charming. He had married Bai Lu, who had given birth to four smart children for him, and a mysterious woman had even given birth to Xiao Wu for him. The book had never mentioned who Xiao Wus biological mother was; she was an enigma throughout the novel. Mu Jingzhe scooped up Xiao Wu. Come on, lets go ask Shao Dong and see how much he knows. She didnt mind that the kids missed their biological mother. After all, that was their biological mother. Xiao Wu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Jingzhe wasnt feeling upset over this. When Shao Dong heard the question, he frowned awkwardly. I dont know either. He only said that Xiao Wu will be our younger brother from now onward. He didnt say anything else. Therefore, no one knew if Xiao Wus mother was dead or alive. After Shao Qihais death, no one knew the answer to this. Mu Jingzhe didnt realize that Shao Dong and the others had silently changed the way they addressed Shao Qihai from Dad to He. Their tone had also changed. Since she couldnt get anything out of him, Mu Jingzhe didnt say much. Her attention was attracted by Shao Dongs notebook. Have you finished writing the one hundred things you want to do the most? Shao Dong felt a little uncomfortable. Mm, Ive written them. Can you let me take a look? I want to take a look to understand you better. Ill help you realize these things in the future. Shao Dong hesitated for a moment before passing the notebook to Mu Jingzhe. Then dont laugh at me. It hadnt been easy to come up with this list. At first, it had been fine, but because he had to write a hundred things, hed slowly started writing down many trivial matters as well. I wont, Mu Jingzhe promised. I wont laugh or let another person see it. This will be our little secret. Shao Dong pursed his lips. Okay. He agreed, but he was still a little embarrassed. Ill go see Little Bei and the rest. Although they didnt have to attend classes on Saturday afternoon, their learning hadnt stopped. Little Bei and the rest were still hoping to skip a grade, and they were also learning a foreign language now. Mu Jingzhe watched him leave before starting to peruse Shao Dongs wishlist. Shao Dong was too quiet. Despite his young age, he was restrained and he rarely revealed his emotions. To a certain extent, one could gain an understanding of him through this wishlist. His first wish was written in a very genuine, down-to-earth manner. Earn money. Earn lots of money. Never starve and freeze again. Later on, he wrote very honestly about his hopes to become promising and so on. He also wrote that one day, he hoped to go to his mothers grave to offer incense to her. He wanted to visit the big cities and the capital to look at the raised national flag, as well as go overseas to take a look. The wishlist he wrote had traces of erased handwriting. Based on this, one could tell that his wishes had been about his younger siblings several times during the process. The further down the list one went, the more trivial his wishes became. For example, his desire to drink a full cup of soda and eat a chicken drumstick because these were things he had never done before. Though soda was delicious and Mu Jingzhe had bought them some before, he was used to letting his younger siblings drink it. Chicken drumsticks were good stuff, so he had to leave them for his younger siblings too. He had never eaten one before. Mu Jingzhes heart ached. Lastly, he had added that he hoped to own a washing machine, a dishwasher, and a floor-cleaning machine in the future. He included this after being inspired by Mu Jingzhes words earlier. However, he was ultimately a future business bigshot. Owning these things wasnt the end; it was only the beginning. He had added that if no one created these appliances, he wanted to manufacture them himself and sell them all over the country so that everyone could use them and not have to work so hard. Mu Jingzhe laughed again. Your business acumen is already active. After Mu Jingzhe finished reading the list, she tried her best to memorize it. Then, she took out a bottle of soda she had bought previously and found Shao Dong. Dont give this to them. Drink it yourself. Ill help you realize your first wish. Shao Dong took the soda and blushed. Thank you. Youre welcome. The next time we slaughter a chicken, Ill fulfill your second wish. Ill give you a big drumstick. Mu Jingzhe winked at Shao Dong, who smiled shyly. Okay. Urged by Mu Jingzhe, he drank an entire bottle of soda. For the first time, he didnt stop after a small sip. Instead, he really drank until he burped. Shao Dong felt great. I also want to manufacture soda in the future. Instead of buying it, Shao Dong wanted to produce it himself. Mu Jingzhe flashed him a thumbs-up. Sure, add it to the notebook. Mm. Shao Dong took the small notebook and added it seriously. Only then did Mu Jingzhe go to work. As she was coming up with designs, she heard the sound of a flute coming from outside. Xiao Wu was playing the flute in the courtyard. Xiao Wu often played the flute and the erhu. The melodies were very pleasant to the ears and put one in a splendid mood. The young ladies, who had been busy all the way until the afternoon, instantly perked up when they heard the music. Your Xiao Wu is so impressive. The melodies he plays are always so wonderful to listen to. Yeah, I feel good hearing that. Everyone was praising Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe was very proud and quietly listened with everyone else. After a while, the flute music suddenly stopped. Then, they even heard a voice. Mu Jingzhe didnt care at first, thinking that a villager had come. However, she then heard a sharp rebuke. Mu Jingzhe went out and happened to see a woman in a dress pushing Xiao Wu over. Get out of the way, Mute. What are you doing?! Mu Jingzhes expression darkened. She stepped forward and pushed the woman as well, helping Xiao Wu up from the ground. Does it hurt? Pain flashed across Xiao Wus face, but he shook his head. It doesnt hurt. Im fine, Mommy. Xiao Wus voice was drowned out by the womans curses and sharp screams of pain. Given Mu Jingzhes immense strength, one shove was all it had taken for the woman to fall to the ground. The fallen woman was in a sorry state and shrieked furiously. Mu Jingzhe, are you crazy? How dare you push me?! My dress! Mu Jingzhe ignored her and dusted Xiao Wu off before looking over. Upon closer inspection, she realized that this was Shao Qiyun, the youngest sister of the Shao siblings, her only sister-in-law, and Zhao Lans precious darling. Shao Qiyun was devoted to going to the city and marrying a rich man who lived there. Usually, she hated going home. It was unknown why shed suddenly returned today. Upon looking at her dirty dress, Shao Qiyun was enraged. This is a dress from the department store. Can you afford to compensate me if you dirty it or tear it? As she cursed, she saw Shao Zhong looking at her sulkily, his eyes filled with displeasure. A trace of disgust flickered past her eyes. Without thinking, she lashed out at him. What are you looking at? Stupid mute. Mu Jingzhes gaze darkened. Shao Qiyun, watch your words. Xiao Wu isnt mute. He can speak now. So what? Hes still a fool. Shao Qiyun looked at her dress in an extremely awful mood. Nothing good happens when I run into him. What a jinx. You came to my house by yourself. I didnt say that you were a jinx, yet you are complaining? If anyone is a jinx, its you. Do you understand? Thanks to her memories, she knew that her sister-in-law hated Xiao Wu the most at home. She abhorred him so much that she wasnt even willing to cast a glance in his direction. Mu Jingzhe was very dissatisfied. Xiao Wu was her nephew after all. How could she do this to him? Chapter 66 - Strange Disgust Because she despised Xiao Wu, Shao Qiyun wasnt even willing to go home. Of course, this might just be an excuse, but Zhao Lan often used this as an excuse to scold Xiao Wu. As a daughter Zhao Lan had given birth to in later years, Shao Qiyun had always been very favored. She hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to dare treat her like this. Mu Jingzhe, have you eaten a bears heart or a leopards gall? How dare you treat me like this when you so eagerly married into my family? Shouldnt you feel ashamed? Why should I be ashamed? Youre the one making a fuss in my house. Youre the one who has eaten a bears heart or a leopards gall. How dare you hit Xiao Wu! Shao Qiyun hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so shrewish. She glared at Shao Zhong. So what if I hit him? Who asked him to suddenly come over and scare me? Shao Zhong was so frightened by her glare that he involuntarily called Mu Jingzhe Mommy and asked for help. Mu Jingzhe was about to respond when Shao Qiyun suddenly exploded. Who are you calling Mommy?! Startled, Mu Jingzhe quickly went to hug Xiao Wu. Why did you suddenly raise your voice? What business is it of yours that he calls me Mommy? Shao Qiyun scowled at them. She was about to lash out at them but ultimately held herself back. Mu Jingzhe, I dont want to argue with you like a shrew. Just you wait! Shao Qiyun tossed her head and left, her dress twirling in the air. Mu Jingzhe frowned as she watched her leave. She squatted down and looked at Xiao Wu. She didnt hit you, did she? Are your hands alright? No. Xiao Wu shook his head. Mommy, all I did was greet her. Xiao Wu knew how to speak now, but he was timid and used to silence. Even when he went to the art school to learn, he was always alone. Mu Jingzhe had encouraged him to talk more and communicate with others, hoping that he would befriend little kids his age. She had also instructed him to greet anyone who came to their house. Xiao Wu was very obedient and did as he was told. When the villagers came, he would greet them seriously before calling for Mu Jingzhe. When Shao Qiyun had come in, Xiao Wu had known that she didnt like him and didnt even want to see him. He would get scolded every time, but because of the task his mother had assigned him, he had still stepped forward obediently. He hadnt expected to be pushed away as soon as hed approached Shao Qiyun. Xiao Wu, just ignore people like her who push others away rudely. Our family doesnt welcome rude guests like her, Mu Jingzhe immediately advised Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was still a child. He would be the one at a disadvantage if Shao Qiyun went crazy. Xiao Wu was such a precious baby that he should stay away from a shrew like her. Okay. Xiao Wu was actually quite sad to be hated so much by someone, so it was impossible for him to not mind. However, after Mu Jingzhe comforted him, he wasnt that sad anymore. Mu Jingzhe had just appeased Xiao Wu when Zhao Lan came looking for her and demanded to know what was wrong with her. Why would she treat her sister-in-law like that, especially since Shao Qiyun rarely came back? Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Before you said so much, why didnt you take a look at what your daughter did? The first thing she did was push Xiao Wu. How can there be such an overbearing sister-in-law? When Zhao Lan heard that, she suddenly felt short of breath and left after saying a few words. Shao Qiyun snorted and said that she had nothing to say to her. She then left to look for Mu Xue. In the book, Shao Qiyun liked Mu Xue and only acknowledged her as her sister-in-law. Later on, she sucked up to Mu Xue a lot and hated Mu Jingzhe with a passion. Mu Jingzhe shook her head as she watched her leave. Shes actually quite good-looking, but why is her personality like this? In terms of facial features, Shao Qiyun was even more exquisite than Mu Xue. The dress she was wearing was also beautiful and pleasing to the eye. However, God was fair. He had given Shao Qiyun a beautiful appearance, but he hadnt given her a lot of brains. After looking at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyuns back, Xiao Wu suddenly said, Ill also buy beautiful dresses for Mommy in the future. Mu Jingzhe looked down and couldnt help but stroke his head. Okay. She didnt know why he would think of buying her dresses, but Shao Qiyuns dress was indeed quite pretty. She would also buy it when she had the chance in the future. When they returned to work, everyone knew that Shao Qiyun was back. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe didnt object, they started gossiping about Shao Qiyun. Like her two brothers, Hai and Yang, Shao Qiyun was also very pretty thanks to her father. This led them to discuss these mysterious genetic and hereditary issues. Zhao Lan looked very ordinary, but Old Man Shao was very handsome and didnt at all look like someone from the countryside. He was cultured and exuded a celestial air. Back then, Zhao Lan had married him because she had taken a fancy to Old Man Shaos face. Zhao Lan had only been given such an opportunity because Old Man Shaos health hadnt been good since he was young. Back then, many people said that the two of them werent compatible. Their union was referred to as a flower planted in cow dung, and Old Man Shao was the flower. In their marriage photos, they looked like a bandit leader and her captive husband. Though Zhao Lan liked Old Man Shaos face, when it came to her children, she favored Eldest Brother Shao, who resembled her. Among the four children, only Eldest Brother Shao resembled her. He had average looks and was short, unlike his younger siblings. Every time they went out, he would be ignored, and no one would believe that they were biological siblings. However, they were indeed biological siblings. It was just that he resembled his mother and the three of them resembled their father. Eldest Brother Shao was actually very angry about his mediocre looks. Unfortunately, his wife, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, also had average looks. That was why Fu, Lu, Shou, and X had ended up with a mediocre appearance as well. To sum it up, the eldest branch hadnt benefited from Old Man Shaos good genes at all. In the past, Li Zhaodi used to often tell Mu Jingzhe how glad she was that Shao Qiyun and her brother didnt take after her and took after Mu Teng. Though Shao Qiyun took after her father, Zhao Lan doted on her a lot, as she was her only daughter. She was good-looking and ambitious, so she felt that she would definitely marry a rich person. Zhao Lan felt the same way. If she managed to meet a rich person, she would easily be able to marry him. However, they had been saying the same thing since she was 16, and she was now 23 and still unmarried. This was because they were too picky and looked down on ordinary suitors. They were typical people who aimed high but ended up landing low. Right now, Shao Qiyun was a dormitory keeper at the countys No. 1 Middle School. One could not underestimate a dormitory keeper. It had taken her a lot of effort to get that job. To Zhao Lan, this was already something to be proud of. When Shao Qiyun returned home, joyful laughter was finally heard from next door instead of the quarreling noises they heard all the time. The voices of Fu, Lu, Shou, and X currying favor with Shao Qiyun and calling her Aunt could be heard clearly over there. Every time Shao Qiyun came back, she would bring delicious snacks with her, such as canned fruit, walnut cookies, brown sugar, and white sugar. Then, Zhao Lan would brag to the entire village. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X sucked up to their aunt because of all these goodies. However, Shao Dong and the others werent envious at all, as Shao Qiyun would never share it with them, especially with Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that the children would be sad, so she comforted them. When I go to the county city tomorrow, Ill buy you guys some canned fruit too. No need. Learning a foreign language beats eating canned fruit, Shao Dong replied, indicating that he wasnt envious. However, Mu Jingzhe still wanted to buy two cans for them to satisfy their craving. The next day, Mu Jingzhe woke up early and took the children to the county. Surprisingly, she ran into Tang Moling again. Get in the car. Ill drive you there. Tang Moling didnt say that he had come specifically to give Mu Jingzhe and the kids a lift. He had yet to achieve his goal. Unwilling to give up, hed decided to press on. Seeing that Tang Moling was sincere about giving them a ride, they thanked him and got in. After all, compared to a bicycle, riding in a car was naturally more comfortable. Besides, they were a bit more familiar with him now. Although she didnt know why Tang Moling had suddenly gone crazy and started taking care of them, Mu Jingzhe wasnt afraid. She would deal with whatever came her way. Chapter 67 - Sugar-Coated Bomb Sorry to trouble you again. Its no trouble. Tang Moling listened to them as he drove. Halfway through, he asked Mu Jingzhe to help him look for something. Mu Jingzhe accidentally found a pearl bracelet as she rummaged through the items. Tang Moling glanced at it and casually said, This is a pearl bracelet. Take it if you like it. Though he might look nonchalant on the surface, he was actually carefully observing Mu Jingzhes expression in the mirror. He was doing that on purpose. He had decided to work harder to uncover her true colors, so while buying Mu Xue a pearl necklace, hed thought of Mu Jingzhe and bought this bracelet as well. The pearls on this bracelet were much smaller than those on the other necklace and werent worth much, but to someone of Mu Jingzhes status, this was already a rare item. She would definitely fall for it if she was short-sighted. The bracelet would look good on Mu Jingzhes slender, fair wrist. Any girl would be tempted. In the end, Mu Jingzhe merely glanced at him strangely. Thank you, but theres no need. Was this indeed a trap? Was it a sugar-coated bomb? Or was he trying to defraud her or something? However, she hadnt provoked Mu Xue in the past few days. With those thoughts in mind, Mu Jingzhe placed the bracelet back very carefully to avoid giving him a chance to extort her. Tang Moling: ??? He couldnt help but tilt his head. You dont like it? No, it looks pretty good. Then why dont you want it? Tang Moling glanced at her. Im in a good mood today. Thats why I said I would give it to you. He then said meaningfully, Dont worry, this is nothing. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Yes, I know. I know very well just how rich you are because Ive read the novel. I dont need you to tell me that. Ill have money in the future too! Mu Jingzhe clenched her fist. Tang Moling raised his brow upon seeing her actions. Woman, if you like it, just take it. Theres no need to hold yourself back. Go ahead and take it. Its just a small item. His tone was especially wild and arrogant. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but burst into laughter. Had he just called her woman? Gosh, he truly sounded like the male protagonist of a novel filled with sweet, doting love! It hadnt been so bad when she had read about it in the novel, but hearing him say that in reality was too tacky and hilarious. It made Mu Jingzhe feel like she was watching an ancient idol drama. Ha ha ha The more she thought about it, the more she couldnt help but laugh. Tang Moling: What are you laughing at? Could she have seen through his plans? But it didnt look like it. It seemed like she was laughing at him. She actually dared to laugh at him? Seeing his dark expression, Mu Jingzhe quickly restrained her laughter. Ahem, I just remembered a joke. Tang Moling didnt feel comforted by this. After all, this was completely different from what he had imagined. He had plotted so meticulously to see her make a fool of herself, but in the end, he was the one being regarded as a joke? Tang Moling pursed his lips. Never mind if the first attempt had failed. He could try a second or third time. Surely she wouldnt continue to act like this? Therefore, he bumped into Mu Jingzhe again in the afternoon. Upon seeing her and the kids holding two cans of fruit as if they were treasures, he snorted in his heart and asked casually if they wanted to go to the best restaurant in the county to eat. Seeing how much they cherished even something like canned fruits, Tang Moling felt that Mu Jingzhe and the kids definitely wouldnt refuse. In the end he was rejected again, and they happily went away with their precious canned fruits. Tang Moling: Are canned fruits really that delicious? After failing to achieve his goal, Tang Moling was so mad that he slammed the steering wheel. Later on, he deliberately bumped into Mu Jingzhe, who was going to the city to deliver goods. Coincidentally, he was also going to the city to handle some business. This perfectly showed off his identity and everything he owned once more. He then casually gave her some gifts, including lipstick and perfume, things that girls found hard to reject. However, Mu Jingzhe still refused without any hesitation. Tang Moling started suspecting himself. How could Mu Jingzhe remain unmoved in the face of items that even a young miss would be tempted by? However, Mu Jingzhe was indeed not moved. She had seen everything in the modern era, and even if she was tempted, she would refuse. After all, those things belonged to the male lead, and she was merely the supporting character. After being rejected thrice, Tang Moling was all the more determined to expose her true colors. Following some reflection, he changed his strategy and started giving presents that targeted the kids insteadsuch as calligraphy paper and fountain pens that were especially beneficial for children. Mu Jingzhe couldnt refuse this time, and Tang Moling finally felt better. However he soon received Mu Jingzhes reciprocal gift. The best local tea leaves and specialty ginseng wine that was said to do wonders for the body. Now, they were even. Tang Moling could bring the tea leaves and ginseng wine back with him and give them to his family or anyone he pleased. The value of this gift was equivalent to the value of the fountain pens, so she hadnt taken advantage of him. Tang Moling finally understood what kind of person Mu Jingzhe was. Who said she was a shallow thinker and was deliberately pretending to ignore him to attract his attention? It was nothing like that. She had her own considerations and knew what she was doing. He hadnt managed to expose her true colors. On the contrary, hed truly understood Mu Jingzhe. Over time, he became more and more interested in her and found it increasingly difficult to hate her. After all, she had been genuine from the start and truly treated the children very well. Furthermore, her knowledge and the way she spoke were completely different from what he had imagined. Her knowledge and upbringing had far exceeded his imagination. He would occasionally show off what he knew, but in the end, she knew everything. She could hold a conversation on all sorts of topics, as if she knew everything. Furthermore, she had many opinions that he had never heard before. Although he didnt want to admit it, he had a lot in common with Mu Jingzhe, even more so than with Mu Xue. Not only was she knowledgeable, but she would also say things that inspired and amazed him sometimes. Tang Moling was conflicted. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhes attention was completely focused on the childrens final exam. The final exam took place as scheduled. Although she knew that their results were pretty good, Shao Nan and Little Bei had to take the grade-skipping test this time. They had to do well in order to successfully skip grades. Seeing their younger siblings work so hard, Shao Dong and Shao Xi didnt want to fall behind either. Before the fourth grade even started, they were already planning to skip grades and go to the fifth grade next year. Mu Jingzhe was also nervous. After the nerve-wracking examination ended, the children were quite confident. The moment Little Bei returned, she said, Mommy, when school starts, Ill be in the third grade. Me too, Shao Nan added. You guys are amazing, but dont work too hard. Mu Jingzhe praised them but didnt crush their confidence. Youre still young. You can take it slow. Theres no hurry. Regardless of whether you skip a grade or not, youre the best. You guys have worked hard for the past two days. Ill kill a chicken tonight to nourish your bodies. She could also take this chance to let Shao Dong eat the drumstick. Shao Dong also thought of it when he heard that. He scratched his head. Its just an exam. It was not hard. In the past, no one used to care if they did well in the exams. Zhao Lan definitely wouldnt praise them or say they had worked hard. Yet now, Mu Jingzhe even wanted to kill a chicken. This was too grand. Why dont we eat it after the results are out? Shao Xi, who also didnt think the exam had been hard on them, suggested. Well eat another chicken when the results are out. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. Its fine. Our family is rearing chickens now, so we dont lack them. We can always raise another later. Xiao Wu clapped his hands and said that his siblings had worked hard. He couldnt help but ask Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, when can I go to school? I want to go to school too. I also want to score 100. He also wanted Mommy to praise him! Chapter 68 - Betrothed You to Someone Children who loved to go to school were really adorable. Mu Jingzhe patted cute little Xiao Wus head. You can go to school when youre a little older. When other children were on holidays, they were over the moon, like wild horses that had broken free from their reins. However, Shao Dong and his siblings werent like that at all. Xiao Wu was still thinking about going to school. That night, true to her word, Mu Jingzhe killed a chicken and stewed it. She gave Shao Dong a drumstick and gave the other one to Shao Xi. Your two older brothers usually indulge you guys. They should have the drumsticks today. The two chicken wings were given to Shao Nan and Little Bei, while the chicken head was given to Xiao Wu, who said he liked the chicken comb. Then, the two chicken feet were given to Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang, which was nice, because she happened to like chicken feet. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X had rather sharp noses. While they were eating, those four brats came over, wanting to scrounge a free meal. In the past, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X loved to eat meat, whilst Shao Dong and his siblings hadnt even gotten to drink the soup. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X never wanted to share any of it with them. While they felt nervous, Mu Jingzhe closed the door without hesitation. The children snickered. They had been afraid that Mu Jingzhes heart would soften. A smile flashed across Shao Qiyangs eyes as he looked at Mu Jingzhe. He had been in a difficult position just a moment ago, but now, everything was fine. Zhao Lans scolding echoed outside the door. As she scolded them, everyone felt that the chicken tasted even better. The next day, summer break officially arrived. However, the children started learning by themselves after waking up, like they always did. It was only in the afternoon that Little Beis friend came to their house and asked them to go play on the mountain. Lets go dig for dandelion greens. Dandelion greens could dispel heatiness, so the five kids were a little tempted. Mu Jingzhe was prone to getting heaty. After eating chicken yesterday, she was feeling a little heaty today. While they hesitated, Mu Jingzhe waved her hand and made the decision for them. Go ahead. Summer vacation is here. You should relax and play for two days. Children their age were all mischievous and playful. Mu Jingzhe also hoped that they wouldnt be too sensible and would play when necessary. Be careful on the mountain. Hit the ground with a stick. Dont step on a snake and dont hit the snake if you come across one. During this time of the year, there were many snakes, but the children of Great Eastern Village were also bold. When they gathered in a large group, they would get bold and start hitting the snakes. Mu Jingzhes hair had stood on end when shed seen this previously. Mu Jingzhe prepared a small basket for them and two hoes. Dig as much as you can. Come back when youre more or less done. Dont go too far away. Okay. Mu Jingzhe had been busy the entire afternoon. Then, the sky suddenly turned dark, obscuring everyones vision. As it was almost time to wrap up anyway, she told them they could knock off. The workers had just left when Shao Qiyun suddenly came over. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Why was she back again? Didnt she use to hate coming back to the village in the past? Second Sister-In-Law, I bought brown sugar. Mom made brown sugar eggs, so I brought you a bowl. Eat them while theyre hot. Alarm bells went off in Mu Jingzhes head when she heard Shao Qiyun call her Second Sister-In-Law and say shed even brought her brown sugar eggs. Just put them there. Whats the matter? Just something minor. Shao Qiyun handed a long red dress to Mu Jingzhe. This is a dress I bought. Its a little tight on the upper body for me, but I think itll fit you nicely. Im giving it to you. She shot a glance at Mu Jingzhes chest, clearly hinting that she was much more voluptuous than Mu Jingzhe. The corners of Mu Jingzhes mouth twitched. No need. I have clothes myself. When one was unjustifiably solicitous, one had to be hiding evil intentions. No way would she fall for it. Second Sister-In-Law, why are you so vigilant? I have no ulterior motives. After that day, I went back and reflected on myself and realized that my attitude toward you wasnt right. My second brother is already gone, but you stayed with the Shao Family to take care of his five kids. Youre a good person, which is why I wanted to get close to you. Of course, I also want to get some hair ornaments from you. I heard that your hair ornaments are now being sold in the city and in other places. So it turned out she had said all those nice things and brought that dress because of the hair ornaments? The goods have already been pre-ordered by people. I dont have spare ones to sell them to you. Mu Jingzhe directly refused, not planning on interacting with her. Shao Qiyun was sent away by Mu Jingzhe, but she still left behind the dress and the bowl of brown sugar eggs. Second Sister-In-Law, try on the dress first and see if you can wear it. If you cant, well talk about it later. Dont let the brown sugar eggs get cold. Eggs with brown sugar were rare and good stuff in this day and age, but Mu Jingzhe didnt plan on touching the things shed brought over. Who knew if they had put something in them. Mu Jingzhe looked at the darkening sky and was worried about the children, who had yet to return. Just as she was wondering if she should go take a look, it started pouring. Helpless, Mu Jingzhe put on a homemade raincoat made from thin film and got ready to head out to fetch the children with an umbrella. Just as she was about to leave the house, she bumped into Shao Qiyun, who was followed by Zhao Lan and three men. When she was about to leave, a trace of surprise flickered past Shao Qiyuns eyes. Second Sister-In-Law, why are you going out in the rain? Im going to pick up Shao Dong and the others. Theyre not back yet. What are you Theyll come back. Whats there to pick up? Even if you pick them up now, theyll already be wet anyway. Second Sister-In-Law, theres something urgent to take care of. She blocked Mu Jingzhes path and said, Second Sister-In-Law, this is a big boss from the city who wants to buy your hair ornaments. He wants a lot. Youve got to have a nice talk with him. Boss Mu, right? Im Yang Qing. Yang Qing, who was standing in the middle, was short, looked ordinary, and had a short neck. He stuck out his hand, wanting to shake hands with Mu Jingzhe. Standing beside him, Shao Qiyun explained that he was someone she knew. He had heard that she sold hair ornaments here, so he had come to take a look. Hello, Boss Yang. Mu Jingzhe gestured at the things in her hand. This is not a convenient time for me. Can I talk to you after I pick up the children? Boss Yang is a busy person. He rarely comes Shao Qiyun interrupted her. Mu Jingzhe ignored her and was just about to leave when one of the men behind Yang Qing suddenly whipped out a folding fruit knife. Another person closed the door casually. Boss Mu, you should talk to us first. Mu Jingzhe took a step back. Whats the meaning of this? She looked at Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan was guilty and didnt dare look at her, but Shao Qiyun said directly, Its nothing. I just wanted to tell you that the kids have already been picked up by someone. You have something important to attend to now. Mu Jingzhes expression turned cold. Shao Qiyun quickly raised her hand. Dont get agitated. I heard from Mom that youre very strong, but no matter how strong you are, its futile in the presence of a knife. Lets have a nice talk. You wouldnt want to see blood spilled, would you? Mu Jingzhe wasnt invulnerable, so she naturally knew that she was at a disadvantage. She shouted as she retreated. Is anyone there? Shao Qiyun didnt show any signs of panic. The rain is really heavy. Everyone has gone back. Nobodys going to hear you. The sound of rain would indeed block out most of the noise. Mu Jingzhe didnt continue shouting. What do you want? To force me to sell to you? To rob me? Second Sister-In-Law, you must be joking. Why would we do such a thing? We only betrothed you to someone. Shao Qiyun pointed at Yang Qing. This is the groom we found for you. Now, its time for you to get married. Mu Jingzhe frowned. What? Get married? Betrothed? Yes, weve betrothed you to him. Hes here to pick you up. Your situation is different, so you can drop the formalities. The two of you can just hold the wedding ceremony right here right now and enter the nuptial chamber. Chapter 69 - Directly Holding the Wedding Ceremony Mu Jingzhe laughed out of fury. Shao Qiyun, dont be ridiculous. In this day and age, you have no right to arrange my marriage. Its illegal to force a marriage. Dont say that, Boss Mu. Yang Qing and the three men surrounded her, and he said with a smile, I genuinely want to marry you. Ill treat you well. Look, Im a businessman too. After we get married, we can work together. No, I refuse. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyun. Did you arrange all this? To think your second brother treated you so well. Is this how you repay him? Whats wrong with me? Second Brother liked Mu Xue, not you. He had no choice but to marry you because he was forced to. He wouldnt give a damn if you remarried. Shao Qiyun snorted. Be a good girl and do as we say. The person I found for you is quite a catch. This was why Shao Qiyun had come back. The last time Shao Qiyun had come back was because Yang Qing had gone to her to inquire about Mu Jingzhe, as she and Shao Qiyun were both from Great Eastern Village. He had said that her hair ornaments were selling extremely well and he wanted to collaborate with her. She hadnt believed it at first. It was only when shed come back that she had found out it was true. At first, they had it all planned out and wanted to use this opportunity to earn money. They hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so uncooperative. Ever since theyd split up the family assets, she had been earning money by herself and hadnt cared about the eldest branch. Shao Qiyun felt that Mu Jingzhe had gone overboard. Even though they had split up the family assets, they were still a family. It wasnt right of her to do this. If they couldnt earn money together, what use was it for Mu Jingzhe to earn money? The eldest branch and Mu Jingzhe had been at odds for a long time and would scold Mu Jingzhe whenever they spoke of her. However, they couldnt do anything to Mu Jingzhe. She was strong, and the fence-sitters in the village were on her side. No one helped them. Shao Qiyun wondered, Since Mu Jingzhe isnt cooperating, why not get rid of her? How could they get rid of her? It was simple. They could simply marry her off. Why not do that? Since they loathed her this badly, they could just marry her off. Zhao Lan had still been hesitant, feeling that they probably werent capable of making such a decision. After all, Mu Jingzhe had even turned down a great marriage proposal previously. Shao Qiyun had taken on the responsibility and made all the arrangements today. Mu Jingzhe, dont blame us for not discussing this with you. Who asked you to be so selfish? You ate meat yourself, yet you didnt even allow us to drink the soup. In that case, we can only marry you off. You have no right to marry me off. Mu Jingzhe emphasized this. Its against the law to force someone into marriage. Arranged marriage has long been outlawed. If I call the police, youll have to go to jail. Who are you trying to scare? You and Boss Yang now answer to your parents and the matchmaker. Its legal. Shao Qiyun wasnt afraid. Since youve married into the Shao Family, were a family. Why cant we make the decision? Zhao Lan nodded vigorously. Thats right. Once you marry into the Shao Family, dead or alive, you belong to the Shao Family. We call the shots. Youre crazy. Mu Jingzhe couldnt understand at all. Shao Qiyun, youve been in junior high and are even working at a school now. Are you really that ignorant? What am I ignoring? Shao Qiyun told her the story of the biological sister of a student from the countys No.1 Middle School. When shed passed away after getting married, her in-laws had arranged a posthumous marriage for her sister. The biological sisters birth character was good, and she had died at a good time. When someone had come to their door, the in-laws had agreed and even accepted the betrothal money, preparing to get their son a second wife. If they could even make a decision for someones afterlife, how could they not make a decision when the person was still alive? Zhao Lan kept nodding from the side and added, We could have sold someone like you for money in the past. Now, were merely marrying you off. We did absolutely nothing wrong. They had merely accepted a considerable amount of betrothal money, that was all. Two days ago, Shao Qiyun had gone out to look for Yang Qing to discuss the betrothal gift. Rather than doing business with Mu Jingzhe, why not marry her and earn money at the same time? Yang Qing was a businessman and knew how impressive Mu Jingzhe was, so he agreed. As for the betrothal gifts, he felt that he could earn back the money through the profit Mu Jingzhe would make in the future. Yang Qing emphasized again that he genuinely wanted to marry her. Genuinely? You have the nerve to act genuine! Mu Jingzhe sneered. Ill cut to the chase. A marriage is impossible. If you dont want to die, get lost. Zhao Lan felt her hair stand on end upon seeing Mu Jingzhe act so ruthlessly, but Shao Qiyuns face fell. You refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Mu Jingzhe, did you think we wouldnt be prepared at all? What do you mean? Why do you think the kids never returned? Theyre in my hands! If you want them to be safe, listen to me and cooperate. Dont even think about resisting. You actually took them? Theyre your nephews! I have many nephews. It doesnt matter if one or two go missing. When Shao Qiyun had heard that Mu Jingzhe had been treating the five kids well, shed felt that this was a godsend opportunity. She had been afraid that Mu Jingzhe would have no weakness. As long as youre obedient, nothing will happen to them. Shao Qiyun smiled. Ive brought you the bridal clothes. Hurry up and change into them. Its that red dress I brought you earlier. She had it all planned out. First, she had brought the red dress and a bowl of brown sugar eggs. Logically speaking, Mu Jingzhe should have eaten the brown sugar eggs and changed into that red dress. After all, Mu Jingzhe used to be vain and greedy. She definitely wouldnt be able to resist the temptation. She had calculated it quite well. When Mu Jingzhe woke up, everything would be settled. Unexpectedly, what she had anticipated hadnt happened. Mu Jingzhe hadnt fainted after eating the brown sugar eggs, nor had she put on that red dress. Fortunately, even heaven was helping them. It was raining. It was pouring so heavily that the rain perfectly masked all sounds and movements. Thrilled at the thought of being able to use Mu Jingzhes betrothal money to buy a watch and leather shoes, Shao Qiyun couldnt help but urge her. Hurry up. My patience is limited. Where did you take the children? I want to see them first. Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth as she glared at Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun. No matter how much she disliked them, they were still their biological grandchildren, nephews, and niece. However, they only cared about money. She had read the novel and knew how horribly theyd treated the five kids, so she knew that they were absolutely capable of those heinous acts. She had to ensure the safety of the children first. Be good. Youll see them tomorrow morning. Go change clothes first. Mu Jingzhe looked around the room. Alright, Ill change, but I have to go back to my room to change. Yang Qing didnt want his two brothers to see Mu Jingzhe change clothes on the spot, so he nodded in agreement. Shao Qiyun took the knife and followed Mu Jingzhe back to her room, keeping an eye on her constantly. When the rain stopped, the sky turned much brighter. Shao Qiyun looked at the drawings in the room and sneered. What are these drawings? Theyre a mess. Mu Jingzhe had bought some crayons for the children. They liked them very much, but their drawing skills were indeed average. The drawings were filled with matchstick figures. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt mind. She had pasted their drawings in the room, in case they felt that she was too biased. Mu Jingzhe ignored her snide remark and slowly changed clothes. Shao Qiyun quickly caught sight of Little Bei and Xiao Wus drawings, which were pasted side by side. Upon seeing the word Mommy written above the matchstick figure with the short hair, she knew at a glance that it was Mu Jingzhe. Her gaze darkened. Chapter 70 - Fighting Back Are you done? Shao Qiyun urged her impatiently. Mu Jingzhe glanced at Shao Qiyun. This girl had an angelic face, but her thoughts were extremely malicious. She had no intention of infuriating her yet. Yes, Im going to put on my shoes. She bent down to put on her shoes and took the opportunity to grab something. Shao Qiyun didnt notice until Mu Jingzhe stood up. At first, Shao Qiyun thought that with her short hair, Mu Jingzhe would definitely look hideous in a dress. Unexpectedly, not only was she not hideous, but she was so gorgeous that she couldnt take her eyes off her. Mu Jingzhes curves werent that voluptuous, but she had a tall and slender figure, and her posture was uniquely graceful. She exuded a unique, candid charm completely different from women with commonplace looks. At that moment, while standing next to Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qiyun felt that she was a woman with commonplace looks. Displeasure flashed across her eyes. She had, in a slipshod manner, chosen the cheapest and least beautiful dress. Why was it so stunning on Mu Jingzhe? She disliked anyone who was prettier than her. Shao Qiyun wanted very much for her to take the dress off, but she held herself back at the thought that this was serious business. Come out quickly. As soon as Mu Jingzhe went out, everyones gazes fell on her, a hint of surprise flickering across their eyes. Without thinking, Mu Jingzhe took advantage of their daze and scattered the chili powder she had secretly hidden in her hand. Ah As the chili powder landed in their eyes, cries of agony rang out in the room. Mu Jingzhe herself didnt manage to dodge completely, causing her vision to blur for a moment, but she couldnt care less about anything else. She endured the pain and started hitting anyone who stood in her way. Shao Qiyuns back was facing Mu Jingzhe, so she wasnt affected by the chili powder much. She swung the knife at her. Mu Jingzhes vision was affected. Although she managed to snatch the knife from her, she felt a stab of pain in her arm, as if it had been cut. However, she didnt have the time to check. Mu Jingzhe didnt restrain her strength and soon, the few of them could be seen lying on the ground in pain. Amid Zhao Lans horrific screams, she pinned Shao Qiyun down. Where are the kids? she demanded with the knife in hand. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to use this move. Let go of me! Ill give you another chance. Quickly, spill! As Mu Jingzhe was questioning her, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Shao Dongs voice could be heard. Mu Jingzhe raised her head in disbelief and saw the five disheveled kids standing at the door. Mommy! Little Bei was about to charge over. Dont come close, Little Bei. Before Mu Jingzhe could tie them up, Yang Qing came back to his senses and happened to see Little Bei rushing over. With a ruthless look in his eyes, he reached out to grab her. Mu Jingzhe yelled anxiously, Little Bei, get back quickly! She shouted as she pounced over, but it was too late. Little Bei had already been grabbed. Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up. Quick, catch them. As long as they managed to grab the kids, their original plan could resume. Little Bei! Seeing that it was too late, Mu Jingzhe felt despair. She saw Little Bei open her mouth and bite Yang Qings hand. While Yang Qing screamed and let go, Little Bei kicked him hard in the leg. Owww! Yang Qing screamed loudly. At that moment, Shao Dong and Shao Xi also moved. Each of them took on one of the two thugs, who were trying to get up, stomping and kicking at them. They were uniformly kicking the same spotthe spot between their legs. Shao Nan had been following his siblings with Xiao Wu. When he saw what was going on inside, he turned around and went to call the villagers. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment. She kicked Shao Qiyun and quickly ran over to check on them. Are you alright? How did you get so dirty? Im fine. Mommy, are you okay? Little Bei asked Mu Jingzhe nervously. Im fine. Mu Jingzhe still felt lingering fear. You kids scared me to death just now. Were fine. We knocked them all down. Little Bei pointed at the few men who were still screaming. Were not afraid of them. Despite this special situation, Mu Jingzhe was speechless for a moment. How did you think of kicking them there? I learned it from you, Mommy. Didnt you say that we were weak and if we couldnt run, we should use our teeth to bite the opponents weakest spot? We remember that. After watching the movie, Little Bei had used the move flexibly. Shao Dong also said that he had learned it from Mu Jingzhe. He still remembered Mu Jingzhe hitting someone previously. Shao Xi, who had been silent the entire time, was the first to notice that something was wrong with Mu Jingzhes arm. Youre bleeding. Because she was wearing red, the blood wasnt obvious. Still, he had noticed it. Where? Mommy, are you hurt? Little Bei got nervous upon hearing that. Shao Dong took a look and quickly went to get the small medicine box that Mu Jingzhe had made. Im fine. Its just a small wound. Mu Jingzhe took a look and saw that there was a cut, but it wasnt serious. She tied a knot with her handkerchief and bandaged it. Quick, change clothes so you dont catch a cold. What happened just now? First Aunt stopped us from coming home. They had wanted to rush back because theyd feared it might rain upon seeing the darkening sky. They could have made it back before the rain, but theyd run into Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had deliberately gone to stop them and insisted on taking them to hide from the rain. Shed refused to listen to their objections and carried Xiao Wu to the thatched house. The thatched house was where they stored the grains to protect them from the rain. Usually, everyone would seek shelter there when it rained. Since Xiao Wu had been taken away, theyd had no choice but to follow her. They had wanted to snatch Xiao Wu back, but theyd ended up getting caught in the rain due to the delay. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had refused to let them leave. Shao Dong had sensed that something was amiss and insisted on going back despite knowing they would get drenched in the rain. Although Mu Jingzhe hadnt said she would be picking them up, Shao Dong felt that based on Mu Jingzhes habits, she would definitely come to fetch them. However, not only had Mu Jingzhe not come, but Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had suddenly come to stop them too. He knew that something must have gone wrong. Shao Dong and the others had made a fuss about wanting to go back. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had gotten impatient and hit them directly upon seeing that they were disobedient. The children had all been beaten up. After putting in a lot of effort, theyd worked together to escape from Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos hands in spite of their injuries. It was pouring heavily, and because they had rushed back, theyd fallen quite a few times along the way. They were a complete mess, and the basket full of dandelion greens theyd worked so hard to dig had been lost long ago. The kids were only glad that they had run all the way back. Otherwise, things would have been bad. After they explained briefly, Shao Nan came back with the villagers. Yang Qing and his gang, who had been beaten up by Mu Jingzhe and the children and couldnt get up, heard the commotion and knew that their plan had completely fallen through this time. They got up, wanting to run, but they didnt have the time. The villagers had originally been preparing to cook because it was raining, but Shao Nan had called them over and said that something had happened to their family. Upon hearing that, everyone ran over, including Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. The moment the villagers arrived, they stopped Yang Qing, Zhao Lan, and the others, who wanted to flee. You want to leave? Its not that easy. I already told you that this is illegal. Mu Jingzhe didnt hide anything and briefly recounted what had happened in a few words. After hearing her, everyone exploded and started criticizing Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun. How absurd of them to be doing such a thing in this day and age! Furthermore, they had used the five kids to threaten Mu Jingzhe. Zhao Lan, their biological grandmother, had used her own grandchildren to threaten their stepmother. It sounded ridiculous and pathetic. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng saw Mu Jingzhe in that state and heard what had happened. Without hesitation, they grabbed Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun and hit them. You heartless things! How dare you plot against our Jingzhe! Chapter 71 - Please Don’t Take Mommy Away As a mother, she couldnt tolerate others touching her children. Li Zhaodi felt the same way. Her two children were her weakness. If Mu Jingzhe hadnt cleverly escaped and the children hadnt run away, Mu Jingzhe would have been defiled and forced to get married. Who could tolerate this? Shao Qiyun felt as if her entire scalp was about to be ripped off by Li Zhaodi. She screamed in pain and pleaded with her mother for help. However, Zhao Lan couldnt even fend for herself now, so how could she save her daughter? Mu Teng didnt hit women, so he only beat up Yang Qing and the other two men. Yang Qing was hit again before he could recover and was almost beaten to death by the furious Mu Teng. Dad, stop hitting, or youll end up killing them. Mu Jingzhe stopped him. What they did was illegal. Well take them to the police station. Only then did Mu Teng stop. The villagers were also enraged by this. How could they come to someones house and force a girl to get married? How was it any different from kidnapping? They unanimously decided to take them to the police station after the rain stopped. Yang Qing and the other two men were tied up and locked up by the village chief. Finally, everyones gaze landed on the two culprits, Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun denied the accusations immediately. I dont know anything. Zhao Lan also defended her daughter, claiming that it was her idea. Bah, I dont care whose idea it was. I wont let the two of you off! Li Zhaodi was furious, and Mu Tengs countenance was also dark. He waited for Li Zhaodi to finish speaking before he spoke. Cut the crap. Jingzhe had good intentions and couldnt bear to leave the children behind, so she stayed behind to take care of them. In the end, her good intentions were regarded as worthless, and they even tried to ruin Jingzhe like that. Mu Teng looked at the five kids, then turned to Mu Jingzhe. As your father, I have made a decision today. Jingzhe, lets go home. Do not stay in this wolfs den anymore. I dont want you to be sold and ruined by the Shao Family. Were not dead yet. Your old man is still alive. I cant let you suffer such humiliation and grievance. He looked at the villagers. Everyone, you are a witness. Our Jingzhe has already done her best. From this day onward, Jingzhe will no longer have anything to do with the Shao Family and the children. He held Mu Jingzhes hand. Lets go, Jingzhe. Dad will take you home. Mu Jingzhe was stunned and couldnt help but look at the children. She had also thought of teaching Zhao Lan and her gang a lesson, but she hadnt expected this to happen. However, from the standpoint of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, who were her parents, this was a normal choice. Now that such a thing had happened to their daughter, they naturally had to take her back. She understood, but she wasnt prepared for this. She had no intention of giving up on the children. The five kids were also stunned. Everything had happened too quickly. A second ago, they had still been filled with hatred and theyd wished they could tear apart the people who had bullied Mu Jingzhe. A second later, Mu Jingzhe was about to leave. This was not the way they had thought she would leave, thoughby getting married and stopping to care for them. Instead, she was being brought back to her maternal family by the Mu Family. They stood there in a daze until Mu Jingzhe was pulled away. No. Shao Dong and Shao Xi stood in front of Mu Teng. Please dont. Dont take Mommy away. Little Bei and Xiao Wus eyes were filled with panic. Dont take Mommy away. Mu Jingzhe panicked and was about to say something, but Mu Teng pulled her away forcefully. Youre not allowed to speak. Little Bei and Xiao Wu instantly burst into tears. Mommy, dont go. Dont leave us behind. Little Bei ignored the rain and chased after her. She hugged Mu Jingzhe. Xiao Wu descended the stairs too quickly and ended up falling down. He stumbled to his feet and ran after her. Mommy, dont go. Go back quickly. Mu Jingzhes eyes warmed up. For a moment, she couldnt tell if it was the rain or tears. Go back quickly. However, they werent the only ones who didnt go back. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan all ran out to chase after her. Shao Dong spread open his arms and blocked the door, his entire body trembling and his eyes filled with supplication. Shao Xi and Shao Nan tugged at Mu Jingzhes clothes, their eyes filled with unprecedented panic. Previously, they had always said that they wouldnt rely on Mu Jingzhe, that they wouldnt call her Mommy, and that they wouldnt get attached to her emotionally. However, at that moment, they panicked. They only hoped that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt leave. Xiao Wu and Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe and wailed. Mommy, dont go Mommy, you said that you liked us the most. Well be obedient in the future. Please dont leave. They cried so hard that they made other peoples hearts ache. Many of the onlookers had red eyes by then. Mu Jingzhe felt like a knife was being twisted in her heart. She wanted to go back, but her hand was held back by Mu Tengs trembling hand and Li Zhaodis pleading gaze. Dont go back, Jingzhe. Dont be soft-hearted. You cant take care of them forever, said Li Zhaodi. Though Mu Teng didnt say anything, Mu Jingzhe understood the emotions that were revealed in the depths of his eyes. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe felt like she was being torn into two. Mommy, dont go. Get out of the way. Dont block Jingzhes path. Li Zhaodi chased them away with a choked voice. She wanted to push Little Bei and Xiao Wu away, but they refused to let go. She had tried to rip Shao Nan and Shao Xis hands off, but they stubbornly clung to her. Little Bei begged Li Zhaodi. Well be obedient in the future. Dont take Mommy away. I want Mommy. What are you doing? Youre causing Jingzhes death. Jingzhe isnt your biological mother. What else do you want? Get out of the way. Li Zhaodi was driven crazy by them. However, they couldnt hit the children, so theyd reached a stalemate. Shao Dong looked at Mu Teng and mustered up the courage to say, Uncle, I want to talk to you. Please. He didnt call Mu Teng Grandpa because he knew that Mu Teng wouldnt like it. Mu Tengs countenance was dark. However, when he looked at the surrounding onlookers and then at Mu Jingzhe, who couldnt escape, he could only agree with a dark expression. Mu Teng led Shao Dong out of the house. Lets talk here. What do you want to say? Shao Dong clenched his fists tightly. Uncle, I want to beg you not to take her away. We only have her. Shes our mother. It wasnt easy for us to finally have a mother. We cant leave her or bear to part with her. Mu Teng was unmoved. I know, but she cant take care of the five of you for the rest of her life. She has to get married in the future and have her own children. Well be good and filial to her, even more filial than a biological child. Were not asking that she supports us forever. If she finds someone suitable in the future and wishes to get married, we definitely wont stop her. Well even prepare a dowry for her, but please dont take her away now. Weve already started earning money and weve grown up. Well protect her and give her the best of the best. We definitely wont let her get in danger again. Mu Teng still didnt agree. You make it sound so nice. Who doesnt know how to say nice things like that? Yes, youre smart. I also believe that youll amount to something in the future, but youre still too young. I dont want her to have such a hard life. I just want her to be safe and sound. He took a deep breath. Now that youve said what you wanted to say, stop pestering me. Go deal with your younger siblings, or dont blame me for being ruthless. Mu Teng turned around and left. Shao Dongs eyes were filled with despair. He closed his eyes and knelt down. Uncle, please, please dont take Mommy away Chapter 72 - We Can’t Live Without Her Shao Dong knew very well that they had too little. Even if they took out their hearts, theyd still be a burden. However, he really didnt want Mu Jingzhe to leave. After living with Mu Jingzhe for half a year, their lives and everything else were tied to her. He couldnt imagine how they would survive without her. They were already used to the warmth Mu Jingzhe brought them. How could they go back to the way they used to live? She had promised them that she would take care of them. She had also said that she would fulfill 100 of his wishes, and there were still so many unfulfilled wishes. They had agreed to be filial and repay her in the future, but they hadnt yet had the chance to fulfill their promise. How could she leave? How could they bear to see her leave? Alas, they didnt have any bargaining chips. In the end, Shao Dong could only dig out his heart and beg with it in his hands, using the method hed hated in the pastkneeling. Even so, he had to beg. He had to use all his strength and all the means available to keep Mu Jingzhe there. Shao Dong knelt in the muddy water and lowered his head, begging Mu Teng not to take Mu Jingzhe away. Please, Uncle. Please dont take away Mommy We cant live without her. Mu Teng turned around and glanced at Shao Dong. It wasnt that he wasnt moved, but he couldnt be soft-hearted. Mu Teng went back and pulled Mu Jingzhe away, ignoring Xiao Wu and Little Beis cries. If you still regard us as your parents, come with us. Li Zhaodi also gazed at Mu Jingzhe with a pleading look in her eyes. She didnt say anything, but she had already said many things previously. She had always wanted Mu Jingzhe to go back to live with her. She didnt think it was a good idea for her to stay and take care of the children. Shed said that she had seen too many such cases. In this world, blood relations were more reliable, but even biological children werent necessarily filial, let alone children who werent related to you by blood. Although Mu Jingzhe was doing better than before, Li Zhaodi was still worried. She had even said that she might as well be like her old self and snatch Tang Moling from Mu Xue. It was better than focusing on taking care of the children. These words sounded very ignorant, but they were based on Li Zhaodis life experience. Mu Jingzhe looked into Li Zhaodis eyes and couldnt help but think of Mu Teng and Li Zhaodis ending in the book. According to the original plot, Mu Jingzhe failed to seduce her younger brother-in-law and even made Little Bei go deaf, causing her to become the target of public criticism. Later on, she couldnt take it anymore and went to the big city to work. She had thought of earning money before coming back, but that turned out to be wishful thinking on her part. Instead of becoming a female worker at some big city factory, she was tricked into entering the sex trade. By the time she realized it, it was already too late. She was defiled that very night. In the book, while Mu Xue was pregnant, the original Mu Jingzhe contracted an STD, and her mind wasnt clear anymore. She went crazy and disappeared one night after running out. Later on, Li Zhaodi went to look for the original Mu Jingzhe. She didnt care if her daughter was sick or crazy. She just wanted to find her. They begged and searched everywhere, but they ultimately didnt manage to find her. Gradually, there was no news of her anymore, and she ended up being a rotting corpse beside a garbage dump. Mu Teng then embarked on the path of finding his wife and daughter. For the rest of his life, he only wanted to bring them back. In the end, he didnt get what he wanted and died with everlasting regret. Now that the original Mu Jingzhe was gone, Mu Jingzhe had replaced her as their daughter. She couldnt break their hearts again. Li Zhaodi blocked the children and prevented them from following her. Shao Dong stood in the rain and watched Mu Jingzhe being pulled away by Mu Teng. Mu Jingzhes red dress gradually disappeared in the rain. Stop chasing her. Seeing that Little Wu and Little Bei still wanted to give chase, Shao Dong stopped them. Youre not to chase after her. Let her go back. No, I want Mommy. This was the first time Little Bei was disobedient and made a fuss. Xiao Wu didnt listen either and cried, I want to find Mommy! Mommy! However, Shao Dong still didnt change his mind. Ignoring their struggles, he carried them back. Youre not allowed to go. They couldnt selfishly keep Mu Jingzhe by their side. At that moment, Shao Dong was only glad that the rain was heavy enough. No one could see his tears. ***** Mu Jingzhe was pulled back to the Mu Residence by Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi. Stop crying. Youll get used to it in two days. Li Zhaodi felt extremely regretful upon seeing Mu Jingzhe cry all the way back. If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have listened to you. I shouldve insisted on bringing you back then. Theyre not even your biological children, but you look as upset as though they are. Li Zhaodi felt upset, and so did Mu Teng. However, he had to steel his heart. He couldnt let Mu Jingzhe stay there and continue raising the children. Mu Jingzhe was at a loss for words for a moment. She couldnt ignore the wishes of the two elders, but she felt terrible when she thought of the children she had left behind. Li Zhaodi was about to say something when Old Madam Mus impatient voice rang out. Come in quickly since youre back. Why are you standing at the door? Mu Jingzhe followed Li Zhaodi in. The first thing she saw was stern-looking Old Madam Mu. Beside her were Tang Moling and Mu Xue, who were shaking their umbrellas. As Tang Moling often came to the Mu Residence, everyone liked to joke that he was like a live-in son-in-law. Due to the rain, Tang Moling had gone to pick up Mu Xue, who had been grading papers at school. The duo had just returned and didnt know what had happened. Whats wrong? As he asked this, he saw Mu Jingzhe walk in through the rain. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe was wearing a dress. She was wearing a red dress that was extremely eye-catching. Tang Moling was stunned for a moment, surprise flashing across his eyes. He had already noticed that Mu Jingzhe had been becoming increasingly beautiful and pleasing to the eye, but hed subconsciously ignored that. Until this moment. If Mu Xue was described as an elegant daisy, then Mu Jingzhe could be likened to a rich ink painting of a landscape that was both breathtaking and unforgettable. Tang Moling could even hear his heart racing. Ba-dum. Ba-dum. It felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. Whats going on? Old Madam Mu asked coldly, pulling Tang Moling back from his thoughts. He came back to his senses and awkwardly retracted his gaze. Yes, what was going on? This was the first time he had seen Mu Jingzhe cry. Her head was lowered, and she was looking listless. She was completely different from her usual energetic and vigilant self. This was the first time he saw that Mu Jingzhe could be so fragile. Seeing Mu Jingzhes reddened eyes, Tang Moling looked at Mu Teng. Mu Teng looked livid as he briefly explained what had happened. They went too far. Old Madam Mus expression darkened. She then turned to Mu Jingzhe angrily. I didnt agree with you rushing to marry Shao Qihai in the first place. See what happens when you chew off more than you can bite? What a disgrace. Mu Teng was unhappy. Mom, what are you saying? Jingzhe isnt at fault here. Old Madam Mu wanted to retort, but Tang Moling interrupted her. Tang Moling was furious. He hadnt expected to hear such a disgusting thing. Why didnt you come back and call for help when you encountered such an issue? We have to hit back and smash their heads. Lets see if theyll dare to do this again in the future. No wonder Mu Jingzhe had suddenly worn a red dress. It turned out that shed been forced to marry and this was her bridal dress. Chapter 73 - Severing Relations Tang Moling was furious. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but say, Why are you crying? Its not your fault! Arent you strong? Hit them! Punch them until they become impotent! She had been so impressive in front of him previously! No one had expected Tang Moling to suddenly lose his temper. They stared at him in shock. Tang Moling didnt notice and only looked at Mu Jingzhe with a dark expression. His gaze searched for a while before stopping on her arm. You even got injured? He gritted his teeth, worry and fury clouding his eyes. He picked up a tool that was lying aside and got ready to leave. Come on, lets go back and give them what they deserve. What are you doing? Mu Xue quickly pulled Tang Moling back. Old Madam Mu also looked at him strangely. Its already been settled. Why are you so agitated? Under Mu Xues suspicious gaze and Mu Jingzhes strange gaze, Tang Moling slowly calmed down. He was stunned. Thats right. Why was he so angry? Then, he came up with a reason. I just cant stand seeing them bully people like that. Before they hit the dog, they ought to see who its master is. Old Madam Mus expression relaxed. You just have to protect Xiao Xue from now on. Mu Xue lowered her head and smiled. Mu Tengs face darkened. Who was the dog? It took Tang Moling a long time to realize what he had said. He wanted to explain, but he didnt know where to start. He couldnt help but look at Mu Jingzhe, but Mu Jingzhe didnt look at him. She just frowned and looked outside, seemingly lost in thought. He couldnt help but frown. The people from the Shao Family really needed to be taught a lesson, especially that wretch Shao Qiyun. As he was thinking about it, he heard Mu Xue say, The rain doesnt seem to be stopping anytime soon. Will it be troublesome for you to go back? Only then did Tang Moling remember that he was supposed to leave after returning. He glanced at the smudge of red out of the corner of his eye and suddenly wondered if he should sleep here for the night. Tang Moling was about to say something when he heard Old Madam Mu speak. Whats there to be afraid of when he has a car? Its not like hell be walking. Moling has important matters to attend to. We cant hold him up. Its getting dark, so he should leave quickly. Tang Moling could only swallow his words and get in the car while Old Madam Mu and Mu Xue watched him leave. Mu Jingzhe had already been pulled back to her room by Li Zhaodi and hadnt come out yet. The small room that Mu Jingzhe had originally stayed in had been converted to Mu Xues study by Old Madam Mu so she could grade the students assignments there. Although Old Madam Mu wasnt very willing, she didnt stop them from converting the study back to Mu Jingzhes bedroom. The sky turned completely dark. Old Madam Mu pulled a long face and said that she wanted to eat. Mu Jingzhe didnt have much of an appetite and Old Madam Mu had a sullen expression on her face while facing her at the dining table. However, she didnt kick her out either. Compared to before, her attitude was actually quite good. Mu Tengs face darkened. When he returned to his room, he said that they would build a house after saving up more money. In the future, whenever Mu Jingzhe returned, she would have her own room and wouldnt have to put up with Old Madam Mu. The Mu Family was quiet, but the Shao Family wasnt calm at the moment because Shao Qiyang had returned. Shao Qiyang was already drenched by the time he returned. He greeted them as soon as he reached the courtyard. Im back. In the past, whenever he came back, the house would always be lit up, and there would be warm food. However, there was nothing today. No one answered. Shao Dong had changed into dry clothes with his younger siblings and was just starting the fire. Little Bei and Xiao Wu had kept crying until theyd fallen asleep. Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Shao Dong were all pale from the cold. As soon as Shao Qiyang entered, he felt that something was amiss. It was a mess outside, and there was something wrong with the children. Mu Jingzhe was also nowhere to be seen. Whats wrong? What happened? Wheres Jingzhe? Uncle. Shao Dong greeted him. He wasnt delighted to see Shao Qiyang or anything. After all, his return wouldnt change anything. Uncle, go change your clothes first. Tell me what happened first. Shao Xi recounted what had happened in a straightforward manner without adding much emotion. However, Shao Qiyangs eyes widened when he heard that. How dare they How dare they! How could they?! How could they treat Mu Jingzhe like that? Mu Jingzhe, whom he carefully cherished in his heart and didnt even dare speak his mind to, had been treated this way by them? Shao Qiyangs eyes burned with fury as he turned around and left. With a bang, he kicked open the door of the eldest branchs house. Ignoring Big Brother Shaos greeting, he went directly to pull Shao Qiyun up when he saw her warming up by the fire. He gave her a tight slap across the face. This was Shao Qiyangs first time hitting a woman and the first time hed ever hit his younger sister. Due to Zhao Lans favoritism toward her only daughter, the three Shao brothers had always treated Shao Qiyun quite well. But what had Shao Qiyun done in the end? You heartless thing! Shao Qiyang scolded her as he gave her two more slaps. Third Brother, youre crazy! Shao Qiyun shrieked. Those two slaps were me hitting you on Second Brothers behalf. Then, he raised his hand and slapped her again. This slap is from me. Are you crazy? Why are you hitting your younger sister? Zhao Lan quickly went to stop him, but no matter how hard she tried, Shao Qiyang wouldnt let go of Shao Qiyun and kept hitting her. If I dont teach her a lesson today, shell never know she was wrong. Mom, quickly, help me! Shao Qiyun nearly went mad from all those slaps. No matter how hard she punched and kicked, it was useless. She could only shout for Zhao Lan. Seeing that Eldest Brother Shao was unable to stop the fight, Zhao Lan gritted her teeth, picked up a piece of firewood, and struck Shao Qiyang without rhyme or reason. Let go immediately. How dare you hit your younger sister! The firewood struck Shao Qiyangs head and ears, causing him to bleed instantly. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, who had been watching from afar, screamed, Stop it! Youre going to beat him to death! Only after Zhao Lan stopped did she see the blood flowing down Shao Qiyangs neck. She screamed and dropped the firewood. However, even while he was beaten up by Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyang hadnt let go of Shao Qiyun. He merely cast a glance at her and then went back to hitting Shao Qiyun. Do you admit you were in the wrong? Are you going to repent or not? Zhao Lan kept retreating. Hes gone mad! This is crazy! Qiyun, quick, apologize. Your brother is crazy. Shao Qiyun, who felt that she was about to be beaten to death, quickly apologized. I was wrong. I wont dare do it again. Only then did the panting Shao Qiyang stop. Remember what you said today. If you dare do this again, Ill really beat you to death. Im not dead yet. Who are you threatening? Shao Qiyang, you didnt even ask what happened to your family. Instead, you only cared about hitting your sister. If we go to jail, I wont let you off! Yang Qing and his men were locked up and would probably be taken to the police station tomorrow. When that time came, Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun probably wouldnt be able to escape either because they were accomplices. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun were angry and afraid to begin with, and their hearts were trembling in fear. In the end, when Shao Qiyang came back, he didnt even help them. Zhao Lan was so furious that she pounced on Shao Qiyang and hit him. What kind of a son are you? Shao Qiyang shrugged off Zhao Lan. I cant do anything to you because youre my mother, but this is the last time. Zhao Lan sneered, Or what? Are you going to disown me? Shao Qiyang nodded, his eyes red. Yes, Ill disown you. You people are not fit to be humans. Ill pretend that I dont have any relatives like you in the future. Zhao Lan collapsed on the ground, looking enraged. You wont acknowledge your mother just because of Mu Jingzhe? She stepped forward and grabbed Shao Qiyangs collar. Did you hook up with Mu Jingzhe? I knew it. You two are shameless. Chapter 74 - Such Bias In the end, Zhao Lan still didnt think she was wrong, but it occurred to her that there might be something between Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhe. Shut up! Shao Qiyang flung her away. Youre not fit to even mention her name. You called her shameless? The most shameless people are you two. With such a family, what right did he have to be with Mu Jingzhe? Shao Qiyangs eyes were filled with hatred. You disgust me. From now on, I will break all ties with you. Shao Qiyang turned around and left. Zhao Lan was stunned for a moment before she suddenly lashed out. You ingrate! You unfilial son! Let me tell you something. I dont have a son like you anymore. Seeing that Shao Qiyang had really left, Zhao Lan slapped her legs in fury. What kind of a life is this? Why is my life so bitter? Zhao Lan cried for a long time, but no one paid her any attention. Shao Qiyun was throwing a tantrum because of the pain on her swollen, red face. Since she was young, Zhao Lan had never once hit her. This was the first time Shao Qiyun had been hit. Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan cursed angrily. Eldest Brother Shao stomped his feet in regret. I said it couldnt be done. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao pulled him aside and asked him not to add fuel to the fire. Nobody heard him complaining when they collected the betrothal gifts. After Shao Qiyang came out, he was in a daze for a moment before he went to the Mu Residence. He couldnt let Mu Jingzhe go back like this. He went to the Mu Residence, wanting to apologize and beg for forgiveness, wanting to ask Mu Jingzhe to go back. However, Mu Teng chased him away before he even got to see Mu Jingzhes face. Whats the use of apologizing now? In the future, the entire Shao Family can forget about setting foot on our doorstep! Shao Qiyang stood in the rain, feeling cold all over and almost losing his balance. Yes, what right did he have to do this? It was too late. He was never around when Mu Jingzhe needed protection the most. He was always one step too late. Fate had been messing with him time and again, always making him be one step late. Furthermore, the people who had harmed Mu Jingzhe were his biological mother and younger sister. What right did he have to ask her to go back? It rained the entire night and it stopped the next morning, but the skies remained cloudy. Mu Teng gathered some villagers and sent Yang Qing and his two men, as well as Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun, to the police station. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun naturally refused to go. They kept crying and making a fuss. Zhao Lan even wanted to hang herself in a bid to force Mu Teng to give up. They even found an elder from the Mu Family and persuaded Old Madam Mu to ask Mu Teng to let the matter rest. Their argument was that it wouldnt do Mu Jingzhe any good if this matter were to spread. After all, Mu Jingzhe was going to get married in the future. They were all from the same village and would meet frequently. They shouldnt be so ruthless. However, the more Zhao Lan and the gang acted like this, the more insistent Mu Teng became. He didnt even listen to Old Madam Mu. Before Mu Xues birth, Old Madam Mu had actually doted on Mu Teng a lot because Mu Teng had a glib tongue and knew how to coax people. Later on, because of their family circumstances, Mu Teng hadnt disobeyed Old Madam Mu, so the old woman practically had the final say in the family. However, this time, Mu Teng didnt listen because he was different from before. Although he and Li Zhaodi didnt make a lot of money selling buns, thanks to their stable income, they were much more confident now. In the past, he had relied on Old Madam Mu to survive, but now that he no longer had to, he insisted on pursuing the matter. Old Madam Mu only doted on Mu Xue and didnt care for Mu Jingzhe. This granddaughter of hers couldnt gain her favor. She didnt feel pain, but he, as her father, did. If he couldnt even protect his own daughter properly, what kind of a father would that make him? He wanted everyone to see his attitude. He wanted to see who would dare bully Mu Jingzhe in the future. After fussing for half a day, it started raining again. However, this still didnt stop Mu Teng. After Tang Moling was done with his work, he waited for Mu Teng. He drove Mu Teng back and also used his connections to make sure that Yang Qing, Zhao Lan, and the gang learned from their mistakes, lest such a thing happened again in the future. Tang Molings status was extraordinary. One word from him was more effective than one hundred from Mu Teng. Mu Teng thanked Tang Moling. The two of them hadnt interacted much in the past. After all, Tang Moling used to hate Mu Xues horrible relatives. Mu Jingzhe was number one in line, and right behind her were Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi. However, as his impression of Mu Jingzhe improved and he stopped judging her based on prejudice, Tang Moling realized that Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi werent that bad after all. Perhaps their behavior had indeed been so-so in the past, but their love for their children had never changed. Old Madam Mu was surprised that Tang Moling had come to Great Eastern Village again. However, she only thought that Tang Moling was worried about Mu Xue, so she smiled in relief. This way, she neednt fear Mu Xue would suffer when she married him. Why did you bring so much food again? Tang Molings trunk was filled with food, including fresh beef and mutton. Old Madam Mu was grinning from ear to ear. Its raining, so we should eat some mutton and beef to nourish our bodies. Tang Moling noticed Mu Jingzhe out of the corner of his eye. Mu Jingzhes eyes were still a little swollen, but her expression was much calmer. After thanking him, she busied herself around Mu Teng and asked him to change while she went to make brown sugar ginger soup to warm up their bodies. Dad, drink it quickly. You dont want to catch a cold. As for the remaining soup, Mu Jingzhe hesitated for a moment. Since Tang Moling had helped them, she should probably give it to him to drink, but she was afraid that Mu Xue would misunderstand. As she was hesitating, Tang Moling asked, Is there some more? Ill have a bowl to ward off the cold too. Mu Xue immediately said, Ill make some for you. No need. Theres enough for another bowl, isnt there? Tang Moling raised the bowl and drank it. Mu Xue pursed her lips in annoyance. The beef and mutton were prepared for dinner, but only in small amounts. Some of the meat was preserved in salt. There were many people but only so much meat. Old Madam Mu gave most of the meat to Mu Xue, and the others also got a little bit each. Mu Jingzhe only got two pieces of meat. Mu Xues bowl was piled up with food. Compared to Mu Jingzhes bowl, the contrast was very obvious. Li Zhaodi pursed her lips, looking disgruntled. However, she didnt make a fuss and simply gave her share to Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling looked at his bowl, which was full of meat, and felt a little bad. Grandma, why didnt you cook all of it? That way, everyone could have eaten their fill. Old Madam Mu merely replied dismissively, How can meat be filling? Is this not enough for you? If it isnt, Ill give you some more. Enough. Tang Moling shook his head and lowered his eyes, his gaze a little dark. In the beginning, when he had seen that Old Madam Mu treated Mu Xue well, hed only felt that this old woman had good judgment and was adorable. But today, he saw blatant bias. No wonder Mu Jingzhe and her parents had kept snatching Mu Xues things in the past. It was because if they didnt, they would end up with nothing. The portion that should have belonged to them had been given to Mu Xue instead. They were merely snatching back the portion that should have been theirs. However, everyone was used to it and felt that those things rightfully belonged to Mu Xue. Initially, he hadnt noticed it, but upon closer inspection, he realized that Mu Xue was much meatier than Mu Jingzhe. Mu Xue might look slim due to her slender bones, but she actually had a lot of meat on her. He hadnt been able to tell in the past, but now that Mu Jingzhe was wearing that red dress, it was obvious that she was much thinner than Mu Xue. However, Old Madam Mu only felt heartache for Mu Xue and kept asking her to eat more since she was so thin. The dining table was filled with the joyful laughter of Old Madam Mu and Mu Xue, while Mu Jingzhe listened to them, eating in silence. Her voice could not be heard at all. Tang Moling held back his anger. He wasnt even in the mood to eat. Chapter 75 - He Had a Change of Heart? Tang Moling wanted to say something a few times, but when he thought of the outcome, he shut his mouth and didnt say anything in the end. Li Zhaodi wanted to say something too, but she was disheartened upon thinking about what had happened in the past decade or so, so she couldnt be bothered to make a fuss anymore. If she did, it would only embarrass Jingzhe and make her feel worse. Li Zhaodi was bitterly disappointed by Old Madam Mus attitude. In the past, they had been useless, but now, they were doing pretty well. Seeing Jingzhe return this way, her heart ached terribly for her daughter, but Old Madam Mu remained completely unaffected. After the meal, Li Zhaodi pulled Mu Jingzhe back to her room, ignoring the way Old Madam Mu scolded her for being lazy. Li Zhaodi sneered when Third Brother Mu coaxed Old Madam Mu and praised Mu Xue. Jingzhe, eat some walnut cookies. In the future, Mom will buy a sheep so you can eat your fill. I dont care for that little bit of food you get from her. Mu Jingzhe knew that Li Zhaodi was vexed. Although she had no appetite, she still accepted it. Okay, thank you, Mom. Im your mother. Why are you thanking me? Look at how thin youve become. Li Zhaodis heart ached as she looked at Mu Jingzhe. Its all my fault for being useless. I didnt gain your grandmothers favor, nor was I able to steal more to feed you. But dont worry. If she continues acting like this, well eat by ourselves. When the time comes, you will eat whatever you want. No one will make you feel aggrieved. Mom, with you and Dad around, I dont feel aggrieved. I just feel heartache for you. She was just eating fewer pieces of meat. Big deal. She could buy them herself if she wanted to. On the other hand, her heart ached for Li Zhaodi, who had suffered for more than twenty years. If they didnt split up the family assets, they would have to continue suffering in the future. Therefore, she fully supported their decision to build their own house and eat separately from them. Li Zhaodi hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to feel heartache for them, and her eyes couldnt help but turn red. Why are you feeling heartache for Mom? Mom is an outsider to begin with, but youre not. You and Mu Xue are both granddaughters of the Mu Family, but theres a world of difference in the way you two are treated. Its as if you were adopted. Li Zhaodi gnashed her teeth as she spoke. The heavens are blind. After Mu Xue was born, your grandmother treated her so well that she seemed possessed. Even her grandsons werent so favored. Your father used to be quite pampered, but everything changed when Mu Xue was born. Your maddening, inarticulate eldest uncle and aunt also started becoming favored by association. Just because your third uncle and third aunt said some nice things about Mu Xue and treated her a bit better, they also started gaining Old Madam Mus favor. Only we, the second branch, are in a difficult position and get criticized everywhere we go. Ive finally seen through it all. That damn girl, Mu Xue, is really spooky, like some sort of demon or ghost reincarnated. Those who treat her well get to live well, whereas those who dont end up suffering. Mu Jingzhe was shocked to hear Li Zhaodis rant. Mom, since you know that those who treat Mu Xue well live well, then why didnt you treat her better? Mu Xue was the typical example of a fan favorite. Her grandmother, whod originally favored boys over girls, had been treating her well ever since her birth. Everyone who was nice to her had it good, but those who treated her badly had misfortune befall them. Before Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated, this type of novel that featured a fan-favorite lead had been trending. There was no logic to it; its only purpose was to give readers a kick. She had thought that Li Zhaodi, the biggest nuisance in the early stages, had kept going against Mu Xue because she didnt realize this. She was surprised to learn that Li Zhaodi had known all along. Li Zhaodi answered matter-of-factly, Why would I be good to her? Shes so evil and scary. Your luck must have been sucked away by her. Otherwise, you wouldnt be unlucky enough to become a widow shortly after you got married. Li Zhaodis way of thinking was different from other peoples. Otherwise, with her quick wit and ability to read people, how could the third branch have compared to her? However, she was unwilling to do anything because she felt that this was spooky. I used to think that she would return to her original form or lose her good luck sooner or later. I didnt expect her to grow up being pampered like this. Then, she went on to become a teacher and even managed to find that rich man, Tang Moling. Shes going to have such a good life in the future. As for Mu Jingzhe, she was stuck with those children As Li Zhaodi spoke, she heard Tang Molings voice outside and became even more indignant. That fellow has no taste. I thought that rich people were different from farmers like us, but in the end, hes just like everyone else who fancies Mu Xue. Youre clearly a hundred times better than her. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Mom, youre my mother. One naturally thinks the world of their own children. Li Zhaodi stroked Mu Jingzhes head. No, youre truly awesome. You were only affected because you were born in my stomach. Mom, dont say that. Mu Jingzhes expression was serious. I must have racked up good karma in my past life to be able to become your daughter. Only then did Li Zhaodis mood brighten. Okay, Mom will work hard to earn money in the future and accumulate a decent dowry for you. You will marry whoever you want. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Alright. She wouldnt speak of her lack of desire to get married because she didnt want to agitate Li Zhaodi at a time like this. While the two of them were talking in the room, Tang Moling, who was outside, saw that Mu Jingzhe hadnt appeared at all. He knew that she must be upset too, but there was nothing he could do, so he left helplessly. However, he came back the next day and brought things as usual. This time, it was not meat, but walnut cookies, canned fruits, and other snacks. To be specific, there were many fruit cans. An entire box of them. Someone happened to give me these as a gift, so I brought them with me. You guys can split them among yourselves. Tang Moling moved quickly and generously distributed a few cans to each of them. Mu Jingzhe, who was starting a fire, was also given three cans. Oh, oh, thank you. Mu Jingzhe quickly thanked him. Upon seeing the fruit cans in her hands, Tang Moling finally smiled. He still remembered the way Mu Jingzhe had hugged the fruit cans previously. It seemed like she was especially fond of them. He knew that Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to part from those children, so her mood would definitely improve after eating them, right? Recalling that he had previously suspected Mu Jingzhe of acting, he felt as if a lifetime had passed. Although Old Madam Mu was a little dissatisfied with Tang Moling giving the fruit to everyone, she and Mu Xue received a larger share than everyone else, so she was pleased. Oh dear, youre so busy, yet you come here every day with these things. Seeing that he was so sincere, Old Madam Mu gave him the chance to be alone with Mu Xue. Hurry up and help Xiao Xue grade the assignments. Mu Xue looked at the fruit cans on the table but didnt feel any joy. Even though fruit cans were hard to come by in the countryside, she had eaten them many times in the past. She could even afford to be picky and only eat the ones she likedthe peaches. She had told Tang Moling before that she only ate peaches from fruit cans, but he hadnt taken it seriously and had even handed her a slice of orange. Grandma had assumed that Tang Moling was there to look for her, but she was sensitive and felt that something was amiss. Though Tang Moling frequently brought things over, the things he had brought over in the past two days were different from before. Why have you been coming here every day for the past two days? Mu Xue asked Tang Moling in a low voice. She wanted to know if it was because of Mu Jingzhe. She kept feeling that there was something between Tang Moling and Mu Jingzhe because Tang Moling was coming to see Mu Jingzhe, but Mu Jingzhes behavior was normal, and she didnt so much as cast a glance at him. Mu Xue was about to go crazy. She felt that she was thinking too much, but as a woman, her intuition made her feel uneasy. Tang Moling paused. Im here to see you, of course. Even though he said that, he couldnt lie to himself. Yes, he still liked Mu Xue, but he rarely thought of Mu Xue these days. Even he couldnt tell if it was because of Mu Xue or Mu Jingzhe that he came to Great Eastern Village. Chapter 76 - I Want to Go Back Tang Moling had come frequently in the past, but never this frequently. He knew that something was wrong with him, but he couldnt control himself. He had wanted to expose Mu Jingzhes true colors and seduce her to take revenge, but in the end, hed ended up getting lost in his plot. He couldnt help worrying about Mu Jingzhe and feeling angry because of what had happened to her, so he had come to see her in order to feel at ease. On the third day, Tang Moling restrained himself from coming. Instead, he vented his anger on the person who had bullied Mu Jingzhe. Because they ultimately hadnt managed to force the marriage, Yang Qing, Zhao Lan, and Shao Qiyun werent sentenced in the end, but they still suffered a lot. Shao Qiyun felt that she had lost all her dignity and was too ashamed to return to the village. Thus, she directly went back to the county city. Shao Qiyun had her own dormitory. Although it was the holidays, she could still stay there. She didnt expect to find out that she had been fired when she arrived at the school. The school had learned what she had done and decided to fire her. They had even found someone to replace her. This job didnt require many qualifications, and there were many people eagerly waiting in line, so a replacement was found in no time. Shao Qiyuns luggage had been packed up, and she was forbidden from going to the dormitory again, as the school administration quoted fear of her forcibly marrying off the students. Shao Qiyun was about to go crazy. She had no idea how the news had managed to reach the school. I was wronged. I didnt do anything at all. How could you treat me like this? Did Mu Jingzhe come to make a fuss because she wanted to take revenge on me? Was it her? The security guard shook his head. Who is Mu Jingzhe? Ive never heard of her. You know what you did. Stop making a ruckus and leave. Over the past two days, news of Shao Qiyun forcibly marrying off her widowed sister-in-law in exchange for betrothal gifts had spread all over the school. The school attached great importance to this and had asked the teachers to emphasize that this was wrong when their students returned from the holidays. There was no lack of students from remote mountain villages in the school. They had good grades, but their families were poor. Some of them would drop out of school after studying for a while to get married. Many of them werent willing to do so. They werent old enough to get married, but their parents made the decision for them regardless of whether they were willing or not. The school was very helpless and really didnt want such a situation to occur again. After hearing about Shao Qiyuns matter, they took it very seriously and even specifically issued a notice regarding this matter. Someone like her definitely wouldnt be allowed to stay in the school anymore. What if she led the students astray? What if she sold the students? Just like that, Shao Qiyun became a negative example and lost the job that she had worked so hard to get. Mu Jingzhe. It must be Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan gritted their teeth, wishing they could tear her apart. Despite feeling hateful, there was nothing they could do because they were obviously in the wrong. When they got back, they were torn apart by the villagers before they could even tear Mu Jingzhe apart. Regarding Shao Qiyuns encounter, everyone only had three words to sayserved her right. The villagers no longer treated Mu Jingzhe like before. They were eagerly waiting for Mu Jingzhes business to expand so that she would hire more workers and they could earn money working for her. Thus, Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lans actions also affected them. While the village was in chaos, Mu Teng and Mu Jingzhe calmed down and didnt show their faces. After holding back for a day, Tang Moling couldnt help but bring a bunch of things to Great Eastern Village the very next day. Alas, he realized that Mu Jingzhe wasnt at the Mu Residence. She had returned to the Shao Family because she couldnt let go of those children. Old Mu scolded Mu Jingzhe with a dark expression. She hadnt welcomed Mu Jingzhe when shed come back, but she was also dissatisfied when Mu Jingzhe wanted to leave. Tang Moling heaved a sigh of relief, but he couldnt help but feel disappointed. In the end, Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to let go of those children. This made him feel that he had indeed not misjudged her. He was heartened by this fact, but at the same time, he couldnt help but feel disappointed. After all, she had gone back. For a moment, Tang Moling felt indescribably jealous of the five kids. Old Madam Mu kept nagging, but Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi were listless, especially Mu Teng, who kept pondering over Mu Jingzhes words with a frown. The atmosphere was tense. Mu Jingzhe woke up early that morning. When Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi woke up, she poured them water to wash their faces. Mu Jingzhe had been doing this for the past two days, even going as far as to boil water for them to wash their feet at night. Mu Teng had a bad feeling when he saw Mu Jingzhe. Indeed, after a while, Mu Jingzhe spoke. Dad, Mom, I want to go back today. I cant let go of them. I keep thinking about them. It was obvious who she was referring to. You still want to go back in the end? Yes. Mom, Dad, Im sorry I couldnt listen to you, but if this continues, Ill keep feeling uneasy. Li Zhaodi lost all her strength and muttered, Youll end up going back after all. I knew you couldnt let go of them and would go back eventually She had really hoped that wasnt the case, but she remembered Mu Jingzhes condition for the past two days. She had been distracted all the time and had kept gazing in the direction of the Shao Family. Sometimes, she would accidentally call out their names in a daze. For the past few nights, she hadnt had a good nights sleep. All of this hadnt escaped Li Zhaodis notice. You foolish child. Youre so silly. Why did you choose the most difficult path? Mu Jingzhe had thought it through thoroughly. I only want to have a clear conscience. Besides, Im fated to be with them. She had come back to stay for three days. Firstly, she did this to appease Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi, and secondly, because she wanted to calm down. She didnt make a hobby of being a stepmother, but she had developed feelings for them through their interactions. Many of her future plans were closely related to them, and she felt that a life like that was very interesting. After her return to the Mu Family, she felt less at ease than while shed been living with the Shao Family. At the Shao Residence, she had been the head of the family, but at the Mu Residence, she felt like she was living under someone elses roof. Furthermore, she had to put up with Old Madam Mus attitude. It was just like she had imagined. It wasnt impossible for her to rent a house in the county city now, but her hair ornament production team was in the village. It would still be a stretch to move all of a sudden to the county or town. Besides, she didnt like giving up halfway. Since she had already gotten used to taking care of the five kids and had developed feelings for them, why not continue to do this for two more years? Before long, the children might not need her to take care of them anymore. Besides, she had yet to meet anyone suitable, let alone make plans to get married, so it would be better for her to go back. Mu Jingzhe had spent three days thoroughly thinking about it. Dad, Mom, dont worry. Ill make sure to live a happy life. Dont worry about me all the time. Ive grown up. Ill be responsible for my own life. Hurry up and get ready to set up your stall. Dont stop going on my account. When it comes to business, you should be consistent. Not showing up a few times for no reason will affect your business. Mu Teng didnt say a word, but he knew that there was no turning back now that Mu Jingzhe had spoken. This child was stubborn and wouldnt reverse her decision once she made up her mind. Upon recalling the way Shao Dong had kneeled and what hed said and remembering those children secretly coming to see her in the past two days, she knew that those children occupied a position in Mu Jingzhes heart and vice versa. Mu Teng sighed. You chose this path yourself. Dont regret it and come crying to me in the future. I wont. Mu Jingzhe repeated her words. Dad, Mom, dont worry. Ill really be fine. Chapter 77 - Mommy Is Back The Shao Family had been gloomy in the past few days. The earlier laughter and joy had disappeared completely, leaving only a depressing atmosphere and oppression behind. It couldnt even compare to what it had been like before Mu Jingzhe had arrived. Just as Shao Dong had thought, who could stand to return to the darkness all of a sudden after living such a good life and seeing the light? Though Shao Qiyang wanted to take care of them, his job required him to leave the house early and return only late at night, so he simply wasnt able to do that. Shao Dong tried his best to take care of them, but they all remained listless. Little Bei and Xiao Wu kept crying and saying that they missed their mother. They thought about her while eating, listening to the radio, and even while sleeping. They missed her all the time. Previously, when writing essays, Shao Xi used to feel awkward and shy, so whenever there was an essay about his mother, he would always avoid it because he felt that he didnt have a mother. He had never written about Mu Jingzhe because he was afraid she would get proud, but now he regretted it. He actually had a lot to write about. When she had still been living with the Shao Family, he hadnt cherished her and had kept suspecting her intentions. Now that she had gone back home, it was too late for regrets. He was writing about her, but she couldnt see it anymore. Ever since she had left, there had been no one there to encourage him and praise him for his writing skills. He knew that it was too late, but he still wanted to write about her and give the essay to Mu Jingzhe. She liked his essays very much, so if she was willing to accept it, he would give it to her. Shao Nan was very silent. He didnt speak and was always in a daze. He also regretted not treating Mu Jingzhe well enough. He could have done better, but he had been too stingy to do it. Xiao Wu was still playing the flute, but his melodies no longer sounded happy. Instead, they invoked sad feelings in those who heard them, making them feel an urge to cry. Xiao Wu never finished playing an entire song again, for he would start to cry toward the end. According to the plan, they should have gone to the county art school to continue learning foreign languages and reading books, but her departure had disrupted those plans. They had secretly gone to see Mu Jingzhe, but they had never seen her. They didnt dare let Mu Jingzhe see them either. Little Bei had plucked some flowers and secretly placed them at the Mu Residence, wanting to give them to Mu Jingzhe to cheer her up. Every night, Little Bei and Xiao Wu would cry and say they wanted to look for Mu Jingzhe, but Shao Dong would stop them. Shao Dong didnt allow them to go. If they went, it would only make things difficult for Mu Jingzhe. They endured three days like this. When they woke up the next day, it was still the same. There was no laughter and no eggs. The children were listless. Alas, they hadnt expected that things could get worse. Because of Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan, the fellows next door had been depressed and had hidden away, not daring to face anyone. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were also despised. They pinned the blame on Shao Dong and his siblings. Knowing that Mu Jingzhe wasnt around and she had abandoned them for good, those brats couldnt help but come over to mock them. This was just like rubbing salt into the wounds of the children. Little Bei and Xiao Wu cried whenever they heard that. Seeing their reaction, Shao Fu got smug and even wanted to continue bullying them and snatch what they had taken a fancy to but couldnt snatch previously when Mu Jingzhe was around. However, as soon as they made a move, the weeping Little Bei and Little Wu exploded. They stepped forward and snatched what was theirs back, then scolded them loudly. Mommy bought this for me. No way am I letting you snatch it! Mommy? Mu Jingzhe doesnt want you anymore. Give it to me! His words completely angered the five children, and in the end, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were all beaten up. This was the first time. In the past, they had been no match for Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. After all, they were too young. However, during this period of time, because of Mu Jingzhe, they had grown taller and stronger. They had also become bolder and observed peoples weaknesses. They specifically targeted their weaknesses and hit them wherever it hurt. In the end, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were beaten until they started crying and ran away. Shao Dong and his siblings had won. However, they didnt feel any joy at all. Instead, they felt even worse when they saw the things Mu Jingzhe had bought for them. Shao Dong felt awful seeing them like this, but he had to endure it. Stop crying. Since we already beat them, we can protect ourselves better in the future. Stop crying. Forget about looking for Mu Jingzhe. Shao Dong led them to the kitchen and was about to make them something to eat. However, just as he entered, he heard a voice come from the door. Little Bei, Xiao Wu, Im back. Where are you? For a moment, they thought that their ears were playing tricks on them and didnt move. In the past few days, they would always have this kind of hallucination, the feeling that Mu Jingzhe was back, but every time they went out to take a look, it would turn out that they were imagining things. Shao Dong? Then, they heard another voice. Furthermore, there were footsteps this time, which added to the realness. Xiao Wu was the first to run out and see Mu Jingzhe. Mommy! Xiao Wu shouted and rushed over. Little Bei followed him closely. Mommy! Its really Mommy! Mommy is back! The few older brothers could no longer sit still and rushed out too. Shao Xi charged over too quickly and staggered, almost falling. Little Bei and Xiao Wu hugged Mu Jingzhe and burst into tears of joy. Mommy, youre finally back. Boohoo. We thought you didnt want us anymore. That you had left for good. Mu Jingzhes eyes were also red as she hugged them. Im sorry. Its my fault for leaving. Its not Mommys fault. Its Grandma and Aunts fault. They are the ones who bullied you. After saying that, Little Bei rephrased her words. No, I should correct myself. Theyre no longer our Grandma and Aunt. They treated you really badly. Weve already severed ties with them and wont acknowledge them anymore. Yes, we only want Mommy. We dont want them. Xiao Wu nodded. The boy, who had bravely fought back just now, complained to Mu Jingzhe with a teary little face. Theyre all bad people. They even came to snatch our things just now. Now that the person who doted on them was back, Xiao Wu and Little Bei couldnt wait to share their thoughts and grievances with Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, I missed you so much. I missed you every day and dreamed of you at night. I missed you too. I missed you every day in my dreams. I missed you so much that I cried. I missed you guys too. Even in my dreams. The three of them hugged and cried. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nans eyes reddened against their will, but they held themselves back and stood aside, staring at her. Mu Jingzhe pulled them over. Why do you look so thin? Havent you been eating properly? They had originally been holding back, but now that Mu Jingzhe had pulled them back and asked them this question, their eyes couldnt help but turn red. How can we eat properly when youre not even here? How could we not lose weight? As they said this, they couldnt stop the tears flowing down their cheeks. In the end, all six of them huddled together and cried. Mu Jingzhes heart was sour, bitter, and sweet. When her emotions calmed down, she hurriedly coaxed them. Alright, hush, hush. Ill nourish you guys well now that Im back. Ill help you make up for all that lost weight. She took out a handkerchief and wiped their tears. If you continue crying, your eyes will swell. Stop crying. The way were huddled together and crying, one might think this is a scene out of a television drama. If you continue crying, the villagers are going to start coming over. Hush, hush. When she heard this, Little Beis tears turned into a smile. Little Bei and Xiao Wu clung to Mu Jingzhe and refused to let go. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan, on the other hand, were a little embarrassed. Shao Nan looked at her. You wont leave again, will you? You wont leave us like you did this time, will you? There was a stubborn look on his face, but his eyes were filled with caution. Mu Jingzhe nodded. If nothing goes wrong, I wont leave again. Ill leave when you guys grow up and dont need me anymore. Chapter 78 - All of Them Started Calling Her Mommy Mu Jingzhe felt that she was still young. Shed only turned 20 years old that year. Even if she raised these kids for another ten years, she would only be 30 years old. By then, the five kids would be more or fewer adults and wouldnt need her anymore. She could then consider leaving. Shao Nan blurted out in surprise, Barring accidents, youre not allowed to leave. He was spooked after seeing her leave once. Now that Mu Jingzhe had returned and given them hope, he didnt dare have his hopes dashed again. After saying that, he felt that his tone wasnt very nice, so he added awkwardly, Well treat you well. When we grow up, well be filial to you and ensure you lead a good life. Thats right, Shao Xi added. We may be burdens now, but well all amount to something in the future. Well make sure you wear the finest clothes and most expensive jewelry in the future. Mu Jingzhe burst out laughing. Make sure I wear the finest clothes and most expensive jewelry? Shao Xis face darkened. You dont believe me? Well keep our word. Well definitely make sure you live a better life than you would if you remarried. He was afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt believe him, so he said seriously, The young ladies who get married in the village dont have it easy either. They work hard to serve their mother-in-law and the entire family, yet they have to hear gossip about them. They cant even stay idle for a while. They are always treated as outsiders. When they get married, they become outsiders. When they return to their parents home, they are still outsiders. Thats not all. They even have to give birth to children. Giving birth to a child is dangerous enough, yet the husband and in-laws are even picky about the gender of the baby. This family wants a son, and that family wants a daughter. One might just die in the process. This is exactly what happened to an auntie in the village last year. But in your case, you dont have to give birth. Now that you have us, well be filial to you in the future. You dont have to serve the entire family either. In the future, well help with the housework. Youre the head of the family, so you dont have to be bullied. Youre a true family to us. Mu Jingzhe was shocked. How did you come up with all that? Shao Xi, are you Did you transmigrate? Or have you been reborn? Shao Xi was puzzled. Am I what? One can see this all around us. Ive been observing. He had been analyzing and summarizing in the past two days. Hed even wanted to go over to Mu Jingzhe and analyze the theories with her to persuade her to come back. But he couldnt go. Now that Mu Jingzhe was back, he couldnt help but say this. When Mu Jingzhe heard him say that he had been observing, she secretly praised Shao Xis observation skills and incisiveness. She thought to herself that it was no wonder he would become a writer. He could see through phenomena and get to the essence of things. Shao Xi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mu Jingzhe give him a thumbs-up. Were sincere. We dont need you to take care of us forever. If you want to get married in the future, we wont stop you. Well even help you. When that time comes, you can marry whoever you want. Well give you a big dowry. If he dares to bully you, well teach him a lesson. In the end, Shao Xi concluded, Anyway, we can get you whoever you like. The last sentence was very bold and domineering. He could help her get anyone she liked. Hear, hear. Get her anyone she liked This didnt sound like something a seven-year-old child would say. Even though he was about to turn eight, he was still a child. Mu Jingzhe: She was convinced. As expected of a writer, Shao Xi knew how to summarize things very well. His words were sharp and hit the nail on the head, as they were full of persuasive power and sounded incredibly captivating. Thats right, Mu Jingzhe was tempted. Any woman would be tempted. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but extend her pinky. Then its a deal. Shao Xis eyes lit up. He stretched out his pinky and made a seal with hers. Deal! Shao Dong was gratified as he watched from the side. Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhes shining eyes. It was clearly inappropriate timing, but he couldnt help but ask Mu Jingzhe which part she had found the most tempting. Mu Jingzhe: Do you have to be so sharp? Of course she had been tempted by the money. Men were just a bonus. Shao Dong laughed and nudged Shao Nan with his arm, as if saying thats enough. He changed the subject and asked Mu Jingzhe, Have you eaten? He had referred to her as mom in front of Mu Teng previously, but he felt a little embarrassed to say it to her face. Not yet. I wanted to come back and cook for you guys. Have you eaten? Mu Jingzhe asked as she helped Shao Dong wipe the dust off his face. When she saw him wipe himself, Mu Jingzhe felt that something was wrong. Shao Dong, why is your face so hot? Are you having a fever? Another fever? Shao Xi immediately touched his face. Why is your face so hot during the day too? Only then did Mu Jingzhe find out that Shao Dong had been sick for the past two days. On the day she had left, he had knelt and cried, and hed even had abrasions on his body. That very night, he had developed a slight fever. For the past two days, hed kept having a fever at night. However, he had managed to hold on. After taking the medicine that Mu Jingzhe had bought previously, he would force himself to get up every day to take care of his younger siblings. There were too many things weighing on his heart. He didnt even dare get sick. If he fell sick, things would get even messier. Now that Mu Jingzhe had returned, Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and quickly fell ill. He didnt have a high fever, but he started showing symptoms of the flu. Mu Jingzhe took him to the doctor for a checkup. His younger siblings felt guilty and had taken turns keeping him company. Now that Mu Jingzhe had returned, they felt much better. Shao Dong stopped having a fever at night, but he perspired and kept saying that he was thirsty. In the middle of the night, he would alternate between drinking water and going to the bathroom. He only quietened down during the latter half of the night. The next morning, Mu Jingzhe touched Shao Dongs forehead and heaved a sigh of relief when she found that he no longer had a fever and his complexion was much better. Shao Dong opened his eyes in a daze but hadnt completely woken up. When he saw Mu Jingzhes face, he couldnt help but smile and call her Mommy softly. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Before she could react, Shao Dong hugged her. Mommy, dont go. I have so many wishes that have yet to come true Alright, I wont leave. Mu Jingzhe hugged Shao Dong tightly. She was very surprised that Shao Dong had switched to calling her Mommy, but she didnt object. Her heart softened. Shao Dong, who was being hugged, blinked. As he felt more and more awake, he got embarrassed. He He had really called her Mommy. He had said out loud what was on his mind. In his daze, he had thought that it was a dream, but it had turned out to be reality. Shao Dong was stiff and lost. Then, he met Shao Nans gaze. Shao Nan had come to see him and happened to see this scene. Brother, youre blushing. Are you feeling shy after calling her Mommy? Shao Nan came in jokingly and pretended to complain to Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, Big Brother is feeling shy. Shao Dong pointed at Shao Nan. You Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe, who was staring at him, and said frankly, Can I call you Mommy? I want to call you Mommy too. Actually, if you had asked us to change our way of addressing you, I would have. Mu Jingzhe: Sure, of course. Im just a little Flattered. Mu Jingzhe had always felt that she couldnt quite figure out Shao Nan. Shao Dong, needless to say, was relatively taciturn. She hadnt expected to be suddenly called Mommy by the two of them, and she was in a daze. After Shao Dong was exposed by Shao Nan, he suppressed his embarrassment. Thank you for taking care of us, Mommy. Unlike the three little ones, Shao Dong and Shao Xi had never called her Mommy before. They even had vague memories of their mother. Now that they were uttering the word Mommy again, they didnt feel any indignation, only relief. The two of them took this opportunity to change their way of addressing Mu Jingzhe, making Little Bei get very excited. Big Brother and Third Brother are also calling Mommy Mommy now. Everyones calling Mommy Mommy now. Xiao Wu chuckled. Except Second Brother. Everyone looked at Shao Xi, the only one who hadnt followed suit. Shao Xi: Wait a minute, why was he the only one left? Chapter 79 - The Inferno of Revenge Shao Xi glared fiercely at Shao Dong and Shao Nan. He had always known that his third brother was cunning, but he hadnt expected that his older brother had also changed. To think that hed sneakily started calling her Mommy and hadnt even asked him to do the same. He snorted, feeling annoyed. Mu Jingzhe took this as a sign of unwillingness and quickly said, It doesnt matter if you call me that or not. You can call me whatever you want. If you dont want to call me Auntie, you can also call me Sister. She liked to be called Sister, for it made her appear young. Shao Xi panicked when he heard that. Who said I dont want to? I Im not going to call you Sister. That would mess up the seniority. He groaned and called her Mommy in a muffled voice. He called her Mommy quickly and anxiously, as if the word Mommy was scalding his mouth. As a result, no one could properly hear what he was saying. Xiao Wu said earnestly, Second Brother, I cant hear you clearly. Do you not want to call Mommy Mommy? No! Shao Xi was furious. Since all of you have started calling her that, I have to do the same. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and muttered, If Im the only one who doesnt call you that, people might think that I dont welcome you. Thats so not the case. Upon saying that, he raised his neck and shouted with a red face, Mommy! His voice was especially loud, startling the sparrows on the roof and making the few foraging chickens look up in surprise. Can you hear me now? You can, right? Shao Dong: Those who didnt know better would think that he was shouting at an enemy. Mu Jingzhe, who also had the same feeling, held back a snort. Aye, I heard that. She stroked Shao Xis head and saw that he was blushing. She then smoothed his hair. Im glad you called me Mommy. Only then was Shao Xi satisfied. He was so happy after being praised that he felt a little smug and couldnt help but brag. Of course. There are so many people who want me to call them that, but I havent. Then, Xiao Wu looked up and asked, feeling genuinely confused, Really? Who are they, Second Brother? He was really curious, as there didnt seem to be such a person in the village. Shao Xi: He ruthlessly stroked Xiao Wus head and messed up his hair before snapping, Someone you dont know! Mu Jingzhe sighed in her heart as she watched them clowning around. Alright, from that day onward, she would officially become the mother of five children. Just the thought of it made her want to cover her face. When she had first arrived, she had had a headache after facing the five children. Shed vowed to leave after being a nanny for a while. Now there was no point in mentioning it. If her modern friends knew about this, they would probably say that she was crazy. She also felt that she was crazy. It was probably a side effect of playing house and pretending to be a mother too much when she was young. However, now that she had agreed to let them call her Mommy, she had to be more responsible, as she could not regret it easily. Mu Jingzhe made up her mind and secretly clenched her fist. The children looked at each other with mutual understanding in their eyes. They, too, made up their minds and silently clenched their fists. They couldnt treat what Shao Xi had said as something random. They really had to keep their word. Their biological father, Shao Qihai, no longer wanted them and had abandoned them. Their biological grandmother and aunt didnt give a damn about whether they lived or died. Each of them was worse than the other. Mu Jingzhe wasnt related to them by blood, yet she had taken care of them like this and even returned after what had happened. Theyd remember Mu Jingzhes return today. In this lifetime, they would never let their mother down. Their biological father, Shao Qihai, had abandoned them and Mommy and no longer wanted them. In that case, they would be filial to their mother in the future and find someone better and more handsome than Shao Qihai for her. She could have whoever caught her fancy. They would let her pick whoever she wished next. Since Shao Qihai could find another woman, they would also let their mother find a more impressive man. Theyd see who won then. They didnt believe that the five of them couldnt beat their biological father alone. A raging fire burned in their hearts. Elsewhere, Shao Qihai dreamed of a fire. The scalding fire seemed to be burning him. It was unknown if it was because of telepathy, but Shao Qihai, who was hiding in the city, had felt terrible after falling asleep in the past few nights. He kept feeling an urge to cry and dreaming of the children calling for their mother. Recalling that it had been Bai Lus death anniversary not long ago, Shao Qihai felt uneasy. Their mother was gone, and he wasnt by their side either. At present, he was very grateful to Mu Jingzhe, who was still taking care of them. Shao Qihai wanted to go back as soon as possible, but this wasnt up to him to decide. After dreaming of them calling out for their mother for a few consecutive nights, that night, he dreamed of fire. Why would I dream of fire? Shao Qihai couldnt figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. Since he couldnt fall asleep after waking up, Shao Qihai got up and went outside to smoke a cigarette silently. In order to hide his identity, he had grown a beard and long hair and had started pretending to be a smoker. However, he was really not good at smoking. After a while, he choked and woke Jiang Feng up. Brother Hai, cant you fall asleep? Shao Qihai nodded. He was about to apologize for waking him up when he heard Jiang Feng say, Are you missing Sister-In-Law? Shao Qihai: How was he going to answer that? I know it even if you dont say it. I miss my mother too. Jiang Feng sighed. I wonder how shes doing. I really want to send her a message. Lets end this as soon as possible and go back. Jiang Feng had helped Shao Qihai make a trip, and Shao Qihai had also helped Jiang Feng make a trip before. Jiang Fengs mother wasnt in a good state. Half of her hair was white, and she had turned visibly older. Mm. Jiang Feng nodded and asked, Brother Hai, do you want me to help you take a look? No need. Its too risky. Lets leave it at that for now. Well end this as soon as possible and go back. He looked up at the moon in the sky and thought to himself. Little Dong, Little Xi, Little Nan, Little Bei, Little Zhong, wait for me. Daddy will be back soon. ****** After Mu Jingzhe returned to the Shao Family, the rain that had been going on for several days finally stopped. Now that he was in a good mood and the weather had cleared up after the rain, Shao Dong finally recovered from his illness. Also, Mu Jingzhes production line, which had been suspended for a few days, resumed. Everyone was happy to be back. They had been afraid that they wouldnt be able to continue earning money, but now, everything was thankfully back to normal. As they were in high spirits, they brought some things with them when they came to work, such as pears they had grown at home or preserved vegetables they had made themselves. Mu Jingzhes return to the Shao Family was big news in the village. Some people didnt understand, while others said that she was loyal. But no matter what, life started getting back on the right track. Mu Jingzhe quickly got busy, but she soon discovered that something was amiss. The children seemed to be clingier now. No, they werent just clingy with her. In fact, they werent going anywhere. They kept following her and looking at her, tugging at her, as if they were afraid that she would run away. It was the same when they were doing their homework; from time to time, they would come to see her. While she was busy, the five kids took turns hiding behind the door and secretly observing her. Their cute little expressions could be turned into emojis. Mu Jingzhe had caught all five children when they took turns to come over. Whenever she saw their adorable little faces, Mu Jingzhe regretted not having a camera. She did the next best thing, which was to draw their faces in her notebook. When it was lunchtime, Mu Jingzhe went to make lunch, and the children stayed in the kitchen to watch her. Firewood was used in all the households in the village, and there wasnt even any beehive coal. The food made from firewood tasted much better than that made using an electromagnetic stove, but the downside was that it produced a lot of smoke. This was what Mu Jingzhe was most unaccustomed to. Her eyes were sensitive, and every time she finished cooking, her eyes would turn red from the smoke. The same applied to the children. They would rub their eyes every time she cooked, and she would ask them to go out. Hurry up and go out. Theres a lot of smoke here. Ill call you when its ready. In the past, they used to obediently go out as told, but this time, they wouldnt listen. Its alright. We dont find it smoky. They wanted to watch their mother. Nowadays, their favorite thing to do was gaze at their mother; only when they looked at her would they feel at ease. Chapter 80 - Mommy Will Remarry and Have a Child? Under the gazes of five pairs of eyes, Mu Jingzhe finished preparing lunch. The lunch was sumptuous. Feeling guilty, Mu Jingzhe had prepared all their favorite dishes. Hurry up and eat. Okay. Xiao Wu, who had been eating happily, suddenly burst into tears when he saw the familiar delicious food again. Whats wrong? Did you get scalded? Or are you feeling unwell? Mu Jingzhe asked anxiously. Xiao Wu shook his head. No, I was just wondering if I was dreaming. Mom, it wasnt a dream when you came back, right? If it is a dream, I dont want to wake up. Mu Jingzhes nose instantly felt a stinging sensation. Of course not. Silly child, I wont leave again. In spite of her words, the children still followed her around in the afternoon. Mu Jingzhe knew that they felt insecure, so she tried her best to keep them company. At night, Shao Qiyang, who had not returned for two days, returned. He returned dejectedly, with heavy footsteps and dark circles under his eyes, a result of not sleeping well for several days in a row. When he reached the door, he tried his best to force a smile before entering. As soon as he entered, he saw the light on and could faintly hear the cheerful voices of the children. It was as if he had returned to the time when Mu Jingzhe had still been living with them. Shao Qiyang paused for a moment, thinking that he might be imagining things. Then, he sped up and rushed to the kitchen with a bang. The moment he entered, he saw the children waiting obediently for their food and Mu Jingzhe, who was busy. Youre back. Wash your hands first. Itll be ready soon. Mu Jingzhe greeted Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang stood at the door, dumbfounded. He pinched himself to wake up and stop daydreaming. However, the pinch hurt. Everything was real. Mu Jingzhe was back! You Youre back. Shao Qiyang stared at her without blinking. Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded in embarrassment. A silly grin spread across Shao Qiyangs face. Without even washing his hands, he went to sit at the dining table and watched Mu Jingzhe cook. Mu Jingzhe: She was actually about to finish, but she really couldnt ignore the six pairs of burning eyes staring at her. Mu Jingzhe turned around uncomfortably. Can you guys stop looking? The children had been watching her since this morning, and now that Shao Qiyang had returned, he was doing the same thing. Never mind those children. Shao Qiyang, why are you also staring at me? Shao Qiyang awkwardly shifted his gaze away. I just wanted to thank you for coming back. The warmth he had dreamed of was back. At that moment, he wished so much that time could stop and this blissfulness could go on forever. After this incident, he could no longer lie to himself. He had sunk in too deeply and could not get up anymore, neither did he intend to. He was both thrilled and guilty about Mu Jingzhes return, so he couldnt help but apologize to her. Its not your fault. Why are you apologizing? Shao Qiyang smiled bitterly. It was his fault. He had been incapable of controlling Zhao Lan and the others. If he had, she wouldnt have suffered such grievances. The only thing he could do was work hard and treat Mu Jingzhe well in the future so that she wouldnt be bullied like this again. At that moment, Shao Qiyang and the children had the same thought. However, the ways in which they wanted to treat her well were vastly different. He still didnt know about the childrens promises, nor did he know about their bold ideas. Otherwise, he might have had to round up the childrens butts and spank them one by one. During the meal, after learning that Shao Dong had been sick, Shao Qiyang was too ashamed to face Mu Jingzhe. I didnt take good care of him. I didnt even know he had a fever. Its alright. Hes much better now. Shao Qiyang was too busy with work and didnt have the energy to look after everything, so he wasnt fully to blame. At night, Shao Qiyang even volunteered to watch over Shao Dong, but his offer was rejected. Uncle, you still have to work tomorrow. Go rest. You dont have to watch over me. Im alright already. Previously, Shao Dong hadnt recovered from his illness mainly because he had been suppressing his emotions and feeling overwhelmed with worry. Now that Mu Jingzhe had returned, the relief that had washed over him had actually cured most of that illness. In any case, he was feeling much better. Shao Dong didnt let Shao Qiyang watch over him, nor did he let Mu Jingzhe continue to do so. Mommy, put Sister to sleep. Im much better now. If I feel unwell, Ill look for you. Shao Xi also nodded. Thats right. Ill watch over him. Mu Jingzhe had been busy since she had returned. All of them had seen that, so they definitely wouldnt let her watch over Shao Dong for the night. They had agreed to help take care of Mu Jingzhe, so they had to keep their word. Mu Jingzhe checked out Shao Dongs condition and only agreed after seeing that he was indeed much better. Then remember to call me if you feel unwell. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Shao Zhong lay down together and summarized the situation over the past two days. Little Nan, you did a pretty good job starting the fire today. You can help Mommy with that in the future. After Shao Dong praised him, he started thinking about his mission. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, Little Xi will come with me to pick up some firewood and pine nuts. Theres less and less firewood in the house now. We cant let Mommy chop firewood by herself. Shao Xi nodded. Mm. They had done this a lot in the past and were used to it. Xiao Wu waited for a while but didnt hear Big Brother assign him a mission. He anxiously asked, Brother, what about me? You? Youre still young. You dont have to do those chores. Just stay with Mommy and watch over her. If shes in a bad mood, you can play the flute for her. She gets in a good mood whenever you play it, but you cant play the kind of music you played a few days ago. It makes people want to burst into tears. Xiao Wu nodded. Alright, Ill follow Mommy around. He explained in embarrassment, A few days ago, I felt upset because Mommy left and I kept wanting to cry. Thats why the flute also wanted to cry. The room was silent for a moment before Shao Dong suddenly spoke. And Little Xi, what you said to Mommy previously wasnt wrong either, but thats only part of it. There are also many people who are very blissful after they marry and have kids. So, if Mommy really gets married in the future and has her own children, that will be good too. Well dote on our younger siblings together then, understand? The room was plunged into a deadly silence when Shao Dong said this. They were still young, but they had heard and seen too much. In an instant, countless thoughts emerged in their minds. Their first reaction was that they couldnt quite accept this. They were afraid. They feared that Mommy would stop doting on them once she had children of her own. She might even not want them anymore. Their little hearts sank at the very thought of it. Werent they enough? They really wanted to object at first, but Shao Dong seemed to know what they were going to say and said directly, We cant be too selfish, okay? It was not wrong for her to want to have her own children. A wonderful person like her should be happy and live a beautiful and full life. When Shao Xi heard Shao Dongs words, he restrained all his dissatisfaction and responded with a soft Mm. Mommys children If they are as wonderful as Mommy, then thats alright too, I guess? But thinking about it made him feel uneasy and awful. Shao Xi held it in for a while and finally couldnt help but complain to Shao Dong for the first time. Brother, it wasnt easy for us to get a mother. Cant you let us experience having a mother for a little longer You could have told us a few days later. Why did they have to accept such news on the first day theyd started calling her Mommy? Chapter 81 - Scared Shao Dong touched his nose upon hearing Shao Xis accusation. For the first time, he felt a little guilty. However, he still said, I just feel that I have to make things clear for you guys. Dont you know that we should grieve first and rejoice later? Could grieve first and rejoice later even be applied in such a situation? No one spoke for a moment. Mu Jingzhe didnt know that the children had already made all those arrangements for her. Moreover, it was very forward of them to think that she would get married and have her own children. This was truly farsighted of them. She was coaxing Little Bei to sleep, but Little Bei insisted on hugging her arm before sleeping. She even refused to sleep and kept staring at her, saying that she wanted to look at her face because she had missed her so much previously. The little girl was so sweet that Mu Jingzhe felt her heart brimming with sweetness. After coaxing Little Bei to sleep, Mu Jingzhe lay in the familiar room and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since shed transmigrated into the novel, this was actually the place she had gotten most used to. After relaxing, the exhausted Mu Jingzhe quickly fell asleep. However, she was awakened by Little Beis sobbing in the middle of the night. When she got up, she saw Little Bei crying. Her face was covered in tears, and she was trembling from crying. In her dreams, she was saying, Mommy, dont go Startled, Mu Jingzhe hurriedly woke Little Bei up. Little Bei, wake up. Mommy is here. When Little Bei woke up and saw her, she hugged her and wailed. Boohoo, Mommy I dreamed that you left. Dont leave again, alright? Knowing that Shao Qihai was not dead and merely didnt want them anymore was a huge blow to the children. Although they claimed that they didnt care, their self-confidence had suffered a blow, and they now felt even more insecure. Little Bei was like that. Mommy, Ill be good and listen to you from now on. Mommy, dont leave, alright? Mu Jingzhe hugged her tightly. Im not leaving. Little Bei, dont cry. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected her departure to have such a big impact. She was filled with guilt. Little Bei calmed down thanks to her comfort and said, feeling a little embarrassed, Mommy, can you sing a lullaby for me? All the children on TV have lullabies sung to them. Ive never heard one before. Little Beis mother had passed away the moment she had been born. Zhao Lan had never sung them a lullaby. If they dared to cry, they would basically be asking to be scolded. Little Bei had never had someone sing a lullaby to her before and was very envious of the kids who had. A lullaby? Mu Jingzhe scratched her head. Lyrics such as Go ahead and sleep, my baby flashed across her mind, but she didnt know how to sing. She also thought of the lullaby Mothers are the best in the world. However, the topic of a mother was very agitating to an orphan. In the past, the orphanage director had never coaxed them by using a lullaby before. Mu Jingzhe thought about it for a long while and finally remembered a song that basically all young children knew how to sing. Then let me try singing for you. Mu Jingzhe cleared her throat and patted Little Bei as she sang. The sun is shining in the sky, and the flowers are smiling at me. The little bird says morning. Why are you carrying explosives in your bag? Im going to bomb the school. Im never late As Mu Jingzhe sang, she saw Little Beis shocked gaze and suddenly felt that something was amiss. It didnt seem like the song was sung that way. Wait, what was the original song? No, no, I sang it wrong. It was all those students fault. They were the ones who had changed the lyrics! Outside the door, Shao Qiyang, Shao Dong, and Shao Xi nearly burst out laughing. They had rushed over after hearing Little Bei cry. They hadnt expected to hear Mu Jingzhes version of a lullaby. Shao Qiyang resisted the urge to laugh and patted Shao Dong and Shao Xis heads. Hurry up and go back. Shao Dong and Shao Xi looked at each other and nodded. When they lay down, the two of them hid under their blankets and laughed. After a moment, the two brothers popped their heads out, their faces looking slightly red. The two of them had been about to sleep when theyd suddenly heard Shao Nan shout, No! It seemed like he was dreaming and sweating profusely. Shao Dong quickly shook Shao Nan awake. Did you have a nightmare? It was rare for Shao Nan to be a little dazed. He looked at Shao Dong in a daze and hummed in agreement. Eldest Brother, I dreamed that Mommy got married and had children. She gave birth to many younger brothers and sisters. They were all squeezed next to her, hanging all over her. We couldnt squeeze past them at all. Shao Dong: He hadnt expected his words to traumatize his younger brother. Dont think too much. We have to trust Mommy. Despite saying that, even Xiao Wu couldnt help but dream about it in the latter half of the night. They all dreamed that Mu Jingzhe got married and had a child. Then, she stopped liking them and didnt want them anymore. Alternately, they had a nightmare about calling Mu Jingzhe Mommy but seeing her refuse to respond to them and only liking her own children. When they woke up, they were all a little dispirited. Little Bei, who was the only one who hadnt heard Shao Dongs words and didnt know anything, forgot about waking up crying last night by the time she woke up in the morning. On the other hand, she remembered in her heart the lullaby Mu Jingzhe had sung to her only once. When she got up, she saw the little birds bouncing on the trees outside the door and the bright sun hanging in the sky. This put her in a sunny mood, and she started singing the lullaby. The sun is shining in the sky, and the flowers are smiling at me. The little bird says morning. Why are you carrying explosives in your bag? Im going to bomb the school. Im never late Mu Jingzhe, who was combing Little Beis hair, trembled and hurt Little Bei for the first time. Little Beis voice was nice, and her pitch was accurate. She sounded super cute singing the lullaby, but these lyrics Little Bei, stop singing. Thats not how it goes She had just stopped Little Bei when Xiao Wu came out carrying a small school bag on his back and started to play a melody on the flute that matched the atmosphere well. He blew the song at the sun, then at the birds. It was a merry, pleasant tune. However, the tune he was blowing was Going to School''[1]. Mu Jingzhe held a hand to her forehead. Shao Nan and Shao Xi kept watching and stifling their laughter. When Mu Jingzhe looked over, they quickly shut their mouths. Mom, arent you cutting Shao Nans hair today? Mm. Little Beis voice temporarily suppressed her older brothers nightmares and made them stop thinking about Mu Jingzhe having her own children after remarrying. Little Bei was ecstatic that her brothers had started calling Mu Jingzhe Mommy too. She was glad that her brothers now had a mother too. She then secretly spoke to Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, although my older brothers now call you Mommy too, you still have to dote on me the most because I was the first one to call you Mommy. Alright. Mu Jingzhe was caught between laughter and tears. She had been accused of playing favorites to begin with and had been working hard to correct it, yet this little girl had used this trick. But then again, Little Bei didnt really mean that, for she was actually very good to her brothers. She was happier to see Mu Jingzhe treat them well than having Mu Jingzhe treat her well. After breakfast, Li Zhaodi came to visit Mu Jingzhe. The children felt afraid when they saw her. They feared that she would take Mu Jingzhe away again. Little Bei swallowed her saliva and gave her a fawning smile. She opened her mouth to greet her, but for a moment, she didnt know how to address her. As she was wondering with a troubled expression, she saw Li Zhaodi wave at her. Little Bei went over nervously, her little face cautious and fawning. Li Zhaodi felt a little uncomfortable seeing this. This reminded her of Mu Jingzhe when she was young. When she was young, Mu Jingzhe knew that Old Madam Mu didnt like her and would always smile ingratiatingly whenever she saw her. However, no matter how hard she tried to please her, no matter how careful she was or how much she smiled, Old Madam Mu wouldnt smile back at her. When she saw the little brats that had made Mu Jingzhe insist on coming back to be their mother, Li Zhaodi was naturally unhappy and even felt a little mad at them. However, when she saw this smile, it instantly invoked sad feelings in her. Was this the reason Jingzhe had stayed behind to take care of them? Was it because she had suffered enough when she was young that her heart had softened when it came to children? At this thought, Li Zhaodi felt awful. [1] the nursery rhyme Mu Jingzhe sang last night with revised lyrics Chapter 82 - Don’t Please Someone Li Zhaodi pulled Little Bei over and cupped her little face hatefully. You dont have to smile if you dont want to. Its not like I can do anything to you. Why are you trying to please me? Little Bei was stunned. Li Zhaodi spoke fiercely, but Little Bei didnt feel any malice at all. In fact, for some reason, she even felt closer to her. She blinked and obeyed, no longer smiling. Are Are you here to take Mommy away? she asked carefully. Li Zhaodi snapped, No! If only she could take her away. She looked up at the sky. She didnt know what she had done in her previous lifetime to deserve to go through all this. Seeing that Little Bei had heaved a sigh of relief and laughed out loud, holding back her laughter after casting another glance at Li Zhaodi, she said in a disgruntled tone, If you want to laugh, then laugh. Im just telling you not to laugh when you dont want to. Your mother is so protective of you because she wants you to laugh whenever you want. If you dont want to laugh, then dont laugh. You dont have to please anyone or tiptoe around anybody. Remember, dont be afraid of anyone in the future. If anyone dares to bully you, look for Mommy or me. Dont be afraid. Little Bei nodded. Alright, Ill also pass the message on to my brothers. Li Zhaodi nodded in satisfaction. She waited for a while longer, but when she did not hear anything, she couldnt resist saying, Arent you already calling Jingzhe Mom? Why dont you greet me as Grandma? Hadnt Jingzhe said that the children were smart? Judging by this, it didnt seem like it. Little Bei was stunned for a moment before she reacted and rejoiced. Grand Grandma? Not Grand-Grandma. Its Grandma. Li Zhaodi took some fruit candy out of her pocket and handed it to Little Bei. Thank you, Grandma. Little Bei thanked her politely. Li Zhaodi waved her hand, finally feeling a little better. Then, she turned around and saw a row of radishes calling her Grandma. Now that they had made the change and started calling Mu Jingzhe Mommy, it was very easy for the kids to switch to addressing Li Zhaodi as Grandma. Li Zhaodi: It was kind of depressing to have so many step-grandchildren. How wonderful would it be if they were her biological grandchildren? Despite feeling depressed, Li Zhaodi still didnt favor one over the other. She gave all of them sweets to celebrate that they were calling her Grandma. After they called her Grandma and she gave them sweets, Li Zhaodi and the five children looked at each other, feeling a little uncomfortable. In the end, Li Zhaodi waved her hand. Sigh Dont look at me anymore. I really cant bring myself to hug the few of you and call you darlings today. The kids were embarrassed by her words. They didnt want her to hug them and call them darlings either. It would be too awkward. However, since Li Zhaodi was their mothers biological mother, they wanted to keep her company. Because Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had taken Mu Jingzhe away, they had been very afraid of Li Zhaodi previously. For this reason, Shao Nan had even hated Li Zhaodi before. However, now that Mu Jingzhe was back, when they looked at Li Zhaodi again, they felt that she was becoming friendlier. Grandma, this is for you. Little Bei passed the rabbit-shaped white milk candy that she couldnt bear to eat to Li Zhaodi. The boys also took out their only snacks and gave them to Li Zhaodi. Xiao Wu even wanted to play the flute for Li Zhaodi. Li Zhaodi gazed at their little faces and felt even more conflicted. You only know how to curry favor with me. All of you are quite smart, but its useless currying favor with me. Whats important is that you treat Jingzhe well. Shao Xi quickly nodded. Grandma, we know. Dont worry. We will treat Mommy very well and be filial to her. You must make good on your promise. If you dare treat her badly and be unfilial, I Ill beat you to death. Li Zhaodi snorted. Do you think I want to acknowledge you? I dont want to, but what can I do since Jingzhe is being disobedient? Just remember her kindness. The only thing I want to say to you is this: Youve got to support her in her old age in the future. Of course. Well ensure she wears the finest clothes and jewelry. You sure talk big, huh. Wears the finest clothes and jewelry? Never mind all that. When Jingzhe turns 55, the five of you can support her in her old age. Li Zhaodi suddenly had an idea. Isnt the retirement age 55 these days? When Jingzhe is 55 years old, you can give her a pension. The five of you can chip in for the pension together. Li Zhaodi laughed at the thought. This way, it would be exactly like working. If Jingzhe remarried and had children in the future, she would have a pension and feel more assured. If she didnt marry or have children, that would guarantee that shed have enough to live on in her old age. Of course, Li Zhaodi didnt want the latter to happen. The five kids looked at Li Zhaodi and scratched their heads. So she just wanted them to give her a pension? Couldnt they properly support her in her old age? However, they couldnt afford to provoke this grandma now. They would just go along with whatever she said. Li Zhaodi didnt know if the children would amount to anything in the future. She was only satisfied when she heard them agree. Afraid that there would be no evidence, she quickly asked them to write down a guarantee. Write it down and then sign your names one by one. If you dont know how to write yet, press your thumbprints. Ill look after the document. If you dont fulfill your promise in the future, Ill look for you. We all know how to write. Then go ahead and write it. Li Zhaodi wasnt very literate either. She had merely learned a few words in a basic class before, so she only scanned the first half of the content in a hurry. Although she was sensitive to numbers and could calculate sums clearly, she didnt know how big of a pension she should write down, so she vaguely said that they should give her an amount based on future standards. The children obediently wrote it down and signed. Alright, Ill keep it then. Remember to keep your word in the future. Otherwise, Ill take this guarantee and cause you trouble. Li Zhaodi left with the guarantee in satisfaction without waiting for Mu Jingzhe to return. When Mu Jingzhe returned, the five kids obediently told her what had happened, such as that theyd changed the way they addressed her and started calling her Grandma, as well as that theyd written a guarantee. Unsure whether she should laugh or cry, Mu Jingzhe handed them the books she had borrowed from the county library. Now that Mu Jingzhe had returned, the few female workers she had hired resumed their previous routine of leaving for work early in the morning and returning home late at night, clocking in and out day after day. On the third day, Li Fang also came, but this time, she didnt come to take supplies. Ever since that incident, the atmosphere in the Li Family had been depressing. Li Fang looked gloomy and much thinner than before. Although everyone said that Bai Qiang shouldnt be acting like this and that the Li Family was pitiful for being entangled with him, there was still a lot of gossip. Bai Qiang had deliberately spread those rumors to force Li Fang to marry him. Although the Li Family hadnt agreed in the end and Li Fang had held on and hadnt compromised, she had still been affected. The young men in the village who had previously been interested in her stopped looking for her. She also suffered from quite a lot of gossip. Some people said that although Bai Qiangs actions were wrong, there was one thing he had said that was right. Who knew if Li Fang would run away like Li Tao. Words turned into sharp weapons that hurt even more. The Li Family became increasingly silent. In the past, Li Fang used to have a cheerful personality. After being forced into such a state, she really couldnt stay in the village anymore. This made her think of leaving the village to earn money for her parents so that they could pay back the money they had borrowed. She didnt want them to be unable to lift their heads in the village, nor did she want to be subjected to those rumors anymore. Coincidentally, a big sister who had gone out to earn money in the neighboring Little Eastern Village returned, saying that their factory was still hiring this year. The girls in the village could sign up if they wanted to go. The big sister would take a look at these girls, and if she felt that they were alright, they could go. Li Fang was tempted, but she wasnt confident. In the end, she couldnt help but ask Mu Jingzhe. In Li Fangs heart, Mu Jingzhe was knowledgeable. She would feel more assured if Mu Jingzhe also felt that it was okay. Mu Jingzhe frowned and said without thinking, Dont go. Li Fang froze in surprise. Why? She hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to have such an attitude. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. This had been the beginning of the original Mu Jingzhes descent into hell. Chapter 83 - Put a Stop To It In the novel, at right about this time, the original Mu Jingzhe followed that woman over to her recruitment. When that woman from Little Eastern Village came back, she was dressed in fine clothes and expensive jewelry, looking like she was living a good life. However, she was actually just a prostitute. After working in the sex trade for so many years, she was already at the end of her rope. Now that she was no longer young and wanted to earn money, she turned her attention to the pretty young women who had no one to depend on and were easy to control. Once those young girls went there, they would be in a quagmire for the rest of their lives, never fated to escape from it. This was how the original Mu Jingzhe had been tricked and ruined. After all, once a girl went there, she would be plunged into hell. Everyone wanted their dignity, so the girls who were duped into going didnt dare send back news to expose this, and this had allowed that woman to succeed time and again. Knowing that she would face a fire pit if she went, Mu Jingzhe naturally didnt want Li Fang to go, nor did she want anyone to be duped again. Now that that woman had returned, she had to resolve this to prevent future trouble. Li Fang, actually, Ive always had my suspicions about people making a lot of money at the so-called factory. This is because when a factory recruits workers, even if they only hire female workers, the age requirement generally isnt so strict. Everything else aside, being 30 years old ought to be fine. However, this so-called factory hires only girls and married women who are young and beautiful. As for the rest, that woman will say they didnt make the cut. Dont you find it strange? Mu Jingzhes words stunned Li Fang. She had never thought of this before, nor had anyone else in the village. Theyd only heard and seen those girls go out to earn money. The girls who went there would subsequently bring back good stuff and send money back every year. They all thought that it was a good job. It wasnt like everyone was stupid, but their knowledge was limited, which in turn limited their ability to think about any problems until Mu Jingzhe exposed this. Jingzhe, are you saying that her job isnt proper? I have no evidence. After all, Ive never been there before, but I dont think its normal, so my guess is that its not a proper job. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. We cant trust people blindly just because theyre from the same village or we know them. On the contrary, we should be more vigilant and cautious in that case. Thats why you have to gain a better understanding of the job before going. Since she claims that the factory is hiring, shouldnt we investigate the factorys information and some other aspects? Nowadays, news was outdated, and there were many cases of people being scammed. Mu Jingzhe really didnt want anyone to make the same mistake and have their life ruined. These young ladies genuinely wanted to work hard and earn money. Li Fang was convinced by Mu Jingzhe. The impulse in her heart was completely suppressed by her rationality. She couldnt be rash just because she wanted to escape. Then Ill ask around. If theres a problem, we cant let this continue. Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded. I wont say your name when the time comes, Li Fang promised. It doesnt matter. I dont care if you do. Mu Jingzhe wasnt afraid. Even if that woman didnt come looking for her, she would. Now that she had taken over Mu Jingzhes body, she had to take revenge for the original owner. In her previous life, the tragedy of Mu Jingzhes family had been directly linked to this woman. The swift and decisive Li Fang went to inquire that very day. Before she got to the bottom of this, she shared her suspicions. The news spread very quickly. Everyone was discussing this matter, but the families who had previously sent their young daughters or wives there were naturally unwilling to believe it and said that Li Fang was spouting nonsense. However, everyone was still afraid when they heard that. The few young ladies who had originally been hesitant to go immediately decided not to. As the news spread throughout the village, everyone was fervently discussing this among themselves. The woman from Little Eastern Villages heart jumped when she heard that. She was originally a little flustered, but later on, she heard that it was Li Fang who had spread that information. Because of her older sister, Li Fangs reputation had been ruined long ago. Besides, Li Fang seemed to have suddenly started spreading this rumor after going to look for Mu Jingzhe. Although Mu Jingzhe said that it didnt matter, Li Fang kept her promise and didnt say anything about Mu Jingzhe. However, one could still find out about this after asking around. When the woman from Little Eastern Village heard that she was a young widow, she came straight to her door. She was still counting on this as a source of money in the future. She couldnt let these two women ruin it. Mu Jingzhe, Li Fang, come out! She had gathered her family and the family members of the young women she had previously recruited before shed come knocking on Mu Jingzhes door. Do you think you can spout nonsense just because you have a mouth? How dare you slander someone when you dont know anything about them? Come out immediately and make things clear. As soon as Mu Jingzhe came out, the woman charged up angrily, wanting to intimidate her. She was wearing a red dress and high heels. Her hair was permed up, and she looked aggressive. Anyone who didnt know better might have been intimidated. When Shao Dong came out of the room and saw her, he thought that she was going to hit someone. Without thinking, he rushed over and stood in front of Mu Jingzhe, just like he had always stood in front of his younger siblings in the past. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment before she quickly pulled him back. Be careful, Shao Dong. Shao Dong opened his arms and looked at the curly-haired woman vigilantly. It was only then that Mu Jingzhe realized that Shao Dong wanted to protect her. Mu Jingzhes mood instantly became complicated as she looked at the top of Shao Dongs head. Shao Dong knew that she had immense strength, but he still instinctively protected her. This child was really heartwarming. Mu Jingzhe was touched and couldnt help but lift Shao Dong up and set him aside. Be good. Move aside so you dont get hit. Shao Dong was stunned when he was picked up. He was still thinking that he was the man of the family and should protect his family no matter what. His heart was filled with pride. Why was he suddenly lifted? Only when he was put aside did Shao Dong realize that he was being treated as a child! Shao Dongs little face stiffened. Mu Jingzhe stroked his head and said, Im not afraid. Dont worry. Upon saying that, Mu Jingzhe looked at the other woman, who had her arms crossed and was exuding an imposing aura. What did I say wrong? You werent clear to begin with. If youre not convinced, tell me in front of everyone. What is the name of the factory youre recruiting people for, its exact address, and what kind of goods are produced there? How many people are working in the factory? Why are you only hiring female workers under the age of 25? Also, which position are you holding? Are you in the Human Resources Department, or are you just a worker? Why do you have the right to hire people? Do you call the shots? When the curly-haired woman had come to make a fuss, everyone had come over to take a look. As soon as Mu Jingzhe finished speaking, everyone turned their gazes to the curly-haired woman and waited for her to explain. Curly-haired woman: A trace of sheepishness flashed past her eyes. Why did this Mu Jingzhe know so much? Why would she ask such questions? In the past, she had felt that she had been to a big city and seen the world. Shed always looked down on the people in the village and just spouted whatever lies came to her mind. Its not like they would know the difference anyway. Of course, she had never told them the exact name and address of the factory. She would always reply that even if she told them, they wouldnt know it. She would just cook up lies to make up for any details. Just as she was about to use the old method to deal with her, she saw Mu Jingzhe wave her hand to get Shao Dong, who was watching her anxiously, to come over. Shao Dong, write down the factory address and any other information she mentioned. Ill ask around later. After saying that, she motioned for the woman to continue. Go ahead and speak. The curly-haired woman was used to being arrogant, but this time, she had kicked an iron plate. After hesitating for a moment, she could only start making things up. Chapter 84 - Shao Nan Shows His Might The name of the factory given by the curly-haired woman was just some place she had passed by before, and the address was random. As for what kind of goods were being produced there and whatnot, she had no clue. She could cook up some nonsense, though. Our factory is huge. There are more than 800 workers in total. We mainly produce bedsheets and blankets. You guys know that silk sheets are very popular. We need female workers because our business is good. The reason we hire young ladies with tender hands is because we fear the workers might scratch the silk blankets if their hands are rough. She thought shed managed to bluff her way through, but she hadnt expected to hear Mu Jingzhe ask immediately, There are quite a few factories in that area, right? Besides, silk blankets cant be made with human hands, so there has got to be machines, right? Whats the model of the machines you use? With more than 800 workers and all those machines, you must have a very big factory that occupies a sizable area. It must have its own brand. What brand is it? Has the brand been advertised on television or on the radio? Tell me about it. I wanna see if Ive heard of it before. And you still havent answered meare you working for HR? These few questions completely stumped the curly-haired woman. Who the heck knew what kind of machines were used? She did not know any brands, let alone if they had appeared on television commercials. She didnt understand. Why would Mu Jingzhe know all this? She had a reply for everything and even knew things she didnt know. And why did it sound like she had been there before? Mu Jingzhe had indeed been there, but it had been in her previous lifetime. This world existed in a novel parallel to the world where she had come from. There were many fictional places, but some places truly existed in reality, such as some cities. When Mu Jingzhe had been to that city in her previous life, it had already developed very well. It wasnt all that hard for her to sound knowledgeable about it. Seeing that the curly-haired woman was stumped, Mu Jingzhe urged her impatiently. Speak. Why arent you saying anything? Whats the point of all these questions? Its not like you can go there and verify the answers. The curly-haired woman tried her best to stay calm. Why cant I go and verify them? Im really going to do that. Dont you know that I am a businesswoman? People from all over the country work with me. Im also doing business with someone in the place you mentioned. Ill check with him after you answer my questions. This was fake, but it wasnt impossible for Mu Jingzhe to really find out if she wanted to. She had nothing to feel guilty about. She wasnt the one who should be feeling guilty. Mu Jingzhe looked on calmly, while the curly-haired woman was completely flustered. She couldnt answer any of those questions, and the more she said, the more likely it was that she might expose herself. In the end, she could only lash back barbarically. Why are you asking so many questions when youre not even going there? Who knows what youre going to do by asking those questions? Why do I have to tell you everything? Im just kind enough to give everyone a chance to earn money together. Just forget it if youre not going! After saying that, she tossed her head. She was just about to leave when she was stopped by a shout. Wait, who said you can leave? The curly-haired woman turned around and saw Shao Nan walking around Mu Jingzhe. If you dont clear things up today, dont even think about walking out this door. The curly-haired womans face turned green with anger when she saw the childs arrogant attitude. I can come and go as I please. Its none of your business. She spat and turned to leave. Everyone, help me stop her, Mu Jingzhe said. The curly-haired woman scoffed, wondering who would listen to her. However, she was stopped after only taking two steps. The villagers werent fools. They could tell that this woman was guilty. There was something wrong with her. Youre not allowed to leave. Stay here and clarify things. Whats there to clarify? Isnt it clear enough for everyone to see? Shes obviously feeling guilty. I think everyones guess is right. Shes taking those young ladies to do something indecent. What could young and beautiful girls be duped into doing? Wasnt it obvious? Everyone criticized her angrily. I knew she wasnt a decent person. Looking at her now, she really doesnt look like a decent person! She must be up to no good! The curly-haired woman was truly flustered now. What kind of nonsense are you talking about Before she could finish speaking, she was ruthlessly pushed. Not only did you degenerate yourself, but you even wanted to harm others. Why are you so cheap? Those who had thought of going felt lingering fear. As for those whose daughters or wives had been tricked into going, they had come over in a threatening manner. Now, their faces were pale, and they were mumbling that this was impossible. The curly-haired woman quickly said, Hurry up and help me. Just as she was about to urge everyone, she heard Shao Nan say, Everyone, calm down. Dont kill anyone. Lets calm down and get a clear grasp of the situation first. He paused and looked at the curly-haired woman. If you dont want to make things clear here, youll have to go make things clear at the police station. When the words police station were said, everyone was shocked. The curly-haired woman panicked. What police station? What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Im not spouting nonsense. If you really duped people into doing something bad, then you have broken the law and youll have to go to jail for that. Youre the one going to jail. Youre the one breaking the law. What does a little brat like you know? The curly-haired womans legs trembled when she heard that. I know more than you do. Shao Nan recited the relevant legal provisions the moment he opened his mouth, even reciting the section number of the legal code. Then, he took out a law book. Its all written here. You can think about how many crimes youve committed. The curly-haired woman and everyone else were shocked. How had Shao Nan managed to memorize all this? Mu Jingzhe was also shocked. The law book in Shao Nans hand was the one she had borrowed from the county library. She had thought that the children were curious and wanted to see it and felt that it would be good for them to know the law, so she had borrowed it. Shed even wanted to find time to talk to them about its contents. It wasnt like she wanted them to finish reading the entire thing. She just wanted to let them know what was illegal. She wanted to talk to them more and establish the right values and outlook on life. This was also meant to prevent them from going astray in the future and breaking the law without even knowing it. In the end, before she had even flipped through the book herself and talked to them about it, Shao Nan had already read it and could now even recite it? Shao Nan didnt have much of a reaction to everyones gazes. However, when he saw Mu Jingzhes surprised gaze, the corners of his lips curled up. He had helped his mother today. The reason why Shao Nan was suddenly interested in the law was because of what had happened to Mu Jingzhe last time. He had been very dissatisfied when hed seen that Zhao Lan had actually been released. Because of this, he had understood the importance of the law, so he had told Mu Jingzhe that he wanted to comprehend it. Hed immediately read the book right after Mu Jingzhe had borrowed it. It was honestly really dry, but Shao Nan had still patiently read and memorized it. If there was a term he didnt recognize, he would look it up. If there was something he didnt understand, he would ask. He wanted to know the law in case he had a use for it in the future. Mu Jingzhe knew that the children were all incredible bigshots, but she hadnt expected them to be this incredible. She fell into a daze as she gazed at Shao Nan. She didnt even need to do anything, as Shao Nan had already quickly taken care of the situation. The villagers didnt know about the various sections of the penal code, but they knew that what the curly-haired woman had done was illegal. They quickly tied the curly-haired woman up and prepared to take her to the police station. Chapter 85 - Corpse In the past, the villagers wouldnt have taken Shao Nans words seriously, but now, everyone knew that the children of the Shao Family were impressive after seeing them publish essays, film advertisements, and act in television shows, things that only incredible people were capable of doing. They were all intellectuals. Since Shao Nan had already taken out the book and Mu Jingzhe hadnt objected, this couldnt be wrong. The curly-haired woman couldnt figure it out. How had things come to this? Shed come to question Mu Jingzhe and cause her trouble. How had things backfired so much that shed ended up being taken to the police station? She knew what shed done. Shed be finished if she went to the police station. Let go of me! You have no right to do this! She shouted for the villagers of Little Dong Village to help. Are you all dead? Theyre saying that your daughters didnt go to work at a factory but have become prostitutes. Hurry up and help! In this day and age, reputation was the most important thing. Even if it was true, they could only swallow it down. This was also the reason she had always been fearless. Even if they found out that she had lied to them, they would help her keep it a secret if they didnt want to be disgraced. In the past, this move had been the most effective. This time, it was the same. Many people in Little Eastern Village had red eyes. However, when they heard this, they decided to stop it first. Only then could their daughters be saved. They were about to help that woman when Shao Nan spoke again. You have to think this through. If you help her, youll be covering for her. You might even be considered her accomplices. When that happens, youll be finished too. Those who helped will be held responsible too. His words made the villagers of Little Eastern Village freeze. The curly-haired woman had gone there ferociously, but shed ended up being sent to the police station. The police took this very seriously. Over the past few years, more than ten girls had been duped into going away one after another. That meant that there were more than ten victims. Furthermore, the curly-haired woman might even have an accomplice. Though the investigation would take some time, when the villagers saw that the curly-haired woman hadnt come out after being taken in, they knew that the situation was bad. The curly-haired woman knew how serious the consequences were. She knew that if she admitted it, she would be dead meat. Hence, she gritted her teeth and stuck to her story, saying that she had merely introduced those women to a job. However, after being taken to the police station, she was overwhelmed by guilt and fear and couldnt take it anymore. The curly-haired woman knew that she was finished, and so did the families of the girls who had gone with her. They refused to admit that their relatives were there to sell their bodies and insisted that they were there to work in a factory, obstructing the investigation quite a bit. Those girls were all victims, but at that moment, they were also pinned on the pillar of shame. Even their families felt like they couldnt lift their heads. Mu Jingzhe had expected the situation to be bad, but she still felt helpless when she saw this. She had clearly done nothing wrong, but at that moment, she was made to look like the bad guy. Mu Jingzhe told everyone not to gossip about this, but it didnt work. She wanted to go see them, but in the end, not only were her gifts thrown out, but she also became the target of plenty of hate. The kids were also almost angered to death. Why was their mother hated when they hadnt done anything wrong? They were clearly helping someone. Shao Nan regretted it a little. Should I not have read the law book? Of course not. You did very well, Shao Nan. We did a good deed and saved them, okay? They just find it hard to accept it because its all so sudden. Mu Jingzhe could understand this. Those who had nearly gone there were very grateful to her, and only a small portion of people hated her. If they hated her, so be it. Staying alive was the most important thing. If they had really gone there, they might have ended up getting an STD like the original Mu Jingzhe. Most importantly, they had prevented more victims from appearing, which was enough. All we can do is do our best. Everyone is sensible. Itll get better in the future. Shao Nan was still a little angry, but when he woke up the next day, he found a parcel in the courtyard. He didnt know who had thrown it in. They originally thought that it was garbage, but when they opened it, they found some things inside. There were also two thank-you notes in it from women that thanked Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan for helping them escape from their misery. Although they would be criticized, they could also have a new beginning after being saved. See that? Mu Jingzhe showed it to Shao Nan. As Shao Nan read the thank-you notes, his tightly-furrowed brows finally relaxed a little. While Mu Jingzhe had been implicated, Li Fang was the trigger of this matter. In the end, Li Fang wasnt spared from being slandered. They said that it was actually Li Fang whod wanted to do something shameful to earn money. After all, even her sister, Li Tao, had run away. At the mention of Li Tao, the slandering people seemed to find a point to launch a counterattack. They said that Li Tao must have gone to work as a whore. Otherwise, how could she know so much? Although many people knew that this was slander, there were still people who believed it and harshly criticized her for it. Li Taos name was being attacked once more. Some awful things were being said about Li Fang, so Li Fang was furious. As Mu Jingzhe was thinking about how to stop the slander, something big happened in Great Eastern Village. Everyones attention was quickly attracted by this matter. When the weather cleared up, everyone went to the fields to take a look. Instead of seeing how the crops were doing, one of the families was nearly startled to death. They saw a decayed corpse. The rain had persisted for a few days. Some spots had collapsed under the rain, flushing out this corpse that had been buried somewhere. Their screams broke the silence of Great Eastern Village. Several of the bolder residents of the village went over to take a look. Because the body was decomposed, it was difficult to recognize the face, but one could tell from the clothes that the corpse was a woman, and a young woman at that. The clothes were also a little familiar. After taking a closer look, they realized that the corpse resembled Bai Qiangs wife, Li Tao, whom he had accused of running away. A stone could create a thousand ripples. The entire Great Eastern Village was shocked. Mu Jingzhe was also shocked. So Li Tao hadnt run away? She had died? Mu Jingzhes first reaction was to call the police. The village leader reacted quickly and immediately sent someone to the police station to report this to the police. When everyone heard that, they ran over to take a look. Mu Jingzhe was about to take the children to the county art school, but when she heard that, she got the children to go home and quickly rushed over. She wasnt going to join in the fun but advise the village chief. It would be best for them to watch over the corpse. Although it wasnt the crime scene, the corpse should still be protected. This way, it would be easier for the police to investigate the case. Besides, it wasnt good to keep looking at this corpse. Children or timid people would be particularly scared if they saw it. Also, although no one in the village said anything, all eyes were on Bai Qiangs family. Bai Qiangs presence had been so strong previously that no one could forget him. The village leader didnt need to be reminded this time. He secretly asked people to keep an eye on Bai Qiang and catch him if he dared to flee. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the village chief had arranged everything well. This was her first reaction when she heard about Li Taos death. There was data to support that when a married person was harmed, their other half was the greatest suspect. A large group of villagers had gathered on the empty plot of land where the collapse had taken place. There was a commotion everywhere. Not seeing the corpse around, they started discussing among themselves. It had been more than ten years since someone had been killed this way in their village. Chapter 86 - Would She Have Children with Teacher Ji? When Li Fang and her family heard the news, their legs went limp. With everyones help, they came over, their grief evident on their faces. The people who came with them felt indignance on their behalf. Bai Qiang even claimed that Li Tao ran away and came to cause trouble at your house every day. He also extorted a large sum of money. In the end, it turned out that she died. Yeah, thats so pitiful. Li Fangs face was numb from crying. She didnt want to hear this at all. She hadnt seen the corpse and hadnt confirmed it yet. However, her intuition told her that it was her sister. She had known that her sister wouldnt run away. She had had a bad feeling back then, but still, she had hoped that her sister had indeed run away to live somewhere else. Now, she knew that was just her imagination. They soon saw the corpse. Although it was decomposed, her family members immediately recognized the clothes as Li Taos. It was really Li Tao. The Li Family members cried until they collapsed. When they finished crying, they rushed to Bai Qiangs house and beat him up. Did you kill Li Tao, you evil person?! Bai Qiang struggled and denied that it was him. He claimed that he didnt know what was going on either. When the police came, they also suspected him and asked him to cooperate with the investigation. Bai Qiang still wanted to deny it, but soon, he couldnt anymore. They had found evidence. Seeing that they had found evidence, Bai Qiang stopped pretending. He said, so what if he had beaten her to death? This was his wife! Bai Qiang wasnt remorseful at all, nor did he feel any guilt. If my own wife is disobedient, Ill beat her to death. Its difficult for an innocent official to settle family affairs. Who can meddle in that? I buried her on a private hilly land, which is as good as burying her in the Bai Familys graveyard. What else do you want? Bai Qiang was very arrogant. In the end, the law told him that yes, they could meddle in that. Bai Qiang was quickly convicted. The law told him that in this new society, anyone who beat someone to death had to pay with their life. Even if theyd killed their own wife. His case caused a stir in the surrounding villages and became an illustrative case. Bai Qiang was given a heavy sentence. It was said that such crimes had to be severely punished in order to resolutely put an end to such matters in the future. The newspapers even wrote special reports about it. Bai Qiang had been indignant at first and didnt feel that he was at fault until he found out that Li Tao had been pregnant. After the forensic examination, Li Tao was discovered to be two months pregnant. When Bai Qiang heard the news, he finally calmed down and came clean about the details of the crime. Killing Li Tao had actually been an accident. Bai Qiang used to really like Li Tao, but later on, everyone kept saying that he wasnt worthy of Li Tao. He had been feeling uncomfortable, and his pride as a man had made him grow to hate Li Tao. After his parents had passed away, hed started acting recklessly. He usually treated Li Tao very badly, stepping on her and belittling her. Also, he would often torture her in the bedroom, making her unable to get pregnant as a result. Their lack of children then became Li Taos fault, allowing Bai Qiang to completely gain the upper hand. However, he hadnt expected Li Tao to stand up again when shed started earning money by working for Mu Jingzhe. Everyone had started praising Li Tao again and asked Bai Qiang to work harder. When Bai Qiang had heard those harsh words once more, he had felt disgruntled even though Li Tao would give him all her salary. When Li Tao had asked him not to idle around again, Bai Qiang, who had drunk a bit of wine, had recklessly hit Li Tao and eventually beaten her to death. After killing Li Tao, Bai Qiang hadnt turned himself in. He had come up with an ideato say that Li Tao had run away with someone. Many people in the countryside ran away. Some of them really ran away, but who knew what really happened to the rest? They might have been killed and buried. Anyway, it was fine as long as everyone believed it. After a few years, some made-up news of her could be sent back to the village, and that way, she would live forever. It was that simple. Bai Qiang cleverly made use of this tactic and succeeded. This success made Bai Qiang even more confident. He felt that he could take it a step further. Life without a wife was truly hard. There was no one to cook, no one to earn money, no one to take care of him, and no one to vent on. Seeing that his sister-in-law, Li Fang, could also earn money and was good-looking, Bai Qiang had finally set his sights on Li Fang. He had planned everything. He would belittle Li Fang from the start so that she would have to work like an ox and take care of him in the future. He had come up with a brilliant idea, but Li Fang had refused. Thus, he had extorted money from her. He had even thought of living off the Li Family for the rest of his life, but he hadnt expected Li Taos corpse to be flushed out. Li Taos incident came to an end in a spectacular manner. This summer vacation was too eventful. Because of Li Tao, Shao Nan started reading the law book again. Mu Jingzhe didnt stop him. After a delay of a few days, Mu Jingzhe took the children to the county citys art school. Ji Buwang was worried sick. You never came. I was ready to come looking for you. I was delayed by something. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang. Do you know where I live? Ji Buwang nodded honestly. Yes, its in the student book. Mu Jingzhe: Alright then. After taking the children to learn a foreign language, Ji Buwang followed Mu Jingzhe around and stared at her without even blinking. It had been a while since he had stared at her, and Mu Jingzhe wasnt used to it. Ji Buwang, can you control yourself a little? I just havent seen you in so many days. I want to make up for all those days. If you can see me, you might be able to see others too. Why dont you give it a try? Ji Buwangs eyes lit up. Ive thought of this issue too. I was able to see you after our heads bumped into each other, so I speculated that I might be able to see someone by bumping our heads together. And? Uncle Li and I bumped our heads against each other twice, but it was useless. Uncle Li fainted from the collision and even said that he wanted to vomit. He refused to bump his head against mine again. Ji Buwang rubbed his head and sighed. That was quite a painful bump for me too. The swelling on my head only subsided in the past two days. Mu Jingzhe: Uncle Li was too pitiful. Could he have suffered a concussion due to the collision? Mu Jingzhe quickly tried to persuade him. It seems that this method wont work. Youd better not bump your head against other peoples heads in the future. Otherwise, you might hit your head or die before you get to see any faces. Ji Buwang sighed. Uncle Li said the same thing. He was afraid that I would fall into a coma again and told me not to bump heads with anyone. Remember to be obedient. Mu Jingzhe then felt curious. How long were you unconscious for? Four years. Ji Buwang smiled. There was an accident. I have quite a history of accidents. Or perhaps I am a jinx. My parents died, but I survived. Last time, my brother died, and I was again the one who survived. Ji Buwangs tone was very calm, but Mu Jingzhe could hear a lot of sorrow in it. Dont talk nonsense. What jinx? These are all feudal superstitions. Mu Jingzhe didnt expect Ji Buwang to be so pitiful and couldnt help but pat his arm. At that moment, they were downstairs. Shao Xi, who was sitting by the window, happened to see them. When he saw Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang so close and noticed that Mu Jingzhe had even taken the initiative to touch Ji Buwang, Shao Xi instantly tensed up and couldnt help but recall Shao Dongs words. Did Mommy like Teacher Ji? Would she marry Teacher Ji in the future and have children with him? A sense of dread washed over Shao Xi. Was he going to have new younger siblings so soon? Chapter 87 - Don’t Fall Prey to Wishful Thinking Shao Xi stared at Ji Buwang and pursed his lips as he gazed at his outstanding face. Everything else aside, Teacher Ji was really quite good-looking. Many female teachers in the art school kept stealing glances at him, including the female parents. Most importantly, he kept following Mommy around and was constantly staring at her. If this continued, would his mother really be snatched away? This was the first time Shao Xi didnt pay attention in class. He wrote a line in his notebook and handed it to Shao Dong. Do you like Teacher Ji? When Shao Dong saw this question, he was very puzzled, as they werent all that familiar with Ji Buwang. Why do you ask? Pay attention and listen. How could he be distracted during this class when they had paid money to attend it? What if Mom likes Teacher Ji and wants to marry him and have children with him? Shao Xi asked again. This time, Shao Dong was also a little distracted. He could only comfort Shao Xi first. Dont think too much. Elsewhere, Ji Buwang suddenly sneezed. Are you okay? Im fine. Thank you for asking. No need to thank me. Regulate your emotions yourself. Dont blame yourself for everything. If youre sad, just cry. Dont hold it in because you think youre a man and shouldnt cry, or youll go crazy from holding it in. Mu Jingzhe thought of the five kids and decided to advise him. One should cry when need be, or they would never be able to recover from it. Ji Buwang grinned. Ive cried before. Im actually much better now because Im past the point of being sad. Mu Jingzhe sighed. He had been unconscious for four years before waking up, and upon waking up, he had found out that his older brother was gone. It must have been a huge blow to him. Youre here to take a breather, right? If you have relatives, you should go around and visit them. Itll pass. They must be very happy that you woke up. Ji Buwangs smile faded. Im taking a breather. I still have family, but Ji Buwang didnt continue and only shrugged. My heart is a little dark now, so its better if we dont meet for the time being. Besides, I wont see their faces even if I visit them. The only face he could see was Mu Jingzhes. For the past few days, there had been no news of Mu Jingzhe. He had found it difficult to sit still, and his thoughts had run wild. There were a few times when hed almost looked for Mu Jingzhe. Hed only managed to stop himself after recalling her request that he did not do so. He couldnt help but recall Uncle Lis words. If Mu Jingzhe got married in the future, would he have even less of a chance to see her? At the thought of this, Ji Buwang felt uncomfortable all over. This was not only because he would never see Mu Jingzhe again but also because of the thought of her marrying someone else. Just thinking about it made him find it difficult to accept. After enduring this for a few days, what else did Ji Buwang not understand? He wasnt only after Mu Jingzhes face. He seemed to have fallen for her. He had fallen for Mu Jingzhe, who was raising five children. Ji Buwangs thoughts were a mess as he looked at Mu Jingzhe. He was about to say something when his pager[1] rang. You can return the call, Mu Jingzhe said quickly. Mu Jingzhe glanced at Ji Buwangs pager twice. Compared to convenient modern phones, this thing was of little value and was even quite expensive. Mu Jingzhe had never thought of buying one before. However, she would probably have to buy it in the future to make it more convenient for her to contact people and vice versa. After all, she was a businesswoman. When Mu Jingzhe picked up the children in the afternoon, she could tell that they werent in a good mood. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Mu Jingzhe hurriedly asked. Nothing. Shao Dong shook his head. Although they said that everything was fine, they were all listless and they even stole glances at her, looking like they wanted to say something but stopped themselves. There had to be something wrong with them. Mu Jingzhe stopped helplessly. Tell me, what exactly happened? Dont hide it from me. Shao Dong and Shao Xi looked at each other and hesitated. Xiao Wu looked at them and thought for a moment before holding Mu Jingzhes hand and saying softly, Mommy, they are worried that you like Teacher Ji. Do you like Teacher Ji? Mu Jingzhes mind was filled with question marks. Why are you suddenly asking this question? Why are you worried? Mommy, answer me first. Do you like him or not? Will you marry him? Mu Jingzhe shook her head. I think Teacher Ji is very good and has helped us a lot, but if youre talking about the kind of like that leads to marriage, then no. Shao Xi visibly heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like a false alarm. For the time being, he wasnt in danger of having a younger brother or sister. His reaction was too eye-catching, making it difficult for Mu Jingzhe to ignore it. Shao Xi, is that what youre thinking? Why would you suddenly think to ask about this problem? Nothing. I just saw that you guys are always together. Just as the topic was about to be changed, Shao Nan suddenly said, Mommy, you dont like Teacher Ji, but Teacher Ji seems to like you, right? Mu Jingzhe was exasperated. Whats wrong with you guys today? Did you hear someone say something? Whats all this talk about liking or not liking him? This wasnt good. Shao Nan coughed. I just feel that he likes you. Were afraid that hell come to our door to propose marriage. No, dont make wild guesses. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing if we guessed wrong. Hes only like this because he can only see my face. Thats all. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Dont talk nonsense anymore, okay? Shao Nan nodded, but he was still a little puzzled. Mom, why are you so sure? Why do you think he definitely doesnt like you? Thats because we cant overthink. Actually, it was mainly because Mu Jingzhe had been embarrassed a few times when she was young. She had thought too highly of herself and had wrongly assumed that the guy had liked her. A total of three times. In the end, it had all been untrue. The first time was when her interest in the opposite sex had first awakened. A boy who used to come to the orphanage with his parents for volunteer work had been taking good care of her. In addition, everyone had said that the boy treated her very well, so shed thought that the boy liked her. At the time, shed felt all sorts of sweetness in her heart. She had even imagined them getting married and having children in the future. In the end, it turned out that the guy had only thought that she was pitiful and thus taken care of her. He was completely uninterested in her. It was all wishful thinking on her part. Just like that, Mu Jingzhes first love had come to an end. Later on, when she had been in university, a fellow villager had often come to look for her. Every time he came, he would treat the people in her dormitory to a meal and would even give them fruit. He would also speak to her about his troubles. Shed thought that it wasnt wishful thinking on her part this time, but it turned out that history had repeated itself. That guy from her hometown had a crush on her roommate, and she was just a bridge between them. The fruit he had brought was also what her roommate liked. However, she hadnt noticed it at the time. It was only after they got together that she was stunned. The third time had happened after graduation. Shed been hired by the same company and department as two male colleagues, so theyd usually be together. There was a male colleague who had always been very good to her and used to take care of her. However, Mu Jingzhe later realized that she had only been taken care of in passing. That male colleague had been so good to her because of another male colleague. Mu Jingzhe, who had later found out the truth, had burst into tears. Who would have thought? She was the only girl left. Shed thought that she wouldnt make a mistake again, but who would have thought that thered still be the option of a guy liking a guy? These three bitter lessons had taught Mu Jingzhe that she shouldnt overthink or get carried away just because someone cast a few more looks at her and treated her a little better. In order to change her bad habit of falling prey to wishful thinking, Mu Jingzhe had learned to never let her imagination run wild. [1] a wireless telecommunication device that receives and displays alphanumeric or voice messages Chapter 88 - Acquaintance? The next day, when Mu Jingzhe took the children to the art school, she surprisingly ran into Tang Moling again. Tang Moling stopped the car without hesitation. Ill drive you guys there. Get in. Mu Jingzhe was a little hesitant, but Tang Moling told Shao Dong, Hop on. Havent you realized that youve grown taller again? Besides, even though youre children, there are five of you, so its tiring to take you there by bicycle. Im not tired. Im very strong, Mu Jingzhe quickly replied. Shao Dong pursed his lips and immediately jumped off the bike. Lets take Uncle Tangs car. He thought for a moment and said, When we earn money in the future, we can buy another bicycle. I can take my younger siblings there. Shao Xi was even more ambitious. In the future, lets just buy a car. Tang Moling found it funny. You guys sure are ambitious. Do you know how much a car costs? Shao Xi turned around and asked seriously, How much? Shao Dong and the others also turned their heads and stared at him, waiting for him to reveal the amount. It was as if they were really going to save up money to buy it. Tang Moling: The price differs based on the brand and quality. Lets take my car as an example. The price It was indeed very expensive. At present, it was impossible for the children to buy one. It would be a lie to say that they didnt suffer a blow, but they didnt give up just like that. The five childrens hearts were now occupied by this number. They quietly resolved to earn this amount of money in the future and were doing the math in their minds. Shao Xi calculated his royalties, then looked at his hand. Surely he could earn this much if he wrote until his hand broke? Little Bei secretly whispered to Shao Nan, Im not buying a television anymore. I want to keep the money to buy a car for Mommy. Seeing them secretly whispering to each other, Mu Jingzhe asked curiously, Little Bei, what are you whispering about? I want to dance again. I want to film advertisements again. I want to earn a lot of money. There will be a chance. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Well buy a television then. Little Bei wanted to say that she didnt want to buy a television anymore and instead would buy a car for Mommy, but when she saw Tang Moling, she was afraid that he would laugh at her, so she swallowed her words. Tang Moling had mixed feelings when he saw the children, whom he had not seen for a while, change their form of address and call her Mommy. Did anything happen recently? Were you frightened by what happened to Li Tao? It was alright. Tang Moling saw that she was still the same, polite but distant. She kept maintaining a certain distance from him, and he felt very upset. Along the way, he couldnt help but keep finding topics to talk about with Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe didnt take the initiative to find a topic to talk about, but she would answer politely when he asked. Tang Moling had never done this before, for it was usually other people who racked their brains to find something to talk to him about. This was his first time trying to find topics to talk about, so he was really inexperienced and quickly ran out of things to say. In the end, as a result of him forcibly trying to find a topic of conversation, he started talking about work. It was now time for him to succeed his grandfather, so there were many problems that needed to be solved. He should have returned to the city long ago, or even to the capital. However, his relationship matters had delayed him, and the problems still had to be solved. Tang Moling was currently troubled by some HR issues and a few other problems. As he spoke, he poured out his troubles to her unknowingly. Immediately after telling her all that, Tang Moling regretted it. Why was he saying all this? How was Mu Jingzhe supposed to answer? She also wouldnt know He still regretted it, but reality proved that Mu Jingzhe really knew a little. Many girls would look for a clerical job after graduation, thus getting exposed to administrative and HR issues at work. Mu Jingzhe, who had extensive working experience, had also encountered these issues in her line of work before. Hence, based on her experience, she succinctly gave her opinion on the issues he mentioned. As for the issue of poor business at a brand-new mall, there were many marketing strategies one could use in the modern era. Mu Jingzhe had worked in marketing before, so she came up with a couple of suitable ideas based on the characteristics of this era. After she gave her suggestions, she glanced at Tang Moling curiously. In the book, Tang Moling was portrayed as a cool and arrogant big boss. She hadnt expected him to encounter trouble in reality. When she thought about it carefully, though, it made sense. How could anyone be born to be a boss? Even a boss grew to be one step by step. Mu Jingzhe sighed, while Tang Moling was completely amazed. How did Mu Jingzhe know everything? Besides, although the method shed suggested seemed simple, it might actually solve the problem if it was executed well. It was rare for Tang Moling to speak in such a sincere tone. Ill give it a try later. If it works, youll have helped me a lot. Its nothing. All I did was say a few words. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. She hadnt come up with this idea anyway; someone else had. Along the way, there was no awkward silence because they were talking about this. After taking Mu Jingzhe and the kids to the art school, Tang Moling got out of the car and watched them enter. After a while, he was about to leave when he suddenly saw a figure walking past the school that felt strangely familiar. He let out an eh, but when he took a closer look, that figure was gone. I must be seeing things. He cant possibly be here Tang Moling murmured to himself as he drove away. In the art school, someone came out of the bathroom and happened to see Tang Molings back view as he got in the car and left. The figure paused, finding that back view familiar, but the car was soon gone, so he didnt pay it any mind. After the foreign language class ended, Little Bei went to learn dancing and hosting, whilst Xiao Wu went to learn music. Only Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan had no other courses. Little Dong, Little Xi, Little Nan, take a look too. If you want to learn, you can. Its summer break now, so theres time. Mu Jingzhe had only called Shao Bei and Shao Zhong Little Bei and Xiao Wu previously. Later on, after all five of them had started calling her Mommy, she had found out from Shao Nan that calling the three of them by their full names was actually also a form of differential treatment. Mu Jingzhe was just used to calling them that, but she immediately corrected herself and uniformly called them Little (insert first name). Weve taken a look at the list of courses, but wed rather go to the library to read than study these things. Shao Xi was the first to speak. Yes. Shao Nan nodded. Im more interested in chess, but I think the grandfathers at the countys cultural center are more impressive at chess. Ill go learn Chinese chess from them. I can learn it for free. The county library was in the county cultural center. There was also an elderly activity center inside. Many retired elders would usually hang out there to play the erhu or the accordion, dance, or play Chinese chess. Previously, when they had gone to the county library, the sharp Shao Dong had set his sights on them. Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, No, you really dont have to keep thinking about saving money. If you like it, you can learn it. Our family isnt that poor anymore. I really want to read. Me too. I just want to learn from the grandpas. Theyre pretty good. The children wanted to buy a car, and their goal was to earn money. Shao Xi wanted to submit some more manuscripts, while Shao Dong was thinking of ways to earn money. Since they insisted, Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to follow them to the county cultural center. Shao Xi and Shao Nan headed straight to the library, and Shao Dong really went to look for the old folks. He didnt like to talk and he just watched obediently from the side;ines. The few grandpas didnt pay much attention to him at first, letting him stand there as he wished. Later on, upon seeing that he hadnt left and was still watching, they couldnt help but ask a few questions. Then, Shao Dong said that he also wanted to learn. The elderly folk had plenty of patience and time now, so they gladly obliged. The result was shocking after just one afternoon of chess lessons. Chapter 89 - Filming Youre talented. Are you coming again tomorrow? Yes, but I have to first attend a foreign language class in the morning, so I wont be here until late afternoon. Foreign languages, huh. If you want to learn Russian Old Man Deng learned before and speaks it fluently. Let him teach you how to speak. Really? Of course. We wont charge you for it either. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Dong to be so impressive. In just an afternoon, he had managed to infiltrate the grandpas inner circle and had even found a free foreign language teacher. Then study hard. Mu Jingzhe patted Shao Dongs shoulder. In novels, old grandpas and grannies would usually appear as Sweeper Monks[1]. They were always quite impressive. Although Mu Jingzhe knew that they werent all Sweeper Monks, many of these old men were very impressive. It should be fine for Shao Dong to learn from them. Mm. Shao Dong nodded vigorously. Compared to interacting with his peers, who gave him curious or pitiful gazes whenever he spoke, he actually preferred to interact with these old grandpas. They had seen a lot in their lives, so these old grandpas didnt pay much attention to his stutter. The elderly were also fond of obedient children who liked to learn. He felt very comfortable around them. Shao Dong and the others made arrangements for themselves. Mu Jingzhe picked up Little Bei and Xiao Wu, planning to go back, but she was stopped by the school teacher. It turned out that a director had invited Little Bei to the audition for a television drama. Little Beis little mouth widened. She had just said on the way there that she wanted to dance and shoot an advertisement, and almost right away, the opportunity had presented itself. Although this wasnt dancing or shooting an advertisement, filming a television drama was awesome too. Mu Jingzhe asked in surprise, Really? Which director? What TV show? Im not sure about the details. We were informed by a school in the city. I heard that the director saw Shao Beis costume-changing performance and thought that she was cute, so he wanted her to try to portray Little Nezha. Mu Jingzhe was overjoyed. She hadnt expected such an opportunity to come from Little Beis previous performance. Therefore, no one knew when ones opportunity would come. However, if one worked hard, one would always have more chances. If you think its a good idea, we can take her to the audition the day after tomorrow. I heard there are other little boys auditioning with her. Little Nezha was a little boy, and Little Bei was the only little girl who had been invited to audition. The teacher was giving Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei a heads-up, but Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything. This was because she knew that a little girl could also portray Little Nezha. Wasnt there a little girl in the modern era who had portrayed Little Nezha? Furthermore, shed acted quite well. A little girl playing the role of a little boy or a little boy playing the role of a little girl was cross-gender acting, but this was actually nothing for children. She had to grasp this opportunity. Mu Jingzhe decided to take Little Bei to give it a try the next day, in case the role was cast if they were late. When Little Bei heard that she could act in a drama that would be aired on TV in the future, she was overjoyed. She really loved acting. Mommy, Ill definitely act well. Ill definitely act well. Mu Jingzhe wanted to take Little Bei with her. This time, it wasnt suitable to bring all the children along, so she could only keep them here temporarily. Fortunately, Shao Qiyang had a day off from work and could take them to the county so they could continue learning. Fortunately, the audition was held in the city. The filming location for the television drama was originally in a specific film studio complex. This time, it would be filmed in the city because there was a lake in the city that was suitable for filming. It was only when they arrived that they learned the details. This little Nezha was actually just a supporting role and didnt have many scenes. They had originally decided on an actor, but the little actor had suddenly lost his teeth, and both his front teeth were gone. It was normal for a child to lose teeth. This couldnt be helped, so no one could be blamed for this. However, a toothless Nezha definitely wouldnt do. They couldnt wait for his teeth to grow out either. That was why they had decided to find a temporary little replacement. Hence, theyd naturally found their way to the art school. The art school had recommended a little boy that they felt was suitable. Then, they couldnt help but think of Little Beis Little Nezha. Theyd found the video and sent it to the director. Upon seeing the video, the director had felt that it was quite good. That was why Little Bei had gotten the chance to audition. Upon hearing this, Mu Jingzhe thought to herself that it seemed like she had made the right decision by bringing the little Nezha clothes Little Bei had worn previously. During the audition, the boys who were auditioning for the Little Nezha part didnt think of Little Bei as their opponent. They thought that she was there to audition for another role. When a bulky little boy saw pretty Little Bei, he even came over to talk to her with a chuckle. Later on, when the audition started, Mu Jingzhe directly helped Little Bei put on the Nezha costume to increase her competitiveness. She wanted the director to see that Little Bei could really do a good job. In the end, it was just as Mu Jingzhe had expected. If she hadnt put Little Bei into the Nezha costume, the director might have hesitated, but after that, Little Bei immediately gave off the vibe of a little Nezha. When the director saw this, he decided on the spot. The moment he learned Little Bei was their competitor for the role of Little Nezha, that bulky-looking little boy was stunned. When he heard the results, he wailed. It wasnt because he hadnt been cast but because his worldview had collapsed. Little Nezha is a girl. Boohoo. I even said I wanted to be a brave little boy, like Little Nezha No, Little Nezha is a boy. His mom felt embarrassed, helpless, and amused. The little boy didnt believe her. But shes a girl. Shes Little Nezha now. The little boy didnt know anything about cross-gender acting. He was especially sad and he couldnt stop crying even as his mother carried him away. Mu Jingzhe could only apologize and proceed to discuss the details. If theres no problem, lets start filming immediately. The production team has prepared the costumes. When the time comes, well look at them together and see which costume looks the best. The director didnt want to waste even a day. This was different from what Mu Jingzhe had expected. She had thought that they would have to go back and wait to be notified. However, since the director had said so, she naturally couldnt refuse. If there was something they hadnt packed in the luggage, she could just buy it. Anyway, from the sound of it, filming would end in four to five days. Mu Jingzhe contacted Shao Qiyang and thought of a way to send a message to Li Zhaodi, asking her to help take care of the children. After Shao Qiyang and Li Zhaodi got the message, they discussed how to take care of the kids. When Shao Qiyang went off to work, he would bring the kids over. After they ate at Li Zhaodis place, he would then take them to the art school. Finally, when he got off work, he would come and pick them up. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei also started filming on the set. They had said that they would start filming right away, but actually, they wanted Little Bei to first get used to it and see what filming was like. This was also Little Beis first time entering a production team. The end result and the filming process were very different, and Little Bei would ask Mu Jingzhe whenever she came across something she didnt understand. Mommy, why does the director film the same scenes over and over again? Thats how a lot of acting is done. Sometimes its because the actor doesnt perform well, sometimes its because the scene has to be filmed from different angles The filming process was actually different from what she had imagined. It was very dry, complicated, and repetitive. It sounded very glamorous, but the actual filming process was different from what she had imagined. It was the same even in the modern era, when the conditions were much better. Furthermore, in this era, the conditions were much tougher. [1] a person with formidable skills who chose to conceal them Chapter 90 - The Harmonious Duo Mu Jingzhe tried her best to help Little Bei adapt. She pointed out the camera to her and taught her the theory of where to look at and so on. Little Bei exclaimed, Mommy, youre amazing! You even know all that. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. She had done all sorts of jobs just to pay for her living expenses and tuition fees. She had even gone to work in Beijing and Hengdian before. She had acted as an extra, and because she was strong, shed even worked as a stunt double. Hence, she wasnt that unfamiliar with the production set. In the evening, when the production crew members who were in charge of costumes and styling had time, they were prepared to help Little Bei try on the makeup so the director could have a look. Mu Jingzhe helped out the entire time. Initially, the stylist was a little annoyed that Mu Jingzhe was following them around, as they were busy enough as it is. But soon her attitude changed because Mu Jingzhe was very polite to her. Furthermore, she was quite impressive. She knew all the professional terms and she helped, doing an amazing job helping with the styling and makeup. Little Beis mom, you know so much. Have you learned this before? More or less. Mu Jingzhe didnt deny it. In the future, if you cant manage by yourself, just let me know if you need anything. Im here. Ill help you. Thats great. Now that she had built a good relationship with the people in charge of costumes, it would make everything easier. In that era, many costumes were actually limited. If they were prepared according to the production crews instructions, the costume might not fit Little Bei perfectly, so she wouldnt look so good in it. Besides, the clothes werent that clean. If Mu Jingzhe wasnt on good terms with the costume team, she would only watch helplessly as Little Bei put on the clothes assigned to her, which werent even as pretty as her previous outfit. Now that Mu Jingzhe had communicated with them, the things she had brought were put to good use. Little Beis appearance was enhanced, and she was even allowed to alter the clothes to fit Little Bei and even bring them back to wash them. That night, Mu Jingzhe took the props and clothes back to wash them carefully. The next day, she altered the clothes so they fit Little Bei again. Little Bei looked clean and energetic in them, making the director feel very satisfied. The preparations for the start of the filming process officially started. Considering that this was Little Beis first time acting, the first scene was not complicated. The director had wanted to rehearse a few more times, but Little Bei was much better after two tries and could even accurately find the camera. Not bad, not bad. Lets officially start shooting. Little Bei didnt disappoint, and one take was all it took. The director was in a good mood and taught her seriously. Little Beis improvement was obvious. The first day was a little bumpy, but it went by smoothly. The next day, the difficult stuff surfaced. Little Bei had to film wire-flying[1] scenes. It was unavoidable that little Nezha would fly around and fight. Little Bei, shout out if youre in pain, understand? It was said that it was very tiring and painful to film a fight scene, especially when it required hanging from a wire. Even adults couldnt take it, let alone children. Mu Jingzhe was very worried. Its okay, Mommy. Dont worry. Ill be careful. It hurt. It was really painful and uncomfortable. However, knowing that she had to go through this, Little Bei wasnt afraid. She wasnt afraid of getting tired at all. In just three days, compared to the other children, the sensible and capable Little Bei instantly earned the adoration of the entire production crew. Mu Jingzhe wasnt bad at socializing either. While taking care of Little Bei, she also helped some actors with their costumes and makeup. These were things she was used to doing. The effect was excellent, and that helped improve her relationship with everyone. The director even joked about giving her a salary. The mother-and-daughter duo had a good relationship with the production crew and complemented each other. Five days later, the filming process was completed. When they were about to leave, everyone was quite reluctant to part. The director praised Little Bei quite a bit, especially about the fact that she could cry really well. Shes excellent in the crying scenes. This child cries on command. Not only does she look pretty crying, but she also makes the audiences hearts ache. In the future, Ill definitely look for her when I have a suitable role for her. If the opportunity arises, Ill also recommend her for some shows. The director was very sincere. Filming scenes involving animals and children was the most troublesome. Crying scenes involving children were even more troublesome. One had to ask the kids parents to help and tell them that their parents didnt want them anymore. Only then would they cry. There was no need to resort to this with Little Bei. She would cry on command, and in the exact way you asked her. Also, her tears felt genuine. The director felt that this was talent, but he didnt know that it wasnt just talent. It was also because Little Bei had suffered through enough at a young age and had enough scars in her heart. He only saw her looking blissful by Mu Jingzhes side, but he didnt know that young Little Bei had scars in her heart. Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis head, her heart aching for her. When Little Bei started crying during the filming process, she also started crying like a dog. In the end, even when Little Bei stopped crying, her eyes were still red. Little Bei would become a movie queen in the future. This felt very real to her now. This child indeed knew how to act and was very good at influencing peoples emotions. The other people in the production team also cried upon seeing her acting. In the past two days, many more people had started giving Little Bei sweets. No one could bear to part with them when it was time to leave. Thank you, Director. Thank you so much. Mu Jingzhe knew how precious the directors words were. They had just entered this industry, and she didnt have any connections in this field. If the director could help put in a few words and recommend her, it would be an opportunity that many people would kill for. Before leaving, Mu Jingzhe distributed the specialties sent by Shao Qiyang. There were some hair ornaments, some small gifts for the female crew members, some walnuts, and some dried fruit. The dried fruit had been made by Mu Jingzhe previously. There were many fruit trees planted in Great Eastern Village, and every family planted them. There were plums, peaches, apples, and plums, just to name a few. However, no one could finish that much. Many of the fruits were left to rot just like that, and even if they were sold outside, they wouldnt fetch much money. Mu Jingzhe felt that it was a pity. In the end, she had tried making dried fruit, thinking that if she succeeded, she could sell these. Although she was a little inexperienced, she still succeeded in making them. There were very few snacks in this day and age, so these things were really suitable as gifts. After everyone received the snacks, they all said that they would help if they could. Regardless of whether it was genuine or not, some people must have taken it to heart. Maybe Little Bei had left a certain impression on them. This way, she would have more opportunities going forward. Little Bei had been born for this line of work, and she liked it too. At the moment, there was a limit to what Mu Jingzhe could do. She could only try her best to do more so that Little Beis path would be smoother. It was already afternoon when she brought Little Bei back to the county. Mu Jingzhe went to the art school first. Xiao Wu was in piano class, and Ji Buwang was sitting beside him. In high spirits, the two of them improvised a duet. When it ended, Xiao Wu and Ji Buwang clapped happily. After clapping, Xiao Wu looked at Ji Buwangs long fingers and then at his own. He secretly encouraged himself. A bit longer. They could grow a bit longer. Dont worry, theyll grow longer. Your hands were born to play the piano. Xiao Wu was the one who interacted with Ji Buwang the most. The two of them had hit it off. Ji Buwang was in a jovial mood as he gazed at Xiao Wu. Rest and eat some sweets. Ji Buwang took a few pieces of soft candy out of his pocket. Xiao Wu reached out to take them, and so did Ji Buwang, who was laughing. In the end, the two of them reached for the same one. Our taste is quite similar. Ji Buwang let Xiao Wu have it. Ji Buwang sat on the piano, while Xiao Wu sat on the chair. The two of them swayed their legs and squinted their eyes as they enjoyed their break. When Mu Jingzhe arrived, they had just finished eating the candy and were continuing their practice. Even though there was quite a big age difference between the adult-and-child duo, there was no barrier in their communication. The two curly-haired guysan adult and a childlooked harmonious sitting there together. Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to disturb them. [1] suspending an actor from high-tension wires to simulate the action of flying or falling Chapter 91 - Is It Difficult to Raise Five Children? Seeing that the class hadnt ended, Mu Jingzhe was about to leave quietly. However, before she could turn around, Xiao Wu noticed her. Mommy! Xiao Wu was overjoyed to see Mu Jingzhe. He bounced over to her and hugged her legs. Mommy, youre finally back. I missed you so much. I missed you too. Mu Jingzhe picked him up and asked if he was obedient. Im very obedient. Xiao Wu rubbed his face against Mu Jingzhes. I just missed Mommy a lot. Mu Jingzhe put him down and squatted to stroke his head. I missed you too. What a good boy. Ji Buwang was also very surprised to see Mu Jingzhe. When he saw Xiao Wu like this, he couldnt help but feel envious. He also wanted to go over and hug her; he wanted to be cared for. However, he knew that it was impossible, so he stepped back and squatted beside Xiao Wu. When Mu Jingzhe greeted him, he asked, Jingzhe, can you stroke my head too? Mu Jingzhe: What kind of a strange request was this? Why should I stroke your head? When I saw you stroking Xiao Wus head, it looked like it felt really good. I remembered that my mother used to stroke my head like that too. After saying that, Ji Buwang felt that something was amiss, but he couldnt quite put his finger on it. Mu Jingzhe: ??? Her expression was indescribable. Was she giving off a maternal glow or something? Although Ji Buwangs head looked very nice to stroke, she still shook her head and refused. After all, the action of stroking ones head was too intimate. Ji Buwang couldnt help but feel disappointed. Xiao Wu looked at him and quickly said, Teacher Ji, Ill help you stroke your head. After saying that, he stretched out his little hand and patted Ji Buwangs head. Mu Jingzhe looked at the way Xiao Wu was doing it and saw that it wasnt much different from the way he petted the puppies in the village. Ji Buwang was extremely touched and lifted Xiao Wu up. Xiao Wu, youre wonderful. Youre a little angel! The little angel had given Ji Buwang strength. Xiao Wus music is very warm and gives people strength. If he creates a new tune in the future, you can record it, he suggested to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Got it. After picking up Xiao Wu and meeting up with Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan, Mu Jingzhe took over the job of taking care of the children. As the dried fruits had been successfully made, she began negotiating with the villagers. She would accept their fruit as long as they met the requirements and helped to sell them. Mu Jingzhe was now a capable person in the village. Everyone trusted her when they heard that. When she said she would accept the dried fruit, the villagers didnt even ask how much she would be paying them and just went ahead and made the dried fruit. The main reason was that they couldnt fetch any money to begin with. Any money they managed to get from this would be a bonus. Li Fang pulled herself together and continued selling hair ornaments. When she heard about the dried fruit, she said that she could get some supplies from Mu Jingzhe in bulk. Mu Jingzhe agreed. Great Eastern Village started to get busy. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was busy, Shao Dong even suggested an idea to her. We can first sell dried fruit this year, and next year, we can try making fruit cans. There are actually quite a lot of fruits in our county. There are also many varieties. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Yes, we can actually open a canned fruit factory. We can also produce fruit soda, walnut juice We can make them all. It was a good idea, but she needed technology and money. Lets see if it will work out next year. Shao Dong nodded. Definitely. When the time comes, Ill help you, Mommy. I actually thought of a business that will earn money, but I might need your support. While Mu Jingzhe took Little Bei to film, Shao Dong did something big. Now that Shao Dong had learned Chinese chess, he had truly entered the inner circle of the grandpas at the cultural center. While playing Chinese chess with the old grandpas, hed also bring Shao Xi and Shao Nan so they could learn another foreign language for free. He had even gained the favor of the old grandmas and become their little friend. Then, he learned about the profit of picking up garbage. These five kids were the kind who could soar with just one opportunity. Shao Dong was really talented, so he quickly discovered the business opportunity that garbage offered. Before the King of Rubbish had come out, he had relied on his natural sensitivity to detect this business opportunity. Shao Dong told Mu Jingzhe about his discovery, the places he had gone to, how the operation worked, and so on. Whenever he was speaking about it, Shao Dongs eyes lit up, and he no longer cared about his stutter. Now that Shao Dong was increasingly unafraid of speaking in front of Mu Jingzhe, he no longer minded even though he was stuttering more than usual due to his excitement. His face was clearly still young, and his voice sounded tender, but his thoughts were not at all naive. He truly displayed his business talent. Mu Jingzhe sighed with emotion. In their previous life, Shao Dong and his siblings had been forced to pick up garbage. Later on, he had relied on picking up garbage to treat his younger sister and earn his first bucket of gold. This time, he didnt have to pick up rubbish. However, that first bucket of gold was still fated, and it was showing up in advance in such a way. Mu Jingzhe was very glad. Sure, I think your plan is promising. Ill give you the money you need, and you can go ahead with the operation. Mu Jingzhe trusted him. Shao Dong hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to agree. He had previously told his uncle, Shao Qiyang, and the latter had said he was dreaming. Thank you Mommy. Mommy, Ill definitely earn money. I wont let you down! Shao Dong was thrilled. I know. Mu Jingzhe nodded. During this summer vacation, Shao Dong and Little Bei had their own gains and embarked on a new journey. Even as Shao Dong started working with a stiff face, he still didnt stop learning. The more Mu Jingzhe looked at them, the more emotional she felt. What she didnt know was that another person was also observing the children. It was none other than Ji Buwang. Apart from observing them, he also wanted to build a good relationship with the children. Alas, hed deliberately approached them a few times, but he hadnt gotten any good results. When he bumped into a parent of five children by chance, Ji Buwang couldnt help but approach him. Brother, is raising a child difficult? The parent was wary. Who are you? Oh, Im a piano teacher here. I want to understand more about the changes in the mentality of children and parents. Only then did the parent relax. Of course its difficult to raise children, especially since my family has five. It requires a lot of effort. The main issue is that we need money for everything. Look, money is tight enough at home, yet they have to learn things like the piano. Teacher, you have to teach them well. I will, but Brother, I also want to ask if it would still be very difficult to raise five children if money was not an issue. Would it be better? If money was not an issue? The parent looked suspicious. Are you mocking me? I feel like youre talking about me. No, no, Brother. I was just asking. I didnt mean anything by it. Well, if money wasnt an issue, of course it wouldnt be so difficult. Seeing the delighted look on Ji Buwangs face, the parent said, Wait a minute, why are you asking this when you dont have five children? Im just asking. In case it ever comes up. The parent left in confusion. Then, Ji Buwang asked another parent who was close to his child. It was the same questionwould it be difficult to raise five children if money wasnt an issue? Of course, that would not be easy either. Although well-to-do families dont feel as much pressure, having money doesnt mean that there will be no problems. Money isnt omnipotent. Whats important is patience, but having money is always better. After all, its my child. Everything can be discussed. Ji Buwang nodded. Then what if its not your biological child? Chapter 92 - Moral Degeneration Not your biological child? When the parent heard that, he sized Ji Buwang up with a strange gaze. Was he a cuckold? Ji Buwang sensed that something was amiss and quickly explained, No, Brother, its not what you think. Im talking about being a stepfather. Stepfather? Are you going to be a stepfather? And the stepfather of five children to boot? The parents gaze became even stranger, as though he was staring at a pretty-looking gigolo. Ji Buwang looked around and hurriedly reassured this agitated parent. He couldnt let the children hear this. Brother, I was just asking. Dont take it seriously. Sorry to trouble you. The parent couldnt not take it seriously. Even as he left the school, he continued grumbling. What is that young man thinking? Later on, he went on to mumble about how the moral degeneration of the world was getting worse day by day. After sending that parent away, Ji Buwang felt that he had been too rash. He shouldnt have asked questions so aimlessly. He had to be more cautious. Maybe he could try interacting with those children again. Ji Buwang felt that he could try interacting with Little Bei first, as the little girl had a good personality and had the best relationship with Mu Jingzhe. However, he didnt have the chance because Little Bei had some good news again. True to his word, that director had really recommended Little Bei to his friend. That friend was a movie director whose surname was Lu. Due to the high praise of his old friend and the fact that he had seen Little Bei perform and cry, Director Lu had decided to come and see Little Bei himself. He didnt inform the school. He came straight over to look for Little Bei. How could Little Bei know that this was the director? She saw that he kept staring at her. At first, she asked if something was wrong, but later on, she realized that he seemed abnormal. One moment, he asked her to cry, and the next moment, he asked her to laugh. She thought she had met a lunatic. Thus, she found an opportunity to look for the teacher, who in turn brought a few male teachers over warily. Only then did Director Lu realize what Little Bei thought of him. He laughed out loud and said that Little Bei was smart before he revealed his identity. Then, he asked Little Bei to audition. After taking a look, Director Lu immediately decided on Little Bei. Its you. You are the Xiao Jiu Ive been looking for! Just like that, Little Bei was chosen as the female lead. When Mu Jingzhe came to pick up Little Bei and found out about this, her first reaction was to think that the man was a fraud. After all, the audition process was weird. Facing Mu Jingzhes wary gaze, Director Lu gave her a simple, innocent smile. Hello, Little Beis mother. Im Lu Chenglin. Im a director After Director Lus introduction, Mu Jingzhe became less vigilant, but there was a hint of confusion. From the sound of it, she suspected that this Director Lu was the one with the discerning eye in Little Beis previous life who had poached Little Bei to make her the main lead. In the end, this role had allowed Little Bei to become the youngest movie queen. But wasnt this something that would happen three or four years later? Why was he looking for her now? It was only after hearing Director Lus explanation that she understood what was going on. Lu Chenglin hadnt started out as a director. He actually used to be a writer in the past. Later on, he changed careers and became a screenwriter. He also learned by himself how to be a cameraman. Later on, he worked as a cameraman and also wrote a script. Recently, he had written a script, but the director he worked with wasnt willing to film it. Thus, he wanted to pull in investments and film it himself. He had been lucky enough to get some funding. Although it wasnt a lot, he would be able to produce the movie if he persisted and kept an eye on the budget. However, the casting was a problem. This was because his script was relatively special. The female lead was a young child, and the supporting role was also a young child. The female lead was a patient with a hearing disorder. There were high expectations for the young actress, as she had to portray someone who couldnt hear or speak. She even had to know how to cry. This was because the little actress was a pitiful girl. Her ears couldnt hear due to a high fever, and the cause of that fever was her stepmother and negligent biological father. In the end, she bravely embarked on an adventure to find her father. This was a story about her finally finding her father after going through a lot with the help of many people. Based on the storyline, it seemed like it was completely tailored to Little Beis previous life. Im telling you the general story because I want to reassure the parents about what kind of work were doing. I was worried we wouldnt be able to find an actress, but its fine now. Mu Jingzhe guessed that in his previous life, the director hadnt managed to find a suitable actor. In the end, by the time hed finally found Little Bei and cast her in the movie, she had gotten older, so the director had to change the age of the main character. Now that Little Bei had been found ahead of time, there was no need to change it, right? Little Bei was very willing to act, and Director Lu was very sincere. The teacher also said that there was nothing wrong with his identity, so they quickly signed the contract. At six years old, she was chosen to be the female lead in this movie. Little Bei had been discovered ahead of time. Unlike Little Nezhas part, although Little Bei had been chosen, a lot of preparations were needed to start filming. Director Lu went to prepare in high spirits and said that he would be waiting for Little Bei to join the production team. During this period, Little Bei could also try to grasp the state and feel of a deaf and mute person. Little Bei nodded seriously. She did just that and changed her talking habits. Later on, she even wanted to learn sign language. It was uncertain if they would need sign language in the movie. Director Lu hadnt said so either, but Little Bei wanted to learn it. Besides, learning sign language was pretty good, so Mu Jingzhe supported it. They hadnt found anyone who knew sign language yet, but after Ji Buwang learned this, he gave Mu Jingzhe the latest edition of a sign language book. This was created after a discussion and the formulation of more than 600 new words and gestures. Its considered the latest book in the country. If nothing goes wrong, it will become the standard in the future. You can rest assured and have her learn from it. Okay, thats great. Thank you so much. Little Bei was as serious as if she had found a precious treasure. Mu Jingzhe also learned a little alongside her. The boys werent picky and learned whatever they came across. Within two days, since Little Bei was unwilling to speak and only communicated in sign language with them, they replied back in sign language. Even Xiao Wu seemed to be doing a fine job conversing in it. The only exception was Mu Jingzhe, who was a poor student in comparison to the kids. Her learning ability was average, and she couldnt learn that quickly. Besides, she was also busy. Mu Jingzhe: You wont use this opportunity to badmouth me in front of me, right? Little Bei laughed. No way, Mommy. We love you the most. Actually, Mu Jingzhe had also learned some sign language in her previous life. This was because it was inevitable that some children in the orphanage would have physical disabilities. There were also some who couldnt speak or hear, but she had only learned it for a short time and hadnt mastered it. She was still a dabbler now. Ill learn it when I have the time. Mu Jingzhe made up her mind. In the end, she didnt get to learn it properly because the capable children kept creating surprises for her. Shao Xi also gave her one. A few days after she took Little Bei to film, Shao Xi saw a notice at the county cultural center. It was about a literature competition for young children in the city. This was the third time they were holding the competition, and it was open to all elementary, middle, and high school students in the entire city. Shao Xi had submitted his entry before the deadline. He hadnt expected to receive a notice to attend the award ceremony. The invitation didnt say what award Shao Xi had won, but according to tradition, anyone who was invited would usually receive an award. Ill definitely get the award. I wrote the most words, a total of 5,000. The competition was mainly for short- to medium-length essays, with a word count requirement between 2,000 words to no more than 30,000 words. The number of words Shao Xi had written fell within that range. He had previously written relatively short essays, so 5,000 words were indeed a lot. Chapter 93 - Kiss Theres also prize money involved. The first place gets 100 yuan, the second place gets 80 yuan, and the third place gets 60 yuan. There are a few spots for the Outstanding Prize, but the prize money is only 10 yuan. I hope to get 100 yuan! A hundred yuan was considered very respectable in that day and age. The second and third place are also good. Though Mu Jingzhe believed in Shao Xi, when she heard that elementary school, middle school, and high school students werent separated into different categories, she was afraid that they wouldnt give the first place to an elementary school student. That was why she said that it would be good to get second or third place too. Yes, its not bad, but first place is even better. Shao Xi still aimed for first place. Are we going to the award ceremony then, Mommy? Of course. When Ji Buwang heard that they were going, he said that he was going too and that he could use this chance to go home. The last time Mu Jingzhe had taken Little Bei to shoot an advertisement, Ji Buwang had also said that he wanted to go. However, he hadnt managed to do so later on. This time, it was true. He said that he wanted to go home, but when they arrived in the city, he didnt go home at all. Instead, he followed Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi around and lived with them in the guesthouse. The award ceremony was being held at the city cultural center. The students who had been invited to the ceremony were those who had performed very well. Of course, other participants were also welcome to participate. The participants and their parents sat separately. According to the organizer, this was meant to increase their childrens independence. Based on the seating arrangement, there were exactly ten people sitting in the first row, including those who would receive the Outstanding Prize. Even an Outstanding Prize was only given to those in the city who performed well. Everyone was quite happy, except for Shao Xi, who didnt fit in. This was because he was the youngest. Everyone looked at him suspiciously. However, because they had never seen him before, no one spoke to him, unlike the others, who mostly knew each other. Because they were outstanding in this circle in the city at their age, many of them were groomed by their families. There was a bespectacled girl and a chubby boy who were the focus of everyones attention. This was because the two of them had both published their work in a magazine and newspaper. They were also popular candidates for the first prize. Compared to them, Shao Xi didnt stand out in that group. In the past, Shao Xi would probably have felt inferior and thought that it would be impossible for him to win. However, after being showered with Mu Jingzhes constant praise and receiving royalties previously, he had gained a bit of confidence. He quietly listened to them and obtained more information. Shao Xi didnt say anything, but because he had an outstanding appearance and looked like a little prince, the girls were attracted to him. The bespectacled girl also glanced at Shao Xi a few more times and asked him for his name curiously. My name is Shao Xi. Shao Xi got acquainted with the little girl, but when he turned around, he saw the chubby boy, who was also a popular contender for the first prize, glaring at him. Why would you bother befriending a country bumpkin? Chubby Boys face was filled with disdain, and he spoke very unkindly. Shao Xi frowned. Who are you calling a country bumpkin? You, of course. Who else here is one besides you? Youre wearing smelly sandals, and theyre even green. Ugh You must be broadening your horizons by coming from the countryside to the city, huh? But this isnt something a country bumpkin like you can participate in. The judging panel must have given you an Outstanding Prize only because they took pity on you. If it were me, Id be too embarrassed to come! The only person who had caught arrogant Chubby Boys eyes was the bespectacled girl. Therefore, he had been annoyed to see her talking to Shao Xi. Back in the county, those children had been despised because they didnt have plastic sandals. Now, in the city, Shao Xi was despised because of his plastic sandals. This was because many children in the city were proud of wearing leather sandals. Plastic sandals were considered cheap goods by them. Ever since Shao Xi had gotten his sandals, hed liked wearing them and had treasured them very much. He hadnt expected to be despised for it. Shao Xi scoffed. I like to compete using my true abilities. The winner and loser will be revealed soon. If you want to bark, you can wait and see. Youre the one barking. Youre the dog. Chubby Boy snorted in disdain. Those who dont know any better might think youll win, but you are overestimating yourself. Dont cry when you lose! Counterattack. You dont cry if you lose! Shao Xi could easily anger someone to death with his words. Chubby Boys agitated reaction attracted the attention of the parents behind him. Mu Jingzhe was sitting in the back. She had noticed that there were parents around with cameras and whole families that had come together. She was the only one without a camera. She thought for a moment and asked the old man beside her if he could also help her take a photo of her child. She wanted to develop the photo and keep it. The old man understood Mu Jingzhes feelings and agreed readily. Sure, leave me your address. Ill send it to you after I develop it. Thank you, thank you so much. How much is the photograph? Ill pay you in advance. No need. It doesnt cost much. You dont have to pay me. Mu Jingzhe had just finished writing down her name and address when she heard some noise ahead. Worried, she went forward to take a look. Shao Xi looked at her and smiled, saying that he was fine. Since the award ceremony had officially started, Mu Jingzhe didnt ask any more questions. Although it wasnt a big affair, the award ceremony was organized quite well. There was even a performance at the start. Soon, it was time for the official award ceremony. First was the Outstanding Prize, but Shao Xi wasnt among those who received it. Chubby Boys expression was a little sulky. He thought that Shao Xi had won the third prize, so he whispered to him, Even if you get third place, youll still be someone I defeated. In the end, when the third place was called out, it turned out to be the bespectacled little girl. The remaining two candidates were Chubby Boy and Shao Xi. Chubby Boys countenance was awful. I didnt expect you to get second place, but youll never be as good as me Before he could finish, his name was heard. Hed gotten second place and Second Prize. Shao Xi had won first place and First Prize. On the stage, Chubby Boys expression was so ugly that it didnt look like he was going up to receive an award. Instead, he looked like he was attending a funeral, and there was even a hint of panic on his face. Holding the trophy, Shao Xi didnt pay attention to Chubby Boy. He didnt want to pay attention to him, nor did he want to add insult to injury. He only looked at Mu Jingzhe, who stood up and clapped excitedly, and waved his hand. Mu Jingzhe was ecstatic. She had thought that he wouldnt get first place. Indeed, a bigshot was a bigshot. After the old man took a photo, Mu Jingzhe ran over excitedly and hugged Shao Xi. Little Xi, youre awesome! Youre amazing! How can you be so amazing? When he saw how worked up Mu Jingzhe was, Shao Xis ears turned red. He coughed and handed the trophy to her. Since youre so happy and you like it so much, Ill give it to you. Thats great! Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi. Without even thinking it through, when she saw his handsome, cool, and tender appearance, she couldnt help but kiss his forehead. Shao Xi was stunned. He had seen Mu Jingzhe kiss Little Bei and Xiao Wus foreheads, but he had never thought that he would be kissed too. His face instantly turned red. Mu Jingzhe felt a little embarrassed when she realized what she had done. However, she quickly became thick-skinned. Im your mother, so dont be stingy. Let me give you a kiss. Youre all grown up now. I wont have a chance in the future. When a child of the opposite sex grew up, a parent ought to keep a certain distance from them, for the childs good. Right now, she was grasping at her last opportunities to do so before it was too late. Next year, at the latest, she wouldnt have this chance. Upon thinking about it, she felt quite regretful. When I go back and see your older brother, Im going to kiss him too. Otherwise, I wont have a chance in this lifetime. Chapter 94 - Third Wheel She even wanted to go back and kiss his big brother? Shao Xi snorted and couldnt help but say, You were praising me just now, and now youre thinking of my big brother. Mu Jingzhe clicked her tongue. What kind of words are those? She boldly touched Shao Xis head, very much cherishing this opportunity. There wouldnt be many more opportunities to stroke his head. When he grew up, she wouldnt have a chance to do so anymore. Alright, lets stop fooling around. When can I see your work? I dont even know what you wrote this time. You said you would let me see it as soon as you finished writing. Youll see it tomorrow. From now on, the winners works will take turns being published in the childrens newspaper. The first-place winners essay will be published tomorrow. So your work will be published in the newspaper? Our Little Xi is really impressive. Wait till I buy a hundred no, a thousand copies! The corners of Shao Xis mouth kept curling up, but he cautioned her. 1,000 copies is too much. If you buy so many, other people wont be able to buy and read it. Also, itll be hard to carry so many copies home. But we have to give some away and keep some for our collection. We have to buy more. When school reopens, the school will surely publicize it and keep a few copies for future students to see. Mu Jingzhe pondered it for a moment. But youre right. Lets buy a hundred copies then. In the future, Shao Xi would definitely have more work. They were talking happily, so they didnt notice the hostile, envious gaze of Chubby Boy while his mother dragged him out. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi were about to leave when they happened to meet the old man with the camera. The old man was the bespectacled little girls grandfather. When he saw them, he greeted them and even asked if the mother-and-son duo wanted to take a photo together. Mu Jingzhe thanked him profusely. She hugged Shao Xi and raised the trophy for the camera. Little Xi, smile! Their smiles were captured by the camera. The bespectacled little girl congratulated Shao Xi. Mu Jingzhe was so grateful for their help that she took a bunch of hair ornaments out of her bag and gave them to her. Take them and wear them. This was a beautiful encounter. Before leaving, Shao Xi and Mu Jingzhe went to the washroom and saw Chubby Boy at the top of the stairs again. Chubby Boy was being scolded by his equally chubby mother, who was twisting his ear, calling him a disgrace, and asking him why he hadnt won first place. Why didnt you get first place? Didnt I tell you that other than first place, everything else is meaningless? Its useless for you to get second place. No one looks at the second-place winner. Shao Xi and Mu Jingzhe looked at each other and felt that he was a tad pitiful. Then, they heard Chubby Boy shout, Ill win next time! Ill definitely beat that country bumpkin. When Mu Jingzhe heard this form of address, she felt that she had pitied him for nothing. She frowned and ignored them. She had wanted to tell the parent not to twist his ear like that, for it was bad for the child and she might accidentally damage his ear. However, when she heard him call Shao Xi a country bumpkin, she was displeased. Parents and children like them probably wouldnt heed her words, and she would only attract trouble by meddling. Lets go, Little Xi. Dont mind the people who slander you. Theyre only slandering you because theyre inferior to you. Who would care about the person who lost to them if they won? Shao Xi was at first a little unhappy. After all, that boy had called him a country bumpkin. The clothes he wore and everything he used had been given to him by Mu Jingzhe, and he was already very satisfied. However, when he heard Mu Jingzhes comforting words, he cheered up. Alright, Ill beat him every time in the future! It doesnt matter if you win or not. Its good to have an opponent, but ones greatest opponent is oneself. Shao Xi listened to Mu Jingzhe and saw that she was holding his shoulders as if she was protecting him, as though they were truly mother and son. He nodded obediently. Mm, Ill listen to you, Mommy. Only then did he realize that this was how his younger sister, Little Bei, had felt when she had gone out alone with Mommy. Shao Xi felt a little ashamed. Although he was a little selfish, it felt good to have his mother all to himself because it felt like his mothers heart was with him when they were alone. It was completely different from when they were at home, where Mu Jingzhe had to split her attention between the five of them. No wonder Little Bei was becoming clingier and clingier and liked her more and more every day. He felt the same way. Besides, Little Bei was a girl. She might be even closer to Mommy when she went out with her alone. Shao Xis hunch was right. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were indeed more intimate. Little Bei was young, and mothers tended to be more intimate with daughters, so there was no lack of hugging, piggybacking, and kissing. Mu Jingzhe would kiss Little Bei every day, and Little Bei had also kissed her cheek before. It wasnt that Mu Jingzhes relationship with Shao Dong and Shao Xi wasnt good, but it was impossible for them to be that intimate. At this thought, Mu Jingzhe happened to let go of his shoulder. He tilted his head and secretly glanced at Mu Jingzhe. Seeing the mother-and-son duo walking in front of them, he couldnt help but secretly want to hold Mu Jingzhes hand. Before he could reach out, Mu Jingzhe raised her head and called out, Ji Buwang! Shao Xi found himself grasping air. He pursed his lips and retracted his hand, then followed Mu Jingzhe as she went up to Ji Buwang. He was a little annoyed. Why was Teacher Ji here again? Didnt he have to go home or do anything to keep busy? Ji Buwang was waiting for them at the door. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Are you done? Did you go home? Ji Buwang nodded vaguely. Im done. Lets go. Ill treat you to a meal and do my part as a host. I know a private restaurant that serves excellent food, but the location is a little remote. Many foreigners dont know about it. Only locals go there to eat. Alright, sorry to trouble you then. Its no trouble. Ji Buwang led the way and didnt ignore Shao Xi. Shao Xi, did you win a prize? Shao Xi replied disinterestedly, Mm. Mu Jingzhe quickly added, Shao Xi won the first prize and was the only elementary school student to receive a prize. The other prize winners were older than him. Her tone was unconsciously flaunting, just like the way other mothers bragged about their children. Shao Xi could tell, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. His mood finally improved a little. Then, he heard Ji Buwang say, Youre so impressive. Congratulations. The corners of Shao Xis mouth arched slightly. Although his compliments were quite nice, he still didnt feel very good. Shao Xi felt like Ji Buwang was totally the third wheel his mother spoke of. He was always sandwiched between him and Mommy. This rare trip for two had, due to his insistence to tag along, turned into a trip for three. Third-wheel Ji Buwang was constantly around and kept staring at Mu Jingzhe and talking to her, attracting her attention. After a while, Shao Xi looked listless and couldnt muster up any energy. Even Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang sensed it. They thought that Shao Xi was hungry. Well be there soon. When they arrived, Ji Buwang skillfully ordered several dishes and sighed with emotion. I havent been here in four years. Four years had passed, and many things were now very different. However, the flavor of the food this restaurant served hadnt changed. It had been decades, but the taste had remained the same. The food tasted really good. Mu Jingzhe was quite surprised and even told Shao Xi, Lets note down the address. We can bring Little Bei and the rest to eat here next time. Mm. After they were done eating, Ji Buwang said that it was still too early to go back and suggested they walk around since they were already there. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Lets go shopping then. She wanted to see what was popular in the city. If there was something suitable, she would buy it for the kids so that they wouldnt be called country bumpkins again. Although this city was still far from comparable to modern-age big cities, there were indeed quite a lot of people on the pedestrian streets in the city center. Mu Jingzhe took Shao Xis hand. Dont let go, okay? Although Shao Xi wasnt a toddler anymore, it would be bad if they got separated due to bad luck. Shao Xi looked at his hand, which was being held, then at Ji Buwang beside him, and finally smiled. Okay. Mommy only held his hand, not the third wheels! Chapter 95 - Dead If Ji Buwang could see Shao Xis face, he would probably guess what was on his mind. However, even though he couldnt see Shao Xis expression, he could sense that Shao Xi wasnt in high spirits. Gazing at Shao Xi, he urged himself and smiled. Children still needed some coaxing. When Ji Buwang saw that there was someone selling popsicles not far away, he quickly told Mu Jingzhe, Ill go buy a popsicle. Wait for me here. Popsicles were really rare in this era. Eating one on a hot summer day would make one feel cool all over. Coincidentally, it was noon and the weather was hot. Shao Xi salivated a little when he heard that. Then, he became even more confident upon recalling that he had received 100 yuan as a prize today! He could buy a lot of popsicles now. It was just that he wanted to save up to buy a car. After Ji Buwang paid, he glanced at the popsicles wrapped in a cotton blanket inside the bosss wooden box and quickly chose three. When he turned around and saw the dense crowd, his face stiffened. Where was Mu Jingzhe? Where was she? Ji Buwang actually didnt like going out in the streets because it was too crowded with people. All he could see was a sea of blurry faces. At a time like this, it was very difficult for him to use his own memory method. Once he got separated from someone, that was it for him. When he was young, Ji Buwangs parents had taken him out to shop once. Because he had accidentally let go of his mothers hand, he hadnt been able to find his mother when hed looked up again. Although his mother had found him very quickly, the incident had left a trauma in his young heart and made him averse to crowds. He was afraid that the people he went out with would be completely drowned in the crowd. That helpless feeling left him with an overwhelming sense of despair. Ji Buwang looked at the crowd in front of him, his breathing becoming a little rapid. At that moment, he suddenly saw Mu Jingzhe. It turned out that Mu Jingzhe had temporarily turned her head with her back facing him to say something to Shao Xi. Then, she quickly turned around. Among the sea of thousands of people, Ji Buwang saw her at first glance. Amidst the blurriness, a clear and bright face appeared. Mu Jingzhe, who also saw Ji Buwang, raised her hand and waved. She remembered that Ji Buwang had face blindness, and that was why she waved at him. That smile and the wave of her hand were forever engraved in Ji Buwangs memory. After searching for her hundreds and thousands of times in the crowd, he suddenly turned back, and there she was by the dim light. Ji Buwang suddenly thought of an extract from a Southern Song dynasty poem. He smiled and walked toward Mu Jingzhe. From now on, he no longer had to be afraid of crowds. No matter how many people there were, he would always be able to see her at a glance. Ji Buwang handed the popsicles to them. Eat them. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe thanked him as she took the popsicle, which was giving off cold air. Youre welcome. Ji Buwang smiled. His heart was thumping wildly, and he felt unprecedented peace. Standing in the middle, Shao Xi looked at Ji Buwang and then at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but frown. For some reason, he felt that Teacher Ji Buwangs eyes looked like lightbulbs, and they seemed to have become even brighter. Shao Xi didnt like the look in Teacher Jis eyes. It was as if he would snatch his mother away at any moment. Shao Xi tugged at Mu Jingzhes hand to distract her. Mommy, that building is so tall. That building is the tallest in the city. Theres even a tower up there, Ji Buwang added. Lets go and take a look. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi took a bite of the popsicles and let them slowly melt in their mouths as they walked over. While walking slowly to the tall building, Ji Buwang was about to speak when he suddenly heard a short shriek. A second later, something fell from high above and landed with a loud bang less than two meters in front of them. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi, who were startled, looked over instinctively. He merely took one look, and the popsicle in his hand fell to the ground. Due to the hot weather, after the popsicle fell to the ground, it instantly melted a little. The white popsicle created a sharp contrast with the red color beside it. Mu Jingzhe saw the face she had just seen not too long ago. Round, chubby, fair However, at that moment, his appearance had changed. His face had become grotesque and deformed, as though it had been dyed with remaining grievances. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi knew that they shouldnt look, but they couldnt react at all at that moment. Their minds were blank. Then, a pair of hands blocked their eyes. Stop looking. Dont be scared. Ji Buwang covered their eyes and pulled them into his arms. Ji Buwang had naturally seen everything. This was also the first time he had encountered such a thing. However, it wasnt nearly as bad for him because he couldnt see the persons face. He just saw the fear on Mu Jingzhes face. Ji Buwang covered Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xis eyes without giving it much thought. Mu Jingzhes vision darkened, and she finally regained the ability to think. She felt Shao Xis hand tremble and heard his voice quivering. Mommy When Mu Jingzhe heard Shao Xis voice, she was certain that it was Chubby Boy, the boy who had insulted Shao Xi by calling him a country bumpkin. Perhaps because the sun was too hot, Mu Jingzhe felt dizzy. She tried her best to calm down and grabbed Shao Xis hand tightly. Dont be afraid, Little Xi. Dont be afraid. She tried to comfort Shao Xi, but her voice was shaking, and she couldnt quite control her hands. We have to call an ambulance Mu Jingzhe momentarily forgot that they werent in the modern era. In a daze, she started looking for her cell phone, wanting to use it to call an ambulance. Ji Buwang didnt know what Mu Jingzhe was looking for, so he grabbed her hand. Jingzhe, what are you looking for? Only then did Mu Jingzhe remember that she didnt have a cell phone. All Shao Xi could feel in his heart was iciness. It took him a long time to find the strength to grasp Mu Jingzhes hand tightly. Teacher Ji can you save him? Ji Buwang furrowed his brows and looked at the pool of blood in front of him, feeling that it was too late for that. When everyone heard about the accident, they gathered around. A man boldly stepped forward and shook his head. Hes not breathing. He had died. Shao Xis heart sank when he heard this. He had just won the competition and he had been feeling happy about winning the prize, but that very afternoon, he had seen his competitor jump to his death right in front of him. Because they had quarreled previously and Chubby Boy had said mean things about him and scorned him, Shao Xi had found him really annoying. He had even been happy that he had beaten him, but a second later, he had died in front of him. Why? Why had he died? Had he jumped because he had lost? Was it because Shao Xi had won? Shao Xi couldnt help but wonder if this wouldnt have happened if he hadnt come to the competition and won. Shao Xi unconsciously exerted strength with his hand, and Mu Jingzhe, whose mind was still a mess, was suddenly woken up by Shao Xis forceful grip. This wasnt the time to be afraid. The most important person now was Shao Xi. Shao Xi was the one who had suffered the biggest blow. Mu Jingzhe bit the tip of her tongue to calm herself down and hugged Shao Xi. Its alright, Little Xi. Dont be scared. Shao Xi let out a harsh breath when Mu Jingzhe hugged him. Mommy, is it because of me No, definitely not. It had nothing to do with you, Mu Jingzhe immediately replied firmly. We just met him today. It had nothing to do with us. Chapter 96 - Pay With His Life As the old saying goes, one shouldnt criticize a dead person no matter what. Life is the most noble thing. Mu Jingzhe also felt regretful. After all, Chubby Boy was still young, and his life had just begun. That said, she couldnt shoulder all the blame just because she felt guilty and sorry for him. How old was Shao Xi? He was only half of Chubby Boys age. He was also very pitiful. From the standpoint of a parent, how was this fair to Shao Xi, who might be traumatized by all of this? Little Xi, dont think too much. Dont think too much. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe only wanted to protect Shao Xi. When Shao Xi finally calmed down, they heard someone shout that the childs mother had arrived. Someone who knew Chubby Boy had gone to inform his mother. Chubby Boys mother ran a shop just across the street, so she wasnt far away. She rushed over in no time. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi met the chubby mother they had come across in the morning again. In contrast to her ferociousness in the morning, right now, the chubby mothers face was filled with panic and disbelief. It cant be my Chubby Boy. No, he just went to collect some folk songs. Its not him She kept denying it until she saw the body and his familiar clothes. Her legs gave way, and she fell to her knees. The person supporting her wasnt able to pull her up no matter how hard he tried. No, no Mommy only chided you a little. How can you just leave me like that! She lay on the ground, unable to stand up. Later on, she only managed to make her way over by crawling. Please, everyone, help me take a look. Help me save him She wailed, her voice shrill. The surrounding onlookers couldnt bear to watch and turned their heads away. The two people standing beside Mu Jingzhe whispered. Thats why she shouldnt have hit and scolded the child all the time. She even said that hed be useless if he didnt win first place and he should just die. Mu Jingzhe was appalled. She and Shao Xi had seen Chubby Boy get scolded, but they hadnt known that she used to say such awful things to him. From their intermittent conversation, Mu Jingzhe had learned that Chubby Boy had been single-handedly raised by his mother. His father had passed away when he was very young. He had been a writer and poet whose books had even been published. He used to be a famous scholar. Chubby Boy had been talented from a young age. His mother had placed great importance on grooming him, but she had been too strict with him. No matter the competition he participated in, he had to win first place. Otherwise, he would be scolded or beaten up. Chubby Boy had been forced into a corner, and everyone had tried to persuade the mother, but to no avail. His mother had always said that this was the only way to become successful. In the end, Chubby Boy hadnt been able to take it anymore and had chosen to resolve this in the worst way possible, by killing himself, just as his mother had told him to. As a mother, how could she accept that she had forced her own child to his death? In the end, she fainted from crying. The people around her helped call the police and take care of the funeral arrangements. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xis pale face and knew that she couldnt help, so she brought him away. Mu Jingzhe, who was in a hurry to leave, didnt even look in the direction she was going. She was going in a completely different direction from the guesthouse. It was Ji Buwang who later led them back. Dont think too much. Ji Buwang comforted her. We can only hope that something like this wont happen again in the future. That chubby mothers educational methods werent desirable, and neither was Chubby Boys method. No matter what, one ought to cherish ones life. Ji Buwang tried to comfort Shao Xi, but the latter didnt say a word. At his tender age, there was only so much he could endure. Mu Jingzhe had originally planned on going back, but after what had happened, it was a little difficult for them to go back right away. She roused herself and said, Give him some alone time and let him rest. She needed some time to calm down herself. Mm, Ill be next door. Call me if anything happens. Dont think too much. Shao Xi lay on the bed obediently, but he didnt dare close his eyes. The moment he did, he felt as if he could see Chubby Boy crashing to the ground in front of him again. Mu Jingzhe, who was experiencing the same thing, told Shao Xi, When his work is published, lets buy a copy, alright? From now on, well burn paper money for him this time of the year. If there are any good pieces, well burn them for him too so he can read them over there. Shao Xi finally responded. Okay. With Chubby Boy gone, the one in the most pain would definitely be the chubby mother he had left behind. She would probably feel guilty for the rest of her life. Mu Jingzhes heart was heavy. Unexpectedly, right after Mu Jingzhe expressed her sympathy, the chubby mother came to their door at night. Shao Xi, are you inside? Get the hell out here! Now that such a thing had happened, it was unavoidable that the organizer of the competition would step in. The chubby mother had accused them of being unfair, which had resulted in the death of her son, and later on, shed somehow managed to get hold of Shao Xis address. Its all your fault. Get out here. Im going to kill you today to get revenge for my sons life! It turned out that she was there to avenge Chubby Boy. Ignoring the owners obstruction, she had brought a pair of scissors to the door and she was pounding on it. The owner wanted to stop her, but the chubby mother held the scissors to her neck. If you continue to stop me, Ill die in front of you. If I cant even avenge my son, I dont want to live anymore. Whats the point of me living? The owner was forced to retreat, and Mu Jingzhe, who was inside, frowned. Dont be afraid, its fine. Mu Jingzhe comforted Shao Xi. She didnt understand what was going on in this persons mind. Why would she think of looking for Shao Xi? However, the chubby mother had found an outlet to vent her anger. Open the door, Shao Xi. Dont think that just because youre keeping quiet I wont know youre in there. You are the one who caused Chubby Boys death, yet you still have the nerve to live! Ji Buwang came out to stop her. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? What does this have to do with Shao Xi! How is it not related to him? If he hadnt gotten first place, my Chubby Boy wouldnt have died. Shao Xi even provoked him and scolded him. Hes the one who forced my Chubby Boy to his death. Shao Xis face, which had finally eased up, turned pale. He was already blaming himself to begin with, so when he heard this, he was even more convinced that it was his fault. Mu Jingzhe was furious. Little Xi, stay there and dont move. She gritted her teeth and opened the door. Bah! Youre accusing my Little Xi of causing your childs death? It was clearly you who caused the death of your son! Initially, Mu Jingzhe really didnt want to say this because it was too agitating for a mother to hear. However, this time, she was really furious. She pitied this mother, but in the end, she wanted to pin the blame on Shao Xi. Those who didnt know better might think that it was true! Dont think that outsiders dont know. Ive already heard about it. Youre the one who kept scolding your son and forcing him to do this. Youre the one who told him to die if he didnt get first place. You know very well why your son died. I used to pity you, but it turns out that you dont even know how to reflect. All you know is how to blame others. What kind of mother does this?! Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. No wonder he wanted to leave. You were the one who forced him to do that. Its all because he had a mother like you! It hadnt been easy for the chubby mother to make up an excuse to absolve herself of the blame and find a scapegoat, but in the end, Mu Jingzhe ruthlessly exposed the truth. How could she take it? Shut up, shut up! She shrieked and waved the scissors over. Her eyes were red and filled with hatred, as though she wanted to kill Mu Jingzhe. Chapter 97 - Framed Be careful. Ji Buwang immediately tried to stop her. Its fine. Mu Jingzhes eyes turned cold. She blocked the door with the broom, seized the scissors, and pinned the chubby mother to the ground. The chubby mother couldnt move. Let go of me! Are you awake now? If youre awake and you stop biting people, Ill let go of you! Seeing that the chubby mother couldnt calm down for a while, Mu Jingzhe asked Ji Buwang to call the police. In the end, the chubby mother was taken away by the police. In her situation, Mu Jingzhe definitely could have pursued the matter. However, when she thought of the cause of it, she decided to forget it in the end. She only hoped that the woman wouldnt cause them trouble again in the future. Shao Xi had been looking pale all this while, so Mu Jingzhe comforted him. Its not your fault. She just feels terrible, so she has to find an excuse. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to live with herself. Mu Jingzhe thought that this matter was finally over, but she didnt expect that the trouble was far from over. Not long after the chubby mother was taken away, there was another knock on the door. This time, it was the police. Are you Mu Jingzhe? Thats me. Is there anything else? Hes Shao Xi, right? I might have to trouble you to come with us to cooperate with the investigation. Why do you need them to cooperate with the investigation? Ji Buwang asked in dissatisfaction. Youll know when we get there. When they arrived at the police station, they found out that the chubby mother had accused Shao Xi of pushing her son. Although the police was skeptical, this wasnt something to joke about. After hearing such an important clue, they had come to inquire about it. Mu Jingzhe was speechless when she heard the accusation. When he fell down, we were right below and saw him fall with our own eyes. Shao Xi was also with us the entire time. How could he possibly have run up there and pushed someone? Shes deliberately framing Shao Xi. Shes taking her anger out on him! At the time, there had been many people at the scene, so there were many witnesses. Soon, the chubby mothers accusation was proven to be pure slander. When the investigation was over, Mu Jingzhe was about to leave with Shao Xi, but the chubby mother refused to give up. What are you doing? Why are you letting the culprit leave? Hurry up and arrest him. Give him the death sentence! My son was killed by him. How can you let him go! Did you collude with her? Did she bribe you? Listen to me, if you dare let them go today, Ill sue you for collusion and inaction! The police felt helpless after meeting such a lunatic. They explained a few times, but she wouldnt hear any of it. I said he killed him, and that is it. I saw it with my own eyes. Hes my sons murderer. If you dont lock him up, theyll escape tonight. If you people cant find him after he flees, lets see whos going to take responsibility! Mu Jingzhe looked at her and knew that she had gone completely crazy. Her stubbornness was beyond redemption. Lets go. Mu Jingzhe wrapped her arms around Shao Xis shoulders and got ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she heard something and sensed that something was amiss a second later. She turned around and saw that the chubby mother had freed herself from the police officers hold on her and pounced on Shao Xi with red eyes. Ill kill you! Mu Jingzhes expression changed as she swiftly grabbed Shao Xi. The chubby mother missed. When she turned around, she was stopped by Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang hadnt expected her to attack Shao Xi mercilessly. The chubby mother screamed repeatedly. The few policemen around were also furious. They went forward and grabbed the chubby mother again. This time, they didnt show any mercy to her out of compassion. Stop it. Dont think that well keep tolerating you just because youre the victims mother. Let go of me! Get out of the way! If you dont do anything, Ill do it myself. I want to kill him. I want him to pay with his life! A deranged expression appeared on the chubby mothers face. She glared at Shao Xi with red eyes filled with killing intent, like a demon from hell. Shao Xis face turned pale, and his body trembled. Mu Jingzhe hugged Shao Xi and said, Dont look, Little Xi. Dont look at her. Shes already gone crazy. She was very pitiful now that her son had died, but she shouldnt have blamed Shao Xi for it. The evil and despicable side of human nature had been thoroughly revealed in front of Shao Xi in just one day. Mu Jingzhe covered Shao Xis ears to prevent him from hearing all this. She looked at the chubby mother, who was still screaming, and then at the policemen beside her. I want to file a police report! The police officer beside her was stunned. What? You want to file a police report? What? I cant file a police report just because shes pitiful? She slandered us first and now shes attacking and threatening us. Everything happened right under your noses. Arent you going to do something about this? We will. We didnt say we wouldnt do anything. Its just Its just what? Shes already crazy, so she can do anything. If you still dont do anything about it, will you wait for another victim to appear? When that time comes, who will pay for it with their life? The chubby mothers crazy actions and her attack on Shao Xi had completely angered Mu Jingzhe. Pity wasnt a medallion for death exemption. Right now, she only wanted to protect Shao Xi. No one could refute Mu Jingzhes words. Everyone had seen many people go crazy because of accidents or other reasons. This mother was indeed capable of doing anything. In order to ensure Shao Xis safety and make the chubby mother calm down completely, the police decided to keep an eye on her. This was also for her own good. Amidst the chubby mothers indignant screams, Mu Jingzhe left the police station with Shao Xi and Ji Buwang. Shes already gone crazy. Little Xi, dont listen to her. Yes, Little Xi. Shes just spouting nonsense. Shes in hell herself, so she wants to drag you to hell too. If you listen to her, youll be playing right into her hands. Pay no heed to what she says. Ji Buwang also tried to advise Shao Xi. This reasoning was reasonable, but to Shao Xi, this was still too heavy a burden. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe was beside him. Shao Xi held Mu Jingzhes hand and, feeling the warmth of her body, he nodded. He couldnt let his mother worry either. He didnt want her eyes to be filled with worry. Although Shao Xi tried his best to be calm, it was impossible for him to sleep well after going through so much. Mu Jingzhe didnt turn off the light and stayed with Shao Xi. Only after midnight did Shao Xi fall asleep. However, after he fell asleep, he had a nightmare, and so did Mu Jingzhe. She had a nightmare too. Before dawn, Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xis open eyes and sighed. These five childrens fates were really bumpy. To think they would even encounter such a thing at a competition. It was as if the heavens were deliberately testing them to make things difficult for them. Mu Jingzhe said a lot to comfort Shao Xi, and in the end, she brought up the topic of the meaning of writing. Things like this happen in the world. Thats why you need someone to write about them to warn the world, right? So youre not wrong, Little Xi. Shao Xis eyes lit up. He had genuinely found a reason to write. Thats right. Why didnt I think of that? Can I write more in the future so that parents and students can read about this and not do anything foolish? Yes, thats right. Mu Jingzhe immediately nodded in support. It was good that he had found an aim. Just now, she had been afraid that Shao Xi would be traumatized and afraid of writing due to this incident. Got it. Ill write more in the future. Alright, I support you! Mu Jingzhe clenched her fists. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected that Shao Xis future would take a turn at this point. Chapter 98 - Ji Buwang’s Secret Shao Xi had many marvelous ideas, but his experiences in his previous life had made him full of criticism and rejection for this society and world. The protagonists in his works were very charismatic, but they had both a kind side and an evil side. There were characters in his novels who were entirely good. Because of this, although he became world-famous and many people knew him, his reputation was a mix of praise and criticism, and there were plenty of controversies about his work. Moreover, he did things based on his mood, which was similar to his work. Many people said that there was something wrong with his character. This was also why a lot of people said that although his work was very widespread, it wasnt considered a masterpiece. But now, Shao Xis path had taken another turn because of Mu Jingzhe. In his previous life, Shao Xi hadnt submitted his work to take part in competitions at this point. His essays had also been criticized by Zhang Fei and deemed worthless by the latter. They had been in despair in their previous lifetime by now. This time, he had submitted his work and written quite a lot. Furthermore, because of this matter, he had a new goal. This change was undoubtedly good for his future. However, the current Shao Xi, who had a goal, was still troubled by the competition. Although the original reason for the competition was good and the goal was just as good, the competition had become a fuse in the end. Shao Xi hesitated for a moment before telling Mu Jingzhe, Mom, are competitions bad? Should I not compete in the future? Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Theres nothing wrong with competitions per se. Many people gain confidence by taking part in competitions, as they give them a chance to prove themselves. This is a good thing, but some people dont fare well in competitions. Although she said that, Mu Jingzhe didnt force Shao Xi. If you really think its bad, then you shall not compete for the next year, alright? Shao Xi immediately nodded. Alright. After packing up, Mu Jingzhe took Shao Xi out and saw Ji Buwang at the door. Judging by Ji Buwangs bloodshot eyes, he probably hadnt slept well either. Youre up too? Why didnt you knock? Ji Buwang smiled. I was just about to knock. Actually, Ji Buwang had been at the door the entire night, guarding them. He wanted to be able to hear them if they called for him. Also, he feared that the chubby mother would show up again. He thought that by keeping watch, he would be able to stop her immediately. Fortunately, nothing had happened. Ji Buwang didnt say much. Instead, he said, Wash up first. Ill go buy breakfast. After breakfast, Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhes expression. Do you want to go out for a walk and play in the park today? He wanted them to relax and get rid of any bad luck. I heard that theres an amusement park in the park now. There is also a carousel. A carousel? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi. Do you want to go? Shao Xi wasnt really in the mood, but he knew that he couldnt stay like this, so he nodded. Alright. They went in the morning, so there werent many people, but there were quite a few. After all, it was cooler in the mornings during the summer. After they walked for a while, their moods brightened up considerably. There werent many facilities in the amusement park. When Mu Jingzhe saw the slide, she quickly asked Shao Xi to play. Shao Xi looked and shook his head awkwardly. I think Ill pass. The children playing on the slide were all younger than him, and there were also many girls. He didnt want to go. They didnt play on the slide, and after that, they reached the seesaw. There was no cushion on the seesaw, but it was still very popular. Two or three children sat together to play, and some adults played with them. Mu Jingzhes butt hurt when she saw that, but when she saw that there seemed to be interest in the depths of Shao Xis eyes and the people on the seesaw had just left, she asked testingly, Little Xi, do you want to play? Shao Xi: If you play with me, Ill play. However, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi didnt weigh the same, so Ji Buwang thought of a solution. You guys sit on one side. Ill sit on the other side. Fine. Although the seesaw was simple, it was actually quite fun. It was just that all that jolting was really painful. Finally, they reached the most important highlight of the new amusement park that had just been constructed this yearthe carousel. In the morning, there was already a queue. Many adults were sitting together with children in their arms. It was very lively. Little Xi, go ride the carousel too. Lets bring Little Bei and the rest next time so that all five of you can ride the carousel. You can try it first today. In the end, Shao Xi was still a child. He had loosened up a bit after playing on the seesaw, so he nodded. Mommy, are you coming too? You can go ahead without me. Most of the adults who rode the carousel with their children were those with extremely young children. Shao Xi was old enough. Alright. Shao Xi nodded. Next to them was a child who had just ridden the carousel and was pestering her mother to let her ride it again. She burst into tears when she saw how generous Mu Jingzhe was and threatened her mother, saying that if she refused to let her ride it again, she would become Mu Jingzhes child. Mu Jingzhe: Seeing the parents angry and amused gaze, Mu Jingzhe smiled awkwardly, indicating that this wasnt her fault. Mu Jingzhe glanced at the little girl a few more times but didnt see Shao Xis vigilant gaze. Shao Xi was really afraid that someone would come to snatch Mu Jingzhe again. Thus, when Mu Jingzhe wasnt paying attention, he glared at the little girl. The little girl was stunned by his stare and didnt dare say anything in the end. She was afraid that if she continued, that older brother would hit her. She understood the look in that older brothers eyes. She also hated it when others came to snatch her mother away. Amid this commotion, the haze in his heart dissipated. When Shao Xi got on the carousel, Mu Jingzhe saw that although his face was tense, his eyes were shining. Judging from his expression, Mu Jingzhe knew that he liked it and heaved a sigh of relief. Thank you, Ji Buwang. While all these things had happened, he had been by their side. Little Xi and I are much better now. You dont have to accompany me this afternoon. You should go home. Ji Buwang shook his head. Im not specifically not going home because Im watching over you guys. I just dont really want to go back. Mu Jingzhe gave him a questioning look. Ji Buwang: Jingzhe, I actually have a secret that I might never be able to tell my loved ones. Can I tell you? Mu Jingzhe was conflicted. Is it a big secret? According to her experience, when it came to secrets, the less one knew, the better off one was, especially when it came to the secrets of the rich. Ji Buwang watched her expression, reading all her emotions. He then laughed. Dont be afraid. Its not a big secret. Its just something that bothers me. Its not really a big secret. Mu Jingzhe adjusted her expression. Alright, go ahead. Adults would always feel a lot of pain and pressure in their hearts. However, oftentimes, when there was something they couldnt speak about to their friends or colleagues or anyone they knew, they would yearn to have someone to confide in. She had been through this before, so she decided to just act as his garbage disposal today. Ji Buwang had been accompanying them for the past two days, so she had to give him some positive energy. Ji Buwang wanted to speak but didnt seem to know how to say it. How should I put it? I think we have to start from my birth. My family background is quite good. Yes, yes, I can tell. How could he have so many musical instruments at home or developed such a disposition with a poor background? In the eyes of ordinary people, the members of rich families tend to compete against each other, but our family is actually fine. Our relatives are quite close too. Unfortunately, time is really a cruel thing, especially during the four years I was unconscious. Mu Jingzhes attention was piqued. She swallowed and asked carefully, Have you been stripped of your power? Had everything changed after hed woken up four years later? Was everything no longer his? Yes and no, but thats not what Im talking about. Ji Buwangs words were shocking. Ive actually always retained awareness in the past four years. Chapter 99 - I Like You You had awareness during those four years? Werent you unconscious? My body was in a coma, but Ive actually always had awareness. This was the real reason why Ji Buwang had been here and hadnt returned to his position. He had actually known about the news of his older brothers passing long ago. Those were his moments of greatest despair. He had clearly been awake, but he had been forcefully trapped in his body. He had always had awareness but had been unable to move. He had been incomparably clear-headed while appearing to be in a state of ignorance. In the four years he had been unconscious, he had experienced and seen many things. At first, everyone had been heartbroken and had often come to visit him. Gradually, because he had little hope of waking up, fewer and fewer people had come. Everything around him had kept changing, and only Grandpa had been constantly there. Hed watched coldly from the sidelines, feeling the changes in everyone while listening. He had felt that everything was the same, but people had changed, and the world was cold. Actually, compared to other people, his situation was much better. There were no arguments over the medical fees, nor were there any shocking schemes against him. However, due to this accident, the successor naturally had to change. Everything was logical and reasonable, but when he faced the truth that was revealed in front of him, he still felt disappointed, frustrated, and desperate. Therefore, after waking up, he hadnt contacted anyone or let Uncle Li tell anyone about his condition. It wasnt that he hated them. He just needed some time. His secret about retaining awareness all this while had been destined not to be shared with anyone, including his grandfather. He had originally planned on not saying anything for the rest of his life, but at that moment, Ji Buwang wanted to tell Mu Jingzhe about it. Mu Jingzhe sighed in her heart when she heard that. To be honest, she felt quite upset when she heard it. Just thinking about Ji Buwangs accident made her go crazy, yet hed still managed to pull through. Its good that you didnt say anything, but if you feel aggrieved, you can say so, she finally said dryly. I feel much better after telling you. Ji Buwang smiled. How is it? Do you feel better after hearing my sad story? Mm? I heard that if you dont know how to comfort someone when theyre sad, you can compete with them over whos been more miserable. It works better than any words of comfort. Ji Buwang sighed. I really dont know how to comfort you, so Ill just compete with you in terms of misery. Did it help you at all? Mu Jingzhe laughed. It worked. Thank you. To think youre competing with me to see whos more miserable. Ji Buwang smiled. To show my good intentions, Ill treat you and Shao Xi to a movie. I should be the one thanking you for your good intentions. Since that should be me, how can I let you treat us to a movie? You can treat me then, Ji Buwang immediately added. Sure. Mu Jingzhe agreed readily. After she agreed, something suddenly occurred to her. It seemed that in this day and age, a man and a woman who werent related to each other only watched movies together on blind dates or if they were dating, right? To avoid thinking too much, Mu Jingzhe asked hesitantly, Is it appropriate for us to go to a movie together? Would it be bad if your family saw us? Last time, their housekeeper, Uncle Li, had stared at her strangely. Mu Jingzhe was really afraid that the Ji Family would misunderstand their relationship and then pay her to leave Ji Buwang. Ah, if that happened, she would really take that money. Stop! Mu Jingzhe snapped out of her thoughts and heard Ji Buwang say, Its fine if they see us. Thats true. Well just be watching a movie. Not really. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and paused for a moment before saying, At least, I will not. I do want to pursue you. Cant you tell? For this reason, he had specifically asked around if there had been any changes in the way a man pursued a woman in the past four years. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but let out a cry. Are you joking? This time, she didnt want to fall prey to wishful thinking again. In the end, he had confessed? No. Ji Buwang straightened his face. Im serious, Mu Jingzhe. I do have designs on you. I want to pursue you. Mu Jingzhe: This was her first confession since her arrival. At this very special moment, the confession had even come from a high-quality man like Ji Buwang. She should have been thrilled, but she was only dazed. How had they reached the topic of him having designs on her? Wasnt this jumping the gun a little? How had they gotten to this topic? Ji Buwang could roughly guess what she was thinking based on her expression. You dont have to be afraid, nor do you have to think too much. Im sincere. If you ask, Ill tell you my thoughts honestly. Since you know now, I hope you can look at me more often in the future to see if Im someone worth entrusting your happiness with. Ji Buwang had already made his intentions clear. Mu Jingzhe probably thought that hed only chosen her because he could see her. He couldnt deny this. The reason he was thinking of marrying her was indeed because he could see Mu Jingzhe. He hadnt planned on getting married originally because he didnt want to be unable to see his other halfs face and find her or have his child be like this too. What was the simplest, most normal thing to an ordinary person was a luxury to him. However, now that he had Mu Jingzhe, who he could see clearly, he wasnt afraid anymore. Mu Jingzhe was special to him, but it was also because this person was Mu Jingzhe that he had such thoughts. After all this time together, I think we get along well. Im always looking forward to seeing you, and its not just because I want to see your face So please, do consider it seriously. Mu Jingzhe was embarrassed. Thank you for your honesty, but I have no plans to get married for the time being. I just want to raise the children for now. I can raise them with you. Ji Buwang didnt think that this was a problem. Raise them with me? Mu Jingzhe was surprised. Yes, you dont need to worry about that. I wont interfere too much. Ill just share some of your burden. If you need my help, I can help too. Ji Buwang nodded. A dubious look appeared on Mu Jingzhes face. Could a rich family be like this? Or was it because they were rich that they didnt mind spending a bit of money to raise a few children? Ji Buwang observed her expression. You dont have to be nervous or feel pressured. You can interact with me however you want in the future. Youve just left a good impression on me. Ji Buwang emphasized his next words. Dont hide from me because of this, Mu Jingzhe. Just consider it taking pity on me. Dont hide from me, understand? No matter what, show me your face. Mu Jingzhe: What was this? Why would she show him her face no matter what? Mu Jingzhe felt conflicted. As she was at a loss for words, she heard Shao Xis unhappy voice. What are you looking at? Little Xi, youre back. Mu Jingzhe snapped out of her reverie. Mm, what were you talking about? You were talking really attentively. Shao Xis face was full of suspicion. At first, his mother had waved at him like the other mothers. He had initially been very happy, but soon, although he had no idea what Teacher Ji had told Mu Jingzhe, he had managed to attract her attention completely. She had stopped looking at him. Shao Xi had called her twice but hadnt been able to attract her attention again. Mu Jingzhe had carried him up to the carousel and helped him sit down. When it was over, hed waited for a long time but Mu Jingzhe hadnt come. Hed had to get down by himself. Shao Xi even suspected that they wouldnt have known if he had run away. Shao Xi was a little angry as he gazed at the two of them probingly. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang: Surely they couldnt tell Little Xi that he had just confessed his interest in her! Chapter 100 - Shao Qihai Mu Jingzhe quickly said, We werent talking about anything. Was it fun? Do you want to play again? No. Go play again and give him another chance to be alone with Mommy? Shao Xi wasnt stupid. After glancing at Ji Buwang vigilantly, Shao Xi squeezed himself between the two of them and took Mu Jingzhes hand, pointing at the lake in front of them. Mommy, lets go row a boat. Although Brother had said that he shouldnt stop his mother from getting married and having children, and he didnt intend to stop her from doing so either, he really couldnt bear for his mother to get married and have children so soon. Their happy times together had been too short. So short that he would occasionally wake up at night and think it was a dream. He wouldnt force anything else. He just wanted this dream to go on a bit longer for him to truly feel this happiness. After he truly felt it, even if his mother got married and stopped loving them so much later, he would be able to remember this blissful feeling and memories. Shao Xi held Mu Jingzhes hand tightly and suggested rowing the boat together, actively creating blissful memories. No matter how much time passed, he could always remember this day, when he and his mother had rowed a boat in the park. It was rare for Shao Xi to propose doing something, so how could Mu Jingzhe not agree? Alright, lets row the boat. Ji Buwang watched as Shao Xi pulled Mu Jingzhe away, then rubbed his nose and followed them. Although he couldnt see Shao Xis expression, he could sense the little boys hostility toward him. Well, among the five children, except for Xiao Wu, who was very compatible with him, the other four were a little hostile to him and treated him as the bad guy who was trying to steal their mommy. Although the kids intuition was indeed pretty accurate. He did seem guilty of doing that now. Mu Jingzhe couldnt let go of the five children. If he really wanted to have a good ending with her, he couldnt ignore the children. He was actually rather fond of these five kids, so after hed realized he had feelings for her, he had considered this problem. Previously, he had even asked other parents what it was like raising children. Although hed received different answers, some saying it was easy and some saying it was hard, he didnt plan on giving up just like that. The problem was the childrens attitude toward him. Apart from Xiao Wu, how could he make the others accept him as their stepfather? On the first day that he made his intentions clear, Ji Buwang inexplicably felt that it would be a long journey. After all, they were five children, and five smart children at that. They seemed to be even harder to deal with than five brothers-in-law. Shao Xi pulled Mu Jingzhe toward the boats. A park was only complete with a lake. Although the lake wasnt big, despite its small size, it had everything. Unlike modern tourist boats, such as the yellow duck tour boats that could be pedaled, this was a kind of boat that required rowing. After observing for a moment, Mu Jingzhe found the cleanest and newest boat. Boss, how much to rent the boat? The boss, who had been hiding in the shade, slowly sat up and answered hoarsely. He was wearing a tank top and shorts and he had a fan in his hand. When he looked up, all that could be seen of him was a full beard and a big straw hat, making it impossible to see his face. Mu Jingzhe took a casual glance and retracted her gaze. Lets rent it for an hour first. Mu Jingzhe was about to pay when Ji Buwang beat her to it. I happen to have some change here. He smiled and looked at the boss. Boss, take the money. The boss, who had been staring at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi, snapped out of his thoughts. He cast a glance at Ji Buwang and took the money. For some reason, Ji Buwang felt a chill run down his spine. He glanced at the boss suspiciously but couldnt tell if something was wrong. Lets go, Jingzhe, Shao Xi. Lets go. Mu Jingzhe pulled Shao Xi. Shao Xi frowned and glanced at the boss, then let out an eh. For some reason, Shao Xi felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he looked at the boss, but he couldnt remember where he had seen him before. Just as he was about to think about it carefully, his attention was regretfully diverted by Mu Jingzhe. Shao Xi turned around and left. The boss, who had originally lowered his head, suddenly looked up and stared at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi. He had noticed Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi the moment they had arrived. It was impossible for him not to notice them, as Shao Xi was his son. Even though Shao Xi had grown up and changed a lot, he was still his son. He could therefore recognize him at a glance. Although he had a full beard and long hair, his expression and eyes revealed a hint of familiarity. If Shao Xi would just take a few more looks and imagine this man without his sideburns and beard, he would definitely be able to recognize this person as the heartless father who had abandoned them, Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai was currently hiding in secret and hadnt expected to run into them. At first, hed only heard Mu Jingzhes familiar voice and felt that he recognized it, but he hadnt dared confirm that it was Mu Jingzhe. Because Mu Jingzhes clothes were too different compared to the past, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that she had completely turned into a different person. However, later on, Ji Buwang had called her name, and Shao Xi was also there. Even if he didnt want to admit it, he had to. This completely different, dazzling, and unfamiliar woman was Mu Jingzhe, his wife. However, this married couple didnt recognize each other when they met. More importantly, he saw Ji Buwang following them around. Shao Qihai looked at Ji Buwang, who was taking care of Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi, and frowned. So Jiang Feng might be right. Mu Jingzhe seemed to be quite popular now, and it was very likely that she would remarry. Shao Qihai couldnt help but feel a little uncomfortable. To Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai had already been dead when shed transmigrated there. As soon as shed arrived, she had been a single person, free to fall in love or get married. It all depended on whether she wanted to or not. But to Shao Qihai, regardless of whether they were close or not, he and Mu Jingzhe were married. In his heart, Mu Jingzhe was his wife. It was impossible for him to not care. In order to avoid his family being implicated and ensure their safety, he had faked his death. It was normal for Mu Jingzhe to remarry or befriend someone new. Shao Qihai knew that she wasnt at fault. However, even though he knew it, he still felt terrible when he really saw it. Furthermore, that person was Ji Buwang. Logically speaking, Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai were people from two completely different worlds that shouldnt have had any interactions. However, the two of them had crossed paths before. Not only did they know each other, but they were also old rivals. Ji Buwang used to be a marksman. Even though he had only learned for a short time and was only an amateur, he had been born to do this. With his talent, he had managed to defeat a group of professional men at the outdoor shooting range. The professional men were Shao Qihais comrades. Theyd thought that they were professional, but in the end, they had been taught a harsh lesson by pretty Ji Buwang. After this matter had spread to the troops, the higher-ups had gotten very angry and even increased the intensity of their training, telling them to buck up and be more professional. They also hadnt forgotten to ask Shao Qihai to take revenge. Since it wasnt suitable to have a formal competition, the higher-ups had asked Shao Qihai to spar with Ji Buwang at the outdoor shooting range to knock him down a notch. In the end, he hadnt succeeded. Although Shao Qihai hadnt lost, he hadnt won either. The two of them had been evenly matched and tied. After that incident, Shao Qihai had deeply remembered Ji Buwang, his competitor, and even agreed to compete again. Alas, they hadnt gotten a chance to compete again subsequently. He had retired from the army due to an injury, and Ji Buwang had also gotten into an accident that had caused him to become a vegetable. When hed heard that, he had felt as regretful as everyone else. After all, they were rare competitors who had appreciated each other. Unexpectedly, theyd bumped into each other today. Ji Buwang, who was supposed to be in a vegetative state, was following Mu Jingzhe around and fawning over her. No matter what, Mu Jingzhe was still his wife At this thought, Shao Qihai suddenly froze. He remembered that he was supposed to be dead, so this relationship seemed to be temporarily invalid. But Ji Buwang had always been arrogant, so why was he treating Mu Jingzhe differently? As Shao Qihai listened to the laughter on the boat, he felt conflicted. He stared at the boat that was slowly rowing away. Chapter 101 - Which Is Better—Birth Father or Stepfather? On the little boat, Shao Xi finally learned to row. He could have just sat there and played with the water while Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe rowed the boat. However, Shao Xi insisted on rowing the boat himself and asked Ji Buwang to go play with the water instead. Ji Buwang: Why would a grown man like him play with the water? On the other boats, the adults were rowing and the children were playing with the water, which ultimately became a splashing game. Why wasnt it the same on their boat? Ji Buwang was perplexed. He didnt know the real reason Shao Xi was fighting to row the boat. Other than him really wanting to try rowing the boat, it was because he had seen the parents rowing the boat and their children playing with water on the other boats, looking very blissful. Hed immediately eliminated the possibility of letting Ji Buwang row the boat, for he didnt want strangers to get the wrong idea about their relationship. When they reached the center of the lake, Shao Xi was a little tired. Mu Jingzhe could tell and said, Let it float for a while for now. Lets rest for a bit. Okay. Mu Jingzhe warned him, Be careful so you dont fall into the water. In the modern era, life jackets were present during all water sports and other activities, but there were none here. Hence, Mu Jingzhe was a little nervous and felt insecure. I dont really know how to swim, do you? Mu Jingzhe asked Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang shook his head. I dont either. So none of us here can swim. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether to laugh or cry. If I had known earlier, I would have confirmed it before we boarded. Mu Jingzhe could only swim in a swimming pool for a while. Although she kind of knew how to swim, if they were to fall into the water, she would barely be able to save herself, let alone rescue anyone else. Mu Jingzhe shook her head as she thought of this. Nothings going to happen, dont think too much. Ji Buwang saw that Mu Jingzhe was holding onto the edge of the boat tightly and quickly consoled her. Dont be too nervous. Look, there are lifeguards over there. There are also lifeguards on that boat. Ji Buwang pointed to the shore and the boat not far away. The people on that boat are ready to save people at any time. The fact that this rowing activity had been able to continue operating so far meant that nothing major had happened. Thats good. Mu Jingzhe relaxed a little. Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but say, Ill learn it when we get back. Ill be able to save you after I master it, so you dont have to be afraid. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was actually afraid, Shao Xi secretly decided to go back and learn from the uncles and older brothers in the village who knew how to swim. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up when she heard that. Sure. If theres a chance in the future, you can sign up for swimming lessons. It was good to learn how to swim. It could ensure ones safety and also train ones body. Shao Xi: Is there a need to spend money to learn? Couldnt he just go to the riverside to learn from someone? Why did he have to sign up for everything that he wanted to learn? Mom, is there really a swimming class? Mu Jingzhe nodded and said, Of course. Therell be even more such classes in the future. You can learn anything. I believe youll be able to master it, Little Xi. At this point, Mu Jingzhe hurriedly reminded him, However, Little Xi, dont think that you can save people just because youve learned how to swim. Being able to swim and saving people are two different things. Those who can save people are all professionally trained. So, Little Xi, even if you manage to learn how to swim in the future, if your skills dont meet the requirements and youre not trained, youll have to act according to your abilities when you encounter something. Otherwise, youll end up losing your life trying to save someone. Shao Xi nodded obediently. I understand. At the moment, there wasnt anyone he particularly wanted to save. At most, it would just be his family. After they chatted for a long while, the splashing game finally began belatedly. In fact, they even started playing with the people on the next boat. Since the weather was hot, there was no need to be afraid of catching a cold. Thus, they really enjoyed themselves. After the adjacent boat rowed away, their battle ended, but the game continued. Shao Xi and Mu Jingzhe automatically formed a team to deal with Ji Buwang. At that moment, Shao Xi finally completely forgot about what had happened before and focused on having fun. This was the first time he was shouting excitedly without any scruples. Their laughter traveled all the way to the shore. Shao Qihai, who was on the shore, was speechless. He clenched and unclenched his fists as he stared at the three people on the boat in the distance. Countless times, he imagined throwing Ji Buwang into the water and telling him that this was his wife and child. He should have been playing with them on the boat. He should have been their father and husband, but now, he could only watch from afar. When Jiang Feng had told him that Mu Jingzhe wanted to remarry, he hadnt felt so strongly about it. However, now that he had seen it, he felt that this wouldnt do, even though she hadnt even remarried yet. And Little Xi, are you kids going to accept Ji Buwang as your stepfather so soon? Dont tell me hes better than your biological father? When Shao Qihai heard Shao Xi address Mu Jingzhe as Mommy, he felt conflicted and gratified. He had asked them to do so before, but the children had been unwilling to change the way they addressed her. Since they were willing to call her Mommy now, it meant that Mu Jingzhe treated them very well. Based on the way they interacted with each other, Shao Xi seemed very reliant on her. In just a few short months, Shao Qihai felt that both the children and Mu Jingzhe were completely different from what he remembered. Just as Shao Qihais eyes were about to ache from staring so hard, the laughter finally stopped, as Mu Jingzhe and the rest had gotten tired of playing. Lets call a truce and rest for a while. Im laughing so hard that my face hurts. Ji Buwang immediately stopped when he saw Mu Jingzhe asking to stop. He looked at Mu Jingzhes smile under the sunlight and felt a fullness in his heart. Mom, let me rub it for you. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhe say that her face was sore, Shao Xi immediately spoke and raised his hand to rub her face. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but burst into laughter again. Ha ha! Little Xi, why are you so adorable? This is the first time Ive heard someone offer to rub someone elses face when its turned sore from laughing. Shao Xi used to be an arrogant little boy with a vicious tongue, but he was a complete sweetheart now. Youre too cute. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but pinch his cheeks. Im a real man. Shao Xi was pleased to hear her call him cute, but he also felt a little regretful. He wanted to be a real man now. Ji Buwang heard Shao Xis childish words and couldnt help but laugh. If youre a man, what am I? Shao Xi looked at Ji Buwang. Youre an old man. After saying that, Shao Xi felt that something was wrong. He bent over to get some water to splash back Ji Buwang, but when he looked down, he exclaimed in surprise. Mom, I think theres something down there. What? Mu Jingzhe was about to take a look. However, before she could turn around, something happened. A dark figure suddenly emerged from the bottom of the water and reached out to grab Shao Xi, who was looking down, and drag him away. Little Xi! Mu Jingzhes expression changed. Without thinking, she went to pull Shao Xi back. She managed to grab his clothes, but Shao Xi was already being taken away. Mu Jingzhe didnt let go and immediately fell into the water. Jingzhe! Ji Buwang was shocked. Just as he was about to follow him down, he heard Mu Jingzhe shout without turning her head, Dont come down! Shao Xi didnt know how to swim. She was a dabbler, and Ji Buwang couldnt swim either. If he came down as well, it would be a complete mess. Ji Buwang abruptly realized that if he jumped down, he might not be able to help and might even become a burden. Help! Can anyone come over and help? Ji Buwang immediately shouted. However, the rescue team on the lake was a little far away from them. The rescue personnel on the shore jumped down without a word. There was one person who was faster than him, and that was Shao Qihai. Chapter 102 - Don’t Save Me Shao Qihai had been paying attention to them the entire time. Therefore, he noticed that something was amiss immediately and quickly dived into the water to swim toward them. He tried his best because he could already tell who the person who had appeared was. His nickname was Old Fish, a nickname he had been given because he was ridiculously proficient in the water, just like a fish. Anyplace with water was his territory. That was the person they had been looking for all this time. Jiang Feng had been chasing after him. Old Fish and his gang were all fugitives. Shao Qihai had faked his death so that his family wouldnt be involved in such a dangerous situation. However, fate had played a trick on him. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi had still ended up in the hands of such a person. Shao Qihais heart turned cold as unprecedented panic engulfed him. All he could think of was that he had to be faster. However, he had to swim over from the shore, so it was simply too far away and it didnt seem like he was going to make it. It was too late for the rescuers, Jiang Feng, Shao Qihai, or Ji Buwang. Shao Xi was suddenly caught because Old Fish was being chased by someone, and because of the thing Old Fish was carrying on him, he was just randomly trying to grab someone to protect himself. At that moment, Shao Xi had come into view, so he made for a convenient target. After all, Shao Xi was only a kid and seemed easy to control. However, he had never imagined that he would encounter Mu Jingzhe, who didnt care about her own life. Mu Jingzhe held onto Shao Xi tightly and refused to let go. Old Fish kicked her several times but still couldnt kick her away. Mu Jingzhe was strong and had an advantage on land. However, she had completely lost this advantage in the water. Because she wasnt good at swimming, it was difficult for her to even protect herself. She was kicked so hard that she instantly drank several mouthfuls of water and almost sank. The only reason she didnt let go completely was the sheer power of her determination. Let go of Shao Xi! Shao Xi didnt know how to swim, so he bobbed up and down and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Mu Jingzhe was extremely anxious. Old Fish was even more anxious. Every second he delayed would cause him endless trouble. He could tell that Mu Jingzhe wasnt good at swimming, so he reached out and pressed Mu Jingzhe into the water. Shao Xis expression changed drastically when he saw this, and he ruthlessly bent Old Fishs fingers. Old Fish was in pain and could only free up his hands to save his fingers. The more he looked at Shao Xi, the angrier he got. Originally, Shao Xis head had been exposed outside, but the angry Old Fish now pressed him into the water as well. Mu Jingzhe finally managed to stick her head out and started coughing. However, when she saw this, her expression changed, and she ruthlessly hit Old Yu, pulling Shao Xi up. The fist landed squarely on Old Fishs head, making him feel dizzy for a moment. Viciousness appeared in the depths of his eyes as he took out a knife. Shao Xis expression changed when he saw the knife. He shouted, Mommy, run! Mommy couldnt get hurt. Shao Xi struggled and shouted in spite of the water choking him. Mommy, leave quickly! His eyes were filled with pleas. He didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be in danger. He was already very grateful that she had been trying this hard to save him. He couldnt allow Mu Jingzhe to be injured because of him. But how could Mu Jingzhe let go? She resisted the Old Fishs knife-wielding hand with great difficulty. Let him go! As soon as she said that, she kicked his lower body ruthlessly. Old Fish didnt think that Mu Jingzhe would dare to retaliate. He wanted to break free from Mu Jingzhes hand, but he discovered that her strength was abnormally great. He couldnt break free at all, and the kick was particularly painful. He held Shao Xi with one hand while his knife-wielding hand was gripped by Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe gripped Old Fish with one hand and snatched Shao Xi with the other. Neither of them could move their hands, so they were in a deadlock. They could only rely on their feet. Old Fish was very proficient. Mu Jingzhe was kicked again and again. Besides, there was a sharp weapon hidden by his feet, so blood quickly appeared. He was waiting for Mu Jingzhe to give up, but he never expected Mu Jingzhe to refuse to let go even though she was about to faint. She had used too much force, and that slap was painful. In the end, she actually managed to snatch Shao Xi back from Old Fish. After Mu Jingzhe snatched Shao Xi back, she exerted her last bit of strength and kicked Old Fish fiercely. She aimed a palm strike at Old Fishs throat and watched him sink before bringing Shao Xi back. Ji Donghun had been rowing the boat and following them. Thus, he saw it the moment Mu Jingzhe brought Shao Xi out. This way. Mu Jingzhe pulled the oar that Ji Buwang handed over and leaned to put Shao Xi back on the boat. When Shao Xi was back on the boat, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. However, she had choked on too much water. Previously, she had relied solely on her willpower to hold on. After heaving a sigh of relief, she felt her vision turn black and fainted. Mu Jingzhe! Ji Buwang watched Mu Jingzhe sink into the water, his hand grabbing nothing. Mommy! Shao Xi, who had been in a daze, got up with a pale face when he heard Ji Buwangs shout, only to see Mu Jingzhe sinking. Just as Ji Buwang was about to jump down in despair, he heard the sound of water splashing as Mu Jingzhe was pulled up by someone. It was Shao Qihai, who had swum over with all his might and saved Mu Jingzhe. The boat was too small and made resuscitation difficult. Shao Qihai ignored Ji Buwangs shouts and swam directly to the shore. The people on the shore threw a lifebuoy over. When Shao Qihai grabbed it, he returned to the shore as fast as he could. After slapping her back to try and make her spit out the water and seeing that Mu Jingzhe was still unconscious, Shao Qihai laid her down and was about to perform CPR on her when Ji Buwang and Shao Xi also came ashore. What are you doing? Ji Buwang stopped Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai said impatiently, Saving her. Just as he was about to lower his head to perform CPR on her, he was stopped by Ji Buwang. I know how to do it too. Let me do it. To think Ji Buwang was still pulling a stunt like this at such a critical moment! Shao Qihai couldnt help but push Ji Buwang away. Dont get in my way while Im saving a person. This was his wife. He would be the one to save her. As Shao Qihai was about to continue, he turned around and saw that while they were arguing, Shao Xi had already begun to save her. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang: Although Shao Xi was only a child and didnt know how to swim, Mu Jingzhe had taught them first aid before, so he couldnt be bothered waiting for the two of them. He didnt even see Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang quarreling. He only wanted to save Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, please Please wake up. Looking at Shao Xi, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang instantly felt somewhat guilty. What were they doing just now? After Shao Xi finished performing CPR, he raised Mu Jingzhes head and pinched her nose. As he was about to continue, Mu Jingzhe coughed out a mouthful of water and woke up. Cough, cough Mommy, youre finally awake. Feeling tense, Shao Xi watched as Mu Jingzhe opened her eyes and slumped on the ground. You scared the hell out of me, Mommy. You scared the sh*t out of me. Do you have any idea how scared I was earlier? I was afraid youd die trying to save me Shao Xis voice trembled. He didnt dare imagine what he would have done if Mu Jingzhe had died while saving him. He had promised to treat Mu Jingzhe well and repay her. He had promised her so much, yet he hadnt yet had the chance to do all those things for her. He had promised his grandmother so much and had even promised to give Mu Jingzhe a pension. If Mommy were to die because of him now, how was he supposed to continue living? At the thought of this, Shao Xi couldnt help but wail. Mom, dont take any risks in the future. Dont save me again Mu Jingzhe had just woken up when she was alarmed by Shao Xis wails. Im not dead yet, am I? She tried to comfort him. When she said this, Shao Xi became even more agitated. But you almost died. You almost died. If you die, how will I face Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle? How will I explain it to them? How will I explain it to Little Bei and the rest? You just taught me that even if you know how to swim, you cant save people unless you are trained. Why didnt you do what you preached? You clearly havent mastered swimming yourself either. Why did you still try to save me? How could his life compare to hers? In the past, when Shao Xi had seen parents fighting for their children, he had been envious of them for having such good parents. Now that he had such a mother, he was afraid. He would rather not have such a mother. A child like him, who had been abandoned by even his biological father, wasnt worth Mu Jingzhe risking her life for him. Mom, promise me you wont take any risks for me. Im afraid Shao Xi was scared. Hed freaked out when he had seen Mu Jingzhe sink to the bottom. He was more scared than hed be if he were to die. He would rather die than have Mu Jingzhe face that kind of danger. Chapter 103 - A Great Humiliation Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Xi to think so much and endure so much. When she heard him say those things and wonder how he would explain this to Grandpa and Grandma, her eyes couldnt help but turn red. How scared and stressed he must have been just now You must have been startled, huh? Im sorry, Little Xi. Ill be careful from now on. I was just afraid something might happen to you Ill be careful from now on. Ill make sure to protect myself. When Shao Xi heard Mu Jingzhe say sorry, he didnt know how to describe it. Why are you apologizing to me? You saved me. Why are you apologizing? Mom, are you stupid? Are you stupid? Mu Jingzhe held back the tears that were about to fall. Who are you calling stupid? You dare to call me stupid? Ji Buwang, who was watching from the side, was feeling sad. When he heard this, he couldnt help but laugh. On the other side, Shao Qihai looked away awkwardly when he saw Shao Xi crying, but he was a step too late. He still saw it. He could hear it too. Shao Qihais heart was violently shaken, but he was also filled with lingering fear and self-reproach. It was his incompetence as a father that had caused Shao Xi and Mu Jingzhe to encounter such a situation. Ji Buwang could laugh about that final statement, but he couldnt. Tears streamed down his face uncontrollably, and he almost cried out loud. Shao Qihai wanted to stop, but because Shao Xi was still crying, everything was out of his control. Afraid that he would cry out loud, Shao Qihai had no choice but to jump into the lakehe had to jump into the lake to calm himself down and cover up the disgraceful tears on his face. Why was he forced to jump into the lake? Because Shao Qihai had a secret. He had been born with a problem. He couldnt bear to hear people cry. Once someone cried in front of him, he would uncontrollably cry along with them when he saw them cry. It wasnt that he wanted to cry, but he couldnt stop those tears from flowing from his eyes. He didnt know why he had this problem. When he was young, whenever his younger sibling would cry, he couldnt help but cry along with them. Whenever a child in the village cried, he would cry as well. When adults fought and cried, hed cry too. In fact, hed cry harder than anyone else. Ever since he could remember, Shao Qihai would cry all the time. He cried every day, so much so that hed grown to hate the sound of crying. He had thought that he would be fine once he grew up, but in reality, this problem persisted. He still couldnt stand to see people cry and would shed tears along with them for no reason. It was useless no matter what he did. Because hed discovered this bad habit of his, Shao Qihai had reduced his presence when he was ten years old and avoided crying in front of people to prevent exposing himself. Inevitably, hed started hating people who cried. Crying had become his taboo. Whenever someone cried in front of him, he would lose his temper and leave. His family knew about his taboo and didnt cry easily. Zhao Lan didnt dare cry in front of him either. No one knew that Shao Qihai had left in a rage because he was afraid that he would cry as well. Such a shortcoming was a great humiliation to a manly man like him. This was also why hed always taught the children not to cry. The reason he hated to see the kids cry was because he was afraid that he would cry along with them. As a father, his dignity wouldnt allow him to show this side of himself. He was also afraid that others would call him a freak if they found out. Hed wanted to act normal in front of the children. Shao Qihai was rather successful in that aspect. The children didnt cry easily because of his teachings, but he hadnt expected that he would reveal this flaw of his today and be forced to jump into the lake. Shao Qihais sudden jump caught the attention of Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang, and Shao Xi. Shao Xi stopped crying and looked over with concern. Why did Uncle jump into the lake? Its alright, hes just picking up the oars. Fortunately, Shao Qihai had found something he could do. Ji Buwang stood up nervously and sat back down after taking a look. Mu Jingzhe also heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at his back, she felt a little strange. Why do I feel like hes crying? Crying? Why would he be crying? Did you see wrong? Yeah, I guess thats true. Ji Buwang lowered his head and saw that Mu Jingzhe was drenched. His face turned slightly red, and he quickly took off his shirt and draped it over Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi and wrapped his clothes around him. You dont want to catch a cold. Ji Buwang: He lowered his head and looked at his singlet. Just as he was wondering if he should take it off, a kind person brought over a big towel. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief, and Shao Qihai also heaved a sigh of relief in the lake. Shao Qihai calmed down a little and turned around, only to see Ji Buwang drape his clothes over Mu Jingzhe. He was so upset that he forgot about the oars and had the urge to swim right back. When he saw that someone had brought them a towel, he heaved a sigh of relief and didnt swim back to shore. He wanted to wait for Mu Jingzhe and the others to leave before going back. After all, it wasnt the right time to reunite with them. Unexpectedly, the trio, including Mu Jingzhe, continued to stay there. Old Fish had also been caught. Mu Jingzhe had made a fatal move, causing Old Fish to choke on water. Unable to recover for a while, he had finally been caught. When the police arrived, Mu Jingzhe and the rest cooperated and gave their statements. They were victims who didnt know much, so after they gave a statement, the matter was over. As for the identity of that person, why hed suddenly appeared in the lake, and what he was carrying, Mu Jingzhe and company had no idea, nor did they want to know. They were waiting for their savior to come up so they could thank him. Shao Qihai: He dawdled for a long time, but Mu Jingzhe and the others were still waiting for him to thank him. Shao Qihai saw that he couldnt avoid them and then saw that Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi were still waiting for him, drenched from head to toe. He was afraid that they would catch a cold, and he also knew that it would be even weirder if he delayed any longer. Thus, he let his hair down, put on his hat, and went ashore with his head lowered. Uncle, thank you. Thank you for saving my mother. Shao Xi, who had a towel draped over his shoulders, bowed to thank Shao Qihai. No need to thank me, Shao Qihai replied in a muffled voice. How could he accept this gratitude? He should be apologizing to him. Of course I need to. Uncle, whats your name? Shao Xi carefully gazed at Shao Qihais face, wanting to remember it. Not only had this man saved Mu Jingzhe, but hed also saved their entire family. Otherwise, both their family and the Mu Family would have fallen into eternal darkness. No need to tell you. Shao Qihai didnt reveal his name. Shao Xi was in a difficult position. He thought for a moment and said, Okay, Ill tell you my name. Im called Shao Xi and Im staying in Great Eastern Village. If you need any help in the future, you can look for me. Ill definitely repay you when I have the chance. Shao Qihai gave a vague reply and felt quite gratified in his heart. This child had grown up to be so sensible and polite. He was relieved, but Shao Xi was a little suspicious. He felt that the uncle in front of him was a little weird and strangely familiar. Furthermore, he had a nagging feeling that this uncle was fairer than before. Shao Qihais heart almost jumped out of his chest under Shao Xis probing gaze, as he was afraid that Shao Xi would recognize him. Shao Xi had good eyesight because he was young. A lot of his disguise had been ruined while he was in the water. Shao Qihai avoided his gaze, but in the end, he met Ji Buwangs probing gaze. Ji Buwang also thanked him seriously. Although he felt that this man was a little weird and was a little conflicted, he was still very grateful to him for saving Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai turned even stiffer, feeling truly afraid that he would be recognized. In a rough voice, he said, I still have something to do, so Ill leave first. Then, he fled. Chapter 104 - He Really Died Later Ji Buwang frowned as he watched him run away. Even though he didnt have any impression of a person with this hairstyle and voice, for some reason, he felt that this man wasnt pleasing to the eye. It was as if he had seen him somewhere before, and it didnt feel good. However, as a gust of wind blew, Ji Buwang didnt think much about it. Lets hurry back. Although the weather was warm, they were drenched. It would be better for them to change clothes quickly to avoid catching a cold. The wound on Mu Jingzhes leg also had to be treated. Meanwhile, Shao Qihai and Jiang Feng met up. As soon as Jiang Feng saw Shao Qihai, he apologized. Brother Hai, Im sorry. I didnt follow him closely and let him run away and cause all this trouble. Its not your fault. You are alone, so how can you take care of everything? Shao Qihai shook his head. Hows it going? Brother Hai, our guess was right. The thing we lost was hidden at the bottom of the lake by them. Old Fish came to get the goods. At this point, Jiang Fengs face was filled with rage, but his eyes couldnt help but sparkle. I didnt expect him to hold someone hostage when I wasnt paying attention. Bet he didnt expect to meet such a tough nut this time. Old Fish is not easy to deal with in the water. We have to be extremely vigilant. I didnt expect something like this to happen this time. Brother Hai, I didnt dare go near them. Who are they? Shao Qihai: That was his son and wife. Jiang Feng had gone to inquire about Shao Qihais family, but he hadnt seen them in person, so he didnt know Mu Jingzhe or Shao Xi. When Shao Qihai heard Jiang Fengs words, the more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. After this lingering fear, an indescribable feeling filled his heart. This Old Fish was extremely cunning. Once he entered the water, hed disappear without a trace. He was also vicious and merciless. He and Jiang Feng had joined forces and lost him twice. They didnt dare be careless when dealing with him. To think Old Fish had ultimately ended up falling into Mu Jingzhes hands? One had to know that when hed swum over earlier, he had been filled with despair, as he had thought that Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi had fallen. In the end, not only had Mu Jingzhe snatched Shao Xi back, but shed even made Old Fish suffer. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought it was a lie. However, this was reality. Old Fish probably hadnt expected to fail so easily and fall at the hands of Mu Jingzhe, who couldnt even swim very well. Thus, one shouldnt think that a child is necessarily easy to control. If you touch the child, theres a mother who doesnt care about her life behind it. Shao Qihai had a complicated look in his eyes. Jiang Feng could also tell that something was wrong with him. Whats wrong, Brother Hai? Shao Qihai wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he shook his head. Nothing. Actually, it was something, but he didnt know how to tell Jiang Feng. But what could he say? The formidable person he was talking about was actually his sister-in-law? Or that Ji Buwang was following his sister-in-law around for some unknown reason? Or that it seemed like he wanted to steal his woman? Jiang Feng had always been nervous for him, and he would explode if he heard that. Shao Qihai thought about all kinds of things until he saw the knife in Jiang Fengs hands. Brother Hai, look. This is the knife that Old Fish brought along. Shao Qihai took the knife and, as he looked at the icy light on it, for some reason, he suddenly shivered, feeling very uncomfortable. There was an inexplicable pain in his chest, as if the knife had pierced his heart. At that moment, Shao Qihai realized that if it wasnt for the accident with Mu Jingzhe, Old Fish would have taken another child hostage, and Shao Qihai would have been killed by this very knife while trying to save the hostage. Stabbed in the heart and killed with one strike. In the book, he really had died without getting a chance to go back. Furthermore, he had faked his death previously. In combination with the fact that the situation was rather special, he had clearly acted bravely to save someone, but in the end, no one knew about it and this matter couldnt be publicized. Shao Qihai didnt know that he had walked through the gates of hell, but he sensed something and felt lingering fear. He pounded his chest to ease his breathing and put away the knife. Its about time to reel in the net. I have to speed up. Shao Qihai attributed his palpitations to Mu Jingzhe being implicated today. He was afraid that Mu Jingzhe and the kids would also be implicated if he didnt reel in the net. After all, it was because of Mu Jingzhe that Old Fish had been captured. Old Fish and the gang behind him were all desperate criminals who specialized in smuggling and other profiteering industries. In the past, Shao Qihai had opened a transportation company and accidentally gotten involved. People died for wealth. There were too many things that were at play. If even Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi were targeted, then what was the point of enduring this for so long? He had to ensure their safety. When Shao Qihai thought of this, he felt somewhat troubled. He wondered if he should take care of their safety first and protect them in secret. Mu Jingzhe was unaware of all this. After returning to the guesthouse and changing her clothes, she rested for a moment before embarking on the trip back home. This had been such an eventful trip that it would be better for her to go back early. Her family would be worried. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe felt that Shao Xi was behaving a little strangely. Little Xi, are you feeling unwell? Shao Xi shook his head. Mu Jingzhe touched his forehead and saw that his temperature was normal. She held his hand and said, Dont be afraid, Little Xi. Its all in the past. Shao Xi forced a smile and slowly broke free from Mu Jingzhes grip before closing his eyes. Mu Jingzhe looked at her empty hand and asked, Little Xi, didnt you love to hold my hand and follow me around like a little tail? Why did you suddenly stop? Shao Xi froze. I want to sleep. Mu Jingzhe wanted to say something but hesitated. Just last night, he had insisted on holding her hand before he would fall asleep. However, seeing that Shao Xi didnt look so good, Mu Jingzhe didnt ask any more questions. She draped a shirt over him and said, Go to sleep then. Ill wake you up when we get there. Shao Xi responded softly and resisted the urge to pull Mu Jingzhes hand and hug her. He was still feeling lingering fear. In his attempt to create happy memories, he had nearly killed Mu Jingzhe. This was probably the most ridiculous thing. After this lingering fear, Shao Xi couldnt help but think that he had been through so many things in just a few days. First, Chubby Boy. Then, being held hostage. Every time, hed startled his mother and even implicated her. Shao Xi knew that Mu Jingzhe had also been frightened, not to mention that she had almost lost her life later on. Shao Xi had a feeling that he was really unlucky. He was so unlucky that it seemed like he was possessed by a god of misfortune. No matter where he went, he would always encounter misfortune and come across danger. More importantly, he would implicate others. Mommy had been implicated because of him. Otherwise, she wouldnt have encountered this situation. Upon careful thought, he realized Mu Jingzhe had encountered quite a bit of trouble recently, and it had been more or less related to him and his siblings. Ultimately, Mu Jingzhe had only been through all this after becoming their mother. In the past, he had heard a lot of people in the village talk about how tough their birth characters were, which was why theyd jinxed their mother and then their father, causing their deaths. He didnt want to believe it in the past, especially when hed learned that Shao Qihai wasnt dead yet. Now, though, he suddenly believed that perhaps their lives, especially his, were really wretched. Otherwise, why would they experience so many unlucky incidents? Shao Qihai had probably abandoned them because he was afraid of being implicated. Even Shao Qihai, their biological father, had run away, and only Mu Jingzhe was still foolishly raising them, although she wasnt even related to them by blood. The intensity of his wish for Mu Jingzhe to return to them back then rivaled the intensity of his worry right now. He couldnt help but think that they should stay away from Mommy in the future so that she wouldnt suffer any misfortunes because of them. He really didnt want to implicate Mommy anymore. He was lucky he had escaped today, but what about next time? He couldnt guarantee that he would be lucky every time, so staying away from Mommy was the best thing for her, right? Chapter 105 - Turning Trash Into Treasure Shao Xi thought about many things and curled into a ball. His thoughts were complicated. Mu Jingzhe didnt know that Shao Xi was thinking so much. She merely thought that Shao Xi was frightened. It was already sunset when they returned home. When she got home, she saw a bunch of children playing the game Jump Over the Goat[1]. One by one, they lined up to jump. After jumping, they would line up to be the goat. Little Bei was amongst them. At the sight of her children, she felt her heart calm down. But when she saw them jump, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. She had played this game before when she was young. It was called Vaulting in the Olympic Gymnastics Program. It had been popular for a long time and was known throughout the country. Almost all the children in the country were experts at it. However, looking at it now, Mu Jingzhe thought that it was very dangerous. Seeing that it was almost Little Beis turn to jump, Mu Jingzhe quickly called out, Little Bei! Mommy, why are you back so late? Little Bei saw Mu Jingzhe and didnt care about the game anymore. The return of Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi caused Shao Dong and the others to heave a sigh of relief. Shao Dong was sensitive to this abnormal atmosphere. Although Mu Jingzhe didnt want to worry them and didnt say much, he still asked Shao Xi privately what had happened. Shao Xi didnt hide anything from Shao Dong and told him everything that had happened on this trip. Shao Dong hadnt expected that they would encounter so many incidents when he was supposed to just participate in a competition. However, he wasnt very surprised. This was because the five siblings had encountered all sorts of difficulties since they were born. They were already used to it, but now, they had a mother, and they were implicating her and causing her to suffer as well. Im glad nothing happened Itll be too late if something happens. Shao Xi didnt dare to tell Mu Jingzhe this, but he couldnt help but tell his big brother, whom he had trusted since he was young, what was on his mind. Brother, do you think its because we implicated Mommy that she has to suffer like this? Before this, I always wanted parents who treated us well. Now, Im a little scared Shao Dong also felt lingering fear when he heard that, but he still consoled Shao Xi. Dont think too much about it. Well try our best to be careful in the future and avoid any danger. Speaking of that, it was quite contradictory. In the past, they had been touched by how well Mu Jingzhe treated them. However, now, they suddenly wished that Mu Jingzhe would not treat them so well. At least not so well that she would risk her life to save them. This was because Shao Dong and Shao Xi thought the same thing. If something really happened to Mu Jingzhe while she was trying to save them, that would be Lets protect Mommy more in the future. Shao Dong thought for a while. Ill find a chance to talk to Mommy too. Mm. Shao Dong wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Mu Jingzhe, but he couldnt find an opportunity before nightfall. Too many people came to look for Mu Jingzhe, and there were many things to do to keep busy. This person came to find her, that person came to find her, but why was Uncle Tang there too? Even though many villagers came to look for Mu Jingzhe, Tang Molings presence still stuck out like a sore thumb. The five kids gazed at Tang Moling curiously. Tang Moling was feeling uncomfortable to begin with because of his rash decision to come. Upon thinking back to when he had been held down by Mu Jingzhe in the Shao Familys courtyard, he felt even more uncomfortable being stared at. He almost turned around and left, but he held himself back and snapped at the five kids, What are you looking at? Im here regarding an important matter. Tang Moling really had a purpose for coming over. Previously, he had accidentally told Mu Jingzhe about his job, and she had suggested solutions to him that had proved to be really effective. Ever since, whenever hed encountered any problems or couldnt make a decision, he couldnt help but come over to ask Mu Jingzhe for her opinion. Mu Jingzhe hadnt been around for the past two days, and he wasnt used to it. Therefore upon hearing that she was back, he couldnt resist the urge to come over. When Mu Jingzhe heard Tang Molings question, she was silent for a moment before answering. Then, she couldnt help but think that since Tang Moling kept asking her for her opinion, she should perhaps start charging him some consultation fees. Although she was tempted, Mu Jingzhe held herself back. Tang Moling felt relieved after receiving an answer. He couldnt help but chat a little more with Mu Jingzhe, and his heart relaxed. He felt good talking to Mu Jingzhe. She understood everything he said. It felt like they were from the same world. Before he realized it, Tang Moling was leaning toward Mu Jingzhe. He wanted to continue, but Mu Jingzhe ruthlessly kicked him out. I have to cook. Its getting dark. Tang Moling: See you next time then After dinner, Shao Dong finally had a chance to have a private chat with Mu Jingzhe and told her that he already knew what had happened. He then said that safety was the most important thing and asked Mu Jingzhe to protect herself. Why are you saying the same thing as Little Xi? Dont worry, Im strong enough to protect myself, Mu Jingzhe said while patting her chest. Shao Dong: Mom, being strong doesnt mean youre invincible. Dont be careless. Okay, okay, I understand. Mu Jingzhe agreed and then asked, Little Dong, how is your recycling venture coming along? Shao Dongs eyes lit up. Not bad. Uncle and I figured out the situation in the past two days. Shao Dong himself was still a child. Although he was smart, it wasnt convenient for him to do a lot of things. When others saw that they were dealing with a child, he was oftentimes at a disadvantage. Mu Jingzhe was also busy and didnt have the time to follow Shao Dong around. Her younger brother, Mu Han, had been dragged out just like that and had started going around with Shao Dong. Ever since Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had started selling steamed buns, Mu Jingzhe had actually wanted to make arrangements for her younger brother, Mu Han. She wanted him to continue studying, but Mu Han didnt want to because he simply wasnt cut out for studying. Since that was the case, shed told him to learn some skills, but she hadnt managed to find a suitable opportunity yet, so Mu Han had first gone to help out Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Shao Dong needed manpower, so Mu Jingzhe had thought of Mu Han and asked him to help without hesitation. Thered be meat to eat if he followed the big boss. Although it might be a little tough in the early stages, it would not be bad for Mu Han. There would be plenty of opportunities for him to learn in the future. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng didnt have any objections. Since the kids were already addressing them as Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle, they had to help. Mu Han had originally thought that Shao Dong, who was a child, wasnt capable of doing much. When he had seen Mu Jingzhe give him money for this venture, hed only found it ridiculous. However, after these two days of going around with Shao Dong, those feelings had been replaced with admiration. The two of them, who had initially been strangers, quickly became familiar with each other. Mu Han started to have a better opinion of Shao Dong and kept saying that Shao Dong was smart. Now, he had no qualms about working for Shao Dong. When Shao Dong heard Mu Han praising him, it was similar to the way Mu Jingzhe had praised him before. He also felt close to this uncle of his. Mommy, can Uncle always help me in the future? He is willing too. Of course. Mu Jingzhe nodded affirmatively as she listened to Shao Dong talk about his experiences during the course of the past few days, as well as his plans. Now that the economy in the country was developing rapidly, everyones lives had improved greatly. The same applied to the county. Though the development of the county city wasnt yet obvious, Shao Dong had felt it clearly the last time he had gone to the city. As residents of the city who enjoyed all kinds of conveniences, they would discard things at home that were old or useless. To them, this was trash, but many things could actually be exchanged for money. Although those items might look cheap, they were worth quite a decent sum of money when they accumulated. Furthermore, there were many things that werent just trash and merely required repair. Some things might not even need to be repaired. When sold to people who needed them, they could be turned into money. Just like that, Shao Dong formulated a plan to turn trash into treasure. [1] one person will bend over to be a goat, and the other players will run some distance to build up momentum before jumping over the goat Chapter 106 - : Reversal Uncle and I have collected all the trash in the county over the past two days. After we categorized them, we sold what could be sold. Its not bad, but the county is too small, so theres too little trash. Weve got to go to the big city, where theres more trash, Mommy. Mu Jingzhe understood. You can arrange it as you wish. I support you. Its just that your uncle needs more training before he can be independent. Theres no hurry. Well take it slow. Shao Dong was very steady. Shao Dongs scavenging business officially began. He first took some specially-collected trash and sold it to places where it was needed, earning his first bucket of gold. Of course, two people werent enough. Mu Han and Shao Dong asked around in the village if anyone wanted to come along and scavenge with them. Initially, many people in the village were wondering what scavenging was. Later on, when they found out that it was picking up rubbish, they immediately turned around and left, finding it embarrassing and dirty. Although everyone trusted Mu Jingzhe and thought highly of the Shao Familys children, picking up trash was still out of the question. Next door, Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos sarcasm couldnt help acting up. They said that it was a joke to recruit people to pick up trash, much less go to the big city to do so. I must have had eight lifetimes of bad luck to hear these words. Its not like Im going to starve to death and have to resort to picking up trash. After the incident with the woman from Little Eastern Village, everyone was now very cautious about finding work outside the village. When they heard the words picking up rubbish, they had quite a lot of opinions. Eldest Brother Shao, who had been keeping a low profile for quite a while, came to their door and tried to persuade Shao Dong. Stop fooling around. Look at what the village is saying about you. The meaning behind his words was that they shouldnt listen to Mu Jingzhe and Mu Hans nonsense and fool around, for it would harm the Shao Familys reputation. Shao Dong no longer had any intention of acknowledging the eldest branch. This is my personal opinion and intentions. Whatever others have to say about it is none of my business. Eldest Brother Shao was so furious that his face turned green. When he came out, he told the villagers that he couldnt do anything about it and could only try to persuade the villagers to ignore them. Old Lady Mu was also angry about being mocked like that. She gave Mu Han a harsh dressing-down, and even Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi were scolded. Their surname is Shao. How are they related to you guys? All they did was call you Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle, and you forgot what your surname is. Do you really think that youre their grandpa, grandma, and uncle? Ill say this now. Mu Han, if you really dare take people to pick up rubbish, dont say that youre a member of the Mu Family in the future! I cant afford to lose this much face! Mu Han had originally been full of enthusiasm. Hed been thinking about how he was going to rope in villagers to earn money and become rich with them, as they were all from the same hometown. He hadnt expected the villagers to not understand. Even his grandmother was like that. I said that theres money to be made from this, and this is not inferior to being an employee. Why dont you believe me? Believe you? Why should I believe you? If theres money to be made from this, why arent others doing it? Do you think everyone is a goon? Youre the only burden in the family, and now you even want to pick up rubbish. Why cant you be more considerate for Xiao Xues sake! Out of the eldest branch of the Mu Family, Xiao Xue has become a teacher, and the third branchs Xiao Cai has entered high school. Who knows, he might even be able to get into university in the future. Youre the only good-for-nothing. You dont know what shame is and want to continue harming others. Are you bent on destroying Xiao Xues chances of marrying into a good family? If Xiao Xue married into the Tang Family, they would be the in-laws of a family like the Tangs. The Mu Familys status paled in comparison to the Tangs to begin with, so how could Old Lady Mu allow someone in her family to pick up garbage? Mu Han, let me tell you something. If you affect Xiao Xue, I wont let you off! Mu Han knew that he was the most useless among his siblings, but he still felt so bad that he couldnt breathe after being insulted like this. Mu Teng had long had enough of Old Lady Mus favoritism. This conflict had accumulated for a long time and finally erupted. Ill support whatever Xiao Han wants to do. Mom, if you think were an embarrassment, you can just split our share of the family assets. Mu Teng proposed to split up the family assets. Old Lady Mu was so angry that she stumbled backward. Fine, fine. Youve sold buns for a few days, and now your wings have hardened. Do you think youre some bigshot? Fine, if you want to split the assets, Ill give you your share. Dont regret it in the future and dont even think about taking advantage of Xiao Xue! Mu Teng had said that he wanted to split the family assets, but Third Brother Mu was unwilling to do so. If he stood by Mu Xues side, he would be in-laws with the affluent Tang Family when Mu Xue married into their family. There were bound to be benefits to be reaped from being associated with them. Third Brother Mu couldnt fathom why Mu Teng would want to split up the family assets. Eldest Brother Mu and Third Brother Mu felt that Mu Teng was being silly. He would definitely regret it in the future. However, Mu Teng had made up his mind this time and wouldnt have any regrets. He hadnt been able to gain anything from Mu Xue in the past, nor would he be able to benefit by being associated with her in the future. He didnt want to take advantage of her either. Now, he just wanted to earn money honestly. Jingzhe had said that it was viable for Mu Han to do this, so he wanted his son to give it a shot. No matter what, it beat staying at home. Even if he was mocked, so be it. It wasnt as if he would shed a layer of skin because of the mockery. As a man, why should he fear being laughed at? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected that the village would react so strongly to this matter. Besides, the situation inside the Mu Family had gotten so dire that they were speaking about splitting up the family assets. When Shao Dong heard this, he panicked a little, but Mu Jingzhe thought about it and felt that it would actually be good to split up the family assets. Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi werent living well in the Mu Family now. In the future, they would be able to live well by earning money on their own, so why should they be tied together by force? They might as well split up the family assets and live their own lives. No need to be nervous. This is actually a good thing. I support splitting up the family assets. Then, under the gazes of Mu Jingzhe and the elders in the village, the second branch of the Mu Family, Mu Tengs branch, had their share of the family assets carved out. Because he had angered Old Lady Mu, the way the assets were split was unfair, but Mu Teng didnt say much. After the separation, Mu Han matured a lot over a short period of time. The tenderness between his brows decreased a lot, but there was now an additional determination and resolve. He had to make a name for himself this time. Mu Jingzhe was very satisfied with his condition. After that, Mu Han brought a few of his close friends and Li Fangs older brother with him. Facing the finger-pointing and confusion of the villagers, they embarked on the scavenging path. Li Fang had always felt that Mu Jingzhe was brilliant, so she persuaded her brother to go along. Unexpectedly, this trip completely changed her older brothers fate. Those few people, who the villagers didnt think highly of, underwent a huge transformation after scavenging for over a month. They smelled bad, but their pockets bulged. They had only been gone for a month, and theyd made money others could only make in six months or even a year. They didnt return home after they made some money. However, Li Fangs brother sent a letter back and asked his wife to come over. The other young men did the same and asked their parents or relatives to come out and do business with them. They went north, and under Shao Dongs long-distance guidance, they became bolder and bolder. They also completely succeeded in making this scavenger business viable. At this point, the villagers finally realized that they had really earned money. Zhao Lan, Eldest Brother Shao, and his wife were slapped in the face. Likewise, Old Lady Mu, who hadnt expected them to succeed, ended up feeling embarrassed as well. It was at that moment that Old Lady Mu finally understood why Tang Moling had said that it might work. Now that they knew there was money to be made from this, the villagers changed their attitude. They said that there was nothing wrong with picking up rubbish. It was a little dirty, yes, but it was fine as long as they could earn money. Previously, everyone had been unwilling to touch rubbish with a ten-foot pole, but now, they were fighting to join them and pick up trash, asking them if they could come along. Chapter 107 - Shao Xi’s Worries Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were stunned by the sudden change in the villagers attitude. Previously, when they had found out that Shao Dong had gone to pick up trash, they had ridiculed him for it. Even the people who had gone with him had also been mocked, including their children. Now, everyones attitude had changed, and they were begging to tag along. However, this would all happen in the future, so lets not talk about it for now. Although there really was money to be made from this, there were a lot of hardships involved. After running around for a few days, Shao Dong had shed quite a bit of weight, losing the flesh that Mu Jingzhe had painstakingly put on him. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong came back from the city and met up with Li Zhaodi and the rest. They rushed home and told them about Mu Hans situation on the way. Xiao Han is working very hard now. Its really the hottest time of the year. The sun is scorching, but he runs around to collect trash every day. He has shed a layer of skin from the sun alone. Hes not young anymore. Its time for him to give it his all. Otherwise, who would dare marry him in two years? Who doesnt work hard to earn money? All of us farmers have worked hard to earn money. Mu Teng kept a straight face, but there was a gratified look in his eyes. Their bun-selling business had been quite stable. However, in the summer, their business wasnt so good anymore. Furthermore, in the summer, the food business wasnt easy to sustain, for the food couldnt be preserved overnight because it went bad easily. Li Zhaodi saw that ice popsicles were selling very well outside, so she planned to sell some popsicles too. She really had a head for business. Business was quite good. Later on, she saw that the villagers also liked to eat popsicles, so she decided to sell them in the village as well. When she was busy, she would take the ice popsicles to Mu Jingzhes house and ask the children to help her sell them. The remuneration of each person was eating an ice popsicle. Even though she called it remuneration, she was merely doting on the kids. More and more children came to the Shao Residence. People came and went. Mu Jingzhe didnt know why, but ever since she had come back from the city, she had a feeling that someone was following her. However, every time she turned around, she didnt see anything. In the end, she could only attribute it to her imagination. There was another problem. Mu Jingzhe realized that ever since she had come back from the city with Shao Xi, the child seemed to have wilted. He had originally been quite close to her, but all of a sudden, he went back to how he used to be in the beginning. He was no longer close to her and he even called her Mommy less. Mu Jingzhe couldnt figure it out no matter how much she thought about it. Logically speaking, they should have gotten closer after going through thick and thin together, so why was Shao Xi so distant? It wasnt as if Mu Jingzhe hadnt tried hard during this period, but shed always failed. Back then, they had agreed to buy the newspaper that had published his article. Mu Jingzhe had bought it and had even gone around promoting it. However, Shao Xi remained uninterested. He was also uninterested when the school praised him. When he returned that day, Mu Jingzhe bought the newspaper that had published Chubby Boys article. After eating, she called Shao Xi over. Come on, Shao Xi. We agreed to burn this for him. Shao Xi didnt refuse, but the process was silent. Mu Jingzhe held his hand, but he managed to break free. Mu Jingzhe felt that he couldnt go on like this. When they got home, she called Shao Xi, Little Xi, lets talk. Shao Xis hands intertwined for a moment before he lowered his head and sat in front of Mu Jingzhe. Little Xi, look at me. Mu Jingzhe raised her hand so Shao Xi would look up. Whats wrong with you lately? Do you hate me? Did I say or do something wrong recently? Shao Xi panicked. No. Then why are you avoiding me? You dont even want to look me in the eye. Its as if you hate me. Mu Jingzhe looked at him seriously. At first, I thought that we should be closer after going through thick and thin together. But now, it seems that the opposite is happening. If I have done something that you dont like or you have something on your mind, you have to tell me so that I can change this, alright? Shao Xis hands clenched into tight fists. No. No. You didnt do anything wrong. If I didnt do anything wrong, why did you stop liking me? Mu Jingzhe touched Shao Xis little hand. Dont use too much strength, or itll hurt. Shao Xi listened to Mu Jingzhes words and felt the warmth of her concern. No matter how hard he tried to control it, he felt a stinging sensation in his nose. This pain is nothing. Can you not be so concerned about me? How did she waver him time and again? His siblings had noticed that something was wrong with him during this period and had privately asked him what was going on. Now, Mu Jingzhe was also trying to waver him like this. Mom, leave me alone. Im okay. Im fine. I dont hate you. I like you a lot. I just Anyway, just leave me alone. And dont get too close to me. Shao Xi stood up, wanting to flee, but Mu Jingzhe quickly pulled him back and hugged him. No, if you dont make things clear today, youre not allowed to leave. Why cant I get too close to you? Mu Jingzhe was very anxious. She had to find out what was going on today. Thinking that Shao Xi could be persuaded by reason but not coercion, she hugged him from behind and rubbed her face against his back as she spoke in a soft voice. Little Xi, I feel terrible knowing that youre ignoring me Shao Xi became even stiffer. Hearing that Mu Jingzhe was about to cry, he quickly turned around. Dont cry. Im not ignoring you. Im just afraid afraid that Ill implicate you. Mu Jingzhe grabbed his hand. What do you mean? Why are you afraid of implicating me? When Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhes warm gaze, in combination with the pressure and pain he had endured recently, he finally couldnt help but speak the truth. I just think Im unlucky. You being nice to me is going to hurt you Shao Xi finally revealed the reason. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected this to be the reason. She was both angry and heartbroken when she heard this. She couldnt help but grab Shao Xi and spank his butt. You child, you actually kept such a big thing to yourself and didnt tell me. I kept saying that you have to tell me if you are facing trouble, but you didnt heed my words, did you? I did. Im scared. Although she was hitting him, Shao Xis heart actually eased up. Mom, Im just afraid. What are you afraid of? Thats a superstition! Mu Jingzhe, who had expected better from him, helped him wipe his tears. Stop crying. If anyone should cry, that would be me. She pinched Shao Xis cheek. Silly, youre such a little fool. You cant be superstitious, you know? Youre a writer. How can you be superstitious? Shao Xi squeezed himself in front of Mu Jingzhe, too embarrassed to let her see his face. He buried his head on her shoulder and greedily sniffed the familiar fragrance on Mu Jingzhes body. Im just afraid. Xiao Wu popped his head in cautiously and asked, Mommy, whats wrong? Its nothing. Your second brother just needs to be taught a lesson. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi, who was leaning against her, and shook her head helplessly. She then turned to Xiao Wu and said, Xiao Wu, go look for your eldest brother and ask him to bring over the book he borrowed from the library. Xiao Wu turned around and didnt say anything, but Mu Jingzhe heard footsteps. Shao Dong and the rest were probably following Xiao Wu. Shao Dong quickly brought all the books over. Xiao Wu and the others followed him. Mu Jingzhe simply let them be and rummaged through the books to find the one she wanted. Come on, Shao Xi. Read this for me. She pulled Shao Xi, who was still hugging her neck. Shao Xi rubbed his face against her shoulder twice and wiped away his tears. He didnt dare raise his head to look at his brothers. He only asked softly, Read what? Read this section. Mu Jingzhe pointed. Shao Xi looked at the book and read what he was told. When the heavens are about to confer a great responsibility on a person, they will first have to train their willpower, toil their muscles and bones, starve their skin and flesh, and empty their body. They will then be able to do whatever they want and benefit from what they previously could not. Chapter 108 - Scream Shao Xi was stunned after reading it. He looked up at Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, this Do you know what this means? Even though this is something you only learn in middle school, I believe you can understand it. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and pointed at Shao Dong. Just in case, Little Dong, why dont you explain what it means? Shao Dong obliged obediently. It means that when God wants to place a heavy responsibility on a certain person, He must first trouble their mind, tire their muscles and bones, make them starve, force them into poverty, and make every action of theirs unsatisfactory. This way, He can motivate their will, make their temperament firm, and increase the abilities they dont have. Mu Jingzhe gave Shao Dong a thumbs-up. Very good. Then, she looked at Shao Xi. Do you understand now? If Shao Xi still didnt understand what Mu Jingzhe meant, he would be a fool. I understand. Good. Mu Jingzhe patted him and waved for the children to come over. Come over, Ill help you get rid of your feudal superstitions today. All this talk about implicating others if you have a tough birth character or are born ill-fated is wrong. Everyone will encounter a lot of trouble and setbacks in their path to growth. Its just that some people encounter more and some less. If you think that compared to others, you encounter more setbacks, theres a reason for it. Mu Jingzhe solemnly said, Thats because youre all little geniuses, and youre destined to become great figures in the future, so youll have to undergo more tests. If a person wants to succeed, they have to go through some twists and turns, so this is a test from the heavens. You dont have to think too much. Just remember that after every storm comes a rainbow. When you make something of yourself in the future, remember to contribute to society and not let your brains go to waste. The childrens eyes lit up, especially Shao Xis. Really? Is that true? Of course, why would I lie to you? In any case, Little Bei was convinced. So Mommy, if we encounter many setbacks in the future, it will be because we will be powerful people. It will be proof of our excellence. Only by overcoming these setbacks can we succeed, right? Thats right. Little Bei, youre really smart. Mu Jingzhe wasnt stingy with her praise and solemnly said, So if you encounter any setbacks in the future, dont let your thoughts run wild. If you find it too difficult, then remember to memorize this text. Alright, well all memorize it. Shao Dong had actually memorized it already. Ill get them to memorize it. Mu Jingzhe nodded and looked at Shao Xi. Little Xi not only needs to memorize it, but I think he needs to strengthen his memory too. After some thought, Mu Jingzhe said, Little Xi, copy this poem ten times tonight. Dont sleep before you finish it. Im going to test how well youve memorized it tomorrow morning. This was Mu Jingzhes first time making them copy something as punishment. Shao Xi stared blankly at Mu Jingzhe and nodded obediently. Mm, I will do my best. Not only did he have to memorize this text, but he had to engrave it in his mind too. Mu Jingzhe nodded in satisfaction. Go. After Shao Xi finished copying it and Mu Jingzhe checked it, she was satisfied. Shao Xi had even memorized as hed copied it. That night, the children silently memorized it. Mu Jingzhe had memorized it before, but she had forgotten it by now. She was afraid that she would be the only one who hadnt memorized it, so she secretly memorized it as well. The next day, when Mu Jingzhe woke up, the children rushed to recite the text in front of her. Each of them was more skilled than the other, Shao Xi included. His face no longer looked dispirited. Only then was Mu Jingzhe satisfied. As expected, there was no problem that homework and memorizing books couldnt solve. The best way to deal with an overthinking child was by making them memorize texts. The children didnt go to art school that day and stayed at home to study. After dinner, they had a learning exchange session. The children learned foreign languages quickly and efficiently. They were already able to engage in daily conversations. Every night, Mu Jingzhe would organize a half-hour conversation. She participated as much as she could, but when they started speaking in Russian, she was completely lost. Because Little Bei didnt learn much, she didnt know a lot. In the end, she used sign language to join in and used this chance to practice her sign language skill. Next, it was time for legal knowledge. Mu Jingzhe had supported Shao Nan in studying this subject before, and now that Shao Nan had studied it well, he could even teach his younger siblings. This was why Mu Jingzhe went to the city to buy more practical books for Shao Nan to facilitate their studies. After gaining legal knowledge, they would know in their hearts what was legal and what was not. That way, Shao Nan probably wouldnt concoct that colorless and odorless poison he had in the book. The next day, a scream disturbed the peace in the Shao Family. Mu Jingzhe woke up early and quietly got up to wash her face as usual. However, the moment she opened the door, she was frightened by the snakes she saw by the door and screamed. Like many people, Mu Jingzhe was afraid of snakes. Just looking at them gave her the creeps. However, early in the morning, two snakes had suddenly appeared at her door. Mu Jingzhe instinctively closed the door, but before she could heave a sigh of relief, she saw another snake crawl in through the half-open window. Mu Jingzhes brain exploded. Little Bei was still asleep, but she woke up when she heard Mu Jingzhes voice. Mommy, whats wrong? Little Beis sharp eyes quickly noticed the snake. It was different from the pinky-sized snakes she usually saw. This snake was much thicker. It would be fine if it was just a small one, but Little Bei was actually afraid of both small and large ones. However, upon seeing Mu Jingzhe so terrified, Little Bei couldnt care less. Mommy, dont be afraid. Little Bei rolled off the bed, picked up her shoes, and threw them at the snake, wanting to chase it away. Her aim wasnt bad, and she hit the snakes head. However, because she hit it, the snake started crawling toward Little Bei. Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe shrieked in unison. Little Bei grabbed something and threw it. Mu Jingzhe also reacted by picking up a rock to smash it. The rock was hidden for self-defense purposes. Mu Jingzhe might be strong, but her accuracy was poor. The rock didnt hit the snake. Instead, it shattered the window glass and made the snake even more aggressive. In the end, Little Bei retrieved the pestle at the head of the bed and Mu Jingzhe managed to hit the snake with it. The snake was finally killed. As a result of Mu Jingzhes relentless attacks, the snakes head was smashed into pieces. However, the wooden door of the room was also completely smashed. Mu Jingzhe had destroyed a second door in the Shao Residence, but this was the least of her concerns at a moment like this. With the door smashed and broken, theyd now inevitably have to face the snakes at the door. All this commotion, as well as the fact that the two snakes at the door had been hit by the fallen door frame, triggered the aggressive nature of the two snakes. Attracted by Mu Jingzhes scream, the four boys ran down one after another with Shao Dong running ahead. What was even more dangerous was that there were more than two snakes in the house. They had appeared out of nowhere, seemingly in an instant. Mu Jingzhes sharp eyes recognized the poisonous snakes that she had seen in pictures before. At that moment, they all gathered around. Some snakes were approaching her, while others were heading toward Shao Dong and the others. Chapter 109 - Bitten by a Snake Little Nan, be careful! Mommy, be careful! Both of them saw the danger. Mu Jingzhe felt a chill run down her spine when she saw the snakes heading toward Shao Nan. She couldnt care about anything else and instantly exploded, smashing the two snakes in front of her and the one heading toward Shao Nan. She hit that snakes tail in an instant, and the snake instantly turned around and charged toward Mu Jingzhe at lightning speed. Just as it was about to bite Mu Jingzhe, Shao Nans movements became faster than his brain, and he instantly pounced forward to suppress the snake. The snake was pinned down and was about to turn around to attack when Mu Jingzhes expression changed drastically, and she smashed down the snake hard. Shao Dong also picked up a stool and smashed it over. In the end, thanks to their combined efforts, they managed to kill the snake and beat it to a pulp. Mu Jingzhe lifted Shao Nan up, but before he could say anything, she saw another snake crawling over from the courtyard. Mu Jingzhe felt her blood run cold. Was there no way to escape? Mom, come here quickly! Shao Dong took a look and pulled Shao Xi along to move toward the table in the corridor. The table was a homemade wooden table that was usually used for resting and drinking tea. It wasnt considered tall, but in a situation like this, it was always good to be standing at an elevated height. Shao Xi scooped Xiao Wu up. Little Bei pulled Mu Jingzhe, who was still carrying Shao Nan, to the wooden table. Shao Dongs face was pale. He held a stool in his hand and comforted Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, dont be scared. Little Beis hands were also trembling, but upon looking at Shao Dong, she still tried her best to stand in front of her. Yes, Mommy, we will protect you. Shao Xi didnt say a word and, imitating Shao Dong, picked up the stool beside the table and prepared himself. The same happened when Shao Nan reacted. Xiao Wu could only hold the stool with both hands, but that didnt stop him from reaching for one. As she gazed at them, Mu Jingzhes blank mind finally cleared up. Its fine, I can do it too! She was still holding the pestle that she had used to beat that snake previously. It was the pestle they used to pound rice during the New Year festival. Mu Jingzhe didnt think the pestle was a good enough weapon, so she picked up a stool in the end. As soon as she picked it up, the snakes hissed and slithered toward them. All of a sudden, there were many snakes in the house. Furthermore, they werent small. Although they werent as thick as a persons wrist, they were all thicker than a thumb. Plus, some were even as thick as a babys arm. Their color was also very strange. Mu Jingzhe was afraid of snakes. Usually, even when she opened a webpage to take a look, she would feel goosebumps. Therefore, she didnt know much about snakes. She only knew that green bamboo snakes had a weird color and were venomous. These snakes werent the color of green bamboo, but they all looked like poisonous snakes. In addition, they were so aggressive that it was obvious that there was something wrong. Mu Jingzhe told herself to calm down. However, it was no use. Mu Jingzhe couldnt calm down. As the snakes slithered over to attack them, the tense nerves in her brain snapped again. The next three minutes were a crazy nightmare for Mu Jingzhe. There was only one thought on her mindshe couldnt let these snakes get close. She had to keep whacking them. Be careful! Be careful! Smash them at seven inches. Their weakness is at the seven-inch spot. It was actually very brave of an adult and five children to put up such a fight against these snakes with their backs facing each other. Furthermore, they knew how to protect Mu Jingzhe, but they were still too young and weak. Shao Dong didnt manage to kill a snake when he hit it, and he was almost bitten. Mu Jingzhe reacted quickly and pulled Shao Dong away. However, she seemed to feel pain in her ankle, as if she had been bitten. Mu Jingzhes heart sank, and before she could take another look, the snake was smashed into pieces. Mu Jingzhe hoped that it was just an illusion. She had no idea if she was thinking too much, but she felt that her condition was getting worse and even stranger. In the end, she couldnt care about anything else and smashed the stool at a snake whenever she saw one. She couldnt care less about aiming at the seven-inch spot. All she could do was smash each snakes head with all her might. When she finally couldnt see any snakes, Mu Jingzhes legs went limp and she fell until she was sitting on the table. No No more, right? Little Bei saw that Mu Jingzhes face was covered in cold sweat and helped her wipe it off. Theyre gone. Mommy, are you okay? Mu Jingzhes heart relaxed when she heard that they were gone. Then, she felt dizzy and fainted. Mommy! The children were shocked. At that moment, someone ran in from the door. It was none other than Zhao Lan. She had heard the screams and come over to take a look. There was another person following her who had also come after hearing the screams. As soon as the two of them entered, they saw the snakes that had been killed. Feeling completely frightened, they couldnt help but let out a shriek. Why are there so many snakes? It looked like there were a dozen or more than that. Anyone would be terrified if they saw so many snakes, let alone seeing them get smashed like that. Zhao Lans legs turned wobbly. She then saw the unconscious Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was bitten to death? Zhao Lan blurted out without thinking. In an instant, Zhao Lan could no longer care about her dizziness. She seemed to have regained her strength. Shao Dongs expression changed. No! He retorted fiercely, but a second later, Shao Dong saw two almost negligible red dots on Mu Jingzhes ankle. Shao Dongs expression changed drastically. How could Shao Xi followed Shao Dongs gaze and saw the red dots. His face turned pale. How is that possible? When When did Mommy get bitten? Little Bei saw it too. Upon seeing the wound and Mu Jingzhes pale face and cold sweat, she was instantly overwhelmed by fear. Why hadnt she seen it? Why hadnt she noticed it? This question flashed through Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nans minds. Why hadnt they protected Mu Jingzhe? Why hadnt they even known when she was bitten? This was the first time she was so terrified of something, yet theyd still failed to protect her? Shao Dong felt as if the world was spinning around him, but a second later, he heard Zhao Lans voice. He didnt know if it sounded shocked or delighted. Is Mu Jingzhe really dead? Her voice was abnormally sharp and contained a hint of strangeness and excitement. Shao Dong looked over and saw that her eyes were wide open. There was no trace of worry, only indescribable excitement. It was as if Mu Jingzhe being bitten to death was an extremely joyous occasion. At that moment, Shao Dong only felt his mind buzz. The taut string in his mind instantly snapped. He couldnt suppress his anger, and without thinking, he threw the stool in his hand that he had yet to put down. Get lost! He had utilized all his might and he was filled with killing intent. At that moment, Shao Dong really wanted to kill Zhao Lan. The stool hit Zhao Lans head with a thud. Zhao Lan was knocked back a few steps, and her vision went black for a moment. She hadnt expected the b*stard to dare hit her. She reached out and felt a sticky sensation. It was a mixture of blood and flesh left behind after hitting the snakes. Zhao Lan was already in pain. When she saw this, she was even more furious. Shao Dong! How dare you throw this at me! She roared and raised her head, only to see Shao Dongs bloodshot eyes glaring at her. He was like a wolf, ready to pounce on her and bite her neck in a second. Zhao Lan felt a chill on her neck. Her anger froze, and her mind instantly cleared up. This little brat really wanted her dead. He might really kill her. Not just him, but the other little brats too. Zhao Lan looked at Shao Xi, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu. The other four children had identical gazes that sent a chill right to her heart. This was the first time she felt afraid of these children. Chapter 110 - : Last Words Perhaps it was because she had gotten used to bullying her children since they were young and had always had control over their life and death, but although Zhao Lan might be afraid of Mu Jingzhe, she had never taken those five kids seriously. After all, these children had been raised by her. Anyway, she was their biological grandmother. What could they do to her? At that moment, Zhao Lan knew that they could really do anything to her. They might even kill her. She was furious, but fear still prevailed. She took two steps back, turned around, and ran. The woman who had come in with Zhao Lan looked at Mu Jingzhe with worry in her eyes. Ill go get help. The village doctor had medicine that might be of use here. If the medicine didnt work, theyd have to consider taking her to the hospital, even though those who were bitten by snakes usually died by the time they reached the hospital. She turned around and ran to call for help and inform Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi at the Mu Residence. If the medicine didnt work, they could still see her one last time. The courtyard quietened down. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe, closed his eyes, and calmed down. Xiao Wu, go get help. Little Bei, go find some clothes or anything else. We have to bandage the wound. When Shao Dong heard that the woman was going off to call for help, he believed her. However, he still wanted to send Xiao Wu away so that he would not be traumatized when he saw all of this. After all, he was still young. Shao Dong thought of many things in an instant, but Xiao Wu didnt listen to him this time. He also knew that someone had already gone to call for help, so he wanted to stay by Mu Jingzhes side. Shao Dong saw that he hadnt moved, but there was nothing he could do about it. There was no time to waste. He hadnt seen anyone in the village being bitten by a snake with his own eyes, but he had seen it on television before. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes wound. Without much hesitation, he made a decision and lowered his head to suck out the venom. Brother, you cant do it. Ill do it! Shao Xi knew what Shao Dong wanted to do and stopped him. You cant have an accident. Then who? Shao Dong avoided Shao Xis hand. Ill do it. If anything happens to me, Ill leave everything to you. After saying that, Shao Dong lowered his head and sucked out as much venom as he could. Little Beis face was full of tears, but she didnt dare cry out loud. As she wiped her tears, she retrieved the cloth. Shao Nans hands trembled as he bound Mu Jingzhes legs based on his understanding to prevent the poison from spreading. Seeing that Shao Dong was still sucking and Mu Jingzhe was still not awake, Shao Nan clenched his hand bit by bit. Its all my fault. Mommy might have been bitten while saving me. No, she got bitten afterward when she was saving me. The person bitten should have been me. At first, Shao Dong hadnt thought much about it. However, now that he thought about it, he could feel that something was amiss. At that moment, he finally understood the feeling that Shao Xi had mentioned earlier. This was the first time he was gripped by such fear. He was afraid that he had caused Mu Jingzhes death. He was afraid of this heavy emotion and didnt dare think about what he would do if something happened to Mu Jingzhe. At that moment, he even thought that if Mu Jingzhe was gone, the heavens should just take him away as well. He was used to shouldering responsibility since he was young, but at that moment, he suddenly couldnt hold on anymore. He couldnt bear it any longer. Therefore, if she had to die, they might as well die together. He was really tired. If Mu Jingzhe was gone, he really wouldnt be able to hold on. Hed have to abandon his younger siblings. Im sorry Shao Dong apologized to Mu Jingzhe and his younger siblings. When Mu Jingzhe woke up, she felt faint pain in her ankle. In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw Shao Xi and Little Beis tearful faces, while Shao Dong was lying on the ground sucking on her ankle. All those memories instantly returned to her mindthe terrifying snakes and the pain in her ankle. Mu Jingzhes expression changed, and she immediately stood up to dodge Shao Dong. Shao Dong, are you crazy? How dare you suck out the blood? Do you want to die?! Mom! Shao Dong and Shao Xi were overjoyed. Youre awake. How do you feel? How did she feel? Mu Jingzhe still felt a little dizzy and weak, but she didnt dare say anything. Quick, rinse Shao Dongs mouth and call the doctor! Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was awake, Xiao Wu quickly went to get some water. Mu Jingzhe looked at the wound and thought to herself, So it wasnt an illusion. How unlucky. She didnt know what exactly had happened when the venom had acted up, but her hand felt a little numb. She felt like the poison was spreading, so she quickly said her last words. In the future, youre not allowed to use your mouth to suck blood. Youre not allowed to learn from television either. Otherwise, two lives might be lost instead of one! Little Bei, do you know where I hid the money? When the time comes, you can use it. Also, your grandparents They will definitely be very sad. Keep them company and help me support them in their old age! Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected that she would be killed by a venomous snake. This had happened so suddenly that she didnt know what to say. She could only think that at least Shao Dong was starting to earn money and these kids were in a better situation than before. Although it was a little thick-skinned of her, if she really were to die now, it would probably be best if she left the children a few missions. Shao Dong, the pension that you kids said you were going to give me can go to my mother instead. They might take their anger out on you. I have to make sure they dont blame you for Mu Jingzhe thought of using her cell phone to record a video, but she didnt have one. Little Bei, quick, get a pen and paper. Ill tell them not to blame the five of you. After Mu Jingzhe instructed them what to do if she were to die, Xiao Wu and Little Bei, who was already crying, started to wail. Youll be fine, Mommy. Shao Dongs expression also changed drastically. For the first time, he shouted at Mu Jingzhe, What kind of nonsense are you talking about? You can take care of them yourself. If you leave like this, I wont take care of them. How could he support them in their old age when he didnt even want to live anymore? Dont get worked up. Ill calm down! Mu Jingzhe pressed Shao Dong down. You might have absorbed the venom as well. If you get agitated, the venom will spread faster. Dont get worked up! Ill live if you live. Shao Dong exhaled. Youll live. Ill definitely make sure you live! The Shao Family was gloomy. Meanwhile, after the auntie left, she immediately called for help and went to the village doctor. Village doctors were barefooted doctors in the village. Their skills had been passed down for generations, and they did have certain capabilities. After the auntie called the village doctor, she immediately rushed to the Mu Familys house. She shouted along the way and told the villagers to quickly go to the Mu Residence. If the doctor couldnt do anything about it, theyd have to take her to the hospital. When she arrived at the Mu Residence, they heard her before they even saw her. Mu Jingzhe has been bitten by a snake. Mu Teng, Li Zhaodi, go quickly. Behind her were also people who had come over after hearing the news. Mu Jingzhe was bitten to death by a snake. Come quickly The news of Mu Jingzhe being bitten by a snake was spread by that auntie, whereas the news of her being bitten to death was spread by Zhao Lan. Two pieces of news simultaneously reached the Mu Residence. Unfortunately, Mu Han had already gone out to scavenge. Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi had gone to sell buns and werent at home. Old Lady Mu and the rest were shocked when they heard that. What? Tang Moling was even more shocked than Old Lady Mu. Tang Moling was at the Mu Residence early in the morning because he had caught a cold. Old Lady Mu was worried about him going back, so she had asked him to stay at the Mu Residence for a night to take care of him. Mu Xue was washing her face with warm water when she suddenly heard this news. Mu Jingzhe had been bitten to death by a snake? She was dead? The washbasin in her hand fell to the ground with a loud thud. Tang Molings body swayed, and he rushed out without a care. Chapter 111 - Disappointed and Out Of Control The auntie had just run into the Mu Residence when she was almost sent flying by Tang Moling. Why is he running like this? And why does he look like hes lost his soul? The auntie thought it was because of something else. No one answered her. Old Lady Mu and the Mu Family watched in shock as Tang Moling ran out. They were completely baffled by his sudden reaction. They were already shocked by the news, and now that Tang Moling had suddenly run out, they couldnt react momentarily. Mu Xue looked at the wash basin on the ground and couldnt help but tremble. It was because of the news of Mu Jingzhe being bitten to death and also because of the way Tang Moling had reacted. Others might not understand, but she did. Tang Moling had lost his composure when hed heard about Mu Jingzhes accident. At this point, Mu Xue could no longer lie to herself. Her previous intuition had been right. Tang Moling indeed had feelings for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Xues heart sank. At that moment, Old Lady Mu and the rest reacted. How did she get bitten to death by a snake? Why did she provoke a snake? Mu Teng and the rest arent around either Upon hearing Old Lady Mus anxious complaints, Mu Xue got annoyed and felt her entire body turn cold. Thats enough, Grandma. You might as well go take a look first! She had to see if Mu Jingzhe could be saved. Also, she refused to accept it and wanted to see if Tang Moling had really gone to look for Mu Jingzhe. No one had expected that Tang Moling would be the first to rush over instead of the Mu Family. Tang Moling didnt even know how he got to the Shao Familys house. His mind was a mess, and he didnt dare think if all of this was real. He ran forward with all his might. Tang Molings nose felt blocked, as if he couldnt breathe. When he reached the Shao Residence, he heard Mu Jingzhes last words. As he looked at the dead snakes in the courtyard, Tang Molings legs turned wobbly and he knelt on the ground. Quick, bring her to my car. Lets take her to the hospital! At that moment, Tang Moling only wanted to save Mu Jingzhe. The only thought on his mind was that Mu Jingzhe couldnt die. After shouting out, he broke into an earth-shattering coughing fit. He coughed until his face was red, he was unable to breathe, and his cheeks were full of tears. When the village doctor came in and saw Tang Moling, he almost thought that something had happened to him too. Because he was so close, he was about to take a look at him when Tang Moling panicked. Mu Jingzhe Go and see Mu Jingzhe! Mu Jingzhe was still awake. She hadnt expected Tang Moling to be there too or that hed even run in suddenly. When she heard that he wanted to take her to the hospital, she felt warmth in her heart. No matter what, she was still very grateful. However, it was just a fleeting thought. She couldnt even protect herself now, and the children were a weepy mess. She didnt dare imagine what would happen if she were to die! When she saw the village doctor approach, Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up and she grabbed his hand. Uncle, help! After she said that, she shoved Shao Dong toward the doctor. Please take a look at him first! She might be able to return to the modern world after she died. Shao Dong was still very young. Their priority should be to save Shao Dong. Save my mom first! Upon seeing that Mu Jingzhe still wanted to save him first, for a moment, Shao Dong didnt know whether he should laugh or cry. Youre still thinking of me even at a time like this! I said I wont live if you dont live! What do you mean you wont live if I dont live? What are you saying?! Mu Jingzhe became anxious. Grandpa, Im begging you to save Mommy and my brother! Little Bei burst into tears when she heard them arguing. The village doctor had already finished examining Mu Jingzhes wound. When did she get bitten? How many minutes has it been? Its been a while, Shao Dong answered nervously. Is it Fear was written all over his face. The village doctor looked at him, then at the children and Mu Jingzhe. He said helplessly, Unless Im wrong, it was not a venomous snake. Hearing the answer, Little Bei and Xiao Wu stopped crying. Mu Jingzhe also widened her eyes. What? I said, unless Im wrong, it was not a venomous snake. The wound doesnt look like it, and you havent shown any particular symptoms of being poisoned. Although the reaction to being bitten by a venomous snake varies from person to person, many people die in three to five minutes. Mu Jingzhe was still fine. Although her face was a little pale and she was covered in a cold sweat, her expression was normal. His experience told him that she hadnt been bitten by a poisonous snake. He glanced at the snakes around him. There are several venomous snakes in here, but you were luckily bitten by one of our local snakes. Its not a venomous snake. Just bandage the wound up and youll be fine. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the rest were quiet. Little Bei burped after all that crying and said, So Mommy is okay? Yeah, shes fine. Mu Jingzhe was overjoyed. Theres no need to die. Aiyo, you scared me to death. Theres no need to die. You really scared me to death. She hugged Shao Dong. Its alright, Little Dong. You dont have to be afraid anymore. We dont have to die! After feeling overjoyed, she suddenly felt uneasy and puzzled. Uncle, are you sure? If it was not a venomous snake, then why do I feel dizzy and weak, and why are my hands numb? The village doctor checked her again and paused. Are you afraid of snakes? Yeah, I am. You were the one who hit most of the snakes, right? The village doctor pointed at the horrifying corpses beside them. Right. Then its fine. Your feebleness and dizziness is due to the trauma you suffered. As for your numb hands, thats probably because you used too much strength just now. By looking at the situation and the snake corpses, one could imagine how much strength Mu Jingzhe had used. Mu Jingzhe: Ah, I see. Thank you, Uncle. So it was a misunderstanding. So Mommy doesnt have to die? Right. Mu Jingzhe and the children relaxed. Shao Dong relaxed and fell off the table. It was only then that he realized that his entire body had been stiff and numb and his entire face was aching and sore. It was because he had accidentally clenched his teeth tightly to prevent himself from crying and had used too much strength. Be careful. Mu Jingzhe hurriedly pulled Shao Dong back. Shao Dong and the rest had been scared out of their wits. Tang Moling had also been scared out of his wits. He had been utterly desperate. It was only in the end that he felt alive. He coughed until his entire body was covered in a cold sweat. Looking at Mu Jingzhe and the others, he felt both relieved and helpless. To think that such a blunder could be made He didnt have the strength to stand. He smiled, but his smile was bitter. How many years had it been? How many years had it been since hed lost his composure like this? Tang Moling looked at Mu Jingzhe and felt lingering fear. His heart was filled with a mixture of joy and confusion. His feelings for Mu Jingzhe seemed to be deepening. What should he do in the future? When he sensed that something was amiss, he turned around and saw Mu Xue. Mu Xue looked at him quietly, her eyes filled with disappointment and despair. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was fine, Mu Xue turned around and left after seeing Tang Moling lying on the ground. She lowered her head and dashed forward. She couldnt help but wonder if Tang Moling would have lost his composure if she had been in Mu Jingzhes shoes. The way Tang Moling had collapsed in the courtyard made Mu Xue feel as though she had a fishbone stuck in her throat. She could still feel Tang Molings feelings for her, but why did Mu Jingzhe have to appear again? As the villagers rushed over one after another, no one noticed Tang Moling and Mu Xue losing their composure. According to the observations of the village doctor and the villagers, it seemed abnormal for the snakes to suddenly gather at the house and attack people. Besides, there were a few venomous snakes that they had never seen before. They were not local snakes, but the villagers did not know who had released them. An investigation had to be carried out. Chapter 112 - How Much Hatred Is This? While looking at the snake corpses on the ground, everyone felt their hair stand on end. Their expressions as they looked at Mu Jingzhe also changed several times. This was a ruthless person. Upon hearing that Shao Dong had tried to suck the venomous blood out for Mu Jingzhe, everyone was filled with emotions. Even their own son might not have done this. Even though Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong werent related by blood, they were more protective of each other than those that were. No wonder Mu Jingzhe had chosen to come back. Zhao Lan was in the crowd. When she saw that Mu Jingzhe was fine, the corner of her mouth twitched. She was somewhat dissatisfied, but after casting a stealthy glance at Shao Dong, she didnt dare make a sound. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt angry. After being raised for so many years, even a dog would be grateful to its master. In the end, because of what had happened last time, he now completely refused to acknowledge them. He had even wanted to hit her for Mu Jingzhe. If she had been unlucky, she would have been beaten to death. To think they felt more affection for Mu Jingzhe, despite the fact that she had only raised them for half a year, compared to her, the grandmother who had raised them for five to six years prior to that. Seriously Zhao Lan secretly spat and muttered as she left. Why wasnt she bitten to death? Seeing that Mu Jingzhe hadnt died, Old Lady Mu also left. Meanwhile, the bravest men in the village cleaned up the snake corpses in the yard. Upon seeing the door that Mu Jingzhe had smashed, the people who were tidying up the courtyard fell silent. It could only be said that it was fortunate that a snake had crawled in and not a human. Otherwise, said human might not even have been an intact corpse. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice everyones gazes. She watched as the snakes were taken away. Although there were still traces left behind, she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Her numb brain finally started working. So, these snakes werent the doing of a man? Mu Jingzhe recalled the feeling that someone had been following her all this time. Could she have offended someone who was now seeking revenge? But who could it be? A really vicious and terrifying method had been used. If she had woken up a little later, or if the snakes had acted at night, they might have been bitten in their sleep. If they were unlucky, they might have been bitten by a venomous snake, and that would have been it for them. Even if the five kids werent bitten, without an adult around, they might not have been able to escape. How big of a grudge was this? This person wanted to exterminate them directly and had even chosen a time when Shao Qiyang was not at home. Mu Jingzhe felt lingering fear just thinking about it. She felt like he was being targeted by a venomous snake that could bite her from the back at any moment. However, Mu Jingzhe soon heard that there were also snakes crawling into the other houses in the village. The snakes that crawled in were all abnormal, for they seemed to be directly attacking humans. It was just that there werent as many of them. So they hadnt been specifically targeted? After hearing the latest news, the villagers cleaned up the bodies and left. Li Fang and the female workers boldly looked through Mu Jingzhes room and the entire house to make sure that no snakes had slipped through the net. Finally, when Mu Jingzhe and the kids had a chance to speak calmly, Mu Jingzhe immediately criticized Shao Dong. Shao Dong, youre not allowed to do such a foolish thing again. If this was a venomous snake, you might have died too. Where was that cold, calm business tycoon she had read about in the novel? His image had been ruined. Shao Dong pursed his lips. You are the one who was foolish first. She was the one who was foolish enough to always want to protect them and did not care about her own safety. Shao Dong paused, took a deep breath, and said, Mommy, I hope you can treat us a little worse in the future, especially when your life is in danger. I hope you can protect yourself first. If something happens to you or if you die while protecting us, then we wont have peace for the rest of our lives. We cant handle too much kindness from you, especially if it endangers your life. They didnt want this moving kinship anymore. More than that, they wanted her to be safe. They would rather be in danger themselves. Mu Jingzhe was stunned, but upon thinking about it from their perspective, she could understand them. I will. And Im not really risking my life just for the two of you. Its just a matter of convenience. I didnt think that much about it. You dont have to be so stressed. According to the dramas on TV, they should have been moved to tears by now, but instead, they were discussing this question. Its settled then. Shao Dong concluded. The other four kids nodded vigorously. I dont want Mommy to be in danger either. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe, still feeling afraid. Ill protect Mommy from now on. Xiao Wu refused to lag behind. Mu Jingzhe: None of you want me to protect you, but you have the cheek to want to protect me in the future? The five kids: Geez. The five of them looked at each other helplessly. Luckily, Mu Jingzhe had forced them to memorize Born in Woes and Died in Peace last night. Otherwise, after encountering something like this again today, they would probably have overthought things. Shao Dong coughed as he looked at the room without a door and changed the topic. Mom, are we going to order a custom-made door, or are we going to buy an iron door outside? I think we should get an iron door. Then Mommy wont break it again. Its safer too, Shao Dong suggested. Little Bei raised her hand. Mommy will smash the metal door until it becomes uneven. Thats what happened when Mommy saved me last time. It wont look good after that. Mu Jingzhe: Shao Dong: In that case, wed better go for a wooden door. Shao Xi, you go. After Shao Xi left, Shao Dong fetched some water and cleaned up the traces on the ground. Mu Jingzhe wanted to help, but she was stopped. Although it was not a venomous snake, you should still rest properly, Mom. Shao Dong asked Xiao Wu to accompany Mu Jingzhe and took Shao Nan and Little Bei to clear up the traces on the ground. He threw away the stool that had been used to smash the snake and asked Shao Xi to customize a few stools as well. Shao Dong even suggested, If you feel scared, recite Born in Woes and Die in Peace. Little Bei and the rest thought it might work, so they recited it while they busied themselves. Mu Jingzhe, who had been asked to rest, found Shao Dongs arrangement very reliable and adorable. As she listened to them recite poems while busying themselves, she increasingly felt that Shao Dong was capable. To be honest, she felt extremely unlucky to have experienced this today. Thankfully, she had the foresight to make the kids memorize this poem. Indeed, it proved to be of use at a time like this. As she listened to them recite the poem, she felt a lot more comforted. It reminded her that she had encountered so many twists and turns because the heavens were toughening her up for future success. She felt much better at that thought. Mu Jingzhe felt a lot better, and everyone also felt comforted. After experiencing all of this, as long as they could endure it, they would be one step closer to success. After he was done with his work, Shao Dong still wanted to cook but was stopped by Mu Jingzhe. Let me do it. I can still cook. Im already much better. Fortunately, the snakes hadnt gone into the kitchen. Otherwise, they would have felt especially unsafe. Speaking of that, the tables outside should be disinfected before usage. While Mu Jingzhe was cooking, Shao Dong went to find the village doctor and took some snake repellent powder from him. They scattered it around the perimeter of the house. Then, still feeling worried, they also scattered it in the courtyard. At first, because of this incident, every family wanted to scatter some snake repellent powder in their homes. However, the village doctors snake repellent powder had been taken by Shao Dong, so everyone could only go and get it elsewhere. After sprinkling the snake repellent powder, they felt more secure. However, the aftereffects were still left behind. Even the slightest noise would make Mu Jingzhe immediately take a look, afraid that it was a snake. Even seeing a leaf blown by the wind would make her jump in fright. Chapter 113 - You’ve Got to Be Fair to All Five Of Us Mu Jingzhe didnt want to do this either, but she couldnt control herself. She had never seen a real snake before, so she couldnt control herself when facing so many snakes. Gosh, I was nearly scared to death. Startled again by the door, which was slammed by the wind, Mu Jingzhe patted her chest in relief. Shao Dong frowned as he looked at Mu Jingzhe. He thought for a moment and grabbed her hand. Mommy, let me help you call your soul. Mm? I once suffered a scare before too. The granny in the village helped me call back my soul, and then I recovered. After saying that, Shao Dong squatted down and picked up a small clump of soil from the ground. Then, he circled Mu Jingzhes head and earnestly called out her soul for her. This was something adults often did when the children in the village were frightened. Looking completely serious, Shao Dong used the same method on Mu Jingzhe. Come back. Never fear again. Mu Jingzhe looked at the serious Shao Dong and felt her heart brimming with warmth. Her heart, which had been beating too fast, slowly calmed down. Thank you, Little Dong. I feel much better now. Thats good. Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dongs serious expression and couldnt help but lift him up and spin him around. Little Dong, why are you so cute? Stunned by her hug, Shao Dong held Mu Jingzhes hand tightly. Mommy? Mu Jingzhe often carried Little Bei and Xiao Wu like this. This was his first time, and he felt uncomfortable all over. Mu Jingzhe looked at him and put him down before kissing his forehead. He he. This time, Shao Dong froze completely. His face slowly turned red, and he stuttered even more. Mom, what are you doing? I just kissed you once, Mu Jingzhe confessed. When we were in the city, I couldnt help but kiss Shao Xi. Then, it occurred to me. When you and Shao Xi grow up, I wont have another chance to do this in the future. Its just this one chance, right? So I She chuckled contentedly. Little Dong, youre not mad that I didnt discuss it with you beforehand, right? Shao Dong wasnt angry, but he was taken by surprise. He vaguely remembered that his biological mother had kissed him before. She had kissed his face and his forehead. However, the memory was too distant. So distant that it felt like a dream. Now, he clearly knew that this wasnt a dream. When Mu Jingzhe kissed him, he felt warmth envelop his entire body, causing his mind to become a bit muddled. Shao Dong organized his words. Im not angry, but Im already a man I know. Dont worry. Sons keep a certain distance from their mothers when they grow up, and so do daughters and fathers. I know youre older now. It wont happen again. Just this once. Mu Jingzhe immediately assured him and stroked his head while smoothing down his hair. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes warm gaze and felt a bit stuck. He also felt a trace of indescribable regret. In the past, he had always hoped that he would grow up quickly so that he could do many things. However, this was the first time he was envious of his younger siblings. Today, he suddenly wanted to be younger and stay in his mothers arms for a bit longer. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong with mixed emotions. Time flies. Sometimes, I really wish time could slow down so that you guys would grow up more slowly. Observing Shao Nan: At that moment, he only had one thought on his mind: So now he was the only one who hadnt been kissed by Mommy? After Shao Dong left, Shao Nan thought for a while and went to wash his forehead. He found Mu Jingzhe and looked at her sternly. Mommy, youve got to treat all five of us equally. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. What? Why did you wash your forehead? Did you get dirty? She had seen Shao Nans confusing behavior. No, I was just preparing. Shao Nan pointed at his forehead. Ive already washed it, so its time for you to kiss me, Mommy. Youve already kissed Big Brother and Second Brother, so Im the only one left out of the five of us. You cant leave me out. Mu Jingzhes mind was a mess. What was going on? Was he waiting for her to kiss him after he washed his forehead? In a daze, she granted Shao Nans request and kissed him. Only then did Shao Nan give her a satisfied smile. This is good. Its fair now. He counted on his fingers and said, The ancients said that boys and girls shouldnt sleep together once they turn seven years old. According to what you said to Brother and the rest just now, one should keep a certain distance from the opposite sex after they turn seven or eight. Im six years old now, and theres still a year left before I turn seven. Mommy, you can seize the opportunity to kiss me a few more times this year. Mu Jingzhe was in a daze. Would you like that? Yes. Shao Nan nodded. Actually, theres less than a year to go until I turn seven, so you have to seize the opportunity, Mommy. Shao Nan coughed and left. When he reached the door, he started running quickly. The corners of his mouth slowly split open, and his laughter became louder and louder. He hadnt known how it felt to be kissed by his mother. No wonder Little Bei and Xiao Wu were so shy and excited every time. No wonder the children in the village used to flaunt in front of him. This was indeed worth flaunting about. Shao Nan touched his forehead and, recalling the warm touch, felt his heart brimming with joy. There was still a year left. Although he had not experienced this in the first six years of his life, there was still a year left. That was quite good, at least better than the time Big Brother and Second Brother had left. However, it also made him feel quite shy. At the thought of this, he couldnt help but envy Little Bei and Xiao Wu. Being a girl, Little Bei could continue to be close to Mommy in the future, whereas Xiao Wu was still young, so he had more time. When Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi came back and found out that Mu Jingzhe had been almost bitten by a venomous snake, they jumped around in the yard and scolded the culprit for half the night. Their general meaning was that regardless of whether this was intentional or not, if anyone dared to strike again, they would definitely tear them apart. Mu Teng heard that snake repellent powder had been sprinkled, but he was still worried. He used a flashlight and laid out a circle of thorny vines outside the yard. Shao Qiyang helped him. Shao Qiyang hadnt expected something so major to happen when he was away for one night. Other than guilt, he also felt lingering fear. After Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi went back, the problem of where Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei would sleep surfaced. The door had been smashed, and a new one had yet to be installed. Even if there was a room door, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were so traumatized that they still wouldnt dare to sleep. Shao Qiyang offered to let them sleep in his room, but Mu Jingzhe didnt agree. After all, he was her brother-in-law, so it wouldnt be appropriate. In the end, Shao Dong suggested that Mu Jingzhe should sleep with them for the time being. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Xiao Wus room originally had two beds. Since Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were going to sleep there, they removed the beds and everyone simply slept on the floor. As it was summer, one wouldnt get cold sleeping on a straw mat on the floor. Mu Jingzhe would sleep in the innermost corner with Little Bei and Xiao Wu sleeping beside her. It was Xiao Wus first time sleeping with Mu Jingzhe, and he was so happy that he kept holding her hand. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt used to it. Furthermore, she was afraid of having nightmares, so she didnt sleep. Shao Dong felt that this wouldnt do and made some adjustments. Mom, you dont have to be afraid when we sleep around you. Shao Dong got Shao Xi to stand up and dragged the straw mat to Mu Jingzhes head and feet. This way, youll be surrounded by us from all sides. Even if snakes crawled in, they would know first. These darlings were so sweet to her. Mu Jingzhe, who was surrounded and protected, finally understood the joy and meaning of being a parent. Chapter 114 - Engagement Mu Jingzhe felt warmth in her heart. Thank you, Shao Dong, but you dont have to sleep by my feet. Its fine. Your feet dont stink. Shao Dong didnt think that there was anything wrong with it and didnt mind at all. Mu Jingzhe: Thats not what I meant. Its Its okay, Mom. Just go to sleep. Shao Xi, who was sleeping above her head, patted Mu Jingzhes shoulder. If you cant sleep, shall we sing you a lullaby? Both Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei got worked up upon hearing the suggestion. Mu Jingzhe was worked up because it reminded her of the embarrassing instance of her singing a lullaby previously. Little Bei got excited because she wanted to sing. I can sing, Mommy. Forget it, if she sang the bombing school lullaby, it would make falling asleep even harder. Never mind, Im sleeping now. Mu Jingzhe shut her eyes instantly. Shao Xi chuckled when he saw Mu Jingzhes expression and switched off the flashlight. Perhaps because the kids were protecting her, although Mu Jingzhe was only pretending to be asleep at first, she really fell asleep afterward. Knowing that Mu Jingzhe was sleeping with them, the five kids also fell asleep peacefully. The atmosphere in the Shao Family was relaxed, and they all fell asleep peacefully. However, the atmosphere in the Mu Family was a little heavy and strange. Tang Moling had suddenly run out but because he had been worried that something had happened to Mu Jingzhe, not for any other reason. Old Lady Mu and the rest couldnt fathom why. Even though Tang Moling later came back and said that hed only run off because he had a car and thought that he could help save a life, he barely managed to get off the hook with this explanation. However, Mu Xues expression didnt look good, and she ignored Tang Moling. This made Old Lady Mu and the rest feel that something was amiss. Due to their previous experience, they immediately wondered if Mu Jingzhe had gone back to her old ways and come to snatch the person Mu Xue liked. Before Old Lady Mu could speak up, Tang Moling suddenly fell ill. Since there was no evidence and Tang Moling was sick, they could only take care of him first. Mu Xue was also coaxed by Old Lady Mu and had no choice but to take care of him for now. Tang Molings fever lasted for half a day before it subsided after dark. After a night of rest, he felt much better the next day and also regained his mental energy. Mu Xue, on the other hand, looked haggard. One of the reasons was because she had been taking care of Tang Moling. Another reason were the troubles weighing on her mind. She couldnt forget Tang Molings earlier reaction. After seeing that Tang Moling had more or less recovered, she said, You can leave now. Dont ever come back again. Mu Xue had her own pride and couldnt pretend to be muddle-headed. Tang Moling was shocked. Mu Xue, dont misunderstand I didnt misunderstand. Im not blind either. I can tell. Mu Xue interrupted him. I dont want to know how the two of you crossed paths. I dont want to see you now. I dont have any other requests. I just hope that you wont be with her in the future. Tang Moling looked at Mu Xues haggard appearance and felt as if a knife was cutting his heart. Its not like that. Mu Xue, dont misunderstand. The reason I reacted so strongly is because one of my family members was once bitten by a venomous snake and died. Thats why He knew that he had let Mu Xue down, so Tang Molings heart was filled with distress and regret. Because of this, he had no choice but to lie. He was genuinely fond of Mu Xue. He was very sure about this relationship. There was a voice in his heart that kept telling him that the person he should be spending his life with was Mu Xue. He was very certain of his intentions and his future with Mu Xue. However, his heart fluttered when he saw Mu Jingzhe. He really shouldnt have allowed himself to be swayed. By now, everyone in Great Eastern Village knew about his relationship with Mu Xue. He had to take responsibility. Xiao Xue, dont overthink. I only like you. The tears that Mu Xue had been suppressing finally fell. Really? But why do I feel that youve been distracted recently? Its because of work. Ive taken on a lot of responsibilities, so Im distracted. Tang Moling wiped away Mu Xues tears, his heart aching for her. I didnt do a good job and I made you sad. Actually, my purpose for coming this time was to discuss the engagement with you. I wanted to get a matchmaker to propose the marriage. Old Lady Mu had hinted twice that he should propose marriage. She wanted them to get engaged as soon as possible. Otherwise, there would still be some ambiguity about their relationship. Tang Moling knew that he ought to do this. There was a voice in his heart urging him to do it, but he didnt know why he hadnt done it yet. Now, he knew that he had to do it. Mu Xue was stunned when she heard the words marriage proposal. She looked at Tang Moling, whose eyes were filled with her. Do you want to? If you do, Ill get someone to come Mu Xues heart jumped. Why are you talking about this when you havent even recovered yet? She blushed and left. Although she hadnt given an answer directly, her intentions were clear. Tang Moling smiled in relief as he watched her leave. Yes, this was what he ought to do. Tang Moling asked around and very quickly, following the custom of Great Eastern Village, he invited a matchmaker to propose marriage. He sent over two carts full of betrothal gifts, which was far better than what other families usually received. Everyone knew about the relationship between Tang Moling and Mu Xue, so the villagers werent surprised. Very soon, the date of the engagement was set. When they looked at the calendar, they realized that an auspicious day was coming up. If they missed it, they would have to wait two more months. After Old Lady Mu waited for so long, at long last, Tang Moling finally proposed marriage. How could she wait two months? She immediately decided on the nearest date. The engagement day hadnt arrived yet, but Tang Molings gifts kept coming. The betrothal gifts consisted of the finest food and items. The Mu Family finally found out a little about Tang Molings identity. They didnt know much, but they knew that Tang Moling would be the heir of a big, affluent family in the future. He was so rich that they couldnt even count how much money he had. In the future, Mu Xue would be able to live a good life by marrying him. Given Tang Molings status, there were many rich young ladies waiting to marry him, but Tang Moling had chosen Mu Xue. Old Lady Mu was so proud that she told the villagers everything she knew. Her heart swelled with pride when she saw everyones envy. After the engagement date was set, both Old Lady Mu and Tang Moling heaved a sigh of relief. Because of the engagement, Mu Xue finally felt a sense of security and was no longer constantly anxious about losing Tang Moling. Just like before, she was her quiet self again. It was as if she had returned to the beginning with Tang Moling and their relationship had started to be sweet again. It was only in the dead of the night that Tang Moling felt a little uneasy and guilty, not only toward Mu Xue, but also toward Mu Jingzhe. Although he knew that Mu Jingzhe hadnt been bitten by a venomous snake, he was still a little worried about her condition. However, he deliberately stopped himself from asking around about Mu Jingzhes condition, afraid that he would waver again. He didnt even dare face Mu Jingzhe and he felt inexplicably guilty. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be unaffected and even happily come over to help out on the day of the engagement. She even gifted them a kettle with the word happiness written on it. When you guys get married, Ill definitely give you a big present. Seeing Mu Jingzhe in such a state, Tang Moling heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he felt incredulous and depressed. Mu Jingzhe obviously didnt know about Tang Molings conflicted feelings. Although Mu Teng and Li Zhaodis share of the family assets had been carved out, and things had gotten unpleasant between Old Lady Mu and them previously, they hadnt severed ties after all. On such a big day as Mu Xues engagement, Mu Jingzhe still had to help out. She wasnt close to Mu Xue, but they were cousins after all, so she naturally had to go. Chapter 115 - Child Star Previously, when Mu Jingzhe had seen that the male and female protagonist werent engaged, for some reason, she had been a little anxious. Now that things were finally on track, she heaved a sigh of relief. During this period, Tang Moling had driven them to the art school a few times. Last time, when she had been bitten by a snake, he had even rushed over to say that he wanted to take her to the hospital. Mu Jingzhe remembered his kindness and sincerely wished them well. Tang Moling, who knew her blessing was sincere, felt very conflicted. Mu Xue saw that Mu Jingzhe seemed to be sincerely wishing her well and had even brought her a gift. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was different, Mu Xue told herself that she had been overthinking and accepted her gift. Shao Qiyang had also rushed over that night. At this point, his feelings for Mu Xue had already dissipated. However, when he attended the engagement, he was still envious. He had no idea when such a day would come for him and Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe saw the envy on Shao Qiyangs face and sighed. What a pitiful supporting character. He was seeing the girl he liked getting engaged, so his heart must definitely feel like it was being stabbed by a knife. It was normal for him to be envious of Tang Moling. Afraid that Shao Qiyang would feel really awful and get drunk, Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Xi to keep an eye on Shao Qiyang so that he wouldnt get drunk. Deep down, she hoped that Shao Qiyang would completely give up after seeing the couple get engaged and heed her advice about seeking a marriage partner. Although the engagement banquet was taking place in the village, it was still very lively. Tang Moling had even invited some guests. These guests were all reputable people, which made Old Lady Mu very proud. Mu Xues parents were so thrilled that a red glow could be seen on their faces. Eldest Brother Mu even got a little drunk. The villagers were naturally envious, but there were also people who found it strange that Tang Moling hadnt invited a single elder from his side of the family. Had his family not consented to this marriage? Upon hearing this, Old Lady Mu explained angrily, Their family does consent to it. Its only because the timing was so rushed that they couldnt make it. This was naturally part of the reason. The main reason was that Tang Moling had already cut off all ties with the Tang Family and his biological mother was no longer around. The only relative he was close to was his grandfather, and this was indeed too rushed for him to come over. However, Tang Moling had reassured Old Lady Mu. Grandpa treats me very well. He also believes in my judgement and said that its fine as long as I like the girl. Ill bring Xiao Xue to meet him before we get married. Old Lady Mu naturally had no objections. In fact, she thought that was pretty good. She had been afraid that Mu Xue would have a difficult mother-in-law after marrying into the family. Now that she had no father-in-law or mother-in-law, she didnt have to worry about Mu Xue suffering grievances after marrying into their family. After Mu Xue got engaged, Little Beis movie started shooting. The script had already been perfected, and Director Lu had also made a lot of preparations for the early stages of filming, so they went straight to the casting phase. Little Bei was still a student. As school would reopen in September, Director Lu rushed over as quickly as he could. Even if he didnt finish filming everything during the summer break, he had to at least film most of the scenes. The main character of Xiao Jiu was a little girl, and the movies main message was not to favor boys over girls. Girls were also very filial and could be relied on just as much. One shouldnt think that only sons would support them in their old age. If one had the misfortune of having an unfilial son, one would be better off having a daughter. The story was very representative. After her father remarried and Xiao Jiu had a stepmother, her biological father didnt care about her anymore. Because her ears were damaged by a fever, she couldnt hear anything. Thus, her stepmother abandoned her in the countryside so her grandmother would take care of her. Grandma favored boys over girls, causing Xiao Jiu to not have enough to eat or wear. Later on, she almost sent her off to be a child bride. Xiao Jiu was forced to embark on a journey to find her father. She wanted to ask why he had done this to her. The overall story wasnt complicated, but the process was tortuous, as the child would be going from the village to the county and then to the city. She was a child who couldnt hear or speak. It was a complete adventure. After a lot of hardships, with the help of many other people, she finally found her father. In the end, the father only realized that he was wrong after being interrogated. Then, he saw how filial his daughter was and repented for his misdeeds. After Director Lu arrived, to support Little Bei, Ji Buwang was even willing to lend his house for filming. Director Lu looked around and felt that it would be easier to get things done since he was an acquaintance. Thus, he agreed. In the end, the filming locations were also directly chosen in the county and the city. It was decided that the scenes in the village would take place in Great Eastern Village, for there were thatched cottages there where they could film. This made things easier for Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe, who could now film the movie without going far. However, it wasnt so convenient for the other actors. That wasnt an issue, though, because everyone was used to following the crew around the world, so it wasnt too bad. However, the second female lead was dissatisfied. The second female lead was also a child. Unlike Little Bei, this was a well-known child star called Tian Xiaoxiao from Ocean City. Tian Xiaoxiao had turned eight years old this year. She had started filming since she was two years old, so she had filmed a lot of movies. This time, she had wanted to be the main character, but Director Lu hadnt agreed. Tian Xiaoxiao had been in the industry for many years, and her acting was very mature. She cried whenever she was asked to, but Director Lu had always felt that her acting style was formulaic. In the end, hed arranged for her to be the second female lead. She wanted to be the female lead, but she had been given a supporting role. She was already unhappy about it, and to make things worse, she even had to accommodate the female protagonist during the filming process and the filming location was in Little Beis hometown. Tian Xiaoxiao had accumulated a lot of anger before shed even seen Little Bei. After filming for so many years, Tian Xiaoxiao had spent a lot of time in production teams and had a lot of experience interacting with adults. She was more mature and scheming than her peers. She wanted to teach Shao Bei a lesson and show the director that she was the most suitable candidate to be the female lead. This was also why she had agreed to take on the supporting role despite being well aware of the difference between the two. She did have the right to be proud, though. Among her peers, there were very few who could match her acting skills. Little Bei wasnt aware of all this. When she heard that shooting was going to start, she entered the set with Mu Jingzhe, feeling full of anticipation. Filming a movie was different from filming a television drama. Little Bei had only filmed a TV drama for a few days, so she had to learn from scratch. However, Director Lu didnt mind. He believed in Little Beis comprehension abilities. It was Tian Xiaoxiaos first time seeing Little Bei in the production team. When she saw Little Beis cute, soft, beautiful looks, which were superior to hers, she was a little unhappy. When the rehearsal started and the camera was turned on, Tian Xiaoxiao realized why Director Lu had chosen Little Bei the moment she saw Little Bei act. Little Bei was indeed not as experienced as her, but she was talented and she acted more naturally. It was only the first day, yet Tian Xiaoxiao already knew that her previous plan wouldnt work. Mother Tian also saw how formidable Little Bei was and simultaneously became wary. They hadnt expected such a person to come from such a small county. If Little Bei were to gain fame, it would definitely affect Tian Xiaoxiao. Both mother and daughter became vigilant. Tian Xiaoxiao became even more serious, as she did not want to lose to Little Bei. Although it was impossible to replace Little Bei now, at least they had to be evenly matched. When Little Bei felt the pressure, it triggered even more potential in her. Director Lu was very satisfied and kept praising her. She could still speak at the beginning of the movie, but later on, when she lost the ability to speak, most of the time, she relied on her expressions and eyes to perform. Her role was a lot more challenging than Tian Xiaoxiaos. In order to make Little Bei act better, Director Lu tried his best to shoot the scenes in order. When Little Bei could still speak, she already felt the pressure. However, the child became stronger when she met strong people and gave Director Lu many surprises. Chapter 116 - Little Bei Got Slapped Tian Xiaoxiao saw this, and her temper worsened. Right from the start, Mu Jingzhe had already heard rumors about this child star from the crew members she was familiar with. It was said that she really knew how to act but didnt have a good reputation. There were also rumors that she would bully children her age. She would even look down on and suppress some little-known adult actors. Upon hearing this, Mu Jingzhe made a mental note to stay alert at all times. She accompanied Little Bei to filming, but unlike Mother Tian, she wasnt a full-time caregiver. Mu Jingzhe was only doing this part-time. After meeting Director Lu last time, she had created a job in the production team for herself by helping out with costumes and makeup. Coincidentally, the costumes and makeup person Lu Yuan had previously worked with had left to give birth, so Mu Jingzhe took over. Although there was a change in the working mode, this was still her old profession. Furthermore, period costumes werent used in this movie. Many actors could even wear their own clothes during filming, so Mu Jingzhe easily got the hang of it. The filming process had started three days ago, and everything was going quite smoothly. Because the filming location was in the county city, the other four kids even came to visit. However, something went wrong on the fourth day. Tian Xiaoxiaos character also had a lot of tragic scenes, so she needed to wear makeup. It was fine with Little Bei and the others, but when it was Tian Xiaoxiaos turn, she cried out in pain while Mu Jingzhe was applying theatrical blood on her face. Auntie, what are you applying on me? My face hurts, and it feels so uncomfortable. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, she quickly washed her up. After washing her up, she didnt see any redness or pimples. Everything appeared normal. However, Tian Xiaoxiao kept crying out in pain. The same happened when she applied makeup on her again. Mother Tian said that it was too dangerous and refused to let Mu Jingzhe touch her daughters face again. Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to stop. Maybe shes a little allergic. In order to solve Tian Xiaoxiaos allergy problem, Mu Jingzhe had to make a trip to the city to get new cosmetics. She had to deliver the goods as well, so she left for two days. Before she left, she reminded Shao Qiyang to take good care of Little Bei. Mu Jingzhes hair ornament business had stabilized, and the number of customers was steadily increasing. It would be fine as long as the business slowly developed. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had worked with the film crew and interacted with the television station, shed had a new job designing stage costumes. Many of them were ancient-style costumes. Mu Jingzhe had found a factory to collaborate with and slowly started this business. Now, there were even clients who came to her. On the way to the city, Mu Jingzhe had to go to the factory to inspect the goods. If there were no problems, she would hand them over to the TV station. The factory had a good reputation, and there were no problems with the goods. After Mu Jingzhe handed them over to the TV station, they ordered another batch. I want the kind with the cape this time. We all love the blueprints you sent us last time and want to get a set each. My brother-in-law owns a gallery, and their clothes arent even as nice as yours. Mu Jingzhe blinked. Sure, I can make more. You can collect them when theyre ready. Its not expensive. In the modern era, there were more and more photography studios, and they all provided clothing. This was also a business. As Mu Jingzhe had worked with a photography studio before, she didnt feel any pressure. The TV station staff members eyes lit up. Then Ill order them! Mu Jingzhe nodded with a smile. This was how a business grew. The TV station was satisfied. Mu Jingzhe also received another piece of good news from the production team of the period drama that she had contacted previously. They replied that they were quite satisfied with her costumes, accessories, and makeup. Not only did Mu Jingzhe provide fashion design, but she also provided simple hairstyling and makeup services. That production team was tempted. Mu Jingzhe answered them, feeling satisfied with her new business. While she was busy, Little Bei wasnt doing well. Shao Qiyang had replaced Mu Jingzhe and was following Little Bei around. Even Shao Nan was worried and had come over to protect his younger sister, but when Mu Jingzhe was gone, there were still some changes to the situation. Tian Xiaoxiao and her mother were very familiar with the production team. Compared to the unfamiliar Shao Qiyang and Shao Nan, they knew how to attract everyones attention and pull them over to their side to help. In the morning, when Mu Jingzhe wasnt around, it was Little Beis turn to start filming, but her makeup wasnt done yet. During the filming session in the afternoon, due to an issue with the props, the order of filming was adjusted, and some later scenes were brought forward. There happened to be a scene when Little Bei would be slapped by Tian Xiaoxiao. Tian Xiaoxiao played the role of Xiao Jius older cousin, who was also neglected by her parents, but she also bullied Little Bei, who was weaker than her. Usually, there was a trick to slapping someone. It might look painful on camera, but the actor generally wouldnt slap the other person for real. The director had even specially instructed Tian Xiaoxiao how to go about doing it and asked Little Bei not to be afraid. Tian Xiaoxiao and the director had agreed that it would only be loud and clear but wouldnt hurt. Tian Xiaoxiao had learned before how to slap without hurting anyone. When the time came, they would just apply makeup to make Little Beis face appear red and swollen. However, when it was time to film, Tian Xiaoxiao slapped Little Bei for real. The slap was so crisp that Little Beis face hurt. Tian Xiaoxiao had been in the production team since she was young. She was smart and she had learned to observe things from a young age. She had seen and learned all kinds of open strifes and veiled struggles between men and women in the production team. To Tian Xiaoxiao, taking advantage of filming to vent her anger was a piece of cake. Little Bei felt that something was amiss. This was different from what Mu Jingzhe had described before. However, seeing that Tian Xiaoxiao acted as if this was only natural and she hadnt made a mistake, and because the director didnt say anything, she swallowed what she wanted to say. Shao Qiyang had no clue what was going on. Thus, Little Bei was at a disadvantage. When Tian Xiaoxiao saw that Little Bei didnt say anything, she knew in her heart what to do. She could have completed this scene smoothly, but she deliberately made a mistake so that the scene had to be shot again. The face-slapping scene started once more. This time, Tian Xiaoxiao hit Little Bei even harder than last time. The slap was so hard that Little Beis ears were ringing, and she couldnt react for a while. Thus, this time, the scene had to be shot again. In the end, they filmed two more scenes. Tian Xiaoxiao slapped Little Bei harder and harder each time. Little Beis face was red from the slaps. Tian Xiaoxiao was afraid that the director would suspect her, so she even said that Little Beis skin was too tender and would turn red with just a touch. Little Bei, who was standing the closest to Tian Xiaoxiao, could feel the thick malice in her. At this point, everything was clear to Little Bei. Tian Xiaoxiao was doing this on purpose. She deliberately slapped her so hard and kept messing up so that they could reshoot this scene over and over again. Each time the scene was reshot, she had to endure another hard slap. If she was slapped a few more times, her face would definitely swell to the point that one wouldnt be able to look at it anymore. Little Bei looked at Tian Xiaoxiao and Mother Tian. She held back her tears and looked at Shao Qiyang and Shao Nan. They were asking around why she had to be slapped like this, but everyone told them that this was what filming was like. At that moment, Little Bei was certain that her mother had been sent away on purpose. They wanted to deal with her while Mu Jingzhe wasnt around. Little Bei was right, but there was more to it than what had occurred to her. Hitting her and bullying her on purpose was only the beginning. Tian Xiaoxiao had bigger ambitions. She hoped that after this incident, Little Bei would be afraid and would leave on her own. This way, she might be able to get the leading role and kick out a strong competitor. This was the method that Tian Xiaoxiao had learned to use previously. Some children were very young and foolish. They were unable to endure any hardships or pain. They only had to be tormented a little and they would stop showing up out of fear. During the next take, Tian Xiaoxiao shook her aching hand and used a lot of strength to give Little Bei a tight slap across the face. However, this time, something changed. Chapter 117 - Revenge When Tian Xiaoxiao slapped her face this time, Little Bei no longer held her footing despite trembling, which Director Lu had praised her for previously. Instead, she fell heavily to the ground. Bam! Little Bei didnt get up for a long time. Everyone was startled. In the end, Shao Nan was the fastest. Not caring whether they were still filming or not, he ran over. Little Bei! Shao Nan pulled Little Bei up, who then revealed her bruised knees and elbows. When Little Bei saw Shao Nan, tears rolled down her cheeks, but she didnt cry. She quickly wiped her tears and apologized to the director. Im sorry, Director. I lost my balance Director Lu didnt expect Little Bei to apologize to him. He felt upset. Its okay. Youre in an awful state, so why are you apologizing to me? Quick, someone come over and treat her wound. After saying that, Director Lu noticed that something was amiss. He looked at Little Beis flushed cheeks and abruptly shifted his gaze to Tian Xiaoxiao. Tian Xiaoxiao, whats wrong with you? Did you hit Little Bei for real? Why did you use so much strength? I didnt. I didnt use any strength. Tian Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded by Little Beis reaction. She knew that she had hit her hard, but she was only eight years old. How could she have so much strength? Little Bei couldnt have been sent flying by her until she fell to the ground so heavily. At the thought of this, Tian Xiaoxiao knew that Little Bei was deliberately implicating her. Director Lu, shes putting on an act. She fell on purpose. Even if I hit her a little harder, it was not that bad! However, Tian Xiaoxiaos accusation only made everyone angrier due to the tragic comparison and Little Beis tears. You still dare quibble now? Look at how hard you slapped Little Bei. Director Lu had been too focused on the show to notice these details, but he wasnt a fool who couldnt tell even now. The others were the same. Previously, they had sensed that something was off, but Director Lu hadnt said anything, and Little Beis family hadnt complained either, so theyd simply stood by and watched. Now that they had all seen it, they began to criticize Tian Xiaoxiao. Shao Qiyang was so angry that he almost made a move. No matter how Mother Tian tried to explain that Tian Xiaoxiao was just too engrossed in her character, it was no use. Although Tian Xiaoxiao was very mature at times, she was still only eight years old. Feeling upset due to all the criticism, she ran away crying. Since Little Bei had been slapped so badly and had even gotten injured, the filming session ended. Only then did Shao Qiyang and Shao Nan learn that this kind of scene could be faked. Shao Qiyang was so angry that he went to argue with them. However, he ended up getting scolded by fearless Mother Tian, who had no problem dealing with a young man like Shao Qiyang. What? Do you want to fight? Try hitting me. Thats what filming is like, do you understand? She bumped against Shao Qiyang, causing him to retreat in defeat. Shao Qiyang returned with a defeated look. Shao Nan pursed his lips and looked at Little Bei, who was being bandaged by the crew members. Then, he looked at her increasingly swollen, red face. His countenance grew terrifyingly dark. However, because they hadnt said a word before and what needed to be said had been said, he knew that this matter was more or less over. It was impossible to replace Tian Xiaoxiao because of this. After all, this was filming. Just as Mother Tian had said, it could be said that she was too engrossed in the role. Surely one couldnt chase after her and slap her back? If they did this, the nature of the matter would change. Shao Qiyang had gone to reason with them, but there was nothing that could be done. However, Shao Nan couldnt take this lying down. When he saw Little Beis red face, he felt a mixture of self-reproach and fury. Although Little Bei had suffered a little in the past, as their only sister, they had tried their best to protect her. They had carefully shielded her since she was young, protecting her from Zhao Lan and the rest. In the end, Little Bei, whom they were so protective of, had been beaten up by that brat because of the filming process. If Mommy had been around, she wouldnt have allowed such a thing to happen. He had failed to do his duty and protect Little Bei well. To think hed even specially come to the set to protect Little Bei. The more Shao Nan thought about it, the angrier he got. In order to avenge Little Bei, he thought of a way to drug Tian Xiaoxiao and her mothers food with laxatives that night. Tian Xiaoxiao and her mother started having diarrhea that night. The entire production team ate and drank almost the same things as them, but they were the only ones who got diarrhea. Mother Tian, who was initially feeling guilty and had only managed to hang on thanks to her shamelessness, suddenly perked up and insisted that this must be the doing of Little Bei. After all, the only person they had offended was Little Bei. You put on an act to frame Xiaoxiao yesterday and even drugged her today. Youre so lawless. This time, you drugged her with laxatives. Are you going to poison her next time? Mother Tian clutched her stomach and pretended to be pitiful on set. Youre so young, yet youre really vicious. You put on an act and you drugged our food with laxatives. If you dont give me an explanation today, I wont let you off! Mother Tian thought to herself that Little Bei could forget about filming from now on. Little Bei kept saying that it wasnt her. However, the timing was too coincidental and Mother Tian kept harping on about this matter, so things became complicated. Although Shao Nan hadnt left any evidence behind and they couldnt find any proof, Mother Tian was certain that they were the culprits and kept acting pitiful. This caused Shao Nan and Little Beis position to become complicated. Tian Xiaoxiao and her mother were clearly the ones who had bullied others first, but because it now appeared that they had been drugged with laxatives, everything was reversed. When Mu Jingzhe returned to the production team, she faced this situation. After hearing a simple recount of the incident, Mu Jingzhe knew what had happened. She immediately told Mother Tian, who was acting pitiful and throwing a tantrum. Dont be in such a hurry to point fingers. I wasnt around yesterday. I want to see how you guys filmed that slap scene. Mu Jingzhe looked at Director Lu. Director Lu, can you show me the slap scene? Sure. Director Lus head hurt. He just hoped that the problem would be solved soon. After she took a look, Mu Jingzhes expression turned increasingly icy. She looked at Tian Xiaoxiao, who said that she wasnt feeling well, and reached a conclusion. Tian Xiaoxiao, you did it on purpose. You hit her very hard, and when you hit her, there was a flash of smugness in your eyes. I did not. I was just in a bad state. I merely used a little bit more strength to get a feel for If you were in a bad state, how could you have slapped her so hard? Is this your first day filming? If youre not in a good state, you can adjust. What do you mean you slapped Little Bei to get a feel for it? You couldve just told me if you like slaps so much. I can slap you a few times to wake you up and show you how it feels. Wouldnt that be faster than hitting Little Bei? If you can act, then act. If you cant act, then get lost. This is the first time Ive heard of slapping someone to get a feel for acting. Based on your method, if you have to film a murder scene, youll really have to stab someone to get a feel for it? Tian Xiaoxiao was left speechless. Mother Tian quickly defended her. You cant put it that way. Xiaoxiao just isnt in a good state today Mu Jingzhe cut her off. Dont talk to me about your state. You filmed the other scenes just fine, but when it was time for the face-slapping scene, your condition wasnt good? You keep blaming this problem or that problem. Do you think were all so blind that we cant tell? Tian Xiaoxiao, all of us can see the expression on your face. I wont ask you why you dont like Little Bei. Even if you dont like Little Bei, you cant take revenge on her by using filming as an excuse. Do you know how to separate public matters from private matters? If you cant even separate the two, stop acting! Mu Jingzhe didnt give Tian Xiaoxiao a chance to speak, nor did she hold back because Tian Xiaoxiao was still young. Just by looking at the filmed scenes and Little Beis swollen face, one could tell how much strength she had used. Chapter 118 - Education Mu Jingzhe really detested this kind of lousy tricks. Taking revenge in the name of acting was common when it came to slapping scenes, drowning scenes, and kneeling scenes. In her previous life, Mu Jingzhe had seen too many such tricks. She hadnt expected to see one again in this life, much less from a child as small as Tian Xiaoxiao. Thus, Mu Jingzhe hadnt belittled Tian Xiaoxiao at all. How could someone who could do such a thing be a normal child? Since shed dared to do it, she would retaliate. Tian Xiaoxiao, youre wasting everyones time, money, and energy for your own selfish desires. Do you take us for fools and think we cant do anything to you? Mu Jingzhes words caused everyones expression to change. Tian Xiaoxiao and her mothers expressions changed drastically. Everyone was there to work. Tian Xiaoxiaos actions had held up the filming progress and caused everyone to have a hard time. They had long formed their own opinions about this, and Mu Jingzhes words really struck a chord with them. Tian Xiaoxiao and her mother knew that the tide had turned against them. Seeing everyones expression, they panicked. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Dont slander Xiaoxiao! I didnt do that! Tian Xiaoxiao also shouted. Everyone knows whether Im talking nonsense or not. Everyone is working together to film a good movie. Youre the only ones dragging us down. What do you think the production team is? Is this a place for you to play house? Previously, when you deliberately said your face hurt, I tolerated it. I thought that your skin really was sensitive and thought of ways to deal with it. But now, look at what youve done! Its obvious you did that on purpose! Tian Xiaoxiao, were you very pleased with yourself when you sent me away? Look at how old you are, yet your thoughts are so deep and vicious. Today, you sent me away because you didnt like Little Bei. You took advantage of the filming process to slap her harder and more times than was necessary. Are you going to use props to kill people in the future? Mother Tian and Tian Xiaoxiao got anxious. How can you talk about killing people? Whos killing people? Seeing everyones accusing gazes, Tian Xiaoxiao shouted, I was filming! I was just filming! I didnt kill anyone! Because of her cute looks and young age, she had always been liked by everyone in the production team since she had started acting at two. Tian Xiaoxiao knew how to make people like her. Although her reputation had deteriorated as she grew older, she was still good at feigning obedience in front of others. She was also sweet-tongued and had honed her ability to play a double game when speaking to different people. As a result, even though everyone knew what she had done, because she was sensible and knew how to speak, everyone greeted her with smiles when they were in front of her. Adults would always be more tolerant of children. Tian Xiaoxiao had always received praise and kind gazes and had never been treated in such a manner in her entire life. She felt wronged, so she finally panicked. Mu Jingzhe looked at Tian Xiaoxiao coldly. Facts speak louder than words. Remember what I said today. If you dare to tamper with the filming process again, I dont care if youre filming or not. Ill just hit you back. If I do hit you back, it wont be just a fall. I can even knock out all your teeth with one punch. If youre not afraid, you can try me. Fear flashed across Tian Xiaoxiaos face. Even though it was Mu Jingzhes first day on set, she had already helped carry things on set. Everyone knew that Mu Jingzhe was strong, so Tian Xiaoxiao knew that she wasnt kidding when she said she could knock out all her teeth. Mother Tian had considered that matter over and hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to bring it up again. Looking at everyones expressions, she quickly tried to salvage the situation. Why are you bringing up this matter? Its your child who spiked our food with laxatives Mu Jingzhe cut her off. If you want to accuse us of drugging you with laxatives, just show us the evidence. If you have evidence, you can report it to the police or do whatever you want. However, if you have no evidence, we wont accept any of this. From now on, you will stop blaming us. This concerns the reputation of my childrens innocence. If you continue to accuse us, I wont hold back. What are you going to do to us? You people did it. Who else but your two kids If you want to shoot your mouth off without any evidence, then I can do it too. If you say that we harmed you, then Ill say that youre not acclimatized or youve given yourself laxatives to frame us. Rather than clamoring here, you might as well go see a doctor or call the police. Mother Tian was so angry that she fell backward. Why would we drug ourselves to frame you? How would I know? Based on the way you guys acted earlier, what arent you capable of doing? When everyone heard this, they suddenly felt that this mother-and-daughter duo was truly capable of doing something like this. As they faced everyones doubtful gazes, Tian Xiaoxiao and her mothers faces turned purple. They glared at Mu Jingzhe as if they wanted to eat her up. Mu Jingzhe lifted her chin and turned the situation around with a firm attitude. However, when Mu Jingzhe pulled Little Bei and Shao Nan back to their room, her face instantly sank. What exactly happened? Tell me honestly. Shao Nan and Little Bei froze immediately. However, they didnt dare hide anything and came clean with the truth. For example, Little Beis fall had been only half real. The other half had been fake. The cuts on her knees and elbows were a result of her deliberately falling somewhere where there was gravel. Shao Nan admitted that he was the one who had drugged the mother-and-daughter duo with laxatives. Mu Jingzhe closed her eyes. I knew it. Shao Nans laxative method had inevitably made Mu Jingzhe think of the version of Shao Nan she had read about in the book. In order to take revenge, he had concocted a colorless, odorless poison. Although the results had been vastly different, there was a trace of similarity. Mu Jingzhe had worked hard for a long time and had even helped them learn the law because she wanted them to know the consequences of doing something illegal. Although Shao Nan seemed to have changed a lot, in a situation like this, Mu Jingzhe could still feel that his nature hadnt changed. The choices Shao Nan made hadnt changed. Her face darkened as she looked at Shao Nan. Shao Nan, have you forgotten the law book you read? Do you know that what you did was illegal? Earlier, Shao Nan had been happy that Mu Jingzhe had finally avenged Little Bei. Now, when he heard this question, he only felt uneasy. I still remember, Mom. Thats why I only drugged them with a small dose of laxatives. Theyll be fine. I just wanted to punish them a little, thats all What if something happened to them after taking the laxatives? Mu Jingzhe interrupted him. Youre lucky this time. Theyre in good health, so things didnt go wrong. But what if something irreversible had happened because of the laxatives you gave them? Dont think that diarrhea is a small matter. One can get dehydrated and die from diarrhea. Shao Nan shook his head. That wont happen. I was very careful with the dosage Then what if theyre sensitive to laxatives and their diarrhea gets out of control? Or what if they have latent health conditions? Mu Jingzhe interrupted Shao Nan again and bent over to press Shao Nans shoulder. Shao Nan, dont think that everything will definitely work out as youve planned it. Thats not up to you. Have you heard of the saying one ant hole may cause the collapse of a thousand-li dyke? Any small mistake has the potential to cause a great disaster. So, Shao Nan, dont think that a little bit of laxative is fine. Even a small dose of laxative can be fatal. If that happens, their blood will be on your hands. Do you believe that? For the first time, there was confusion in Shao Nans eyes. Even a small dose of laxative can do that? Chapter 119 - I Don’t Want Mommy to Go to Jail Even if its just a small dose of laxative? Mu Jingzhe nodded in affirmation. Yes, Shao Nan, someone could get killed by this. Even if the possibility is very small, there are many repercussions that can be caused by diarrhea. Diarrhea can affect a lot of things. It can delay a lot of events and it might even affect a persons life. For example, if you have to go to an interview at the agreed time, you might be able to change your life after passing the interview, or you might miss your lover for an entire life. Anything can happen. Therefore, Shao Nan, we cant think that its not a big deal just because its only a little bit of laxative. Many opportunities are fleeting, and losing that one opportunity can mean missing out on it for good. Shao Nan opened his mouth, but no words came out. What Mu Jingzhe told him was already heavy enough, but Mu Jingzhe still had something to say. She squatted down and looked at Shao Nan. Little Nan, theres one more thing. You know that I lied for you just now and threw a tantrum for you, right? Shao Nan nodded. Mom, Im sorry Dont apologize now. This isnt a problem that can be solved with an apology. If an apology was useful, why would we need the police? Mu Jingzhe accidentally said a line from a television drama, but it was also the truth. She didnt laugh. She only continued. Lets talk about the legal aspect of this day. Think about the legal clauses that you have learned about. If something serious had happened to Tian Xiaoxiao and her mom today, youre not the only one who would have been responsible. I have also lied for you. From a legal point of view, it means that I have committed perjury. Therefore, I would also be punished along with you and might even go to jail. As the beneficiary, Little Bei would also be implicated. Shao Nans expression changed drastically. No, I did it alone. It had nothing to do with you and Little Bei. I dont want you to go to jail. But its not up to you, Little Nan. Its up to the law. Shao Nan gritted his teeth. Im sorry. Its all my fault. Mommy, you shouldnt have lied for me. Mu Jingzhe exhaled. But I dont want you to be punished either. You see, even though I know that this is wrong, because its you, I still lied for you. Therefore, I have to take responsibility for this. Little Nan, before you do something in the future, think more about whether what you did was right or wrong. I know that you felt bad for Little Bei and wanted to help avenge her, but you cant use a method like this. Look at this situation. Even though we were in the right initially, after what you did, thats no longer the case. Theres even a big latent danger. The children used to have no one to protect them in the past, and because they were only children, they were used to using someone else to get rid of an adversary or take revenge afterward. These were the only methods they had been able to use previously. But this couldnt develop into a habit, nor could they allow such behavior to snowball. Little Nan, think about it before you do anything in the future. You guys have me now. You also had your Young Uncle previously. You can discuss it with me and Uncle, right? We adults dont fight back directly and take revenge like you, but its not because were weak, nor is it because we dont care about Little Bei and dont wish to take revenge for her. Its because we know better than to act rashly. Regarding todays matter, your uncle isnt familiar with the crew, so he might not have been able to do anything about it. However, you only had to wait for me to come back. If you hadnt drugged them with laxatives, I wouldnt have had to lie or throw a tantrum today. I would just have confronted them with facts. No matter what, I wont let Little Bei suffer. No matter what, I will show Tian Xiaoxiao her mistake. I will make sure she doesnt dare bully Little Bei again. Do you believe me? Shao Nan nodded. I believe you. This was the first time his thoughts were such a mess, and it was also the first time his mind was so clear. The words that Mu Jingzhe had subtly said or influenced him with previously were now working. This lesson had left a deep impression on him, and he knew that Mu Jingzhe was doing this for his own good. He could see her emotions in her eyes. Shao Nan reached out and hugged Mu Jingzhe. Mom, I was wrong. I wont do it again. His actions showed his reliance. This was the first time he relied completely on Mu Jingzhe. This time, his apology was sincere. He was willing to accept whatever Mu Jingzhe said. Actually, he knew that such behavior was wrong. It was just that no one had ever taught him that before, let alone been so thorough about it. Of course, no one had stood up for them. No one had cared. When given a choice, who would like to use such a method? Everyone liked to be protected. Theyd had no choice in the past, but they had Mommy now. He would remember Mommys words. Hed also learned that his actions would affect his family, so he would be cautious from now on and would never do such a thing again. Shao Nan felt that he had to be more familiar with the legal provisions and use them in real life. He couldnt make such a mistake again. Just like Mommy had said, he had to think before acting in the future. Mu Jingzhe let out a sigh of relief when she heard Shao Nan sincerely admit his mistake. Its good that youve recognized your mistake. Little Bei, who had been watching anxiously from the side, heaved a sigh of relief too. Mommy, dont be angry. After Mu Jingzhe let go of Shao Nan, she looked at Little Bei. Now that Im done with Shao Nan, lets talk about you, Little Bei. Little Bei got nervous when she heard that. She stood up straight obediently and looked flustered. Mommy, I I shouldnt have pretended Thats not the only problem. Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Bei and recalled what had happened in the book. Little Bei had done this many times in the entertainment industry. There were many people like that in the industry, and everyone spoke half-truths. No one dared to reveal their true colors. However, her reputation was the worst, and she had been known as a drama queen and a liar. Many people lived their lives wearing masks, and framing and backstabbing were common in the industry, but she had suffered the most backlash. Little Bei, strictly speaking, you actually werent wrong to do that this time. By doing that, you cleverly resolved the crisis and made everyone see Tian Xiaoxiaos true colors. You indeed helped yourself. Mu Jingzhe changed the topic. But this time, everyone believed you mainly because Tian Xiaoxiao really hit you. She was in the wrong in the first place. Although you were acting, no one could tell. They really believed you. One of the reasons is because youre really in pain, and the other is that youre still a child. No one will think that youre acting because of that. However, you cant play too many tricks like this because there will always be someone who will see through you. If youre discovered, your pain will seem fake. Even if youre really in pain, that person will think that youre acting and that youre no different from Tian Xiaoxiao. Little Bei opened her mouth, but no words came out. Just because everyone believed you today, it doesnt mean that they will always believe you in the future. Besides, what about when you grow up? Will it be like this every time? Mu Jingzhe looked into Little Beis eyes. Little Bei, although Ive always praised you for being smart, and you are indeed smart, we cant belittle everyone in this world and think that they are stupid. If thats what you think, then youre the stupid ones. Everyone else may not be as smart as you, but were not stupid. Were all smart people. You cant have too much confidence in yourselves. These words were directed at both Little Bei and Shao Nan. Chapter 120 - Protect Yourself Mu Jingzhe continued to talk about Little Bei. If we encounter such a problem again in the future, Little Bei, we can use some clever methods, but they have to be appropriate. If theres a problem, we can just say so directly. If you want to take revenge, you can do it openly. Even if Im not around, you can speak bravely if youre in the right. If you felt that something was wrong with the slap, you could have just spoken out and Tian Xiaoxiao would have restrained herself. Little Bei nodded. Mommy, I understand. Ill speak out in the future. Mu Jingzhe looked at the obedient Little Bei and then at her swollen face. She carefully touched it. Most importantly, Little Bei, you have to protect yourself at all times. Little Bei was stunned. Protect myself? Thats right. Protecting yourself is the most important thing. I said so much just now, but this is the most important thing I want to tell you. Your counterattack this time was successful, but I dont like it. The reason I dont like it is because you paid by scratching your skin and bleeding. Little Bei, you hurt yourself, and even then, you didnt even manage to hurt your enemy. Tian Xiaoxiao was merely scolded a little because of you, but your wounds are still there. It seems to me that it would be better for you to slap her back directly than using this method. If you slap her back, you might not be in the right, but at least you wont have to suffer through this. Youre making our hearts ache. Little Bei hadnt expected this to be the most important reason. Initially, she had felt that it was not a big deal to suffer a little bit of pain. At least this way, she wouldnt cause Mommy trouble. This would also show everyone Tian Xiaoxiaos plans and bad intentions. In the past, when she had been bullied by Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, she would use some methods to gain the sympathy of the villagers and get through those difficult times. At the time, she had gotten used to feeling pain. Now, Mu Jingzhe had said that her heart ached and that she had failed to protect her. Little Bei, who had been trying hard to tell herself that it didnt hurt, suddenly couldnt take it anymore. It was as if the pain that shed said didnt hurt suddenly did. Even though those wounds had healed long ago and the pain was long gone, she remembered everything now. In the past, she used to look down on the children who would run crying to the adults after falling. She had wondered why they loved to cry so much. It was only now that she realized that they liked crying so much because someone doted on them. Then I wont do it again. Next time, Ill slap that person back, Mommy. I actually wanted to slap her back yesterday because it hurt so much For the first time, Little Bei didnt say, Im fine, it doesnt hurt. Instead, she said what she truly felt. She slapped me so hard that my face went numb, and then my ears started ringing, but I held back because I was afraid of trouble. I didnt dare cry. If Id known you would say that, Mommy, I would have hit back Little Bei cried and finally let down her guard. She finally dared to voice her true thoughts. In the past, her older brothers had protected her. She knew how good they were to her. Knowing that their hearts would ache for her, sometimes, she didnt dare say anything out loud. Also, she was afraid of getting into trouble. From a young age, she had learned to endure. Later on, when Shao Qihai had come back, hed also taught her not to cry and unintentionally caused the five of them to lose many of the rights that children should have. She had always been timid. Compared to Shao Dong and Shao Nan, Little Bei was the most naive. She had been the first to accept Mu Jingzhe, but she also had her own wounds in the depths of her heart. It wasnt until Mu Jingzhe stood in front of her time and again, boldening her up, that she finally spoke her mind. Seeing Little Bei cry and say that she was in pain, Mu Jingzhe wiped her tears and asked, So you have to protect yourself in the future and never get hurt again, understand? Mm. Little Bei nodded. Mommy, will you blow it for me? Whenever other children fell or broke something, their mother would blow on it. She wanted to know if blowing on it would stop the pain. Okay, Ill blow on it for you. It wont hurt anymore. Mu Jingzhe blew on her wound, and Little Bei really felt that it wasnt that painful anymore. Even though her face was full of tears, she laughed. Shao Nan stared blankly at Little Beis smile from the side, feeling terrible. They had tried their best to protect Little Bei, but Little Bei didnt even dare tell them the truth. Previously, he had kept Little Bei company, but shed kept reassuring him and saying that it didnt hurt. He had always thought that he was protecting Little Bei, but now he knew that Little Bei was also protecting him and her other older brothers. What he had done was far from enough. Little Bei didnt even dare speak the truth. Yesterday, Little Beis ears had been ringing from the beating, but even then, she hadnt made a sound. If Mommy hadnt come today, he might not have found out the truth his whole life. He might even have thought that he had done well. Ill blow on it for you too. Shao Nan went forward and blew on Little Beis wound. You have to tell us when it hurts in the future. Lets not be afraid, okay? Little Bei nodded obediently. Okay, Brother, dont be sad. I really like you, Big Brother, Second Brother, and Xiao Wu. Okay. Shao Nan nodded. Next time, well do what Mommy said. If it hurts, well shout out. Well do everything openly, alright? Actually, Little Bei wasnt the only one. When had the few of them ever cried out in pain? None of them had, as there used to be no one for them to complain to before, even if they were in pain. Now, there was. If it hurt, they could now tell their mommy. They werent afraid that they wouldnt have anyone to back them up anymore. In the past, they didnt dare do it openly because they didnt have parents and no one had cared about them. Everyone had belittled them. Now, they had Mu Jingzhe. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you during filming, dont be afraid. Just say it out loud, okay? Okay, got it. Little Bei giggled and raised her arm. Brother, blow on it again. Shao Nan puffed up his cheeks and blew on her wound. Mu Jingzhe watched the siblings interact and simply let them be. However, seeing that they didnt stop after a while, she quickly stopped them. Little Bei, that should be enough. If your brother continues blowing, his cheeks will hurt. Due to the ruckus that took place that day, the production team stopped working for a day, much to the dismay of Director Lu. However, he didnt dare rush Little Bei and the rest the next day and could only film other scenes. Although he couldnt fire Tian Xiaoxiao right now, everyones attitude toward Tian Xiaoxiao had changed. Tian Xiaoxiao and Mother Tian had really kicked an iron plate this time. Their reputation in the production team was completely tarnished. Although communication wasnt as well-developed as in modern times, when they could easily get news, everyone liked to watch celebrity gossip. If the media and reporters knew about this and reported on it, they would be in trouble. If word got out that their reputation was bad, many people would be afraid and would stop seeking them out to work together. Mother Tian knew the severity of this. Although she felt extremely disgusted, she still had to put on a smile in order to ease her relationship with the crew so that they wouldnt speak of the incident around outsiders. Because of this, she even went to buy some things for everyone and said that she would treat everyone to a meal after filming today. Although she hated Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe to death, when Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei arrived, she greeted them with a smile as if nothing had happened. Tian Xiaoxiao was also completely quiet in the production team. She was quietly filming and was no longer causing trouble or putting on the airs of a child star. Little Bei didnt want to care about Tian Xiaoxiao, and once filming started, she would forget about all this and put her whole heart and soul into the process. The filming schedule finally got on track, and the process went smoothly. Director Lu heaved a sigh of relief. However, from this point onward, he paid more attention to protecting Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe was watching from the side like a tiger watching its prey. This made Director Lu feel extremely pressured, especially while filming the crying scene toward the end. Chapter 121 - Arranging To Go To The Ji Residence After shooting all the scenes in the county, they went to film in the city for ten days. The movie was filmed very smoothly. Because Little Beis acting was good, crying scenes were often completed in one take. Their progress speed was delightful, and it actually went even smoother than planned. They directly shot one-third of the movie. At this point, Tian Xiaoxiaos scenes were completed. The main scenes involved Little Bei and the other actors. Director Lu really wanted to finish filming in one go, but he could only think about it. After the summer vacation, Little Bei would start going to school soon. Coincidentally, the village scenes had yet to be shot, so Director Lu followed Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe back to the village, waiting for Little Bei to continue filming after school. Before Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei returned, Ji Buwang came to find them. He didnt come empty-handed. Instead, he brought giftsfive school bags with stationery boxes and other stationery staples inside. I didnt know what to buy. I figured theyd need a school bag when school starts. I heard a lot of kids like them. Ever since he had confessed his love to her last time, he had been feeling that Mu Jingzhe was a little uncomfortable. During this period of time, Ji Buwang didnt try to find Mu Jingzhe like he always did. Instead, he gave her some time to accept it. When he saw Mu Jingzhe again, his eyes were still shining, but unlike before, he didnt stare at Mu Jingzhe without blinking. Instead, he restrained himself slightly. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe scratched her head, wanting to refuse, but upon seeing how much thought Ji Buwang had put into it, she couldnt bring herself to reject his kind intentions. Seeing that Ji Buwang was seriously communicating with Little Bei, Mu Jingzhe recalled Ji Buwangs words about raising the five kids together. Now, it seemed that he hadnt just said it casually but really meant to do so. Mu Jingzhe was in a dilemma. It would be too big of a sacrifice for him to be the stepfather of the five children and raise them with her. Was she really that attractive? She was just an ordinary person. After thinking about it, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was all because of his face blindness. If he could see someone else, he wouldnt have sunk so low. If he could only look at her face for the rest of his life, would he get sick of it after a few years? Mu Jingzhes thoughts drifted until Little Bei called her name. Mommy, what are you thinking about? Huh? Teacher Ji is talking to you. Oh, oh What did you say? Sorry, I was thinking about something else. I said that I have a lot of books at home. If you have time, you can bring the kids to my place to read. You can bring back whatever they like. I see that you often buy books for them. Yeah, its mainly because they like them. There were no phones during this period, so the children were engrossed in reading. During the entire summer vacation, other than having regular foreign language classes, the children spent most of their time in the county library. This was especially true for Shao Xi and Shao Nan. They basically spent the entire summer vacation in the library. If they didnt know any words, they would use a dictionary to check. Mu Jingzhe felt that they knew more words than she did. This was because there were many unfamiliar words she had to guess how to pronounce, but they could read them accurately. Upon recalling that shed still been their teacher a few months ago, she felt like she wasnt capable of teaching them anymore. There was only a limited number of books in the county library, and some of them were loaned out. The two kids had already read most of the books that they could read. Mu Jingzhe could only buy some supplementary books for them. Ji Buwangs suggestion indeed tempted Mu Jingzhe. Buying books in this era was not as convenient as buying books in the future, when one could easily place an order online. It would naturally be good if they could borrow some books. Wont it be too troublesome for you? Mu Jingzhe was tempted, but she still had some concerns. Its no trouble. Books are meant to be read. Its not fair to let them sit there idly. They will only be useful if someone reads them. I believe the kids will cherish them. Thank you. Ill bring them over next time. Okay. Ji Buwang had invited Mu Jingzhe to his house several times, but he had never succeeded. During filming, he had not managed to invite them over to stay. When they went there during filming, they stayed only outside, not inside. This time, hed finally succeeded. Ji Buwang was very happy. It seemed that his hard work during this period had paid off. Then well go on the weekend after their art school classes. Okay. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei returned to Great Eastern Village with the crew. This was the first time a movie was filmed in Great Eastern Village, and all the villagers were very curious about it. Director Lu and the staff were also surprised by what they saw. They had heard from Director Lu that Mu Jingzhe also had other businesses, but theyd never expected that Mu Jingzhe would really run a small factory with a mature production line at home. Shao Dong, who was a child, had even formed a scavenger team. It was said that the team had already scavenged its way to the capital, Ocean City. Shao Xi was also quite somethingthe articles he wrote were published in magazines and newspapers. The remaining half of Shao Xis vacation was very fulfilling, especially after the incident with Chubby Boy. He wrote some articles from the perspective of children, which attracted a lot of attention and discussion and were even published in Education Weekly. The youngest, Xiao Wu, was a musical genius. It was simply enjoyable to listen to him play the flute. Director Lu even wanted to entrust Xiao Wu to compose music for his movie, as he said that Xiao Wus music had soul. Xiao Wu had no idea what composing film music was like, but Director Lu said that he trusted Xiao Wu. Just like that, Xiao Wu had been offered a job. Because he was too young, Director Lu wanted to show Xiao Wu the movie when he was almost done editing. Hopefully, after Xiao Wu saw it, he would be inspired to compose music for the movie. The three children were all capable. There was no need to mention Little Bei. Director Lu also felt that this child was not simple when he looked at Shao Nan, whose talents seemed hidden compared to his siblings. When school officially started, Director Lu found out that Little Bei and Shao Nan had successfully skipped a grade. They had done well last semester and had also done pretty well in the spot-check examination before school started. When school started, they skipped the second grade and directly entered the third grade. As Shao Dong and Shao Xi had also skipped a grade, they would be studying in the fourth grade when school started. However, this was only temporary. Shao Dong and Shao Xi planned to skip another grade and directly enter the fifth grade next semester. Director Lu and the crew members could only give them a thumbs-up. Everyone in this family was incredible. Taking advantage of the break and after-school time, the filming session in the village was completed within a week. There were even a few people from Great Eastern Village who made guest appearances as passersby and extras. Zhao Lan and Li Zhaodi were both selected, and they even had a line or two. The two of them felt proud about being selected, but they didnt expect that the roles theyd get would be villainous. Zhao Lan was portraying a vicious grandmother, which was basically her just acting as herself. Li Zhaodi was portraying a matchmaker. The scene only lasted for two to three seconds, but her portrayal was vivid. That was because Li Zhaodi really had the disposition of a wicked matchmaker who only cared about her own interests. On the first weekend after school reopened, Mu Jingzhe took the children to learn foreign languages as usual and prepared to go to the Ji Residence as promised. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan took this opportunity to go to the bathroom and talk for a while. Although Im very happy that we can borrow books from him, I feel that Teacher Ji is a little too attentive around us and Mommy. Shao Nan nodded. I think so too. He even gave us a backpack each when school started. Shao Dong understood. Mommy has already agreed. Besides, it would be good to borrow books. We should go as agreed. However, we cant keep accepting gifts from him without reciprocating. Lets return the favor and give him something. Chapter 122 - : Fire Shao Xi was very supportive of Shao Dongs suggestion to buy a present. Sure, I have the royalties. We can buy it with my royalties. No need. Everything is going smoothly on Uncles end. I have money now. You can keep your royalties. Shao Dong shook his head. Shao Nan didnt vie to pay for it because he had yet to earn money. Only then did he realize that he was the only one who hadnt earned money among the five of them. After Shao Dong finished his discussion with Shao Xi and Shao Nan, they went to the department store to buy gifts before going to the Ji Residence. Mu Jingzhe was hesitating because she did not know what to buy, but Shao Dong was already done with his purchase. You thought of buying him a gift? You didnt even need me to remind you, nor did you tell me about it. Mu Jingzhe knew that Shao Dong was used to being the head of the household when she wasnt at home. Hence, she merely marveled and said nothing else afterward. When it was time, they went to the Ji Residence as agreed. The Ji Residences door opened, and they were welcomed warmly. Come in quickly. Heres a little something from the kids. I hope you like it. Mu Jingzhe presented the gift. In that era, there werent all kinds of packaging like in the future, so it was easy to see what the gift was. The moment Ji Buwang took it, he realized that it was a mans wallet. His heart skipped a beat when he saw it. A wallet When a girl gave a gift to a guy she liked, it was usually a wallet, a tie, a watch, or stuff like that. Ji Buwang guessed that it was actually from Jingzhe and she only claimed that it was from the kids because she was shy. That meant that Jingzhe also Ji Buwangs heart skipped a beat before he heard Shao Dong say, Teacher Ji, I chose this color because I didnt know which color you like. If you like any other colors, you can exchange it. Ji Buwang: Oh, ah, I like this color. So this wallet had been really bought by the kids and not Mu Jingzhe? Judging by Mu Jingzhes proud look as she gazed at Shao Dong, that was likely it. Ji Buwang felt momentarily dejected, but he quickly pulled himself together. No matter what, he and Jingzhe were getting closer. Quick, have a seat. There are several flavors of soda to choose from. There are also snacks and candy. You can choose what you like. Ji Buwang had clearly made preparations beforehand and was very attentive. The kids also felt his sincerity. Thank you, Teacher Ji. Can we go take a look at the books first? Sure, theyre in the study. Feel free to take a look. Afraid that they wouldnt be able to reach the bookshelves, he had moved the books that were on the higher shelves to the table. The Ji Familys book collection was no joke. It was comparable to the countys library. There were many different types of books, and there were even many comic books. I read these when I was young. You can borrow them if you like. Wow, thank you, Teacher Ji. Upon seeing the comic books, the children smiled and couldnt wait to flip through them. Mu Jingzhe took a look, and her attention was attracted by two rows of books. The colors of these books were slightly different, and they had an ancient feel to them. However, it could be seen that they were well preserved. Are these ancient books? Yes, thats all the ancient books we have here. Ive got to tell them not to touch these. Mu Jingzhe immediately warned the children. Its fine to take a look. Ji Buwang trusted the children. If you dont tell them, what if they accidentally borrowed one and dirtied it or damaged it? The children obeyed and didnt touch those books. To them, the other books were already a sea of joy. As there was a limit to borrowing books from the county library, they could only borrow two books at a time. Most of the time, they would read the books borrowed by their siblings after finishing the two they had borrowed. Ji Buwang was very generous and allowed them to borrow quite a few books at once, and they could exchange them for new ones after they were done with them. This made the children very happy. Actually, Ji Buwang could have lent them all at once or even given them all the books. However, after thinking for a while, he realized that if he did that, he wouldnt have the chance to interact with Mu Jingzhe and the children at his house in the future. Therefore, he cleverly lent out a few books and let them exchange them frequently. This way, he could build a relationship with them. The kids were picking out the books happily, and even Mu Jingzhe was browsing through the collection with enthusiasm. Seeing that, Ji Buwang cast a smug look at Uncle Li, who was standing at the door. Uncle Li: A week ago, Ji Buwang had come back and told him that Mu Jingzhe and the five children would be coming to his place. Uncle Li, who had been tormented by Ji Buwang and had accompanied him while hed mulled for several days over what kind of presents to give the kids, could only helplessly get busy again. After cleaning and shopping for two days, hed finally found out that Mu Jingzhe and the kids were only coming over during the weekend. Uncle Li wished that he could shake Ji Buwang awake so that he would stop doing all this. But what could he do? In the end, he could only accept it. After making so many blunders, he still had the cheek to look so smug? Uncle Li didnt look at him, but Ji Buwang didnt let him off. Uncle Li, why arent you speaking? See, I told you that reading books is useful. It gives you something to talk about with other people. The last time Ji Buwang had asked a parent about raising children, he had suffered a setback. However, he hadnt given up. Instead of asking ordinary people, he had now turned to studying. He really had found books on how to raise children and how to get close to them. This was the result of his studies. Upon hearing this, Uncle Li felt even less like talking. He couldnt understand why Young Master was so bent on becoming a stepfather. It was difficult to be a stepmother, and it was also difficult to be a stepfather. Mu Jingzhe was already a stepmother, but Young Master insisted on becoming a stepfather. How would a stepmother and a stepfather look like together? The Old Master didnt know this for the time being. It was about time to slowly reveal some information to him and let him know. Mu Jingzhe turned around and saw Uncle Lis frustrated, complicated expression. Uh This butler, Uncle Lee, had such rich facial expressions. It was as if she could see a new expression on his face each time she looked at him. However, he probably wasnt too crazy about them showing up like that. Mu Jingzhe urged the children to hurry up and choose. Then, she quickly bade them farewell. She didnt stay for a meal like Ji Buwang had invited them to. Ji Buwang could only wait for next weekend. However, next weekend, when Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan came, Mu Jingzhe didnt come. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei had gone to Ocean City to film. The final part of the movie was supposed to be filmed in Ocean City. Director Lu had informed them before and had gone there to prepare for the shoot. As the entire film crew was waiting, Mu Jingzhe took a week off from school on behalf of Little Bei and prepared to return after filming. Luckily, Little Bei was a quick learner. Mu Jingzhe had visited Ocean City quite a few times in the modern era. She had even stayed there for two years. However, she hadnt been to the Ocean City of this era in this novels world. Ocean City was a big city, so Little Bei was very happy to be able to go there. The boys also looked forward to going there, but considering that Little Bei would be busy filming, Mu Jingzhe didnt bring them along. They agreed to go there next time if they had the chance. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei took the train to Ocean City. Shao Qiyang had bought them sleeper tickets through his connections. They boarded the train during the day and slept the whole night before arriving the next day. This way. Director Lu had sent someone to pick them up and bring them to the set. It was only then that Mu Jingzhe found out that Tian Xiaoxiao was from Ocean City. Mother Tian had helped a lot this time. Even the guesthouse had been arranged by her, and shed managed to get them cheaper rates. The location of the guesthouse was not bad. It was also quite clean and new. Mother Tian had put in a lot of effort this time. Since she was so sincere, Director Lu and the crew changed their attitude toward her. They specifically talked to Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei, hoping that they could improve their relationship, saying that harmony brought wealth. I really got to thank them for going through all that trouble. Mu Jingzhe understood this logic, so she replied with a smile. On the same day, Little Bei entered the filming set. Although she was exhausted from the journey, she still got into character very quickly after filming started. Director Lu was very satisfied. Considering that Little Bei was also tired, they didnt work overtime that day and even had a meal together. Mother Tian also came. She shook hands with Mu Jingzhe to reconcile with her and asked her to tell her if she wasnt satisfied with the food and accommodation, for she was familiar with the boss of the guesthouse. When they returned to their room, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were both tired. The room in the guesthouse was quite clean. By the time Mu Jingzhe washed her face and came out, Little Bei had already fallen asleep before shed even gotten to drink the cool water on the bed. You must be tired. Mu Jingzhe knew that she was tired and covered her with a blanket. After drinking a cup of water, Mu Jingzhe quickly fell sound asleep. Little Bei woke up choking. When she woke up, she saw that the bedside lamp was switched on. What was even more glaring than the light were the burning window curtains. Flames were shooting everywhere. The room was on fire! Chapter 123 - Mommy, I Will Save You The room was on fire! Little Bei woke up instantly and coughed as she pushed Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, wake up! Theres a fire! Normally, Mu Jingzhe would wake up very soon, but this time, she did not. Mommy! Little Bei got up and pushed Mu Jingzhe even harder. Her voice got louder, but no matter how hard she pushed, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt wake up. Little Bei became even more anxious and quickly checked if Mu Jingzhe was sick or had a fever. She touched Mu Jingzhes forehead and found that her temperature was normal. There was no problem, but she couldnt wake her up. As she delayed, even more smoke filled the room. Moving along the curtains, the fire had reached the cupboard at the foot of the bed and would soon spread to the bed. The guesthouse had been built recently. It was fully furnished, but the furniture was mostly made of wood. This caused the tables, beds, and even rattan chairs to be quite flammable. They had to escape quickly. Little Bei looked at the fire and gave up on her plan to put out the fire by herself. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was still unconscious and that she was too weak to carry her, she decisively ran to open the door. The door opened successfully, revealing a smoke-filled corridor. Is there anyone here? Our room is on fire! The entire crew was basically staying there, but they were on the first and second floor. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei had arrived late, so they were the only ones living on the third floor. There didnt seem to be anyone else on the third floor. Little Bei glanced around and then went down to the second floor to seek help. The place is on fire! Everyone get up! As Little Bei shouted, the boss and a few crew members got up. However, they were too busy saving others to pay heed to Little Bei. They only told Little Bei to run. It was easy for Little Bei to escape, but Mu Jingzhe was upstairs. Thinking that Mu Jingzhe was unconscious and the room was still on fire and seeing that everyone was busy, Little Bei couldnt wait to call for help. She quickly covered her mouth and ran back. By then, the fire had grown bigger, and the room had become increasingly smokey. The situation in the room was worse than before. The table and wardrobe in the room were already on fire, but Mu Jingzhe was still unconscious. Little Bei couldnt care about anything else and quickly dragged her down. She was too weak. Although Mu Jingzhe was thin, she was unconscious. She was afraid of injuring Mu Jingzhe. Besides, her nose and mouth were suffocated, and her vision was obscured by all that smoke. Little Bei had a hard time and was soon covered in sweat. Mommy, wake up! Mommy, Ill take you out! By the time she dragged Mu Jingzhe halfway across the room, the fire had spread to the beds. The blankets on the beds were flammable items. The fire quickly grew bigger, and some sparks even landed on Mu Jingzhe. No, no! Afraid that Mu Jingzhe would be burned, Little Bei quickly extinguished the sparks and used all her strength to drag Mu Jingzhe out of the room. The door of the room was on fire, and so were the stair railings. The fire grew stronger, and the smoke grew. It was as if the fire wanted to swallow them whole. Little Bei was filled with despair and fear. She couldnt help but cry out for her mommy. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt react. Little Bei squatted down and grabbed Mu Jingzhes hand. She carried her on her back and tried her best to move her down. The pain in her feet and body intensified. Little Bei became more and more afraid, but she still didnt let go of Mu Jingzhe. Ill save you, Mommy. Ill save you The disheveled Little Bei muttered as she rushed down the stairs. After rushing to the second floor, she finally saw someone familiar. Little Bei, you actually brought your mother down! The stage supervisor was moved when he saw Little Bei dragging Mu Jingzhe, but there was no time for him to say anything else. He gritted his teeth and carried her out. Ill bring you out first! No, Uncle, save Mommy first. I can walk by myself! Little Bei struggled. I can walk by myself! The stage supervisor had no choice but to put her down and rush out with Mu Jingzhe on his back. Little Bei stumbled out as well. Her eyes were already stinging from the smoke, and she couldnt see anything. She kept bumping into things as she ran, stumbling and falling. Along the way were many sparks, and burning things kept falling. Fortunately, they managed to escape in the end. When Little Bei saw that Mu Jingzhe had been rescued, her heart relaxed, and her vision darkened before she fainted. In front of the guesthouse were all the people who had been rescued, including Director Lu and the rest. Half of them were unconscious. After a while, the fire engine and an ambulance arrived. The fire in the guesthouse was finally extinguished, and the crew was sent to the hospital. Because they were sent for emergency treatment in a timely manner, most of the crew members only suffered minor injuries. Those who were in a coma could not wake up because they had taken medicine that had caused them to fall unconscious. Mu Jingzhe was one of them. When she woke up, it was already two days later. When she woke up and saw the unfamiliar environment, Mu Jingzhe was still in a daze. Is this a hospital? Cough Mu Jingzhe felt some discomfort in her throat, and her body hurt for some reason. She coughed twice. Worried about Little Bei, she was about to look for her when she saw a familiar person on the bed next to hers. Mu Jingzhe walked closer and saw that it was indeed Little Bei. Both sides of Little Beis face were smeared with medicine. More importantly, her arms and legs were fully bandaged, her arms even more so. At that moment, the stage supervisor came in. He was also injured, but he had already gotten much better. Mu Jingzhe quickly asked him some questions when she saw him. What happened? How did Little Bei end up like this? What happened? There was a fire. The stage supervisor gave her the latest update. Many of our crew members are in the same state as you. Did you drink the water in the kettle before you fell asleep? Yes. Was there a problem with the water? Mm. According to everyones memories, those who drank the water entered a deep sleep. The stage supervisor looked at Mu Jingzhe and sighed. Luckily, Little Bei didnt drink it. Otherwise Little Bei had been too tired last night and had fallen asleep before she could drink it. As a result, she hadnt entered a deep sleep like everyone else. Mu Jingzhe looked at the stage supervisor and then at Little Bei. She had a guess. So it was Little Bei who woke up and saved me. Mm. The stage supervisor nodded. When she woke up, she came down to call for help. At the time, everyone was busy saving people, so they asked her to go out first. In the end, she didnt run away. Instead, she went back and forcefully saved you. The stage supervisor let out a bitter laugh. If I hadnt gone back to check for the last time and bumped into you two on the second floor, maybe the two of you would have After just two sentences, Mu Jingzhe understood everything. Little Bei, a small child, had insisted on saving her and had even dragged her to the second floor. Mu Jingzhe didnt even dare think about how she had done it. In fact, because she wanted to save her, Little Bei had almost died in the fire with her. At the time, Little Bei had probably been terrified, but she still hadnt escaped alone. Many couples escaped by themselves in times of danger. This was understandable. After all, ones own life was the most precious. She hadnt expected Little Bei to Mu Jingzhe looked at herself. Other than the bandage on her forehead, she was more or less fine. However, Little Bei Upon looking at the bandaged Little Bei, Mu Jingzhe was filled with self-reproach. The doctor said that Little Bei had been awake all this while and had been running up and down to save her and call for help. Compared to her, she had inhaled a lot of thick smoke. Plus, she was young and had tender skin, so her face was flushed from the heat. There were burns on her hands and feet to a certain extent. The burns on her hands were even more serious and had blisters on them. Chapter 124 - I Don’t Regret It Little Bei inevitably had a fever. Her face was slightly red from the fever, and her eyes were still red from the smoke. Even though her eyes were closed, one could see that they were red and swollen. The skin on her lips was chapped and dry. The doctor said that Mu Jingzhe needed to rest as well, but Mu Jingzhe didnt have time for that. She stayed by Little Beis bedside and moistened her throat with cotton swabs from time to time. She asked the doctor for some ointment and applied it on Little Bei from time to time as well. When it came to such burn wounds, even without applying medicine, one could feel fiery pain. Mu Jingzhe could feel it on her forehead. She had only suffered minor injuries, but Little Bei had many wounds on her body. She must be in terrible pain. She was supposed to be accompanying Little Bei to the filming site to take care of her and protect her. In the end, it was Little Bei who had protected and saved her. Mu Jingzhe guarded her, staying by her side for an entire day. When Little Bei did not wake up in the afternoon, she even contacted the doctor several times. Just as the doctor started feeling helpless because of the fuss Mu Jingzhe was making, Little Bei finally woke up. The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. They were really afraid of this kind of child patient, for parents easily got nervous and agitated. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was about to cry, they felt helpless and afraid. They were afraid that Mu Jingzhe would lose control of her emotions and make a scene. Mu Jingzhe had lost control of her strength due to her anxiety. They could all see it clearly, so they were very worried. Fortunately, the patient woke up in the end. Mu Jingzhe had no idea what the doctors were worried about. She was anxious when she saw that Little Bei remained unconscious. When Little Bei finally woke up, she ran over to her right away. Little Bei, how are you? Do you feel any discomfort anywhere? Little Bei had been awakened by a nightmare. In her dream, a fire had been raging and she had been struggling and calling for her mother. That was when she had heard Mu Jingzhes voice. Mommy? She wanted to call out but realized that she couldnt make a sound. Fortunately, she opened her stinging eyes and saw Mu Jingzhe. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was fine, Little Bei let out a sigh of relief and immediately smiled. Mommy had been saved. However, a second later, her smile froze because she was hurting. Is it very painful? Little Bei, dont smile for now. Doctor, quick. Come and take a look at Little Bei! Why cant she speak? Seeing that Little Bei had opened her mouth but couldnt say anything, Mu Jingzhe was very sensitive. She couldnt help but think of what had happened to Little Bei in her previous life. Her mind was filled with the thought that Little Bei couldnt speak again because she had saved her. Couldnt she hear anything again either? The doctor felt like Mu Jingzhe was about to break his hand. No matter how hard he tried to control himself, he could not help but bare his teeth. Maam, please calm down. Let me take a look first. He checked Little Bei with his hands, which were trembling slightly, and heaved a sigh of relief. She inhaled too much smoke and hurt her throat, so she cant make a sound for now. But theres no need to be so anxious. If nothing goes wrong, she should be able to speak tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Thats good. Thanks. Thanks, Doc. No need to thank me. I just hope you can calm down in the future. The way she was grabbing them could kill them. Alright, thank you. Mu Jingzhe nodded awkwardly. Take good care of the child. If anything happens, come look for us. Okay. After Mu Jingzhe sent the doctor away, she turned around and saw Little Beis slightly red, sparkling eyes. She silently called her Mommy. Does it hurt? Where does it hurt the most? Tell Mommy. Little Bei raised her bandaged finger and pointed at Mu Jingzhes forehead, worry flashing in her eyes. She had tried her best to protect Mommy. Why had Mommy still gotten injured? Im alright. Its just a small injury. Its nothing compared to yours. When Mu Jingzhe said this, she couldnt help but feel lingering fear. Little Bei, why didnt you run out when the place caught fire? I taught you to protect yourself no matter what. Why didnt you listen? Youre just a child. How could you drag an adult like me? You should have run out and informed others so they could save me. Little Bei shook her head. That wouldnt do. If she had done that, Mommy might have already been injured by the time someone had gone to get her. She couldnt leave Mommy in such a dangerous place. If she had run away, she would have regretted it for the rest of her life. Little Bei opened her mouth, indicating that she wanted to drink water and attracting Mu Jingzhes attention. Mu Jingzhe quickly gave Little Bei some water. Little Bei smiled after drinking, indicating that she was fine. But how could she be fine? Her fever had not subsided, and she had been having a low fever the whole night. After that, she was in so much pain that she could not fall asleep. In the end, she did not fall asleep. She fell unconscious. Mu Jingzhe spent the entire night keeping an eye on Little Beis condition. She didnt stop applying water and medicine to her mouth. Perhaps the heavens heard Mu Jingzhes prayers. Thanks to her meticulous care, Little Beis condition improved the next day. She no longer had a fever, and her throats condition was much better. She could make sounds now, but her voice was very hoarse. Mommy, go and rest. Im fine. When Little Bei woke up and saw Mu Jingzhe, she knew that she had taken care of her the entire night. The first thing she did was ask her to rest. Im not tired. Youre like this, yet you keep saying youre fine. Last time, you said that youd tell me if it hurt in the future. Mu Jingzhe was almost drowned in guilt. Little Bei quickly said, Mommy, dont blame yourself. She thought about it and realized that it was indeed impossible to say that she was fine. After a pause, she said, Im in pain, Mommy. Im not feeling well right now. My body is burning, and my eyes and throat are hurting too. Mommy, dont be so nervous. Ill tell you if I feel any discomfort. Its terrifying to be caught in a fire. You were scalded at home before, so why did you still dare to stay behind? Tell me, why are you so silly? If anything happened to you, what would I tell your brothers? Besides, youre going to be an actress. What if you get a scar? Now that it hurts, you finally feel fear and regret, right? Little Bei shook her head slightly and then nodded. I know it hurts, but I dont regret it. Mommy, Im actually very happy because I was finally the one who saved you. Little Bei looked at Mu Jingzhe and said seriously, Youre the one whos saved us every time, Mommy. Youve helped me many times. This time, our roles were finally reversed. Im really happy that I protected you, Mommy. My brothers wont blame me either. Theyll only praise me because we agreed not to let you risk your life to save us in the future. Im the first one to keep our promise. Unlike before, Little Beis voice wasnt sweet or pleasant. However, she said the most moving words and touched Mu Jingzhes heart. Her eyes stung, and her throat was blocked. She didnt say anything for a long time, afraid that she would start crying the minute she opened her mouth. Stroking Little Beis hair, Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath before suppressing the lump in her throat. You Little Bei, you cant do this. If you want me to not risk my life to save you, then you have to do it yourselves. What had she done to deserve such treatment? Mu Jingzhe finally couldnt hold back her tears. Little Bei, you and your brothers are not to do this again. I already know how good you kids are to me. I havent done anything at all. Youre still young, so dont be so sensible. There were many parents in the world who were troubled by their childrens insensibility, but she was troubled by how sensible her children were. Chapter 125 - Reappearance of That Lullaby Isnt it good to be sensible? Were young, but we know whos good to us. Little Beis face was full of confusion as she reached out to wipe Mu Jingzhes tears through the gauze. Mommy, dont cry. If you dont like it, we wont talk about it anymore. It doesnt matter whether you talk about it or not. What matters is that youre not allowed to do something like this again. Mu Jingzhe carefully placed her hand back. Dont move around so it doesnt hurt. It really hurt. Little Bei bared her teeth. Its okay, Mommy. Im not afraid. Im glad that I didnt let you get hurt. If you were in so much pain, my heart would ache. It makes me happy to experience the pain in your place. Im not afraid at all. Little Bei was actually in a lot of pain and wanted to cry, but when she thought that she was hurting on behalf of her mother, she wasnt afraid anymore. When other kids in the village got sick, their mothers would say that they felt terrible looking at them. They hated that they couldnt suffer the pain on behalf of their children. Those mothers didnt manage to do that, neither were they able to do it. But she had. She was happy to see that her mother was fine. Mu Jingzhe had already wiped her tears, but tears burst forth from her eyes once again when she heard this. Little Bei, you Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis sweaty hair. How can I be anything but good to you if you do this? How could they blame her for being nice to them? They were the ones who had broken the rules first by asking her not to treat them so well. If she treated them well, they would treat her twice as well. If they kept returning the favor in double, she would sink deeper and deeper. The little girls words were heart-piercing. However, Little Bei herself did not know and was still worried that Mu Jingzhe was in pain. Mommy, stop crying. Are you in pain too? Im not in pain. You saved me and protected me. How can I still be in pain? Thats good. Little Bei comforted Mu Jingzhe instead. Mommy, have you forgotten what you told us before? Have you forgotten about Born in Woes and Died in Peace? Dont worry, when I encounter such an incident, its because Im about to become successful. Little Bei thought about it and laughed. Maybe the movie is going to be popular, and Im going to be famous. Thats why I need to go through some pain. Mu Jingzhe was extremely amused by Little Bei. Yes, it will definitely be popular. Very popular. When the time comes, Ill have endless scenes to film and Ill be able to earn a lot of money. Born in Woes and Died in Peace is absolutely right, so dont be sad, Mommy. Although her words were nice and encouraging and Little Beis fever had subsided, it wasnt so easy to recover from the pain. She kept sweating and couldnt eat anything. She only ate a little and couldnt fall asleep because of the discomfort she felt at night. Mu Jingzhe felt terrible seeing Little Bei in pain. She had avoided going deaf from fever before, but Little Bei had suffered again. She couldnt help but look for the doctor a few more times, making the doctor feel helpless. Later on, Mu Jingzhe even told stories to coax Little Bei to sleep. However, Little Bei could not fall asleep even after closing her eyes. She merely pretended to be asleep because she didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be worried. Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Little Bei, open your eyes if you dont want to sleep. Ill tell you any bedtime story you want to hear. As long as she could divert some of her attention from the pain, shed do it. Little Bei thought about it and suddenly said, Then sing me a lullaby, Mommy. I want to listen to a lullaby like the one you sang to me last time. Maybe Ill fall asleep after listening to it. Mu Jingzhe stiffened. Uh Ever since that blunder, Mu Jingzhe hadnt sung the lullaby anymore. No matter how much Little Bei coaxed and kissed her, she wouldnt sing it anymore. Because Little Bei liked it very much, she would sing it all the time. Every time Little Bei sang it, Mu Jingzhe felt like she was being punished publicly. Alas, all the children in the village had started singing it as well after hearing Little Bei sing it. Now, the Going to School lullaby in Little Eastern Village had changed beyond recognition. The principal was also helpless. Knowing that Mu Jingzhe was the one who had taught them this, the principal had even specifically told her not to revise the lyrics casually and sing them for children anymore. Mu Jingzhe didnt even know how to explain herself. She hadnt done it on purpose either. From then on, she had decided not to sing anymore. Little Bei was feeling terrible, and all she wanted was just to listen to the lullaby. When Little Bei was gazing at her like this, how could she refuse? Mu Jingzhe thought hard and tried to sing Baby, Go to Sleep but she was stuck after two lines. Little Bei looked at Mu Jingzhe innocently. Mom, isnt there a new one? Like the previous one? There arent so many of them. In that case, you can sing the lullaby you sang last time. Mu Jingzhe was helpless. She could only hold in her shame and sing again. Little Bei obviously knew how to sing it too, but she burst out laughing as soon as Mu Jingzhe started singing. Upon seeing Little Bei laugh, Mu Jingzhe relented. Let me think about what other lullabies there are. After all that trouble, it was almost daybreak. Mu Jingzhe pulled open the curtains. At that moment, the sun was rising from the east. The horizon was red, and soon, the sun rose in the sky. It was a beautiful sight. Mu Jingzhe looked at the sun, and her eyes lit up. Inspiration finally struck her. Little Bei, I remember a lullaby. Mu Jingzhe coughed. When the sun comes out, I climb the electric pole. When I climb the pole, I pull the wires. As soon as I touch the high-pressure wires, Im sent to Hades Palace. Little Bei laughed out loud and was finally cheered up. Mommy, what else? What happens after you go to Hades Palace? Mu Jingzhe remembered that there was a conversation with Hades later on. It was because everyone had changed the lullaby drastically that she couldnt remember the original song. However, she didnt really remember what came after that. In any case, it didnt sound good, so Mu Jingzhe decided not to think about it. Thats it. I dont remember the next lines. This is also very nice. Little Bei enthusiastically learned to sing it and even praised Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, youre really amazing. You can even sing such songs. Mu Jingzhe had no idea when this song had been released and when it had been adapted. She had never heard of it in this era before, so she couldnt take the credit for it. I learned it from others too. I wasnt the one who wrote this song. Its good. I have two songs to sing now. Mommy, do you have more? Seeing that Little Bei looked much more spirited, Mu Jingzhe racked her brains and realized that the people from the other wards had woken up as well. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up when she saw a little girl running over. I remember now. In Little Beis sparkling eyes, Mu Jingzhe had become a parent with no limits. The little girl woke up early in the morning and pulled up her pants as she went to the bathroom. There was someone in the bathroom, so she had no choice but to crap her pants. Mu Jingzhe only knew this part of this particular song. As for the original song, she had never heard it before, much less memorized it. After singing that short verse, Little Bei froze for a moment before laughing out loud. Mommy, its so much fun. This song is so much fun. I love it. Little Bei couldnt wait to get up. Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom too. Mu Jingzhe: Little Bei had a burn on her leg because shed had no time to put on her shoes previously. Fortunately, it wasnt severe. She could get out of bed if she put on her slippers. Little Bei was excited and didnt want Mu Jingzhe to carry her. She pulled up her pants and sang the song as she went to the bathroom. Upholding her status as a small-time actress, she performed vividly. Mu Jingzhe: This girl sure learned fast. Chapter 126 - Don’t Touch High-Voltage Electric Wires Mu Jingzhe wanted to say that they shouldnt go out and sing anymore to avoid tainting another song, but upon seeing how happy Little Bei was, she knew that she liked songs with revised lyrics and gave up. Since this made her happy, so be it. Little Bei even giggled in the bathroom. Later on, when everyone heard her sing, they also laughed. There were inevitably children in the inpatient department. All of them learned quickly and soon started singing the song too. It was supposed to be breakfast time, but before the parents could even eat breakfast, they were hearing lyrics about a girl crapping her pants. There were also naughty children who wanted to try singing this. They even quickly changed the little girl and made her a young lad. Mu Jingzhe heard this and quietly covered her face. Hearing children being scolded in the neighboring room, Mu Jingzhe could only apologize to everyone in her heart. Seeing that Little Bei even enthusiastically wanted to teach everyone how to sing the high-voltage electric wires lullaby, she quickly carried her back. Little Bei, it would be better not to teach this. It would be terrible if a child wanted to try. This is very dangerous and unacceptable. Ive already told you that electricity is very dangerous, let alone high-voltage electric wires. Youll just have to sing it in secret in the future. Dont sing it outside. Dont sing it to your brothers either. Children were insensible. What if they thought of touching high-voltage electric wires while singing? Mu Jingzhe was not exaggerating. The world of children was really different from the world of adults. A naughty, fearless child could really do that. Then, it would be dangerous. This wasnt anything like crapping ones pants. If you crapped your pants, you would at most be beaten up. You wouldnt even have a chance to spank a kid who touched high-voltage electric wires. Mu Jingzhe had heard these songs from others. As for who had adapted them, she didnt know. In any case, each one was more brilliant than the last. After pointing out to Little Bei the terror of being electrocuted, especially by high-voltage electric wires, Mu Jingzhe finally coaxed Little Bei back. Although Little Bei felt regretful, she knew the severity of the matter, so she agreed to sing the song secretly in the future. Luckily, she could still sing the little girl song. Now that Little Bei had been cheered up, she finally mustered her courage and lifted her hair. Mommy, help me cut my hair. Little Bei liked long hair, especially since Mu Jingzhe had started combing her hair every day and adorning it with a different hair ornament. She had always been vain, so she liked it when Mu Jingzhe combed her hair every day. Everyone complimented Little Bei for having black, bright, long hair. Especially now that someone was taking care of it well and her nutrition had caught up, it was no longer as dry as before. She liked her hair even more now. However, this time, she had to cut her hair. As a result of being burned by the flames, a lot of her favorite long hair no longer looked good. She could only trim it first. Previously, Little Bei had been avoiding it, hoping that it would get better. But today, she knew that this just wasnt going to happen. Mu Jingzhes heart ached when she heard this, but since Little Bei could accept it now, she borrowed a pair of scissors to trim her hair. Little Bei, its not all that short after the haircut. Itll grow back in no time. Mm. Little Bei nodded. I believe it. You can also tie up your short hair or wear a hairband or a hairclip. Ill make some for you later. Mu Jingzhe decided to make many hairbands for Little Bei when she got back. She could continue to have a pretty hairstyle then. Thank you, Mommy. Actually, Little Bei had a lot of hair ornaments now. All the hair ornaments of the children in the village added up couldnt compare to hers. As long as she liked something, Mommy would give it to her. Little Bei had already been scolded by Big Brother twice, but she still couldnt bring herself to refuse what was offered. She had saved Mommy this time, so Big Brother definitely wouldnt say anything. Although Little Bei couldnt bear to part with her, she had a good foundation and was equally adorable with a short haircut. Little Bei looked in the mirror and was finally satisfied. Since Little Bei hadnt slept the entire night and was overjoyed in the morning, she finally fell asleep after eating something. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. Seeing that Little Bei was sleeping soundly, Mu Jingzhe finally had time to look for Director Lu and ask about the situation. Since the entire crew had been almost killed, the matter had blown up and made the news. It had been investigated for the past two days. Everyone in the production team was troubled, and Mother Tian was even more devastated. She had really wanted to improve their relationship this time, which was why shed put in so much effort. Who would have thought that something like this would happen? Plus, everything had been fine before, so who could have known that something like this would happen when Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe came? At first glance, one would think that Mother Tian was avenging her daughter. However, after hearing what had happened, Mother Tian was shocked too. For the past two days, she had been crying out about this injustice, saying that it really wasnt her this time. How would she dare do something so major? It had nothing to do with her. Mu Jingzhe knew that it wasnt her. Mother Tian didnt have the guts. Besides, there was no need for her to do such a thing. It wasnt like she was foolish enough to want to kill the entire production team as well. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe didnt suspect her, Mother Tian heaved a sigh of relief. The investigation hadnt stopped for the past two days. Director Lu had been worried sick, but he knew that Little Bei needed someone to accompany her, so he didnt look for Mu Jingzhe. Now that Mu Jingzhe finally had time to speak to him, she couldnt help but ask Director Lu if there were any clues. After careful investigation, she realized that someone had drugged the kettle. Anyone who had drunk from it had been knocked out. As for the fire, it was suspected to have started in Mu Jingzhes room, so Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei had probably been the targets. Of course, Director Lu and the others also provided a list of people they had offended or didnt have a good relationship with, hoping it would be of help. After being asked, Mu Jingzhe frowned and thought for a while. I cant think of anyone for now. She really couldnt come up with any names. No matter how she thought about it, she couldnt think of anyone who had such a huge grudge against her. It didnt seem like it was the chubby mother she had met last time either. It was said that because of her poor condition and the fact that she was being watched, she couldnt leave the city for the time being and follow her to Ocean City to kill her. It wasnt Shao Xi, who had come with her this time, so she could temporarily rule her out as well. As for the others, Mu Jingzhe didnt know who would follow her all the way to Ocean City to kill her. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of the illusion of being followed last time. She hadnt felt like she was being followed this time, but it hadnt been long since she had been attacked by the snakes at home. Upon thinking about it this way, Mu Jingzhe realized that perhaps someone really wanted to kill her. The snakes last time hadnt been an accident. Someone was really targeting her. The snakes in other peoples houses might have only appeared to reduce their suspicions. Otherwise, how could one explain that the snakes that had appeared in their house had been the ones most out of control? There had been many of them, and some of them hadnt even been local venomous snakes. Had the culprit followed her to Ocean City because they hadnt killed her last time? In order to deal with her, they wouldnt hesitate to drag so many people down with them, and it didnt even matter if all of them died with her? If that was the case, then this method was really ruthless. Perhaps, the perpetrator didnt care, or it was intentional. If a lot of people were killed, the investigation would be chaotic. When she had this thought, everything became clear. Both times, the methods had been ruthless and the culprit had been out to kill. Mu Jingzhe quickly recounted the matter, and sure enough, it attracted attention. Think about the people you might have offended. Mu Jingzhe told him about the chubby mother. As she spoke, she couldnt help but bring up the person who had been later caught in the city park. Could this be related to that man? Chapter 127 - Ji Buwang Meets Shao Qiyang Mu Jingzhe felt that if this had anything to do with the person who had been caught in the park, it would mean that someone wanted to kill her at all costs! This was terrifying. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but shiver. She very much wanted to deny it, but after thinking about it carefully, she realized it wasnt impossible. Since the culprit hadnt succeeded twice, what if they struck a third time? The first and second time, she had escaped unscathed, but would she be lucky enough to escape for the third time? And what if escaping meant she had to pay an even heavier price? Little Bei was still lying in the ward. The doctor had said that Little Bei had been really lucky this time. Otherwise, her face might have been disfigured or something else could have happened. The consequences were severe enough, and she didnt want something like this to happen a third time. Mu Jingzhe shared her speculations with the police and kept her guard up. If this was a direct or open confrontation, it might be a little better. The way things were now, it was like there was an unknown person staring at you from behind like a venomous snake, wanting to kill you at any time. It was completely terrifying. On the way back, after giving a statement at the police station, Mu Jingzhe was vigilant and constantly kept an eye on the people nearby, wanting to find the perpetrator. She thought to herself that she should keep some defensive items on her body at all times in the future, such as the fruit knife and the chili powder that had helped her last time. Usually, chili powder was used as seasoning, but at critical moments, it could be used as a weapon. Mu Jingzhe thought about it and asked around where she could find chili powder. The spicier and more choking it was, the better. She wanted to prepare some more, but she was even more worried about Little Bei, so she went back to the ward first. Little Bei had yet to wake up. Not long after she returned to the ward, someone rushed over unexpectedlyJi Buwang. When Mu Jingzhe heard the knock on the door and saw Ji Buwang, she thought that she was seeing things. Ji Buwang, why are you here Before she could finish, Mu Jingzhe was hugged. Ji Buwang had pulled Mu Jingzhe into his arms. Only after sensing that she was really alive and well did he let out a sigh of relief. You scared me to death. After such a huge thing had happened, before Mu Jingzhe had even woken up, Director Lu had already arranged for someone to contact her family to prevent them from being worried if they accidentally saw the news or heard about it. Ji Buwang had asked Director Lu to take good care of Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei and contact him if there was anything new. Ji Buwang had been the first to hear the news. When hed heard that there was a fire and that Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe were still unconscious, hed immediately rushed over. Mu Jingzhe, who was caught off guard, was greeted with a hug. Hearing the lingering fear in Ji Buwangs voice, she hesitated for a moment and patted his back. Im fine. Why didnt you contact me when you woke up? Didnt I give you my number? Didnt I ask you to contact me whenever you need anything? Ji Buwang asked after letting go of Mu Jingzhe. Im alright, so I didnt contact you. Besides, I was busy taking care of Little Bei when I woke up, so I didnt manage to get in touch. Im really worried about you. Until you go back, Ill stay in Ocean City. I think theres no need for that? Mu Jingzhe was a little hesitant. Dont you have something to attend to? Ji Buwang didnt listen. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. Later on, he took the initiative to buy lunch, saying that Mu Jingzhe was also a patient. The moment Ji Buwang left, another person who shouldnt have come appeared in front of Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyang? Why are you here too? Shao Qiyangs eyes were red, and he didnt notice that Mu Jingzhe had said the word too. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was standing there, alive and well, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he saw the bandage on Mu Jingzhes forehead, he was shocked. Are you okay? Are your injuries serious? Shao Qiyang had also heard the news and was a step behind Ji Buwang. There was no phone at home, but there was a phone in the post office. He had also left his phone number with Director Lu and told him to contact him if anything happened. When Shao Qiyang had heard this, hed remembered the venomous snake incident. He couldnt care less about anything else, so he had taken time off to rush over. Along the way, Shao Qiyang had been worried and tormented. The moment he saw Mu Jingzhe, he felt an urge to pull her into his arms. However, just as he reached out to pull Mu Jingzhe close, the latter reacted quickly. Im really fine. Little Bei is here. Come with me. Shao Qiyang felt a trace of regret, but his attention was quickly attracted by Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe, who was very guilty, whispered to Shao Qiyang, I originally planned to contact you guys to tell you about the situation. Its all my fault that Little Bei was injured. Dont blame yourself. Youve been really good to them. She just did what she wanted. If it were him, he would not have hesitated to save Mu Jingzhe. After they whispered a few words, Ji Buwang returned. This was the first time the two of them met. As soon as Ji Buwang came back, he realized that there was someone in the ward. Shao Qiyang looked over warily, and for the first time, he saw Ji Buwang. Shao Qiyangs first thought was that this person had entered the wrong ward. Later on, when he saw his outstanding appearance, he thought that he was a member of the film crew. Ji Buwangs first thought was also that Shao Qiyang was a member of the production team, so the two of them immediately smiled and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe quickly introduced them to each other. Shao Qiyang, this is Ji Buwang. Hes an art school teacher and also my friend. When he heard that something happened here, he came to visit me. Ji Buwang, this is Shao Qiyang, Little Beis uncle and my brother-in-law. Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang: Shao Qiyangs eyelids twitched when he heard the name Ji Buwang because he had heard from Xiao Wu at home what a wonderful person he was and that he had provided the school with musical instruments. At the time, although he had suspected why Ji Buwang would do this, he hadnt expected this to involve Mu Jingzhe. In the end, hed really had an ulterior motive? Shao Qiyang was very sensitive. When he sensed that something was amiss, he felt that something was wrong with Ji Buwangs gaze. Besides, a person who was supposed to be in his hometown had suddenly appeared in Ocean City even earlier than him. What did that mean? That meant that he had rushed over as soon as possible. He had come here because he was worried about Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei. What about him? Was he also worried about Mu Jingzhe? In an instant, Shao Qiyang had a lot of thoughts. Upon looking at Ji Buwangs attire, he knew that this person had to be quite eligible. Besides, his appearance was outstanding. Shao Qiyang was filled with vigilance. He had known that someone would discover Mu Jingzhes brilliance sooner or later, but he hadnt expected it to be so soon. Ji Buwang was also vigilant because of Shao Qiyangs vigilance. Although he couldnt see anyones face, he was very sensitive to other peoples emotions and hostility. This wasnt the vigilance and mood of a brother-in-law. Shao Qiyangs condition and mood were so strange that it didnt seem like he should have such a reaction to his sister-in-law. He was even hostile to him. Could this brother-in-law of hers like Jingzhe just like him? Ji Buwang quickly glanced at Shao Qiyang, wishing he could see his face. However This was Shao Qiyang. This name sounded familiar, and only a single word was different. This made him involuntarily think of a person deep in his memory. But that couldnt be. Mu Jingzhes husband was dead. Nevertheless, Ji Buwang still probed. The name Shao Qiyang is a little familiar. Actually, I knew someone called Shao Qihai in the past. Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhe, who were stunned, asked two questions in unison. You know Shao Qihai? You know my older brother? Chapter 128 - Shao Qihai Is Here Too Ji Buwang accurately caught the words older brother. Shao Qihai is your brother? Your biological brother? Thats right. You know my brother? When did you meet him? Shao Qiyang pressed on. A few years ago. Ji Buwangs expression was strange. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and then at Shao Qiyang. So you are Shao Qihais younger brother. How many older brothers do you have? He looked at Little Bei with suspicion in his eyes. Could Little Bei be Yes, Little Bei and the others are my older brothers children. Shao Qiyang nodded. Ji Buwang: Ji Buwang suddenly lost the ability to speak. He hadnt expected the five kids to be Shao Qihais children. Because Mu Jingzhe had said that he didnt want Ji Buwang to investigate her, he had never investigated her. The children had never mentioned Shao Qihais name either, so he had never known. During this period of time, he had wanted to be the stepfather of Shao Qihais children? His mind was a mess for a moment, but then he accurately grasped the information regarding the stepfather part. His mood instantly turned cold. Shao Qihai is gone? Mu Jingzhes husband was dead! You didnt know? Shao Qiyang asked back. A rhetorical question was still an answer. Ji Buwang was stunned for a moment. He had been in a coma for four years, so he had lagged behind on news. He didnt even know that Shao Qihai was already dead. They werent familiar with each other, but he remembered him because they used to be rare opponents. While he had been unconscious, no one had deliberately come to tell him about Shao Qihais condition. It was only today that he finally knew that Shao Qihai was gone. Besides, he had been eyeing his widow covetously, yearning to marry her and even become his childrens stepfather. Ji Buwang was a little confused at that moment and he sighed in his heart with guilt. He hadnt done it on purpose. He hadnt come to snatch Shao Qihais widow. It was fate that had allowed them to meet, and it was fate that allowed him to only see Mu Jingzhe. He originally hadnt known that Mu Jingzhe was his wife, or he might have restrained himself. Now that he knew, it was too late. Upon thinking of this, Ji Buwang felt an inexplicable sense of guilt toward Shao Qiyang. When Shao Qiyang heard that Ji Buwang actually knew Shao Qihai, besides feeling furious, he also felt a trace of guilt. After all, he was the brother-in-law and he also The two of them had different thoughts. After that, they were very polite to each other, but there was a hint of vigilance and awkwardness in their politeness. The atmosphere became very strange. Mu Jingzhe, who was with them, also felt awkward. Outside the ward, Shao Qihai, who was watching this strange scene, was speechless. Shao Qihai was the last to arrive. Ever since their last encounter, he had been worried about Mu Jingzhe. However, they couldnt do anything for the time being. Because of Old Fishs unexpected arrest, they had followed the vine to fish out the melon. They had helped capture a large number of Old Fishs accomplices. Although most of them had been caught, a portion of them had still escaped. After Shao Qihai was done with his work, he had heard that Mu Jingzhe and the kids had been attacked by venomous snakes at home. As soon as hed received the news, Shao Qihai had known that this was the doing of the people who had fled. These people were extremely ruthless. They probably felt that Mu Jingzhe had harmed Old Yu, causing everyone to be captured later on. Therefore, they were determined to avenge Old Yu and everyone else. Shao Qihai had acted immediately. After chasing them for a few days, he had finally caught the culprit. After catching the culprit, he had wanted to be by Mu Jingzhes side to protect her immediately, but there were others he needed to keep an eye on. Only he and Jiang Feng had seen the people who had escaped before. They still had to cooperate with the police to catch them. Before they could catch those people, they were notified that Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei had been attacked again. That person had chased them all the way to Ocean City and even used the most brutal method to attack themarson. Shao Qihai, who was really startled, rushed over as quickly as possible. He wanted to protect Mu Jingzhe this time. Meanwhile, he was waiting for the others to fall into his trap. According to his understanding of those people, they would take action again and wouldnt stop until they had their way. Mu Jingzhe was still in danger, and all of this was ultimately related to him. It was because she had saved Shao Xi that she had become the target of their revenge. Shao Qihai had arrived a little earlier than Ji Buwang. However, since it was inconvenient for him to appear, hed decided to follow her and protect her. Thus, he had disguised himself as a nurse in the hospital and waited outside Mu Jingzhes ward to see if there were any suspects. He had wanted to sneak in to see Little Beis state, but before he could do anything, Ji Buwang had rushed over. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe, hed immediately hugged her. Shao Qihai had clutched the chair tightly, nearly unable to resist rushing in to beat up Ji Buwang. What the heck? Why was he hugging his wife like this?! Shao Qihai didnt know how hed managed to hold it in. He only heaved a sigh of relief after Ji Buwang left. However, before he could finish heaving a sigh of relief, Shao Qiyang showed up. As her younger brother-in-law, Shao Qiyang didnt really hug her or anything, but for some reason, Shao Qihai felt that his younger brothers mood was a little strange. Later on, Ji Buwang also returned. Shao Qihai listened to them talk about his death numbly. He really wanted to go in and tell them that he was there, that he wasnt dead, and he was watching them! In the end, Shao Qihai didnt manage to enter. Fortunately, Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang were quickly persuaded to leave by Mu Jingzhe. Only then did Shao Qihai heave a sigh of relief again. Seeing that only Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were left in the ward, he felt much better. However, Shao Qihai had heaved a sigh of relief too early. After Little Bei woke up, she had to go to the bathroom. While she was doing so, of course, Little Bei had to sing some of her favorite new songs. This was the first time Shao Qihai heard them. He was caught off guard and almost burst out laughing, which could have revealed his identity. When Little Bei went back to the ward, Shao Qihai was still in a daze. Why would Little Bei sing such a song? That night, Shao Qihai guarded the mother-and-daughter duo at the door to ensure their safety. However, because of the songs he heard from inside, he had a hard time enduring it. Because he was suppressing his laughter, his stomach hurt later, and he trembled from holding it in. Others might think that he was having a relapse. He didnt know that songs could be sung like this. Each song was stranger than the last. Most importantly, these songs had been taught by Mu Jingzhe. It was unknown where Mu Jingzhe had heard these songs or if she had modified them herself. It sounded like those songs were meant to be sung like that. The more he eavesdropped, the more Shao Qihai felt that he didnt understand Mu Jingzhe. It wasnt just because of these songs. More importantly, it was the way Mu Jingzhe communicated with and educated Little Bei. These were all things that Shao Qihai couldnt do. This was the first time he learned that a child could be taught like that. He knew that children were sensible, but he hadnt expected them to have so many thoughts. However, no matter how strange their thoughts were, Mu Jingzhe seemed to be able to understand them. While chatting with Little Bei, she could also conveniently impart moral values and common sense to her. Hearing that Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe were like a real mother-and-daughter duo who were treating each other wholeheartedly, Shao Qihai couldnt help but smile. How could he be lucky enough to marry Mu Jingzhe? Shao Qihai had never thought that a person could change so drastically, nor had he expected that he could protect his wife and daughter this way on a night like this. After this matter was over, he would focus on protecting his family. Now that the children had a mother, they only lacked him as their father. When he returned, this family would be complete, and the children would definitely be happier and more blissful. Chapter 129 - I Can Also Become a Daddy Mu Jingzhe had no idea that there was someone waiting outside the ward, but she had a rare good nights sleep. On the third day, Director Lu came to visit Little Bei to discuss something. Encountering such a thing was a huge blow to the production team, but they were waiting to tie up all loose ends. At a time like this, they couldnt afford to be dispirited at all. The filming process had been halted, but they were burning cash every day. Director Lu was very anxious, so he came to ask about Little Beis recovery. He wanted to ask if they could resume filming. Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear it. Little Beis throat hasnt completely recovered. Although her face and feet are much better, her arms and hands havent healed yet. It might be a little difficult to resume shooting now. However, Little Bei took the initiative to agree. Mommy, Im fine. I can do it. There are no action scenes left. I can do it. Mu Jingzhe was still worried, but Little Bei had her own thoughts too. They couldnt delay any longer. Not only did the director have no time, but they didnt have time either. They had only applied for a weeks leave, and half of it had already passed. It wouldnt be good to delay any further. Mommy, it just so happens that I dont have to talk in the remaining scenes. Besides, the character of Xiao Jiu is also injured. With my injuries, I will be able to film more realistically. Director Lu looked at the sensible Little Bei and was almost moved to tears. He patted his chest and said that if there were any suitable roles in the future, he would definitely strongly recommend Little Bei to his acquaintances. Where else could he find a young actress like Little Bei, who was so sensible and easygoing? Since Little Bei had agreed, knowing that Director Lu was in a difficult position, Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to compromise. That day, Little Bei was discharged from the hospital. She filmed two scenes that night. Mu Jingzhe personally applied makeup on Little Bei, trying her best to make it as painless for Little Bei as possible. In the next few days, Little Bei was still filming. Thanks to the care of the entire crew, Little Bei didnt suffer too much. She just had some more crying scenes. Everyone nearly cried themselves blind as they watched Little Beis convincing performance. Little Bei made people cry whenever she cried. Everyone was amazed by how good she was at acting surprised at such a young age and treated her increasingly well. Everyone in the crew doted on her. The filming process was finished three days later than scheduled. After going through many twists and turns, the movie was officially completed. Without stopping, Director Lu devoted himself to his next task. He didnt dare relax at all. However, Little Beis work was done, and she could relax now. Although Little Bei wasnt a famous child star, she was the female lead, so Director Lu wasnt stingy. He transferred the remuneration as promised the night the filming process was completed. Little Bei knew that she had money now and wanted to shop. She said that she wanted to buy beautiful dresses for Mu Jingzhe and presents for her brothers, maternal grandma, and maternal grandpa. Mu Jingzhe thought that since she had taken an extra day off, she might as well take one more day off. It hadnt been easy for them to make a trip to Ocean City, so it wouldnt be right if they didnt explore the place a little. Then well go shopping tomorrow. Yay, Mommy is the best! Ocean City was a large coastal city after all, and it was much more fashionable than the county. Seeing that everyone was wearing beautiful dresses, Little Bei had long thought of buying some for her mother. Ill buy a dress for you tomorrow, Mommy. You looked great in red last time. Lets buy one this time too. No need No, you must. And you must buy at least three pieces. You must also buy leather shoes. Little Bei, you can buy these things for yourself. I really dont need them. The dresses you made for me are even prettier than the ready-made ones worn by others. It doesnt matter if I buy some or not, but Mommy, you must buy a few dresses for yourself. I call the shots regarding the money I earn. Little Bei domineeringly made a decision. Its just a few pieces of clothing. Mommy, dont say anything else. In the future, when she earned more money, she also wanted to buy more things, such as a golden necklace for Mommy. Many people in Ocean City wore them, and she wanted her mommy to wear one too. For now, she didnt have enough money for that. She would buy clothes first and take it one step at a time. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected her children to repay her in such a domineering way so soon. She happily agreed. Then, they really went shopping for clothes. Little Bei kept looking for clothes to buy for Mu Jingzhe, whereas Mu Jingzhe couldnt help shopping for childrens clothes. Autumn was coming soon, and she wanted to buy them shirts and sweaters. The most popular style in the city was matching shirts and sweaters. The girls even wore dresses that matched their sweaters. Lets buy yours first, Mommy. Well buy clothes for my brothers later. Little Bei sensed that and stopped Mu Jingzhe in time. She forcefully made Mu Jingzhe buy things for herself first. Just like Little Bei wanted her to, Mu Jingzhe ended up buying two dresses, a shirt, a skirt, and even a pair of leather shoes. Every time she bought something, Little Bei would pay. Mu Jingzhe thought it was a shame that there werent credit cards to swipe now, or she would have watched Little Bei domineeringly swipe her card. The domineering CEOs on TV would have to give way to Little Bei if she had to swipe her card. Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Bei and felt her heart sink. After buying Mu Jingzhes clothes, they planned to buy clothes for the kids. When we came over just now, there were several childrens clothing stores on the way. Lets go over there. Ocean City was a big city after all, and it was perhaps because it was the weekend, but there were many people walking in the streets, making Mu Jingzhe suddenly feel like she had returned to a modern city. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe looked at the passing crowd with a nostalgic expression. While they were waiting for the traffic light to turn green, Mu Jingzhe realized that Little Bei was holding her hand and looking at something, her eyes revealing a trace of envy. Although it was only a fleeting moment, Mu Jingzhe caught it. She followed Little Beis gaze and saw a little girl sitting on her fathers neck, chatting merrily with her father. Mu Jingzhe realized that Little Bei was envious. Thats right, who wasnt envious when they were young? She had also been envious before. She didnt have the ability to revive the dead Shao Qihai, but she could become Shao Qihai. She had plenty of strength anyway. Mu Jingzhe stuffed all the clothes shed bought into her backpack and squatted down to stroke Little Beis head. Dont be envious of them. Little Bei, Mommy can do it too! Before Little Bei could understand what she meant, Mu Jingzhe picked her up and placed her on her shoulders. Little Bei let out a gasp and hugged Mu Jingzhes head tightly. Mommy Mm, hold on tight. Is the air up there fresh? Mu Jingzhe tilted her head as she asked this. Little Bei finally reacted. She was shocked and delighted. Just now, she had only been a little envious. How had her mother known? Mommy, youre so awesome. Youre wonderful. The worked-up Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhes head and kissed her forehead. Ha ha, alright. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but laugh. The commotion between the mother-and-daughter duo attracted everyones attention. When they saw Little Bei on Mu Jingzhes neck, some people found it funny. It was inevitable that the two of them would receive many strange looks. Only a father would do something like this usually. Why was this mother also The little girl that Little Bei had envied previously pointed at them and asked her father curiously why Little Bei was riding her mothers back instead of her fathers. Little Bei froze for a moment but then saw Mu Jingzhe smile and reply from afar, Because Im strong. Mu Jingzhe was open and honest under everyones stares, not caring about them at all. This was probably an ability she had developed before shed transmigrated, so she didnt care about the gazes of other people. Seeing Mu Jingzhe like this, Little Bei calmed down and even told the little girl, My mommy is amazing. Little Bei bragged proudly. This was her mother! Chapter 130 - Murdering Her Husband A second ago, she had been bragging. A second later, Little Bei couldnt help but whisper to Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, are you tired? How about you let me down? Im not tired. This little weight of yours is nothing. Youve only been up there for a minute. Mu Jingzhe laughed and patted her leg. Dont worry. Ill put you down when I get tired. The traffic light turned green. Mu Jingzhe carried Little Bei along the crowd as they passed the crossroads. Because Little Bei was up there, it was easy to see them. Shao Qihai, who was secretly protecting the mother-and-daughter pair and had been following them, had mixed feelings when he saw them from behind. Logically speaking, he should be the one carrying Little Bei on his shoulders. These days, Shao Qihai had been thinking of ways to disguise himself and follow them. He didnt dare relax at all. Gradually, he saw how they interacted with each other. Shao Qihai felt that it was different from what he had known and seen before. It was a method that he had never thought of before and it often surprised him. For example, right now, he found it funny but also felt that this was good. Little Bei was different from what he remembered. She had become braver and more cheerful. As a mother, sometimes Mu Jingzhe didnt act like a mother, but sometimes she was the best mother. She had her own unique way, which included carrying Little Bei on her shoulders right now. Shao Qihai thought a lot in an instant and secretly reflected on many things. He felt that he hadnt done enough in the past. His gaze constantly followed them from a distance that was not too far or too close. He didnt dare get too close lest he attracted Mu Jingzhes attention. Ever since the last incident, Mu Jingzhe had been very vigilant. Twice, Shao Qihai had almost been caught by her. However, he couldnt stay too far away. Otherwise, if something happened, it would be too late. Thus, Shao Qihai managed to stay within three steps of them with difficulty. As he listened to Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe speak, Shao Qihai couldnt help but smile. His heart became increasingly calm, but as he followed Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei through the next junction, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. Shao Qihai was very sensitive to danger. When he felt that something was wrong, he happened to see a man wearing a hat brush past him and walk toward Mu Jingzhe from the back. With a silver flash, Shao Qihai saw the slowly revealed dagger in his hand stab Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihais expression changed as he recalled the victim who had collapsed among a stream of people last time. This was a similar scene. There were bustling streets around, and crowds of people were coming and going. The traffic light had turned green as the victims followed the stream of people. Catching them off guard, the perpetrator had brushed past them and followed them to stab them in the back. All of this had happened extremely fast. Once the perpetrator stabbed the victim, they would disappear into the stream of people. By the time one reacted and collapsed, the perpetrator would have already walked far away along with the crowd. A fatal blow in what seemed like the safest and most relaxed place was extremely difficult to guard oneself against. Mu Jingzhe knew that someone was targeting her. In the past few days, she hadnt relaxed, especially when she was alone or there were few people around. However, she had never expected that these people would change their methods and attack at a time when she felt the safest in a really crowded place. Mu Jingzhe was almost unprepared and had no way of preparing for this. If she were to guard against every passerby, she would go crazy. She didnt have any experience, but Shao Qihai did. The tragedy that had occurred last time replayed in his mind. Shao Qihais eyes widened, and he rushed forward. At the last moment, he blocked the blade and grabbed the dagger. Instantly, his hand was covered in blood. Shao Qihai grunted and reached out to grab the person with his other hand. However, the person with the hat reacted extremely quickly. Seeing that he had been exposed, he pushed Shao Qihai fiercely and turned to run. Shao Qihai, who was pushed by him, accidentally bumped into Mu Jingzhe, who was in front of him. Due to the strength of the push, he ended up pressing against Mu Jingzhes back. As Mu Jingzhe walked, she suddenly felt that something was amiss on her right. Just as she was about to turn around, she felt someone press against her from behind. It was a very hooligan-like feeling. F*ck! Mu Jingzhe cursed inwardly. She turned around dangerously and saw a dazed old man. Little Bei, hold tight! Mu Jingzhe shouted as she punched Shao Qihais nose. Blood instantly spurted from his nose. Shao Qihais vision blurred as he heard Mu Jingzhes curses. Dont think that your old age gives you a free pass to act as you please or that I wont hit you just because youre old. Old pervert, pui! Shao Qihai was anxious. No, Im not He wanted to explain, but before he could do so, Mu Jingzhe kicked him hard. Shao Qihai: !!! That day, a shocking scene took place in the streets of Ocean Citya young lady with a little girl on her shoulder started beating up a shameless old man. The shameless old man, Shao Qihai, suffered a nosebleed. He curled up on the ground and almost ascended to heaven. He felt that he had probably been crippled by that kick. At that moment, the pain of the cut in his hand was nothing. When Shao Qihai saw that Mu Jingzhe still wanted to beat him up, he shivered and thought to himself, Shes attempting to kill her husband, right? In order to prevent himself from really being killed, Shao Qihai tried his best to speak. Dont misunderstand me. I only helped you because I saw that someone wanted to harm you. Look, the knife is still here! Shao Qihais face was red, and his nose was bleeding. He was in an unprecedentedly sorry state as he shouted to prove to Mu Jingzhe his innocence. Luckily, the dagger was still there. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. She had actually felt something touch her just now. Looking at the dagger and then at his hand, Mu Jingzhe restrained her nerves. Thinking of what had happened previously, she believed him a little. When she realized she had almost been killed in this sea of people, she couldnt help but feel a chill down her spine. Wheres that person? Over there. He ran in that direction. Hes wearing a blue hooded shirt and a black cap. Although hed only had a brief encounter with that guy, Shao Qihai had seen his face very clearly and immediately remembered his characteristics. Fortunately, the delay wasnt big. Furthermore, there were many people and things on the road, so that person had luckily bumped into the cart selling fruits and gotten delayed. Mu Jingzhe looked over and happened to see the man Shao Qihai had described being held back by the boss. They seemed to be arguing. Wait for me to come back! Mu Jingzhe hated this person, who had attacked her time and again. She thus told the lewd old man, Im going to come back later to either settle the score with you or thank you. Then, she took off and chased after the guy in the blue hooded shirt. The man who had attacked her went by the nickname Three Seconds. This implied that he was fast and could take a persons life in three seconds. His methods were ruthless, and he was full of tricks. He had thought that nothing unexpected would happen this time. After all, he had been in the right place at the right time. He hadnt expected to be stopped when hed tried to escape. He had even encountered a cart that had been pushed out. The cart had been knocked over, and the boss had held him back recklessly. What was even more unfortunate was that due to this delay, Mu Jingzhe had caught up. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was about to catch up to him, Three Seconds cursed. Without thinking too much, he hit the bosss neck with his arm to shake him off and ran. Stop right there! Mu Jingzhe watched as that person sprinted away. She was still hugging Little Bei and didnt dare to let go. As this affected her speed, she wouldnt be able to catch up to him. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt willing to let him off so easily. She anxiously took off her shoe and aimed at him. Mu Jingzhe was lucky this time. Her shoe landed on his head. Three Seconds felt something approach him from behind. He thought that it wouldnt hit him, but a second later, he received a heavy blow on the back of his head by something that felt like a brick. Chapter 131 - Crippled? Three Seconds was smashed to the ground with a bang. He got up in a daze and seemed to feel something in his hand. It was a shoe, and a female shoe at that. To think that he had been hit by a shoe. Three Seconds felt embarrassed. Just as he was about to curse, he heard footsteps, followed by a heavy kick on his body. Youre the pr*ck who wants to kill me, arent you? You released venomous snakes and tried to set me on fire. Now, you want to use a knife? Have I snatched your wife or killed your father? Is that why you are treating me like this? As the blows rained down on him, curses came one after another. There wasnt a lot of technique involved, but the force of the blows on his body was terrifying. Initially, Three Seconds wanted to resist, but he was firmly pinned on the ground and couldnt move. Soon, he was beaten until he couldnt retaliate at all. At first, he held it in, but later on, he couldnt hold it in anymore and couldnt help but beg for mercy. Little Bei explained to the surrounding people that this was a bad person who had been coming after them to kill them. She was vigilant, so she stomped on Three Seconds fingers when she saw them sticking out. Seeing that he wasnt being cooperative, she kicked him a few more times and stepped on him when she had the chance. Initially, the crowd wanted to help after hearing what Little Bei said. However, upon watching the situation for a while, they realized that they didnt need to help at all. The mother-and-daughter duo were taking care of it nicely by themselves. Besides, it seemed like the person who needed help wasnt the mother-and-daughter duo, but the fellow who was being pressed down. His pained cries became softer and softer. The surrounding people couldnt help but ask, Has he been killed? Yeah, is he still alive? The way they looked at Mu Jingzhe was a little strange. They plucked up the courage to amplify their voices. Young la Heroine, I think you should stop fighting. You dont want to kill someone. The onlooker originally wanted to call her young lady, but when she saw Mu Jingzhes appearance, she couldnt help but use the term heroine, which was commonly used in television dramas. After saying that, even she felt a little strange. Mommy. Little Bei had heard everyone and quickly pulled Mu Jingzhe away. Only then did Mu Jingzhe stop and take a deep breath. She had lost control a little because she was really furious. The main reason she was furious were those two perilous experiences. The first time, she and the five children had almost been bitten to death by venomous snakes. Even the people of Great Eastern Village had been implicated. Later on, an entire crew of 20 to 30 people, including other tourists, had almost died in a sea of fire. If they hadnt been lucky enough to escape and provide evidence later, this might have been mistaken for an accident and they couldve died just like that. In order to save her, Little Bei had gotten injured, and her injuries had yet to recover. Each time, many lives had been risked. The perpetrator was unscrupulous. She had also seen him attack the boss just now. If hed had a knife in his hand, perhaps the bosss throat would have been slit. There was no enmity between them, but for the sake of escaping, he would casually reap the lives of others. How could Mu Jingzhe not be angry? She had no idea how she had provoked a group of lunatics who kept following her around to take her life. Plus, never mind if they were only targeting her. That wasnt the case either. They were even willing to sacrifice the lives of others to kill her. Mu Jingzhe really hated them. She calmed down and took off the clothes of Three Seconds, who had already been rendered unable to speak. Using his clothing, she tied his hands together, and shortly after she had done so, the police arrived. On such a bustling street, there would usually be regular patrols. When the policemen heard the commotion, they came over. Whats going on? The scene that they saw made them wary of Mu Jingzhe. This person wanted to kill me but was subdued by me, Mu Jingzhe calmly explained, including the investigation she had conducted previously. She also mentioned the arson case. That arson case had only taken place a few days earlier, and the police officers present happened to know about it. They half-believed Mu Jingzhe and brought Three Seconds, who looked like a dead dog, back to the crossroads to look for witnesses and the knife. The knife was still there, and it was obvious that there was blood on it. No one had touched it, but the old man was gone. There was only blood on the ground. Seeing that the evidence was still there, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was a little surprised that the old man had disappeared. The old perv grandpa was still here. I dont know why hes gone now. Mu Jingzhe quickly corrected herself, calling the old pervert a kind old grandpa instead. Recalling that there might have been a misunderstanding and that the old man had helped her yet she hadnt shown mercy, Mu Jingzhe felt a little guilty. The old pervert, who was Shao Qihai, was speechless. As he watched Mu Jingzhe and the police leave, Shao Qihai looked at his hand, which had been casually bandaged with a handkerchief. He stood far behind them and walked a little awkwardly. Yeah the pain mostly wasnt over yet. Shao Qihai even suspected that he had been crippled by that kick and felt extremely helpless. However, after seeing how Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei had dealt with that man, he suddenly felt that Mu Jingzhe had already shown him mercy. He had no idea when Mu Jingzhe had become so powerful that she could fight whenever she wanted and possessed great strength. When Shao Qihai saw how powerful Mu Jingzhe was, he should have felt at ease, but for some reason, he was a little worried. However, he didnt recall what he was worried about for a while. As she had suddenly caught the culprit who might have been targeting her for the past few days, she didnt continue to buy clothes. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei went to the police station again and met the police officer they had just met a few days ago. He tried to kill you with a knife? On the street? Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded. The police officer who asked this question was very serious. He looked at the knife and instructed his colleagues, Go do a fingerprint comparison. When it was mentioned that a fingerprint comparison was going to be done, Three Seconds finally reacted. He kept screaming in pain before realizing that there was something wrong with his hand. Both his hands were injured, as Little Bei had stepped on them. However, that wasnt the main point. The main point was that one of his hands had been dislocated, and one of his legs was fractured. The police officer roughly looked at the test result. Why is his leg broken? Mu Jingzhe blinked. I dont know either. Maybe he accidentally broke it or fractured it when he fell. She lowered her head. I dont know if it was me either. I was really scared. When I thought about the venomous snakes and the fire, I was too scared and I hit him a bit. I didnt do it on purpose. The police officer hesitated for a few seconds. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and then at Little Bei, who was consoling her and telling her not to be afraid. In the end, he didnt say anything. When they came out, the sky was already dark. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were no longer in the mood to shop and hurried back to rest. Shao Qihai, who had been waiting outside, watched them enter before he had the time to go back and check on his condition. The area where he had been kicked didnt hurt as much anymore. He didnt know if its functionality had been affected, as he wasnt a doctor. Thinking back, Shao Qihai felt lingering fear. He had done so much in the past and hadnt even hesitated to fake his death because he didnt want his family to fall into this dangerous swamp. However, in the end, they had still been implicated. Late at night, Jiang Feng came to look for Shao Qihai, and they talked about their respective situations, exchanging information. Seeing that Shao Qihai was injured, Jiang Feng quickly bandaged and treated his wounds. His movements were very skilled, and it was obvious that he did this frequently. Luckily, you followed her, Brother Hai. Otherwise, sister-in-law would have Jiang Feng felt fear just thinking about it. Sister-in-law didnt recognize you, right? Shao Qihai: No He didnt mention the extremely humiliating experience of being treated like an old pervert. His expression was very complicated. Chapter 132 - I’m The One Being Beaten Up By My Wife Jiang Feng didnt notice Shao Qihais stiff expression and was still fantasizing. When they find out its you in the future, sister-in-law will definitely be touched. Then, youll have made amends for your mistake, Brother. Sister-in-law and the children wont blame you. Shao Qihai: That might not be the case. After all, she had thought he was an old pervert. Shao Qihai was facing difficulties that he couldnt speak of, but Jiang Feng was envious of their relationship. Brother Hai, youre protecting sister-in-law in the dark. Sister-in-law is loyal and devoted and is taking care of the children for you. This is really touching. I also want such a relationship in the future. Jiang Feng was a little shy, but because of his close relationship with Shao Qihai, he still chuckled and said, After this matter is over, I will also find a good girl that I will spend my entire life protecting. After saying this, Jiang Feng suddenly frowned. Speaking of that, I remembered that guy next door who beat his wife up. Say, hes a grown man, so how can he beat his wife? He cant even protect and love his wife. He didnt have the ability and had to find grievances outside, so he hit a woman when he came back home? What kind of man is he? When I came out earlier, I saw him lying drunk on the side of the road. I slapped him a few times to wake him up, then took the opportunity to kick him a few times. After Jiang Feng finished claiming credit, he suddenly asked curiously, Brother Hai, have you and sister-in-law fought before? The question came too suddenly. Shao Qihai, who had just been passively hit, was instantly at a loss for words. Jiang Feng had merely asked out of curiosity, but he hadnt expected Shao Qihai to be left speechless by his casual question. Seeing his stiff expression, Jiang Feng added, Brother Hai, you He covered his mouth and lowered his voice. Brother Hai, you cant be serious. Dont tell me you have hit sister-in-law? I just said that domestic violence is bad. Dont tell me youre like Old Qin! Gentle and refined on the outside but someone who hits his wife in private. Old Qin was a former comrade-in-arms. He usually acted well and appeared to be a good person in front of everyone. He was also serious about his work. Unexpectedly, there was something problematic about himhe was beating his wife. It was said that he had grown up like that. He had seen his father beat his mother up since he was young and had gotten used to it. He felt that if his wife wasnt obedient, he should beat her up. Later on, he was severely criticized. Back then, Jiang Feng had been disillusioned when hed found out. He had thought that Old Qin was the only one who did that. He hadnt expected Brother Hai to do the same. Shao Qihai looked at Jiang Fengs anxious expression. I have not. I dont hit women. Hed only hesitated because he was the one who had been beaten up! Really? You really dont resort to domestic violence? Jiang Feng wanted to confirm it. Shao Qihai: He was speechless for a moment before declaring firmly, No! How could he resort to domestic violence? To put it bluntly, he was the one being abused. He had already been abused once and had almost been crippled. At that moment, Shao Qihai finally remembered the worry that he hadnt recalled in the afternoon. If he went back, after finding out that he wasnt dead, would Mu Jingzhe be so angry that shed hit him again? Shao Qihai looked down and rubbed his face. If he was beaten up again, he might really be crippled. Not far away, Mu Jingzhe, who was applying medicine on Little Beis face, sneezed. Her ears also felt a little hot. Whos badmouthing me behind my back? Mommy, youre so wonderful. No one would say bad things about you. They must be saying something good, Little Bei immediately answered. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Those who had been beaten up by her today might not agree. The next day, Mu Jingzhe heard that the person shed caught yesterday had indeed been the culprit. His fingerprints were a match, and it was discovered that he had also been involved in other cases. His nickname was Three Seconds. He was involved in many cases and was a very dangerous person. Even the police had to protect their own safety when they encountered him. Who would have thought that the fellow would be beaten up into that state by Mu Jingzhe and brought to the police station? This time, when Mu Jingzhe went to the police station again, everyone looked at her differently. How did you provoke this group of people? We just caught a batch of them previously. Theyre all outlaws who only care about profit. I dont know either. They just started targeting me for no reason. Its been happening ever since we went to the city last time. Youre really unlucky. But youre also lucky that you were able to catch the culprit. Its also because someone helped me yesterday. Otherwise, I might not have been able to do it. Mu Jingzhe was still scared. Have you guys found the grandpa I mentioned yesterday? No. The police officer shook his head. Well continue searching. Well contact you when we find him. Be careful in the future. I heard that some of them are still on the run. Some of them are still on the run? Mu Jingzhe frowned when she heard that. Dont tell me theyre still after me? I dont think so, but you should stay safe nonetheless. Okay. Of course she would pay attention to her safety. In fact, she still feared being surrounded by a crowd after that traumatizing incident. This trip to Ocean City hadnt gone smoothly either. Seeing that this matter had been resolved, Mu Jingzhe hurriedly bought some things and embarked on the trip back. Shao Qiyang had already returned. However, to avoid making the boys worry, Mu Jingzhe had told him not to tell them yet. They could tell them about it when they returned. The boys only knew that the filming process had dragged on, but they didnt know what had happened to Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei. It was only when the two of them got home that they found out that something had happened again. They couldnt help but feel nervous. Little Beis injuries were more serious than Mu Jingzhes, but they had been treated in time and werent too serious. The doctor said that if she applied medicine properly, they wouldnt leave too many scars. On the other hand, there was a small scar on Mu Jingzhes forehead. It wasnt too ugly, but it was still a little eye-catching. It should fade after a while. Its fine. Mu Jingzhe didnt take it seriously, but the children werent pleased when they saw it. Mu Jingzhes skin was fair. Although the scar wasnt big, it was very eye-catching and uncomfortable to look at. Li Zhaodi, who specifically came to visit after hearing that theyd returned, was not satisfied either. How can it be fine? Youre a girl, so it wont look good if it leaves a scar. How could she be fine when she had been disfigured? Li Zhaodi rolled her eyes at Mu Jingzhe and muttered that she had been through a lot. Li Zhaodi said she would look for medicine to remove her scar. People in the countryside tended to know some folk remedies. Li Zhaodi went back to the Mu Residence to get the medicine. The Mu Residence was bustling with noise and excitement because Tang Moling had come again. Ever since their engagement, Mu Xue and Tang Moling had returned to their initial sweet state, and things had been very calm for a while. Especially during this period, when Mu Jingzhe hadnt been around, everything had been calm. This time, Tang Moling had come to discuss taking Mu Xue to meet his elders. As the engagement had been held in a hurry, the elders on Tang Molings side had yet to meet Mu Xue. After this meeting, it was expected that the wedding would be held at the end of the year. After all, Mu Xue would be 24 years old after New Years. In this era, an unmarried woman of her age was considered a spinster. Old Lady Mu didnt want Mu Xue to get married after she turned 24. She thought that Mu Xue should at least get married while she was still 23. Old Lady Mu thought very highly of this meeting with his parents and started asking around a few days earlier what Tang Molings elders liked so that she could prepare a gift. Although countryside folks couldnt afford very precious gifts, they at least had to show their sincerity. When Li Zhaodi went back, Old Lady Mu and the rest were busy choosing gifts. Upon seeing Li Zhaodi return, Old Lady Mu stiffened and ignored her. Chapter 133 - Mu Xue’s Unbalanced Mind Ever since theyd split up the family assets last time, Old Lady Mu had been unhappy. Previously, she hadnt wanted a grandson who picked rubbish to disgrace her. In the end, when she had found out that Mu Han could become successful by picking up rubbish, her attitude had changed drastically. She thought that if Li Zhaodi and the rest knew what was good for them and gave her an out, she would take it. Unfortunately for her, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng hadnt even given her an out. Now, things had kind of reached a stalemate between them. It wasnt like they had completely severed all ties, but they werent close either. Old Lady Mu didnt say a word. Instead, Third Brother Mus wife asked with a smile, Is Jingzhe back? Mm, shes back, Li Zhaodi responded. She hesitated for a moment and then asked, Sister-in-law, I remember you having some ginseng before. Is that right? Yeah, why? Can you sell some of it to me? Sell some to you? Why would you mention the word sell when were a family? Do you want to use it? Although the sister-in-law made it sound very nice, she didnt even move her butt one bit. Li Zhaodi knew her sister-in-laws character. She wouldnt budge until she was given benefits. I dont want to use it, but Jingzhe and Little Bei went to Ocean City and were in a fire As soon as Li Zhaodi finished speaking, she heard someone hiss in pain. She turned around, only to see that Eldest Brother Mus hand had been scalded by Tang Moling. He had been adding hot water to Eldest Brother Mus tea. He seemed to not care about Li Zhaodi, but when he heard Jingzhes name, he was very sensitive. He couldnt help but prick up his ears to listen. He hadnt expected to hear about the fire as soon as hed started listening in on their conversation. The trauma of the venomous snake incident hadnt passed yet. When he heard about the fire, Tang Moling lost his composure again. The water in the teapot splashed out and all of it fell on Eldest Brother Mus hand. Tang Moling only reacted after hearing him scream. Sorry Its okay. I have thick skin. Although Eldest Brother Mu felt some pain, he recovered quickly and gave him a kindly smile. Eldest Brother Mu had always been a little afraid of this son-in-law of his. He felt that he couldnt converse with him or put on the airs of a father-in-law in front of him. However, Tang Moling had always been respectful and would even pour him water. Eldest Brother Mu thought that Tang Moling was just being careless and didnt take it to heart. However, Mu Xues expression changed. Tang Moling couldnt be bothered paying attention to Mu Xue anymore. He was anxious to hear about Mu Jingzhes whereabouts and even wanted to rush out to see her like last time. Li Zhaodi had no idea what Tang Moling was thinking. She waited for a second before continuing. Jingzhe has a scar on her face, and Little Bei has some wounds on her body too. Thats why I want to buy some from you. You said before that you have the best ginseng. Third Brother Mus wife nodded. Indeed, we have the best. Its just that we dont have a lot but Jingzhe wouldnt look good with a scar on her face either Sister-in-law. Li Zhaodi pulled the sister-in-law away to talk to her about buying ginseng. After she bought it, Li Zhaodi left in a hurry. The Mu Family continued to speak and didnt take this matter to heart. No one said anything about visiting Mu Jingzhe. Only Tang Moling and Mu Xue were a little absent-minded after hearing that Mu Jingzhe had been in a fire. Judging from Li Zhaodis appearance, it seemed that it was nothing serious and Mu Jingzhe had only been left with a scar. However, even though he knew, Tang Moling couldnt help but feel worried. Alas, he couldnt run out like last time. After all, he was already Mu Xues fianc and they were even going to get married at the end of the year. The person he loved was Mu Xue, and she was the one he was responsible for. He shouldnt be worried about Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling restrained himself from worrying about Mu Jingzhe, but the more he restrained himself, the more distracted he became. He looked like his mind was elsewhere, and he was in a state of struggle and hesitation that made him look dazed. Old Lady Mu thought that he was tired and told him to quickly rest, but Mu Xues face turned cold. She had felt very blessed during this period of time and had even prepared for her marriage. She was filled with anticipation for the future, but at that moment, she was once again thrown off the track. Just one piece of news from Mu Jingzhe was enough to make Tang Moling panic. Mu Xue couldnt help but recall what had happened previously. She wasnt a fool. She was forced to come back to her senses, as she could feel Tang Moling wavering. Mu Xue was scared and anxious. He was clearly her fianc, but why was his heart with Mu Jingzhe? Ever since she was young, Mu Xue had never experienced such a feeling. She suppressed her anger and called Tang Moling out. Tang Moling, do you have me in your heart? What? Tang Moling was a little frustrated. Of course I have you in my heart. Why would I get engaged to you otherwise? Then what are you doing now? Are you worried about Mu Jingzhe? Tang Moling froze for a moment. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Im not. You know best whether youre worried or not. If you keep thinking about her, just scram and go find her. I said Im not. Dont be unreasonable. Whos being unreasonable? Tang Moling, look at yourself. Im not in your heart anymore. I dont want to see you today. You can leave now. Youre kicking me out? Thats right, Im kicking you out. I dont want to see you with another woman in your heart! Although Mu Xue said that, she was actually hoping that Tang Moling would stay. However, Tang Moling really left. Looking at his departing figure, Mu Xue almost bit her lip until it bled. At that moment, she suddenly had a vicious thought for the first timewhy couldnt Mu Jingzhe have simply burned to death? When she realized what she was thinking, Mu Xue was stunned. How could she think like that? Mu Xue, who was in a daze, didnt visit Mu Jingzhe. Later on, after Tang Moling calmed down, he came back to apologize to Mu Xue. The two of them finally stopped throwing tantrums, but their argument had derailed their original plan to meet Tang Molings elders. Tang Moling didnt betray Mu Xue and didnt go to see Mu Jingzhe, but Mu Xue knew that he had Mu Jingzhe in his heart and kept thinking about her. Occasionally, when he heard the villagers mention Mu Jingzhe, Tang Molings ears would involuntarily prick up, and his footsteps would slow down. Mu Jingzhe didnt do anything, but she still managed to attract Tang Molings attention. Mu Xue felt like the heavens were playing tricks on her. From Shao Qihai to Tang Moling, it seemed like Mu Jingzhe had snatched everyone from her in the end. Mu Xue had temporarily forgotten that she was the one who had given up on Shao Qihai first. She felt that the heavens were playing a trick on her. Mu Jingzhe was her archenemy. All those who had originally liked her seemed to have fallen for Mu Jingzhe in the end. She even somewhat understood the feeling that Mu Jingzhe had felt in the past, as she suddenly wanted to snatch him back at all costs. It was also at that moment that Mu Xue realized that her and Mu Jingzhes positions had been reversed. In the past, she used to be the most promising person in the village. Everyone in the village had praised her and asked her whenever they had questions because she was knowledgeable and cultured. Everyone had respected her, and Mu Jingzhe had been a joke not even worth mentioning. However, at some point in time, everything seemed to have changed. The most promising person in the village had become Mu Jingzhe. The things she was doing were clearly only something trivial in Mu Xues eyes, but the villagers were somehow all in awe of her. Those who used to come to ask her questions and those who used to praise her had unknowingly turned to Mu Jingzhe. It wasnt that they no longer praised her, but they rarely mentioned her now. And when they did mention her, it was because of her promising fiance, Tang Moling. While Mu Xue was suffering because of Tang Moling, Mu Jingzhe was getting better and better. Her days were flourishing, and the person people talked the most about in the village had become Mu Jingzhe. Her glow seemed to be suppressed bit by bit. Chapter 134 - These Young Men Seem Interested In Mommy In the past, Mu Xue had never taken this cousin seriously. In her eyes, Mu Jingzhe was just a clown. In fact, she had considered it beneath her to even argue with her. They simply werent from the same world, and this was a fact that everyone silently agreed on. But now, things had changed. She and Mu Jingzhe were like archenemies. Mu Xue felt that if Mu Jingzhe lived well, she wouldnt live well. If Mu Jingzhe made something of herself, she probably wouldnt be able to lift her head. Mu Xue didnt want to scare herself, but she didnt want to admit this reality either. In the past, Mu Xue used to be the one who started trends among the young girls in the village. For example, student haircuts or dresses. All the girls in the village used to imitate her. Mu Jingzhe had always imitated her too and made a fool of herself. But now, Mu Jingzhe had become the trend-setter in the village. Mu Jingzhes dresses are really pretty. I heard that they were bought in Ocean City. I want to buy one of them someday. Me too. The girls wanted to wear the hair ornaments that Mu Jingzhe made and the clothes that Mu Jingzhe wore. There were even girls who wanted to cut their hair short. They only gave up that idea after being scolded a few times. Mu Xue looked at herself, feeling baffled. The clothes she was wearing now were all good stuff, many times better than Mu Jingzhes clothes. They had all been given to her by Tang Moling. By right, Mu Jingzhes clothes, which had been bought in Ocean City, should pale in comparison. So why couldnt those girls see that? Mu Xue didnt know that her things were actually too good, way beyond what everyone else could afford. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhes clothes were more down-to-earth, so they were still within reach. After two days, Mu Xue discovered something else. Many young men in the village, with the approval of their parents, actually wanted to marry Mu Jingzhe in private. On the surface, no one said anything. The reason no one went to propose marriage was because they knew that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt agree. In the past, the person people didnt dare propose marriage to used to be Mu Xue. Now, that person had become Mu Jingzhe. She was clearly a young widow who had already been married once, but so many promising young men felt that they werent worthy of Mu Jingzhe and didnt dare propose marriage to her. Mu Xue was mystified. How did things end up like this? Mu Xue couldnt remember when the change had started. When she returned home and saw Li Zhaodi, Mu Xue was also momentarily dazed. She almost didnt recognize her sharp, unkind scoundrel of a second aunt. When did her unpresentable Second Aunt, who was like a clown, become so spirited and cheerful? When did she start having so many people fawning over her? Wasnt Second Aunt the most unpopular person in the past? Hadnt the villagers avoided the very sight of her? Mu Xue hesitated and remembered that Second Aunt hadnt come to provoke her or snatch her things for a long time. Thinking back carefully, Second Aunt didnt even stare at her hatefully anymore, especially after theyd split up the family assets. When and why had she changed? Mu Xue looked at Li Zhaodi in a daze and tried her best to recall. Li Zhaodi didnt look at Mu Xue at first, but when she saw that she was staring at her, she couldnt help but purse her lips. Why was this arrogant girls gaze so terrifying when she had been busy with her own matters and hadnt had the time to complain about her? Li Zhaodi pondered this for a while. Her attention was then quickly diverted by everyones flattery. Dont praise me. Its just an ordinary piece of clothing. Even if it was bought in Ocean City, its still just a piece of clothing. Li Zhaodi was busy thinking about ways to remove Mu Jingzhes scar, but when she turned around, she was drowned in gifts. Little Bei had remembered Mu Jingzhe but hadnt forgotten her brothers and maternal grandparents either. She had bought things for them as well. Mu Jingzhe had also remembered and bought them clothes. On the other hand, Li Zhaodi had previously bought clothes for the children. Naturally, Shao Dong and Shao Xi had to reciprocate with a gift. They made their own money, and even Mu Han had brought something for his parents. Dizzily, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng found themselves with a pile of brand-new clothes and shoes. Mu Jingzhe was in the limelight because she was wearing the dress she had bought in Ocean City, and so were Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. After Li Zhaodi finished bragging about the clothes, she went on to brag about the shoes and the scarf. I didnt know there was such soft leather in this world. Its so soft when you wear it. Jingzhe doesnt even wear it herself, but she insisted on buying one for me. And this scarf. Never mind how small it is. Its not cheap. That lass Little Bei is still a child, yet she insisted on buying it for me by using the money she earned. My hands are so rough from working all day that Im afraid Ill damage the scarf if I touch it. Everyone knew that Li Zhaodi was showing off, but they couldnt help but be envious. They had never seen silk scarves and flowers from Ocean City. They wanted to feel the texture, but they were afraid they would accidentally damage it. In the past, Li Zhaodi would never have let them touch it, but this time, she generously allowed them to touch it. Li Zhaodis mouth and tongue were dry from all the talking, but she was feeling smug in her heart. Previously, everyone had laughed at her and said that they were stupid for acknowledging the five kids who werent even biologically related to them. However, the five kids had made them proud. It had only been a short while, and they were already buying things for them with their own money. To be honest, even a biological child might not be able to do this. Now that she could finally hold her head high, Li Zhaodi had to boast about it. Compared to Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng was much more reserved. However, he also frequently put on his new hat and clothes and strolled around the village. He didnt know how to boast, but he enjoyed everyones gazes. Although he spoke modestly, he was actually very gleeful about it. Even though the weather hadnt turned cold and it was too warm to wear a trapper hat[1], he was determined not to take it off. Mu Jingzhe found Mu Teng and Li Zhaodis behavior amusing and potentially maddening. Li Zhaodis smug look as she flaunted everywhere made her seem like a weird character in television dramas, an existence that the villagers hated the most. Logically speaking, she should have said something, but seeing how happy they were, she couldnt bear to douse their enthusiasm. Forget it, as long as they were happy, it was okay. The older generation had suffered too much. This was their proudest and happiest moment. The envy and jealousy of others was even sweeter than honey to them. Mu Jingzhe was happy, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were happy, but Zhao Lan, Eldest Brother Mu, and his wife were almost angered to death. Zhao Lan hadnt expected the children to be so promising. These kids, who she had considered a burden, were actually capable of earning money? And so much money at that? In the past, she hadnt given a damn if the children acknowledged her or not. Shed even felt that it was best if they didnt, in case she had to spend money on them. However, when she saw that they had actually bought all those things for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, she couldnt help but feel jealous. She, their biological grandmother, was still there. She was the one who had raised them from a young age. Why hadnt they bought anything for her? Who the hell were Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng? It wasnt as if they were their biological grandparents. Those kids had merely called them Grandpa and Grandma a couple of times, yet they had bought the two of them all this stuff?! The happier Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were, the more they showed off, and the less capable Zhao Lan was of controlling her anger. Every day, she would keep making oblique remarks from next door or right at their door. She would call them ingrates and shameless children and other things like that. At the end of the day, she was just hinting that Shao Dong should buy things for her. If she had her way, she would be asking directly, but after that scare last time, she didnt dare to. Since she didnt have the balls to do so, Shao Dong and the rest simply ignored her. They treated her as a joke and never paid attention to her. The children still remembered Zhao Lans reaction after Mu Jingzhe had been bitten by a snake. They remembered the kindness they had been shown, but they also bore grudges. Shes cursing at the door again, said Little Bei quietly when she came in. Just leave her be. This is just an appetizer. Its nothing compared to what is to come. Therell be plenty for her to be angry about. Shao Xi sneered. When she left us to Mommy, she did so without any hesitation. Let her wallow in regret and anger for the rest of her life. The children casually discussed the matter and then pushed Zhao Lan to the back of their minds. At present, they had a new headache. Since god knew when, many young men had started coming to their house. Those young men would greet the kids with a smile and appear outside their home from time to time. In the beginning, the five kids didnt think too much about it. However, recently, every time they came back from school, by observing the situation, theyd started to understand. These people seemed to be interested in Mommy! [1] a fur cap with ear-covering flaps Chapter 135 - Observation Records Comparable to A Matchmaker’s Unknowingly, Mu Jingzhe had become a popular figure in the village. In fact, in the eyes of many people in the outer village, marrying her meant marrying into money. Moreover, Mu Jingzhe was becoming more and more beautiful. This was especially so after she put on the dress she had bought in Ocean City. Li Zhaodi had been nagging her, so her hair had grown a lot as well. Although she still trimmed it from time to time, it wasnt as short as before. The sparkle in Mu Jingzhe was unavoidably displayed, and many people felt increasingly tempted. Mu Xue was already engaged, so now the person the village was most concerned about was Mu Jingzhe. In the past, when they had seen Mu Jingzhe make up her mind to take care of those five kids, everyone had still been worried. Now, seeing that Shao Dong could earn money and the other four kids werent inferior either, they no longer felt that they were a burden. Instead, they felt that the kids were treasure basins and didnt mind them anymore. It didnt matter if they had a few more children. The kids could earn their own money and didnt need them to provide for them. In fact, their future biological kids might even be able to lead a good life thanks to the five of them. After thinking it through, a lot of young men started showing up at Mu Jingzhes door. From time to time, they would come over and knock on the door. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice anything at all. Later, when more young men started showing up, she simply thought that they were there for the young girls who had come to work at her house. She even sighed with emotion, thinking to herself what a wonderful thing youth was. She didnt notice this, but the children were sensitive to it. Because of Shao Dongs instructions, they didnt sabotage or scheme in secret. They just couldnt help being vigilant and observing. It couldnt be helped. This matter was too important, and there were many implications. Besides, in their hearts, Mu Jingzhe was the most wonderful person in the world. To them, there were very few people worthy of her. One could see that, as Shao Xi didnt even think Ji Buwang was good enough for her. However, they didnt disqualify all these people right from the start. After all, they were from the same village. It was just that when they came into contact with them, they would subconsciously observe them. First, they would help their mother see if the person was good enough and if there was a possibility of them getting together in the future. The children used their own ways to work together and stealthily sized up those young men properly. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice at all. After all, it simply seemed to her that the kids were chatting with a fellow villager. In the beginning, even the young men who were being observed didnt notice. In fact, they were rather happy to see that the children were willing to talk to them. They were also aware of the benefits of having a good relationship with the children. Then, those young men were coaxed into revealing their backgrounds by the children while being completely oblivious to their intentions. Only after the children had eliminated them did they realize what had happened. Some of them were angry when they realized what had happened. Others felt terrible because they were aware of their own limitations. When these young mens families offered to help them propose marriage, they shook their heads and refused, saying, Even at my age, I cant compare to those kids. Im also not as knowledgeable as them. I only know how to farm. How can I be worthy of her? Mu Jingzhes peach blossoms[1] had bloomed for a while without her knowledge. Before she knew it, they had been blown away by the children. The only trace left behind was a notebook that Shao Dong secretly kept, which Mu Jingzhe had never even seen. It was a detailed record of every young man they thought might want to be their stepfather. The name of each man was replaced, and the information about their height, body, and physical condition was basically complete. Shao Dong had even noted down their educational qualifications. Most of them had graduated from elementary school or junior high. Very few of them had finished junior high school. There were also a lot of details about their family situation. After all, this was a very important factor. What their parents and siblings were like, whether they were favored at home, whether their parents were easy to get along with, and how their lives were. Then, there was the analysis of their personality, hobbies, and interests. Those with bad personalities and those who liked to play cards or gamble were eliminated. Smoking and drinking at such a young age was frowned upon as well. Then, there was a section on their appearance and knowledge. The record was dense and comparable to that of a matchmaker, but it was also more detailed than that of a matchmaker. This was all because Little Bei had coincidentally bumped into a matchmaker on her way to propose marriage. She had followed the matchmaker out of curiosity and learned the things a matchmaker would say. She had told her brothers about all the factors that everyone considered important. After observing and considering all these factors, they werent very satisfied with any of them. Either the young man wasnt eligible enough himself, or there was a problem with his family background. Although they wouldnt stop Mu Jingzhe from getting married, she had to marry a good man. These young men might be considered a decent catch in the village, but they werent compatible with Mu Jingzhe right now. Due to the actions of the children, no one dared to really come to the door to propose marriage. However, there were also some people who didnt want to give up. One of them was a villager called Li Hua. In the past, he had been Mu Xues classmate. He had graduated from junior high and was tall and well-built. He was doing okay in the village and was considered outstanding among his peers. In the past, Li Hua hadnt taken Mu Jingzhe seriously. All hed cared about was Mu Xue. He felt that only Mu Xue was worthy of him, and for this reason, he had quite disliked Mu Jingzhe. However, Mu Xue didnt like him, and Li Hua didnt think anyone else was good enough for him. Thus, he had remained single until Mu Jingzhe had changed and become better. It was impossible for anything to happen between him and Mu Xue. After Mu Jingzhes transformation, hed increasingly felt that Mu Jingzhe would do. Thus, Li Hua had set his sights on her. After the children observed him, they felt that he wasnt very capable. Alas, they hadnt expected him to still come to their door to propose. Li Hua was quite sincere, for he really wanted Mu Jingzhe now. However, when he brought the matchmaker over, Mu Jingzhe refused without hesitation. This time, even Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng didnt waver. Their standards had become higher. To put it bluntly, Mu Jingzhe hadnt even said yes to that guy from the county, let alone someone from the same village. Li Hua had considered the possibility of rejection, but he hadnt expected to be rejected in such an outright manner. He was a little displeased. It wont be that easy to succeed. If youre sincere, you can go again, the matchmaker quickly said. However, even she felt that it was a little difficult. After Mu Jingzhe refused, she heaved a sigh of relief. Why did he suddenly come and propose marriage? The children sighed in relief when they saw her turn the proposal down. Because youre beautiful and outstanding, Mommy. Little Bei, why are you so good at talking? Mu Jingzhe laughed. Mom, the school needs the parents to go and help out during the weekend. Are you free? Shao Dong waited for them to finish speaking before he got down to business. Our teacher also said that the school wants to build a cement field and needs the parents to help with manual labor. Each student has to send at least one parent. Little Bei felt a little troubled because there was only one Mu Jingzhe and four of them who went to school. There wasnt enough of her to go around. Mommy, since youre only one person, will they make you go for four days? Uncle has to go to work too. If she has to go for four days, Mommy will be exhausted. No. Everyone in the village knows that its just me. Ill probably need to go for only one day. Plus, Im strong, so I can do more work. I can handle four peoples work all by myself. Mu Jingzhe was also troubled when she heard that the school was asking the parents to help out with manual labor. She had finally experienced what it was like to be a parent. In the past, she used to have colleagues who had children at home and had to complete all kinds of homework and handicraft assigned by the teacher. Theyd ended up being busier than their children. Shed also heard that they had to go to their kids school to help with cleaning and stuff. Although she didnt have to do the cleaning because the children knew how to do it themselves, there was other work she had to do. [1] potential love interests Chapter 136 - Allergy? Although Mu Jingzhe had never laid cement and didnt know how to do it, she was still happy to improve the kids school environment. Their school field was really dirty, and some parts of it were bumpy and uneven. There was still dust after it was cleaned every day, especially when there was strong wind. It was even harder to walk when it rained. It would be much better if the place was cemented. Mu Jingzhe had made up her mind to work hard, but when Shao Dong heard that she planned to do the work alone, he frowned. It doesnt have to be so hard. If it is not, you can attend to your work or even go to the city for your business, Mom. Well go ourselves. That wont do. This is similar to a parent-teacher meeting. The parent cant be absent. Youre still children and cant take on very heavy work. Dont worry, leave it to me. Ill be careful and I wont tire myself out. The weekend hadnt arrived yet, but Li Hua didnt give up. He made two more visits with the matchmaker, but both times, Mu Jingzhe declined. When the villagers learned that Li Hua was going to propose marriage, many people paid attention, waiting to see what the result would be. Upon seeing that it didnt work, those who were closer to him comforted him a little, saying that he didnt need to be too sad because Mu Jingzhe was now different from before. There were also others who laughed at him. For example, a girl who used to fancy Li Hua but had been rejected by him because he thought he was too good for her. Their consolation and mockery were a little unbearable for the proud Li Hua. He had originally been confident about it, but he had failed and people were laughing at him now. His mood became even more irritable. He was more and more bent on getting Mu Jingzhe to marry him no matter what. He felt that regardless of this, Mu Jingzhe had already married someone before. This would be her second marriage, whereas it was his first marriage. Furthermore, he felt that he was pretty eligible. He was a little stubborn. After learning about the schools activity, he happened to find out that his eldest brothers child was also in school, so he offered to go in his eldest brothers place. He wanted to perform well and make Mu Jingzhe change her mind. In the end, during the weekend, after the parents gathered to work, the person who did the most work was Mu Jingzhe. The school would still hire people to lay out the cement, but they didnt have that much money. That was why they invited the parents to help. The parents only went to pick up some rocks that werent too big or small to lay out the foundation. They also went to the river to transport some sand back. The female parents would pick up rocks. As for the male parents, some of them carried the rocks back, while some were in charge of transporting the sand. Li Hua wanted to work with Mu Jingzhe and let her pick up rocks while he carried them. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt want to have too much contact with him since she had rejected him. In addition, she felt that since she was representing four children, she should do more work. Thus, she picked up rocks for a while, and seeing that the others were having difficulties, she later took on the task of transporting the rocks. Baskets full of rocks were being carried to the school by her. Li Hua, who wanted to display his masculinity, didnt want to fall behind Mu Jingzhe and insisted on following her. After two or three trips, he gave up with a forehead full of sweat. The parents were full of praise for Mu Jingzhe. As a teacher, Mu Xue mainly did logistical work for this activity. She would boil the water so that after the water cooled, the working parents could have cold water and tea when they wanted to rest. Seeing Mu Jingzhe, who was so full of energy, being praised by teachers and parents alike, she pursed her lips when she thought of her relationship with Tang Moling during this period of time. Li Hua had been fawning over Mu Jingzhe all this time. Mu Xue saw it too. She even accidentally overheard Li Hua and his mothers conversation in the afternoon. Seeing that Li Hua couldnt succeed, his mother had advised him to give up and stop chasing after Mu Jingzhe. However, Li Hua wasnt willing to give up and said that he wouldnt give up on Mu Jingzhe no matter what. On the way back, Mu Xue thought to herself, Thats right. Why isnt Mu Jingzhe getting married? If she were to get married, she and Tang Moling might stop arguing. Tang Moling would probably give up completely, right? In the afternoon, Mu Jingzhe and the others continued working, and the teachers in the school got busy. Since the parents had come to work, they had to at least treat them to a meal, right? Hence, the schools teachers bought a sheep and ate a meal together at night to thank the parents. The sheep had been raised by one of the parents, so the price wasnt high. As Mu Xue helped out, she watched Li Hua fawn over Mu Jingzhe without any substantial results. While Li Hua was resting and drinking water with a gloomy face, for some reason, she asked the teacher beside her, who was frying mutton, a question. Theres no sesame in this mutton, right? If you need to add sesame, you have to scoop some out beforehand. My cousin, Mu Jingzhe, is allergic to sesame. Li Hua paused while drinking and pricked up his ears. The teacher said, Really? Is there such a thing as an allergy to sesame? I dont think Ill be adding any. Thats good. Otherwise, I would have to be her savior. Mu Xue smiled. Mu Jingzhe and the other parents were busy until five oclock before they were done with their work. Everyone, wash your hands and rest first. The food is almost ready. You can also go home and get the students to eat together. This is also a parent-teacher meeting in disguise. Everyone went to get the students, and Mu Jingzhe returned home. However, she hadnt gone back to get the children, as they had followed Shao Qiyang to the county city. They still had to go to the arts school on Sunday and they couldnt miss class for no reason. If they had come back, they would have definitely come looking for her. If they didnt come looking for her, it meant that they werent back yet and would have to wait for Shao Qiyang to get off work and bring them back. Mu Jingzhes main purpose for going home was to clean up and change into a fresh set of clothes. Her clothes had become extremely dirty from all that manual labor. The parents who had stayed behind moved the students desks and chairs out to use them as dining tables. When they were done, dinner started very quickly. There were two large porcelain basins, a pot of rice, and a pot of mutton on each table. The mutton had been stewed for an entire afternoon, so the stewed meat was very soft and flavorful. After it was served, some mint leaves and chili were sprinkled on top of it. It was simple, and not too much seasoning was added, but the taste was excellent. This was a farmhouse meal, the simplest yet most delicious kind. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up after she ate a mouthful. She felt a little regretful that the kids werent back yet, or they could have eaten together. However, she couldnt bring home some for them either. She could only eat more herself. Mu Jingzhe ate while hoping that the kids would come back and eat this delicacy. However, by the time she finished eating, Little Bei and the others werent back yet. On the other hand, Tang Moling arrived unexpectedly halfway through the meal. When he entered the school and saw the lively scene, he was stunned. Later, everyone enthusiastically pushed him to sit beside Mu Xue. Eat. Lets eat together. Tang Moling couldnt refuse their kind gesture, so he picked up his chopsticks. He had just arrived at the Mu Residence when Old Lady Mu had told him that Mu Xue was at school and had asked him to go over. Hed thought that something had cropped up. Also, hed wanted to have a good talk with Mu Xue. He hadnt expected that Old Lady Mu would ask him to come over because she knew that the school was slaughtering a sheep today and wanted him to get some good food for free. Even though Tang Moling and Mu Xue were clearly still in a fight, in front of outsiders, they treated each other respectfully. The others didnt notice that anything was amiss and they even teased them. Tang Moling listened to everyones teasing and was surprised to see Mu Jingzhe, who was enjoying her food not far away. Mu Jingzhe didnt pay much attention to Tang Moling. In any case, Tang Moling had to be there to dispense dog food[1] in front of Mu Xue. Compared to eating dog food, Mu Jingzhe was more interested in eating mutton. [1] put on public displays of affection Chapter 137 - The Misunderstood Mu Jingzhe Mu Jingzhe ate with full concentration and relish. The only imperfection was that Li Hua was sitting beside her, constantly trying to strike up a conversation and adding meat to her plate. Although he was scooping out good meat, Mu Jingzhe still wanted to eat it herself. She felt extremely awkward around Li Hua. She had never encountered someone who kept chasing after her like this before. It should be said that it was rare to see someone like this in the modern era. Everyone basically fell in and out of love quickly. When she was in school, she had heard of some guys who had wooed a girl for three to four years, or even five to six years. Later on, shed no longer heard such stories. Those men only existed in television dramas. If one wooed a girl relentlessly, the girl would even get annoyed. However, the pace was too fast for Mu Jingzhe to keep up. Occasionally, someone would express interest in her. She wanted to observe and see if the person was suitable, but in the end, the other party quickly gave up because she didnt show much of a reaction. They werent like Li Hua. It was only because Mu Jingzhe had trained herself to be thick-skinned that she could continue eating under Li Huas intent gaze from time to time. Delicacies couldnt be ignored. In the end, Mu Jingzhe relied on her strong mental fortitude to finish eating her fill. After dinner, everyone cleared up together. Soon, they were done. Mu Jingzhe looked at the time and saw that Li Hua seemed to be coming over to look for her again, so she quickly bade the teachers farewell. As the kids had excellent results, the teachers mostly spoke to her about the matter of them skipping grades. Nothing else. Mu Jingzhe exited the school and returned home, only to see that the kids had not returned. She thought for a while and carried the bag of corn given to her by Li Zhaodi to the mill by the river. This mill was actually a wet-milling one. Great Eastern Village was beside a river, and two mills had been built along the terrain. The flour made via wet milling could be preserved for a long time and tasted good. Everyone in the village ate it. Both wheat flour and corn flour were made in this mill. The mantous[1], buns, and cornbread that were made using such flour were all very delicious. Out of the two mills, one was an old mill, and the other had been built not long ago. The new one was made of cement, had electricity, and was more automated. The electricity was generated by the hydropower in front of the mill. There wasnt much electricity, so it wasnt enough for the entire village to use. At present, it was only used in the schools village council and the mill. It was said that after a period of time, those who wanted to get electricity at home would be able to get electricity too. However, electric cables and utility poles required money. Those who wanted electricity at home needed to fork out a sum of money themselves. Many people gave up when they heard the price, but Mu Jingzhe wanted to get electricity at home no matter what. She had really had enough days without electricity. She had made preparations for a long time and was just waiting for it to go through. After it went through, she could work overtime when she had to meet a deadline. Also, there were many things they could do with electricity. After Mu Jingzhe arrived at the mill, she first went to prepare water and turn on the electricity to try it out. Seeing that the lights that almost no one in the future liked had lit up, Mu Jingzhe imagined that there was electricity at home and felt quite happy. Mu Jingzhe first followed Li Zhaodis instructions and ground the corn. While she was busy doing this, she started feeling very hot. She felt inexplicably itchy and hot, and she became very sensitive. As Mu Jingzhe ground the corn, she felt a little unbearable and, for some reason, felt like taking her clothes off. Mu Jingzhe rubbed her neck, wondering why she had become like this. Suddenly, she heard a commotion and turned around to see Li Hua. Li Hua bent down and entered the mill. His eyes looked at Mu Jingzhe as if he was confirming something. Jingzhe, how do you feel? Mu Jingzhe, who originally had no clue about her own condition, suddenly had a flash of inspiration when she saw Li Huas appearance and heard his words. She knew what was going onshe had been drugged! In every novel, there was no shortage of such scenes. Mu Jingzhe remembered that there were such scenes in the original novel too. However, she remembered a supporting female character trying to drug Tang Moling, the male lead. that supporting female character had ended up getting slapped in the face. Now, she was the one who was being drugged instead. She hadnt expected Li Hua to use such a despicable method after his proposal failed. Did he think that he could have his way just like that? Dream on! Even if she was drugged, she could still deal with him! Realizing what was going on, seeing Li Hua approaching her, and seeing the flickering light in his eyes, she stepped forward without hesitation and kicked him. Li Hua had been following Mu Jingzhe because he had been inspired by Mu Xues words after overhearing their conversation. He found some sesame and placed it on the mutton on their table. He had wanted to see when Mu Jingzhes allergies would act up. He wanted to be her savior and do something to facilitate the marriage. Unexpectedly, before he could even open his mouth, he was attacked. With a grunt, Li Hua was just about to say something when Mu Jingzhe stepped forward and struck Li Hua with her palm, knocking him down. You think you can scheme against me? Dream on! Mu Jingzhe felt herself getting hotter and hotter. Unable to tolerate it, she dragged Li Hua and threw him into the nearest toilet. This kind of trashy person should just eat sh*t in the toilet! Mu Jingzhe was quite lucky she had not seen anyone along the way. She was about to turn around and go home, but after taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped. At first glance, it sounded like going home was a safe option, but her condition wasnt right at the moment. If Shao Qiyang came back, what if the drug took effect and she immediately forced herself upon Shao Qiyang on the spot? Shao Qiyang wasnt as strong as her, so he wouldnt be able to defend himself against her advances. If that should happen, he would be finished. A fine young man would be hurt by her. Mu Jingzhe subconsciously thought of the scene of Shao Qiyang shouting No! while she laughed sinisterly and said, Its useless even if you scream your throat out. She abruptly shivered. No, definitely not! In the beginning, when Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated here, the original Mu Jingzhe had harbored ulterior motives regarding her younger brother-in-law. Now that she had finally changed her image, she couldnt ruin it again. She couldnt become an animal who forced herself on her younger brother-in-law. To prevent herself from doing that, she might as well go to the mill to calm down, for no one would go over there usually. Besides, it was near the river. If all else failed, she could always jump into the river to calm down. Mu Jingzhe returned to the mill. As soon as she got back there, she felt very uncomfortable. Her skirt was fine, but her shirt felt very uncomfortable. Due to an urge to take off her clothes, she wondered if she should just use a rope to tie her hands. At that moment, she heard the door open. Mu Jingzhe? Tang Molings voice suddenly came from behind. What are you doing? It had been a long time since Tang Moling had seen Mu Jingzhe. He had refrained from going to look for her and he hadnt expected to bump into her today. He couldnt help but look at her from the corner of his eye to see where she had a scar. He also saw Li Hua, who was fawning over her. He was very pleased to see Mu Jingzhe eating so happily, but when he saw Li Hua fawning over her, he couldnt stand it. Later on, he even saw them leave one after another. He followed Mu Xue home absent-mindedly and happened to see Mu Jingzhe and Li Hua heading to the mill one after another. The mill was a rather special place. Tang Moling couldnt help but think of rendezvous and so on. When he returned to the Mu Residence, his mind was filled with thoughts of what the two of them were going to do and whether they would engage in certain activities at the mill. Tang Moling was worried and angry. He had been feeling very tormented because of Mu Jingzhe, and as a result, he had even gotten into arguments with Mu Xue. But today, upon seeing Mu Jingzhe acting as if nothing had happened, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was wrong. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he became. If Mu Jingzhe wanted to get married, fine. But couldnt she marry someone better? How could she fall for someone like Li Hua? [1] Chinese steamed bun Chapter 138 - He Is Willing 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. In the end, Tang Moling couldnt help but excuse himself by saying that he had something to attend to and had to go back. He then drove the car to the entrance of the village and arrived at the mill. He had thought of many scenarios, but when he saw Mu Jingzhe alone, he couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. ? While he was feeling relieved, Mu Jingzhe was alarmed by his appearance. She had finally managed to get away from everyone, so why was Tang Moling there? Those who didnt know better would think that she had schemed against Tang Moling and wanted to you-know-what him! Mu Jingzhe hurriedly buttoned her shirt. What are you doing here? Get out quickly. What? Whats wrong with you? It was noisy inside the mill, so Tang Moling couldnt hear what Mu Jingzhe was saying and took two steps forward. I said, dont come over! Mu Jingzhe was abnormally sensitive at the moment. She turned around and glanced at him. If you dont want to die, leave quickly. Tang Moling couldnt leave at the moment. He had noticed Mu Jingzhes unusually red face. Do you have a fever? I do not. Im busy. Leave quickly. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself, Dont force me to make a move. However, just as she finished speaking, the door was suddenly closed and locked. Mu Jingzhe reacted. Who is it? Open the door! A series of footsteps could be heard from outside before quickly disappearing into the distance. It was useless no matter how loudly Mu Jingzhe called out. The place where the two of them were was special. The sound of water and the sound of grinding stone could be heard. When they spoke inside, they had to get closer and speak loudly. Their cries for help couldnt possibly be heard. F*ck. Mu Jingzhe wanted to curse. She had finally managed to reverse the situation of the original Mu Jingzhe, who had been snatching Mu Xues things and men. In the end, this was happening to her. Furthermore, it was happening in this special place at this special time. In that case, she might as well have gone home! Mu Jingzhe pushed the door a few times but didnt manage to open it. This was a newly-replaced cement door. Previously, the mill had also been renovated when the power lines had been set up. After laying the ground with cement, they had used the remaining cement to make a cement door. No matter how strong Mu Jingzhe was, without a tool, she couldnt open the cement door. Mu Jingzhe looked around in despair when she realized that she couldnt open the cement door. Other than a small ventilation window, there was no other way out of the mill. Forget aboutTang Moling. Even she couldnt get out of the small window. Mu Jingzhes head turned numb. Why didnt you listen to me when I asked you to leave?! Tang Moling was a little confused. I didnt expect this either. He hadnt arranged all this. He didnt know who had made the arrangements either. This was the first time he was in such a small space with Mu Jingzhe, or even in the same room with her. His heart couldnt help but beat faster. Tang Moling coughed. What should we do now? Although he was confused and surprised, perhaps because he had been in too much pain previously, Tang Moling felt an inexplicable sense of relief amidst his anxiety. Luckily, he was the one locked up with Mu Jingzhe, not that Li Hua. Otherwise, Li Hua might have Tang Moling looked at Mu Jingzhe under the light and realized that there was something wrong with her. Her face seemed to be getting redder and redder, and she was even sweating a little. Her breathing also seemed a little off. Mu Jingzhe, your face is getting redder and redder. Whats going on? Tang Molings heart skipped a beat. He had seen and experienced a lot. In fact, he had almost been tricked in the past. It immediately occurred to Tang Moling what was going on. Is this Li Huas doing? Tang Moling reached out to pull Mu Jingzhe, wanting to confirm her condition. Mu Jingzhe suddenly took a step back. She was indeed getting increasingly uncomfortable and wanted to take off her clothes more and more each second. She was already struggling, but she hadnt expected Tang Moling to realize it and even want to touch her. Mu Jingzhe didnt want to experience what had been written in the noveljust one touch and she wouldnt be able to help wanting to get closer. This wasnt just anyone. It was the male lead, Tang Moling. If she dared to do anything with him, she would probably die without knowing how it had happened. She had to nip this threat in the bud! Mu Jingzhe made a decision in an instant. She decided to go all in. Taking advantage of Tang Molings lack of defense, she retreated and suddenly moved forward. She swiftly went behind his back and struck his neck, knocking him out. Tang Moling was caught off guard. A moment earlier, when he saw Mu Jingzhe move toward him again, he felt indescribable excitement and joy. He knew that Mu Jingzhe had been drugged and that he was right beside her. At that moment, he even thought that if anything were to happen between them, it would be unavoidable. It would be heavens choice. At least, he would rather it was him than anyone else. Just as Tang Moling thought of this, his heart skipped a beat. A second later, he felt pain on the back of his neck and his vision darkened. He passed out immediately. Before he fainted, Tang Moling widened his eyes, unable to wrap his head around it. Tang Moling fainted unwillingly, feeling confused, and Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. It was safer to knock out all the male creatures at that moment in case he came to take advantage of her. If she couldnt tolerate it, it would make it easier for her to take action. Realizing what she was thinking, Mu Jingzhe secretly spat. No way would she take action against him. Mu Jingzhe tied up Tang Molings hand with a rope and moved him to the door. This way, even if he woke up, it would be difficult for him to move because his hands would be bound. After doing all of this, Mu Jingzhe felt that the effects of the drug were about to erupt. As she felt increasingly uncomfortable, she couldnt stand it anymore and took off her shirt. After taking off her shirt, Mu Jingzhe only had a short singlet on. However, the moment she took off her shirt, she felt much more comfortable and instantly let out a breath. After exhaling, she saw Tang Moling. Thinking that Tang Moling would see her in this state when he woke up, Mu Jingzhe thought for a while and covered Tang Molings eyes with her shirt to prevent him from peeking. After doing all this, Mu Jingzhe immediately distanced herself from Tang Moling. However, perhaps because she had taken off her clothes, her skin was still a little red, but it wasnt as itchy and hot as before. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like the drugs effects are wearing off. She started to wish that the children would come back soon and look for her. She looked at the time. Usually, theyd be back by now, but for some reason, the children never came to look for her. Just wait a little longer. Just wait a little longer. Now that Mu Jingzhe felt less uncomfortable, after some thought, she removed her shirt from his eyes and put it on again. However, the moment she put it on, she felt uncomfortable again, just like she had before. So, she couldnt wear clothes? What kind of drug was this? It was too spooky! Mu Jingzhe cursed and had just taken off her shirt when she heard a groan. Tang Moling had woken up. Mu Jingzhe saw this and reacted quickly. At the same time that Tang Moling opened his eyes, she quickly pulled the shirt over his head. Youre not allowed to peek. Tang Moling: After being knocked out for no reason, he finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were covered again. His vision darkened once more, and only a faint light could be seen. What are you doing? Tang Moling asked. His mind couldnt help but recall the last scene he had seen before his eyes had been covered. His heart couldnt help but race again. It seemed like Mu Jingzhe couldnt hold it in anymore. 1 Feeling around, Tang Moling realized that his hands had also been tied up. She had tied his hands and covered his eyes. She was doing all this in order to As this thought flashed across his mind, Tang Moling blushed. Jingzhe, actually, theres 1 Actually, there was no need to do this. He He was willing. 3 Chapter 139 - I’m Your Antidote Just as Tang Moling was about to shyly express his willingness, Mu Jingzhe interrupted him. Dont speak! Youre not allowed to peek or move either. Be obedient, or Ill knock you out again. Mu Jingzhe considered whether she should continue knocking him out, but she didnt do so in the end. It wouldnt be good if she kept knocking him out and damaged his brain or something. Tang Moling could tell that Mu Jingzhe was serious, so he said helplessly, Alright, I wont peek. I wont move either. Compared to being subjected to you-know-what in an unconscious state, it was better for him to stay awake so that Mu Jingzhe couldnt deny it in the future. He expressed his cooperation, but after a while, Mu Jingzhe didnt move. He couldnt help but call out, Jingzhe? Was she feeling shy? I told you not to talk! Mu Jingzhe was troubled enough by her own situation. Although Tang Moling was already under her control and she wasnt naked, she still felt uncomfortable being locked in this space with him. She didnt want Tang Moling to make a sound at all. Tang Moling shut up and strained his ears to catch any movement. Perhaps it was because he couldnt move his hands and his eyes were covered, but Tang Molings other senses were abnormally sensitive right now. For example, he could smell the faint fragrance that he had smelled on Mu Jingzhe before. He could also detect Mu Jingzhes frustration. He thought that there was actually no need for her to be so frustrated, but he restrained himself and did not speak. He fell silent, yet the atmosphere didnt feel right. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but ask suspiciously, Youre not up to something, are you? Youre not peeking, are you? She stretched out her hand and gestured in front of Tang Moling, regretting that she hadnt tried to see if her clothes were seen through. No, Tang Moling answered honestly. He didnt say that after he got used to it, although he still couldnt see clearly, he could see a rough silhouette of everything. The lights were the brightest, and he could also roughly see Mu Jingzhes silhouette. Earlier, when she had approached him, he had felt her hot breath, and the fragrance had grown stronger. Tang Molings throat bobbed. Are you okay? His voice was hoarse and magnetic. However, this sound was stopped by the flowing water, and nothing else remained. Mu Jingzhe didnt hear it at all. What? I asked if you are okay. Do you need me to help you? Tang Moling asked subtly. If Mu Jingzhe was feeling too tormented and was too shy to make a move, he could help. All she had to do was untie him. He had seen how powerful these drugs were. Sometimes, they could drive people crazy. Plus, she wouldnt be able to find an antidote for a while. This situation would be tough in the city, let alone in Great Eastern Village. Mu Jingzhe couldnt very well go on enduring it. At the thought of this, he couldnt help but recall the conversation between Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe a long time ago. Li Zhaodi had said that Mu Jingzhe was still a virgin. Back then, because hed detested Mu Jingzhe, he had even laughed at them when hed heard that. However, when he thought about it now, his heart started beating faster. Back then, the person Shao Qihai had wanted to marry was Mu Xue. He was very clear about this. It wasnt impossible that Shao Qihai had not touched Mu Jingzhe. Besides, not long after theyd gotten married, Shao Qihai had passed away. Therefore, Li Zhaodi probably wasnt lying about this. In the past, because of Mu Xue, he had always hated Shao Qihai. Today, for the first time, he felt a little grateful to Shao Qihai. Grateful to him for being so understanding and devoted to Mu Xue that he hadnt touched this treasure and left her to him. No wonder Mu Jingzhe hadnt made a move all this time. It was normal for her to not dare make a move due to her inexperience. Although he didnt have much experience either, he was better than her Just as Tang Molings thoughts became colorful, he heard Mu Jingzhe sneer. What can you help me with? Youre not even as strong as me. Do you think you can open the door by shouting Open Sesame? Tang Moling: That wasnt what hed meant by helping, alright? Mu Jingzhe had no idea what Tang Moling was thinking. After that sarcastic Open Sesame remark, she suddenly paused. The original Mu Jingzhes childhood memories suddenly all came back to her. Oh right, sesame. The original Mu Jingzhe was allergic to sesame. That was something that had happened when she was young. She couldnt remember if she had been five or six years old at the time. Because she had been too gluttonish, shed secretly eaten the candy that Old Lady Mu had specially bought for Mu Xue. The top of the candy had been covered with sesame, and shed marveled at how fragrant it was after taking just one bite. Unfortunately, due to the sesame seeds stuck in her teeth, she had been discovered after eating a small piece. Not only had she been beaten up by Old Madam Mu, but shed also had an allergic reaction that had lasted for a while. She recalled feeling hot and uncomfortable back then as well. Shed had to take off her clothes, for she had only felt comfortable naked. Li Zhaodi had been so anxious that shed asked the village doctor to take a look at her. Later on, the doctor had said that she might have eaten something she shouldnt have eaten. In other words, she was allergic to sesame. There werent many people who were allergic to sesame. Coincidentally, Mu Jingzhe was one of them. In addition, the symptoms of this allergy were relatively special. It caused ones skin to feel hot and itchy, and they felt uncomfortable with clothes on. This allergic reaction was comparable to being drugged with that special sort of drug. It was no wonder she had misunderstood previously. In her previous life, Mu Jingzhe didnt have any allergies, so it hadnt immediately occurred to her. Furthermore, there were very few opportunities to eat sesame in this day and age. It was no wonder she didnt have a deep memory of this and hadnt remembered it. Coincidentally, she had transmigrated a long time ago but had yet to eat sesame, so she had been unaware. When she recalled this, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. Although allergies werent fantastic either, judging from her condition, if she experienced no other symptoms, it would be better than being drugged with that kind of drug, as she would only be taking off her own clothes and wouldnt lose control or take off other peoples clothes. I was nearly scared to death. Mu Jingzhe had instantly figured out a lot of things, but Tang Moling didnt know this. He felt very helpless while hearing Mu Jingzhes disdainful words. Yes, he couldnt open the cement door, but he could help her! He was her antidote! Tang Moling wanted to take the initiative to say it, but seeing how stubborn Mu Jingzhe was, he decided to punish her by not saying anything. He wanted to see how long she could hold it in. This way, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt be ungrateful to him in the future or even play the blame game. Of course, Tang Moling wouldnt admit that he actually wanted to know what it was like to have Mu Jingzhe take the initiative Ahem. Tang Moling calmed down after sorting out his thoughts. He waited calmly for Mu Jingzhe to lose control of herself. Now that Mu Jingzhe knew what was going on, she relaxed and listened to the commotion outside, waiting for Little Bei and the others to find her. When the kids didnt see her upon coming back, they would naturally come to look for her. Mu Jingzhe was very sure about that. However, she was quite unlucky this time, as Shao Qiyang happened to be working overtime. With Shao Qiyang working overtime, the children could only wait for him. It was already past eleven when they returned home. Mommy, were back! As soon as she got out of the car, Little Bei shouted. However, she saw that the house was dark and there wasnt much light. When she looked in the room, Mu Jingzhe wasnt there either. Without hesitation, the five kids started looking for Mu Jingzhe. They first went to the Mu Residence to look for her. When they saw that she wasnt at the Mu Residence, they got anxious and started to expand their range. They knew that something must have happened to Mu Jingzhe. Otherwise, she wouldnt have disappeared without leaving behind a message. In the past, no matter where Mu Jingzhe went, she would leave a note if she expected to be gone for two hours or more. By now, most of the villagers had already gone to bed. However, when they heard the sound of the kids searching for Mu Jingzhe, a few families got up to help. Chapter 140 - I… I Will Be Responsible for You On the other side, Mu Jingzhe waited until she almost fell asleep before she finally heard a commotion. Thats great. The kids are finally back! Tang Moling: That was not right. He had been waiting for Mu Jingzhe until she couldnt stand it anymore and made advances on him. Instead of that, now someone had come looking for her? How did Mu Jingzhe manage to hold herself back? What was going on? At that moment, Tang Moling felt a trace of regret. If he had known, he wouldnt have put on airs and missed this opportunity. As Tang Moling was feeling puzzled and regretful, Mu Jingzhe had already gotten up. The first thing she had to do was get dressed. Otherwise, it would be bad if they saw her looking disheveled. Afraid that Tang Moling would see her after she took the shirt off his eyes, Mu Jingzhe thought for a while and turned Tang Moling around so that he was facing the wall. She placed her leg on his shoulder, not allowing him to turn around or move. Only then did she remove the shirt from his head and put it on. Although she was wearing a small singlet beneath, and many people in the modern world wore them outside, she still had to be careful. After putting it on, Mu Jingzhe felt that it wasnt as painful as before. Her allergy symptoms were fading. Tang Moling: What are you doing? Little Bei and the rest are here. Mu Jingzhe shared the news happily. After sharing, she looked at Tang Moling and suddenly frowned. Wait, youre also here. We cant let anyone discover that we were locked up together! If someone were to see thema man and a womanlocked up together for such a long time, it would be hard to explain even though they hadnt done anything. Mu Jingzhe started thinking about what to do about Tang Moling. Tang Moling understood what she meant. After Mu Jingzhe let go of him, he turned around with difficulty with his hands behind his back and looked at Mu Jingzhe. This was the first time he had seen Mu Jingzhe clearly after three or four hours. Her face was still a little red, but it was just right. Under the lights, a beauty looked even more beautiful. That was exactly how Tang Moling felt. His heart was pounding. The past few hours had finally allowed him to recognize his own feelings. Previously, he had felt conflicted, and his heart had been beating for Mu Jingzhe. However, a voice in his heart kept telling him that the person he liked was Mu Xue. In fact, that was the truth. From the first time he had seen Mu Xue, he had naturally been attracted to her and had always felt that this was his destiny. However, later on, he had met Mu Jingzhe and hadnt been able to control his heart. His heart beat wildly for her. He clearly liked Mu Xue, but he couldnt help but fall in love with Mu Jingzhe. He had fallen in love with two people at the same time. Previously, he had chosen Mu Xue. He had thought that it would be fine, but after their engagement, he had realized that he couldnt hide this from his heart. The accident today had allowed him to fully understand what he wanted. The destiny of the male and female protagonists changed that night. It was because of this accident that Tang Moling realized his true feelings. He wanted to choose Mu Jingzhe and go crazy for her once. Even though she had already been married once, even though she was still taking care of those children, his heart was still fluttering like crazy for her. Seeing how anxious Mu Jingzhe was, Tang Moling said, Jingzhe, you dont have to be in such a hurry. Since weve been alone for hours, it will be hard to explain things anyway. Why dont we let nature take its course? I Ill take responsibility for you. It was the timing that made him choose her. This was probably Gods will. After Tang Moling said that, he suddenly felt relieved. The pressure that had been weighing on his heart in the past few days suddenly loosened, and he smiled at Mu Jingzhe. He had thought that Mu Jingzhe would be happy and touched, but he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to look at him strangely without a hint of delight. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Whats hard to explain? I didnt do anything. Youre even talking about taking responsibility for me? Forget it. Dont say crazy things. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what had gotten into Tang Moling. She guessed that he must have had a small conflict with Mu Xue. According to the scenes in the book, Tang Moling would occasionally say ambiguous words to make Mu Xue jealous. Mu Jingzhe couldnt interfere with the way they chose to spice up their relationship, but he couldnt drag her into that. Tang Moling looked at the impatient Mu Jingzhe in disbelief. You dont accept? To think Mu Jingzhe actually dared to reject him? No way! Was she too thrilled and incredulous, or had she not heard him clearly? Tang Moling was about to speak when Mu Jingzhe replied, Accept what? Stop nagging. Theyre already here. Wait, I found the place. The lights in the mill were still unusually bright. In addition, Shao Nan was meticulous and realized that the corn at home had disappeared. He suspected that Mu Jingzhe had gone to the mill, so he immediately went looking for her. Mu Jingzhe pricked up her ears and vaguely heard some movements. She also successfully found a place to hide Tang Moling. Time was tight, so Mu Jingzhe didnt have any time to untie Tang Moling. She simply bent down and lifted him up. Tang Moling, who was suddenly being carried in Mu Jingzhes arms, was left speechless. His face was filled with shock, and he really wanted to ask Mu Jingzhe to let go of him. A second later, Mu Jingzhe bent her knees and, with an exertion of force, lifted him onto the millstone. There happened to be some equipment in front of him that blocked Tang Molings figure. Mu Jingzhe hid him well. Tang Moling, hold on for a while. Hide first and dont make a sound. Tang Moling was alarmed. But you cant leave me here. Let me go. Mu Jingzhe was certain that she had heard a commotion outside the door. Seeing Tang Moling drop the ball at this critical moment, she couldnt help but wave her fist in a threatening manner. Shut up. Do you want me to stuff a sock in your mouth? You Tang Moling choked and shut up, feeling angry. Be good and dont move. Ill come get you in a while. Seeing that he had shut up, Mu Jingzhe swiftly walked out. At that moment, the door opened. Mommy! Jingzhe! Shao Qiyang and the kids appeared at the door. Are you alright? Its okay, Im fine. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that they would discover Tang Moling, so she didnt let them check. She closed the door and stopped them from entering. Fortunately, Shao Qiyang and the kids were in a hurry to ask about her condition and didnt notice her cheap tricks. Who locked you here? A glint flickered across Mu Jingzhes eyes. It must have been Li Hua! She had dealt with Li Hua once before, but it was still not enough, especially considering his scheme to lock them up together and take advantage of her. His thoughts were too vicious, and she couldnt let him off just like that. Mu Jingzhe knew that it wasnt Li Hua who had locked the door, but this was definitely related to Li Hua. Perhaps Li Hua had hired someone to lock the door just to confine the two of them in the same place. Although she had misunderstood and Li Hua had not used that kind of drug, he had deliberately used sesame despite knowing that she was allergic to sesame. This was similarly evil, and it was even more serious, as severe allergies could take a persons life. If she had been unlucky, she would have died just like that. Mu Jingzhe wasnt sure how Li Hua had found out about her allergies. In any case, he had no good intentions. She had to deal with this fellow. Mu Jingzhe briefly recounted the incident with a few words, including her allergy to sesame and how Li Hua had deliberately used sesame to harm her and even locked her up here. Then, a furious Shao Qiyang and the kids rushed toward Li Huas house. Chapter 141 - The Tortured Tang Moling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling listened intently to their movements. When they left, he wanted to open his mouth, but in the end, he didnt say a word. He thought for a moment. This was probably for the best. If he and Mu Jingzhe had been discovered today, he wouldnt have minded. However, it would have affected Mu Jingzhes reputation adversely. Then, Old Lady Mu might have caused a ruckus and Mu Jingzhe might have even been drowned in saliva. ? Tang Moling had Mu Jingzhe in his heart and was now considerate when it came to her. Thus, he remained quiet and waited for Mu Jingzhe to come and find him. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhes group rushed over to Li Huas house. Li Hua and his mother were still asleep. Li Hua had just returned from the smelly toilet. He didnt care that the water was cold. He had just washed away the stench on his body. Li Hua hadnt expected that his plan would end with Mu Jingzhe using brute force. He had been beaten up quite badly by Mu Jingzhe. Not long after he woke up, he saw that he was in the bathroom, covered in filth. He was furious. However, the most important thing was cleaning himself up. Li Huas mother was waiting for him. She hadnt gone to look for Li Hua because she was the one who closed the mill. When she had seen that Li Hua was wholeheartedly thinking about Mu Jingzhe and had even asked her for help, Li Huas mothers heart had softened and shed agreed. When shed gone to lock the door, because it was her first time doing such a thing, shed felt too flustered and hadnt noticed that the voice inside wasnt Li Huas. Shed hurriedly locked the door and run away. After running home, she had hoped that everything would go smoothly and that her son would be able to fulfill his wishes. She hadnt expected him to come back like that. Before Li Huas mother could ask any more questions, Mu Jingzhe and her group went to look for them. Li Hua, even though I didnt agree to your marriage proposal, you cant hate me so much that youd deliberately use sesame seeds to harm me. You clearly know that Im allergic to sesame seeds, yet you still added sesame seeds into the mutton! Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything else and simply treated this matter as his revenge after his rejected proposal. Li Hua hadnt expected that he would be discovered even after suffering. I didnt. Why would I harm you? Li Hua wanted to explain that he hadnt thought of harming Mu Jingzhe back. Hed just wanted to get Mu Jingzhe. However, explaining that hed wanted to take advantage of Mu Jingzhe and become her savior wouldnt sound good. Such an explanation would make him appear even more shameless. He was stuck. Li Huas mother was shocked. She hadnt expected things to turn out like this. She wanted to know what was going on. She wanted to know who the man she had been locked up with was. However, other villagers also went there together. They didnt hear them mention a man, and from the looks of it, Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to have done that sort of thing. Because she was so flustered, she didnt listen carefully and only vaguely heard a male voice. Judging by the way things appeared now, she began to suspect that she had heard wrong. Perhaps there had been no man inside, only Mu Jingzhe. But that didnt seem right either. Why would Mu Jingzhe be speaking like this if she had been alone? It really had seemed like a male voice Li Huas mother wanted to think about it some more, but a second later, her thoughts were sent flying away by Shao Qiyang. When Shao Qiyang saw Li Huas guilty look, he couldnt help but make a move. Previously, when Li Hua had suddenly come to propose marriage, Shao Qiyang had been furious. Due to his identity, he hadnt dared speak carelessly, afraid that he would ruin everything. He was also afraid that he wasnt worthy of Mu Jingzhe. Li Hua, on the other hand, had gone straight to their door to propose marriage. Despite being rejected, hed refused to give up time and again. Now, because he had been rejected, hed even directly harmed her. How could Shao Qiyang tolerate this? The place where Li Hua had been beaten by Mu Jingzhe was still hurting, and here he was, being beaten again. How unlucky. However, when everyone heard the commotion and learned what he had done, they all accused him of doing bad things and told him to stop harming others. Li Hua had a nosebleed, and his eyes were black and blue. It was a tragic sight. Li Huas mother was standing aside, looking heartbroken and helpless. She didnt dare say a word. They still had to survive in Great Eastern Village. Now, they had incurred the wrath of the entire village. If the villagers found out that hed actually had other plans, who knew what everyone would think of them? In the future, he could forget about getting a wife. Li Hua pitifully apologized to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe felt a little better and asked curiously, But how did you know that Im allergic to sesame seeds? It had been a long time since shed had an allergic reaction. Perhaps only Li Zhaodi and her family remembered it. Logically speaking, no one else should know, let alone Li Hua. Li Hua didnt hide anything. I heard Mu Xue mention it the other day. Realization dawned on Mu Jingzhe. The Mu Family naturally knew about her allergies, but she hadnt expected Mu Xue to still remember it. It was likely because it was Mu Xues candy that Mu Jingzhe had snatched. However, she had never shown her any concern before, so why would she suddenly mention it? Mu Jingzhe found it a little strange, but based on what Li Hua said, it seemed like she had revealed it subconsciously. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help letting the children take care of her when they went back in the middle of the night. Shao Qiyang even asked if she should go to the hospital to get checked. No, its fine. I just felt uncomfortable earlier, but I feel much better now. Its not a big problem. Ill be fine if I dont eat that again in the future. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. Its already midnight. Go and rest. Dont you have to work tomorrow? After working for an entire day and suffering from allergies, Mu Jingzhe was exhausted and quickly fell asleep. Before falling asleep, she had a vague feeling that she had forgotten something. However, before she could remember it, she drifted off to sleep because she was too exhausted. 1 As for Little Bei, after she fell asleep, she secretly turned on the flashlight to see if Mu Jingzhe was alright. Since she was sleeping with Mu Jingzhe, she took the initiative to observe Mu Jingzhes condition and said that she would watch Mommy. Little Bei knew that allergies were no joke, so she didnt dare be careless. Afraid that she would fall asleep, she secretly pinched herself a few times to stay awake. She guarded Mu Jingzhe for more than an hour. Only when she saw that Mu Jingzhe was sleeping soundly did she relax and fall asleep. The next day, Little Bei woke up late. When dawn broke, she was still sleeping soundly. Mu Jingzhe also woke up later than usual. When she got up, Shao Qiyang had already gone to work. Hed only left a note for her to rest well. If anything happened, she would have to go to the hospital. After washing her face, Mu Jingzhe felt like she had forgotten something. Upon thinking about it carefully, she looked at the water in the basin and finally remembered what she had forgottenTang Moling! She had left Tang Moling stranded in the mill last night! She had promised that she would go look for him, but after venting her anger, she had accidentally forgotten about it. Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to wipe her face. She immediately ran all the way to the mill. Tang Moling, are you alright? Alright? How could I possibly be alright! Tang Molings furious voice rang out. There was a tinge of grievance to his angry voice, as well as a nasal tone. Im sorry. Im sorry. I was so busy last night that I forgot all about it. Mu Jingzhe ran over and saw Tang Molings pale face. Tang Molings eyes were red as he stared at her. I didnt do it on purpose. I really didnt do it on purpose. Mu Jingzhe quickly rescued Tang Moling and untied the rope that was still tied around his hands. Tang Moling had been tied up the entire night, so his wrists were a little red and swollen. He lay on the ground for a while and didnt get up, looking like he had been tortured the entire night. If Mu Jingzhe didnt know better, she would have suspected that she had done something to Tang Moling. Chapter 142 - Mu Jingzhe, You Have To Take Responsibility For Me 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling was still unaware of the dangerous thoughts running through Mu Jingzhes mind. Half of his body was numb, and he was freezing. If you dont come soon, Im going to die of exposure and suffocation. ? The millstone was made of stone. Tang Moling, who had been on the millstone, had slept on it the entire night. Although it wasnt winter yet, the mountains in late autumn were still very scary. After all, the temperature would drop during the night. It was already cold outside, not to mention that he had been left freezing on a cold stone surface the entire night. Furthermore, the water vapor was heavy. Not only was he cold, but he had also been holding it in. After all, he had entered last night and hadnt had the chance to go to the bathroom ever since. He had been left stranded for a night. It was really due to his tenacious willpower that he hadnt flooded the place and destroyed the millstone of Great Eastern Village. It wasnt like Tang Moling hadnt thought of coming down himself, but his hands had still been tied and his movements had been restricted. Plus, he couldnt get up, and the millstone was also high. If he fell, he wouldnt know where he would land. The area below was small, and it was either made of cement or stone. Tang Moling had been afraid that he would end up bleeding at the impact, so he could only endure this and wait for Mu Jingzhe to return. Hed waited and waited, but it was completely quiet outside. There was no longer any sound of activity, and Mu Jingzhe was nowhere to be seen. Tang Moling hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to forget about him. As time had gone by, hed gotten so angry that hed even cursed. He had also shouted for help. However, the entire village was asleep, and the mill was noisy. There was no point in screaming. Tang Moling had pitifully stayed on the cold stone mill the entire night and stayed up until dawn. He didnt know how hed survived and didnt dare think about how he had done it. Tang Moling glared at Mu Jingzhe with clenched teeth. Mu Jingzhe didnt even dare look at Tang Moling. This time, she really felt guilty. I really didnt do it on purpose. Im really sorry. Youre really Tang Moling felt that Mu Jingzhe was his nemesis. He had never suffered like this before. It took a while for Tang Moling to recover. When he did, he felt a lump in his throat, and snot was about to flow out. After freezing for an entire night, hed inevitably caught a cold again. It was the second time he had caught a cold before winter. Mu Jingzhe felt Tang Molings body temperature the moment she carried him down. Upon hearing him sniff, she felt even guiltier and quickly handed over the handkerchief in her pocket. Its new. I havent used it many times. Tang Moling looked at the brand-new handkerchief, and his expression finally softened. He took it from her and wiped himself. Wait for me, he said before he left to settle some personal matters. In the past, Mu Jingzhe would have left if shed wanted to. She wouldnt have waited there obediently. However, she had just left him stranded there the entire night, so she could only wait there obediently. She had to properly apologize again. It was her fault that Tang Moling had caught a cold once more. Speaking of catching a cold, Mu Jingzhe recalled the handkerchief she had given him. She had made it herself at home, along with a lot of them, but she used them very quickly. She was used to throwing away tissues, but she was still not used to using handkerchiefs. She couldnt accept reusing them repeatedly. Speaking of that, Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to complain. Apart from the fact that she didnt have a phone or an internet connection, what she found more inconvenient was the fact that there wasnt any tissue paper or sanitary napkins. There were all kinds of sanitary napkins in the modern era. Thin and thick, with a different texture, and various designs for one to choose from. However, there were none here! It was true that there was no such thing. It was already very common overseas, but there were very few in China during this period. They might not even be able to buy some in the city, except in a big city like Ocean City. The sanitary napkins that everyone used were the kind that were very wide and long. There were even people in Great Eastern Village who used the sanitary belts1 used in ancient times. When Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated and used toilet paper during her first menstruation there, it had left a deep impression on her. Its poor absorption ability aside, it could leak at any time, and she was even afraid that it would leak while she was walking. It was simply torture. She didnt even dare move when her period came, afraid that she would leak. Besides, she feared that she would sneeze when she woke up, and the paper would erupt like a volcano. Afraid that the blood would leak out, she went to the bathroom more than ten times a day. Even in her dreams, she dreamed of getting sanitary napkins. The last time she had gone to Ocean City, the first thing she had bought was sanitary pads. Shed bought quite a lot of them, and she hated that she couldnt stock enough to last her ten years. Apart from the issue of sanitary pads, there was also the issue of toilet paper. There were currently only large sheets of toilet paper, and there wasnt any rolled toilet paper or boxed tissues. At first, Mu Jingzhe got used to using toilet paper in place of handkerchiefs. Although the paper was different, she couldnt care less, as she needed to use it. However, every time she took it out, it would attract everyones strange gazes. Li Zhaodi also told her not to use it, saying that toilet paper was only used by women during their periods. Mu Jingzhe could only follow the flow and make many handkerchiefs. She would rotate between them and wash them after usage. She would also often make new ones for the children. Fortunately, she could make them herself. Otherwise, it would have been useless no matter how many handkerchiefs she bought in bulk. Due to the huge stimulation, now that she had earned some money, Mu Jingzhe wanted to invest in the production of paper and sanitary pads. This wasnt just because there were no competitors in this market yet. She was also doing it for herself. During this period of time, she had been trying to find out what she could about the relevant situation. She could directly import production equipment from overseas. Shed even found out that there was a paper manufacturing factory in the city that was on the verge of bankruptcy. There was nothing wrong with the paper manufacturing factory itself. It was said that the finance department had taken the money and run away. All of a sudden, the capital chain was broken and couldnt be maintained. It wasnt impossible for Mu Jingzhe to acquire it. Her next step was acquiring the paper manufacturing factory that was on the verge of bankruptcy and changing it to produce toilet paper and sanitary pads. In the future, she was going to live a life without a lack of paper rolls and tissue. She would be able to use sanitary pads without worrying. 1 Mu Jingzhes mind was momentarily jumbled up by all these thoughts. By the time she came back to her senses, Tang Moling had already returned. Now that he had solved his biggest problem, Tang Molings expression was no longer as dark, but it was still ugly. When he saw that she was still around, his expression became slightly better. I caught a cold because of you. Tang Moling complained, the nasal tone of his voice intensifying. Mu Jingzhe could tell as well. Im sorry, Im really sorry. Ill definitely be responsible for your treatment fees. Do I lack money? Tang Molings face darkened. Mu Jingzhe, you have to be responsible for me. Mu Jingzhe felt that his words were quite misleading. Responsible for what? Then Ill take you to the hospital for treatment? Thats more like it. Tang Moling turned his head. Lets go. My car is at the village entrance. Mu Jingzhe also knew how to drive, so he threw the car keys to her. Mu Jingzhe quickly caught the keys. I can take you to the hospital, but I have to go home and inform the kids. Okay, go ahead. Should I inform Mu Xue for you? Wouldnt it be better for Mu Xue to take care of him at a time like this? No. Tang Moling immediately refused. How could he tell Mu Xue when he came out after lying to her last night? Why? Mu Jingzhe guessed. Are you two having a fight? If youre having a fight, youll definitely make up with her if you call her now. After all, shell surely feel sorry for you now that youre sick. Tang Moling saw that Mu Jingzhe was speaking very logically, as if she was thinking of him and Mu Xue. It was obvious that she hadnt taken what hed said last night to heart. She was still the same person who was always thinking about him and Mu Xue. Chapter 143 - Men Love Bad Women Still fuming, Tang Moling couldnt help but ask, Then how are you going to explain to Mu Xue why I caught a cold? How are you going to explain to her that we were locked up together last night? Mu Jingzhe was at a loss for words. They hadnt done anything, but it would be troublesome if there was a misunderstanding. But it wouldnt be nice not to tell her about it. Theres nothing going on between the two of us. I dont think shell be upset if you explain it clearly. The most important thing between two people in a relationship is trust and honesty Tang Moling couldnt take it anymore and interrupted Mu Jingzhe. Alright, Im afraid Ill pass on the flu to Xiao Xue. Is that a good enough reason? He cooked up a random excuse, not wanting to hear Mu Jingzhe say those words again. He had already confessed his feelings to her, yet she still had this attitude. Just thinking about it made him angry. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to believe his casually cooked-up excuse right away. After all, this was all dog food[1]. Alright, then go over quietly. Dont let anyone notice you. Ill be right behind you. This time, Tang Moling didnt retort. Although the way they were going about it made it feel like they were hiding something scandalous, this made him feel an indescribable secret thrill. He and Mu Jingzhe finally had a secret and were about to take action behind the scenes. Looking at Mu Jingzhes back view as she hurried home, Tang Moling lowered his head to look at the handkerchief. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he suddenly thought that catching a cold wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Look, hed gotten Mu Jingzhes handkerchief and created an opportunity to be alone with her out of thin air. He had even made her feel guilt. At the thought of Mu Jingzhe driving him to the hospital and taking care of him, Tang Moling exhaled. He took a detour to another road that the villagers rarely took and walked toward the place where his car was parked. When Mu Jingzhe returned home, the children were all up. When they saw her, they hurriedly asked what was wrong. After some thought, afraid that everyone would misunderstand and think that she had deliberately hidden Tang Moling, Mu Jingzhe simply recounted how Tang Moling had been accidentally locked up with her last night. Dont tell anyone about this. Dont let others misunderstand. I have to take Tang Moling to the hospital, as he is sick because of me. Be good and go to school. Mommy, if you want to drive, Ill go with you. Ill take care of him, Shao Dong immediately offered. No, you have to go to class. I can take a leave of absence. Our teacher has gone away for training, and theres no one to teach the class. Itll just be a self-study session. Shao Dong pulled Mu Jingzhe. Mom, take me there. If anything comes up, I can run errands. Also, if we meet someone familiar, itll be better if Im around. In case someone gossiped The last sentence made Mu Jingzhe waver, but she said, Im afraid that hell pass the cold to you. I can wear a mask. In the end, Mu Jingzhe agreed to Shao Dongs suggestion and handed the younger ones over to Shao Xi to take care of. Today, your maternal grandma wont be going to the market to sell buns. You can go look for grandma and ask her to cook something delicious for you guys. Mu Jingzhe passed the house key to Shao Xi. Shao Xi took it and said, Okay, dont worry about us. You can go without worrying. Mu Jingzhe packed up and went to look for Tang Moling with Shao Dong. When they arrived, Tang Moling was already there, resting against the car. He adjusted himself, trying to figure out how to make the most of his time alone with Mu Jingzhe. However, although he kept thinking about it for a long time, when Mu Jingzhe appeared, there was a little tail behind herShao Dong. A mask-wearing Shao Dong at that. What is he doing here? When he looked at the things in Mu Jingzhes hands, he realized that there was a military water bottle, a blanket, and food. His heart warmed up. Did he come to bring these things for you? No, Uncle Tang. I heard that you are sick, so I came to take care of you since Mommy will be driving. In the Mu Family, only Li Zhaodis family of three acknowledged the kids. The others werent their relatives, so they didnt call Tang Moling Uncle[2]. As Shao Dong didnt like to speak much to outsiders, it was rare for him to say so much. However, Tang Moling felt his heart turn cold. Whats there to take care of? Its not like Im seriously ill. I dont need you to take care of me. Besides, youre just a child. What do you know about taking care of someone? He wanted to spend time alone with her, so he didnt want this little tail. Since youre going to the hospital to have a checkup, we have to be more careful. Although Im young, I have experience. Uncle, dont decline. While the two of them were talking, Mu Jingzhe had already turned the key in the ignition. She hurriedly nodded. Yeah, Little Dong is incredible. Shao Dong curled his lips into a smile. Tang Moling knew that there was no way he could shake off this little tail. He opened the door to the passenger seat in frustration and was about to get in when Shao Dong stopped him. Uncle Tang, dont sit in the front. You can sit in the back so that youll lie down and Ill be able to take care of you. Tang Moling: He wasnt even qualified to sit in the passenger seat? Tang Moling was pulled to the back by Shao Dong. When they were on the road, Shao Dong mimicked the way Mu Jingzhe used to take care of him in the past and laid Tang Moling down. He then covered him with a blanket and used his small hand to touch his forehead to see if he had a fever. He did it properly and was very responsible. Uncle Tang, you can drink some hot water. Youll recover faster if you drink more hot water when you catch a cold. He even fed him hot water. Mu Jingzhe, who was driving at the front, looked pleased and proud. Little Dong was really a good child. She was very touched and satisfied. Little Dong was also glad to see that he could help. Tang Moling: This wasnt what he had imagined. Mu Jingzhe should be the one taking care of him instead of this brat. No matter what Tang Moling thought, Shao Dong took care of him all the way to the county hospital. He was diagnosed with a mere cold. The doctor prescribed some medicine for him and asked him to go back and rest. He didnt need to be hospitalized. Tang Moling had miscalculated once again. Hed wanted to be hospitalized and have Mu Jingzhe take care of him. However, even though he couldnt stay in the hospital, he had his own tricks. He hinted that Mu Jingzhe should take care of him at home, but Mu Jingzhe didnt agree this time. Even if you have a temporary residence, there should be someone who can take care of you there. Its not appropriate for me to come. If youre afraid, Ill inform Mu Xue. Tang Moling could tell from Mu Jingzhes expression that she was serious. Although she was apologetic, that was all she could do. She was aware of the boundaries and would never cross them even by just one step. Tang Moling said that there was no need to inform Mu Xue and then watched as Mu Jingzhe heartlessly left with Shao Dong. Tang Moling was furious, but he had to admit that he couldnt forget the heartless Mu Jingzhe. People often said that women loved bad boys. He felt that it could also be said that men loved bad women. Despite knowing how cruel Mu Jingzhe was to him, he still went crazy thinking about her. After recuperating for two days, Tang Moling finally recovered from his cold. He had compromised with himself and was even more certain of his feelings now. He was indeed a jerk. Hed had a change of heart and liked Mu Jingzhe more than Mu Xue. Recognizing this reality, Tang Moling didnt know how to face Mu Xue. The engagement had to be annulled. He had already confirmed his feelings, so he couldnt go on with the engagement. This was unfair to both Mu Xue and Mu Jingzhe. But what should he tell Mu Xue? Just as he had no clue how to deal with the current situation, Mu Xue suddenly came looking for him. [1] a public display of affection [2] Uncle as in an Aunts husband, not a random uncle Chapter 144 - Call Off The Engagement Then Mu Xue had been having a hard time lately. That day, Tang Moling had suddenly gone to the village. In the end, before the two of them had even had a proper conversation, hed left in a hurry and disappeared without a trace. Coincidentally, that night, Li Huas attempt to harm Mu Jingzhe had been exposed. Because it was she, Mu Xue, who had revealed that Mu Jingzhe was allergic to sesame, she couldnt tell if she was guilty or just flustered. She even went to Mu Jingzhe to apologize. Although Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything, Mu Xue felt very upset. Besides, Tang Moling hadnt contacted her ever since. Mu Xue felt that the two of them were drifting further apart from each other. She started to panic and couldnt help but look for Tang Moling. It was only then that she realized that Tang Moling was sick again. Why didnt you send me a message when you got sick? Im your fiance, yet I didnt even know you were sick. Have you ever treated me as your fiance? Mu Xue was completely disappointed. Tang Moling, if you plan to continue behaving like this, lets call off the engagement. She was only expressing her disappointment. In reality, she had never thought of breaking off the engagement. However, Tang Moling sighed and unexpectedly agreed to it. Okay. Well call off the engagement then. Tang Moling had just been fretting over how to broach the subject with Mu Xue. Seeing that Mu Xue was also in so much pain, he became even more certain of his decision to end the engagement. Although he didnt feel good about it, he agreed. I let you down this time. Ill go to the Mu Family to ask for forgiveness afterward. I just hope you can forgive me. As compensation, Ill leave you all the things I gave you in the past. If you want a house, I can give you a house in the county. I can also give you a car. Tang Moling tried to make it up to her and said, If Grandma makes things difficult for you, Ill talk to her. Ill speak with her until she understands. If Old Lady Mu wasnt satisfied, he could give her a sum as compensation. That was everything he could do for her to end this relationship. Tang Moling was really sincere. Given Mu Xues current salary and the Mu Familys financial situation, they probably would never be able to earn what hed promised. Although Mu Xue hadnt managed to get married, the marriage hadnt taken place after all. It was just an annulment of the engagement. It wasnt a loss to end up with a house, a car, and money. Tang Moling was sincere. After all, he had truly loved Mu Xue, sincerely apologized, and considered her feelings. However, these words seemed like a bolt out of the blue to Mu Xue. The reason she was conflicted and in pain was because she didnt want to break up with Tang Moling. Alas, Tang Moling had agreed. No matter how much Tang Moling thought of her, she only felt fury, disappointment, and humiliation. She gave Tang Moling a tight slap across the face, her first time slapping someone. You put it very nicely. It isnt because youve had a change of heart? Tang Moling, I didnt expect you to choose Mu Jingzhe in the end. I can cancel the engagement, but youre not allowed to be with Mu Jingzhe. Thats my only request. Tang Moling frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Xue quickly said, Ill remember all the humiliation youve made me feel today! Our engagement is nullified. Dont ever appear in front of me again and dont even think about showing off with your filthy money. I dont care for it! Mu Xues pride wouldnt allow her to accept those things. Mu Xue turned around and left. When she came out, she lost control of her tears and was overwhelmed by anger and despair. She hated Mu Jingzhe, and she also hated Tang Moling. She hated that she couldnt rip up the two of them. She didnt understand how Mu Jingzhe had snatched Tang Moling away. For some reason, Mu Xue suddenly understood what Mu Jingzhe had felt in the past. Mu Jingzhe probably wanted to snatch away her things because she had always seen Mu Xue obtain everything and everyone was fond of Mu Xue. At that moment, Mu Xues mind was filled with thoughts of snatching Shao Qiyang and Tang Moling back. Mu Xue went back to the Mu Residence with red eyes. Old Lady Mu asked her what was going on out of concern, but Mu Xue didnt say anything. However, Old Lady Mu soon found out what was happening when Tang Moling came to end the engagement. Tang Moling said that hed realized that the two of them werent compatible with each other during the engagement period and he hadnt made Mu Xue happy either. Thus, he had come to end the engagement. Old Lady Mu had dreamed of Mu Xue leading a blissful life after she married into a rich family. Unable to accept the annulment of the engagement, she immediately blew up and started scolding and hitting Tang Moling. Tang Moling accepted all of it and gave Mu Xue a house in the county and a car. He even gave Old Lady Mu a sum of money for the annulment of the engagement. His attitude was very clear. He admitted his mistake and even knelt down. However, he was determined to end the engagement. Old Lady Mu collapsed from anger. She realized that no matter how much she fussed, it was useless. She couldnt force Tang Moling to marry her, so she was forced to accept this reality and accept what he had given Mu Xue. The news spread quickly, and everyone started discussing it. Old Lady Mu aged several years in an instant. Mu Xue, who used to smile at everyone, also lost her smile and fell silent. She ignored the gazes and gossip of other people and continued her lessons without complaining. She only slowly lost a lot of weight. Mu Xue was, after all, an outstanding girl everyone had watched grow up. Upon seeing her like this, everyone stopped gossiping about her. Especially after they found out what Tang Moling had compensated her with, they were only left feeling envious. Mu Jingzhe was completely dumbfounded after this dramatic turn of events. The male and female protagonists, who were supposed to be a confirmed couple, had actually broken up with each other? She had transmigrated into a sweet, doting romance novel, right? Why was there such a sad storyline? Could it be an obstacle designed to enhance their relationship? Mu Jingzhe felt that it was possible. In short, this should have nothing to do with her, right? Although theyd been locked together that night, nothing had happened. If something had happened between her and Tang Moling that night and she had threatened him with a pregnancy or something, their breakup would have had something to do with her. But she hadnt done anything. Dont think too much. Dont scare yourself. Mu Jingzhe, everything will be fine. No matter how many twists and turns the male and female leads go through, they will ultimately end up together. Mu Jingzhe convinced herself and patiently waited for the duo to reconcile. Because the two of them had broken off the engagement, she was also conflicted. In the end, she decided to focus on her career and wait for them to resolve this issue. After Mu Jingzhe confirmed many things, she finally went to the city. She used the money she had earned during this period to acquire the paper manufacturing factory. Whatever amount she lacked, she would borrow from the bank. It just so happened that there was a national poverty alleviation fund, which was basically a non-interest loan. How could she miss such a great opportunity? Mu Jingzhe naturally wouldnt let it slip, and she believed that she would be able to repay the loan. Mu Jingzhe felt that this was a great thing, but many people didnt dare to go. The number of people who took the loan was especially low because many people were still old-fashioned thinkers. They felt that one shouldnt get a loan unless it was absolutely necessary because they were afraid that they wouldnt be able to pay it back. They feared that if a father had a debt, the children would be implicated and saddled with debt. Hence, when Mu Jingzhe went to apply for a loan, she attracted a large group of people who came to watch. They felt that she was unbelievable. In this day and age, even men didnt dare take out a loan. In the end, she, a woman, had gone to do it? She was probably the first person in the entire city to do so, maybe even the entire county. When Mu Jingzhe asked for a loan, the staff who attended to her confirmed it over and over again and even reported it to the higher-ups. Thus, Mu Jingzhe underwent several confirmations. Chapter 145 - Shocking Confession Mu Jingzhe thought that she was there to confirm her qualifications, so she answered the questions seriously, including the reason for the loan and her ability to make money. These days, when Mu Jingzhe sold goods, it wasnt just a cash transaction. The transactions went through the bank, and they could verify this by checking her account. Thus, she did have the ability to repay the loan. Although Im still young, Im already the head of a household. This is my identification. Mu Jingzhe placed the documents on the table. After the bank staff confirmed it, they calmed down. This was real. Mu Jingzhe really wanted to get a loan. However, there was no concept of a successful career woman in that era. Everyone was shocked. In the end, they concluded that she had no choice but to be so strong because her husband had passed away. In the end, Mu Jingzhe successfully borrowed money and completed the acquisition of the paper manufacturing factory. She even signed a ten-year contract for a mountain that was linked to the paper manufacturing factory. Bamboo had been planted all over the mountain, and it was the main material of the paper mill. Bamboo would grow after being chopped, and its growth period was shorter than that of other trees. It was a very good material. After doing this, Mu Jingzhe didnt have much to worry about. She planned on taking on two or three more mountains like this. Ji Buwang had originally thought that if Mu Jingzhe didnt have enough money, he could lend her a portion. In the end, Mu Jingzhe took care of the loan herself. When he heard that shed managed to get a loan, the admiration in Ji Buwangs eyes deepened. Very impressive. He admired Mu Jingzhes courage and insight. Mu Jingzhe was ashamed of being praised like this. Its nothing. You dont understand. This is nothing to me. I feel ashamed when you praise me like this. It wasnt like she was better than everyone else, but she had seen countless mortgage companies in the modern era. Ji Buwang swallowed the rest of his words. Alright, I wont say anything then. After a lot of understanding, with Ji Buwangs help, Mu Jingzhe finally managed to purchase equipment and machines to start producing toilet paper and sanitary napkins. Mu Jingzhe didnt lay off the paper mills employees, but she said that there would be changes going forward. If the employees werent willing to adapt, they could leave. The employees panicked at first, afraid that they would be fired. Even though they were still worried after hearing her words, no one left. They only wanted to try their best to survive. Their attitude made Mu Jingzhe very happy. She felt that it wouldnt be long before they could start selling. At the same time, Mu Jingzhe also bought some machines that could produce hair ornaments. In the future, not all of them would be man-made. The factory had yet to be officially established, but it was already semi-automatic. It would be even faster in the future. When the villagers saw that Mu Jingzhe had bought these machines, they were even more impressed by her. They repeatedly praised her for her capabilities and the children she was raising. Everything went smoothly for Mu Jingzhe. She was initially in a good mood, but after she was done, she received a shock. Tang Moling, whose breakup with Mu Xue was supposed to be an obstacle that spiced up and strengthened their relationship, didnt reconcile with Mu Xue. Instead, he came to find Mu Jingzhe and made his ultimate move. Mu Jingzhe, I like you. Tang Moling didnt confess his love to Mu Jingzhe right after he broke off his engagement to Mu Xue. Instead, he waited a while. However, he didnt delay it for too long, as a long delay might bring trouble. When he used to have no feelings for Mu Jingzhe in the past, he hadnt noticed anything. However, after falling in love with Mu Jingzhe, he sensed that Shao Qiyang didnt have any good intentions and had designs on his sister-in-law. Tang Moling cursed him in his heart for being shameless, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was only natural. Mu Jingzhe was outstanding, and Shao Qiyang was living with her. As time passed, it was normal for him to be attracted to her. Previously, Shao Qiyang had liked Mu Xue, just like him. Now, he liked Mu Jingzhe. He had good taste, but this wasnt something to be happy about. That was because he still remembered the conversation between Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi earlier about Mu Jingzhe taking down Shao Qiyang or something. He was afraid that Shao Qiyang would benefit from being in a favorable position, so he didnt dare delay for too long. Tang Moling was sincere. This time, he didnt ask her to be responsible for him or anything. After all, nothing had happened, and there was nothing to be responsible for. He only said that he liked her. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe seemed to be in a daze and wasnt responding to him, Tang Moling repeated himself. Its true, Jingzhe. Ive fallen for you. Its not a dream. Tang Moling had dressed up meticulously. When he saw Mu Jingzhe, he even gave her a charming smile with eyes filled with adoration. It was all his fault for treating Mu Jingzhe so badly in the past. That was why she couldnt believe it. However, she would definitely be touched when she registered what he had just said. After all, it was he, Tang Moling, who was confessing his feelings for her. He had done so much for her. In reality, Mu Jingzhe was only shocked and frightened. She raised her hand and slapped herself. I must be dreaming. All of this was definitely just a nightmare. Mu Jingzhe tried to convince herself, but her face hurt. Tang Moling was shocked by Mu Jingzhes actions and quickly grabbed her hand. What are you doing? You dont have to hit yourself like this no matter how delighted you are. He smiled helplessly. You dont have to be so moved Before he could finish speaking, he saw Mu Jingzhe struggle out of his grasp as if she had seen a ghost. She took a few steps back with a guarded expression. Moved by what? Tang Moling, are you crazy? Are you trying to kill me? She had actually torn apart the main couple? She couldnt bear the blame for the crime of causing the golden couple to break up. Perhaps they were just making use of her because theyd quarreled? But even if they were using her, she would end up in a tragic state! Mu Jingzhe stared at Tang Moling with a guarded, angry gaze. Tang Moling, even if I offended you last time, you dont have to take revenge on me like this. I was also a victim last time! Tang Moling, who was almost thrown to the ground by Mu Jingzhe, took two steps back before stabilizing himself. He was stunned by Mu Jingzhes reaction. No. Why would I hurt you? Im not crazy. This isnt revenge. I really like you Stop! Mu Jingzhe couldnt take it anymore and shouted, Tang Moling, if I did anything wrong, Ill change! Dont scare me. Ill reflect on myself. I dont even know what I did wrong. I really only wish you and Mu Xue the best. She had always spoken favorably of Mu Xue and she sincerely wished for them to get married as soon as possible. She, the cannon fodder, would only be safe if they got married and left this place. She had always been secretly cheering for the love between the male and female protagonists, trying her best to enhance their love. In the end, Tang Moling suddenly claimed that he liked her, the useless supporting actress, and didnt like the female protagonist, Mu Xue? Mu Jingzhe couldnt stand the shock. She touched her heart, which had suffered a heavy blow. Tang Moling, if you wanted to take revenge on me, youve succeeded. Please stop. During this period of time, Tang Moling had thought of all kinds of reactions Mu Jingzhe could possibly have, including disbelief, delight, and so on, but none of them had been like this. Mu Jingzhe, what must I do for you to believe that Im sincere and Im not seeking revenge? You already told me that you like me. Isnt this revenge? You belong to the female protagonist Mu Xue. If youre suddenly acting like this, arent you trying to speed up my death? But I really mean it! After shouting, Tang Moling looked at Mu Jingzhes suspicious, guarded gaze and felt troubled for the first time. Mu Jingzhe didnt believe he was being sincere. Chapter 146 - Mu Xue’s Hatred Tang Moling had originally thought that because he had been engaged to Mu Xue, and Mu Jingzhes current situation was so special, hed need to make some effort. However, in the end, hed fallen flat on his face the moment hed confessed. He would never have thought that things would end up like this. This made him feel even more depressed than a simple rejection. He was the dignified Tang Moling, and this was the first time in his life that he had confessed his feelings so sincerely. How had he ended up like this? Tang Moling took deep breaths and tried his best to calm down. Mu Jingzhe, I know youre probably startled. I wont force you. Calm down and go back to think about it. Please believe that Im sincere. Hed give Mu Jingzhe time to calm down and accept him. He thus raised his hands and stepped back. You should reconcile with Mu Xue as soon as possible. Stop saying youre sincere about me. Mu Jingzhe ran off after shouting. It was impossible for her to believe him. It was also impossible to remain calm, but she could wait. She could wait until Tang Moling and Mu Xues conflict was over. In any case, she would rather die than be cannon fodder, lest they take revenge on her in the future. When she got home, Mu Jingzhe told the children to stay away from Tang Moling in the future. Although the children were curious, they agreed obediently. When Mu Jingzhe returned to the village, she inevitably met Mu Xue. When she saw that Mu Xue had lost weight, she couldnt help but feel pity for her. She sighed in her heart. This was originally a novel about sweet, doting love, but now, it was a little sad. Because Mu Xues gaze was so cold, Mu Jingzhe didnt approach her. She was speechless and vexed. This time, she felt wronged. She really hadnt done anything to snatch Tang Moling away. Mu Xue watched as Mu Jingzhes figure disappeared into the distance. She subconsciously exerted strength with her hands, and when she regained her senses, she saw a few nail marks on her palm. She had wanted to visit Mu Jingzhe countless times to ask her why she had ruined her happiness, but she was way too proud to do such a thing. She also didnt want the villagers to laugh at her. Now, she was already a joke. People said that she was picky and had ended up being a spinster. After getting engaged, she had still been rejected. They said that she had no self-awareness and wanted to marry a rich person. No wonder shed fallen flat on her face. They had no idea that Mu Jingzhe was involved in this. Mu Jingzhe had been startled by Tang Moling and had already finished all the work she needed to do, so she didnt go out for the next few days and stayed in Great Eastern Village to tutor the children. They had not given up on skipping grades. They were still working on it hard. It was rare for them to have a few peaceful days. It was only during the weekend, when it was time to study at the art school and exchange books at Ji Buwangs house that Mu Jingzhe took the children out. There seemed to be new books every time they went to Ji Buwangs house. The five kids were already used to going to his house to read and borrow books. They treated the Ji Residence as a real library. Of course, it was even better than a library. They could read anything they wanted, and there was also a soft sofa. They could eat snacks when they got hungry and have soft drinks when they got thirsty. Initially, Mu Jingzhe thought that the Ji Family simply had a lot of books, but through observation, she could tell that something was wrong. It seemed like Ji Buwang was constantly adding more books. Recently, even foreign language books had appeared. Furthermore, these foreign language books seemed carefully chosen. To be specific, they were books on the two foreign languages that the kids had learned. The books were also similar to fairy tales; the text was short, and there were pictures. Even Xiao Wu could read them. The five kids were very happy when they saw this. Teacher Ji, can we borrow these books? Of course. Ji Buwang nodded. The children smiled and gathered together to look. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang with a complicated expression. Those are new, right? You added new books to the existing collection, right? Previously, Ji Buwang had confessed his feelings and said that they could raise the children together. After that, Ji Buwang hadnt spoken about his feelings for her again or insisted. However, these days, he seemed to indeed be keeping his promises step by step. He wanted her to see if he was worthy of her trust and if he was genuine about wanting to take care of the five kids. Ji Buwang didnt deny it. Yes, its rare for them to like something so much, so we naturally have to show them more. Its good to read more books. Many parents would be thrilled to have kids who love to read. Ji Buwang explained about the foreign language books. I saw that they were learning pretty fast, and their vocabulary has already reached a certain level. They also dare to speak the language, but their writing and reading capacity are relatively poor. The teachers at the art school said that increasing their reading capacity would be good for them. Compared to reading the translated version, reading the original version is more helpful when it comes to learning, so I added these books. Was it too much trouble? Mu Jingzhe was a little embarrassed, as she felt that she wasnt doing enough. It was no trouble. I just bought a few books. The people close to me do go overseas every now and then, Ji Buwang said casually. In reality, he had specifically asked someone to go overseas to purchase these books. They were all suitable for local elementary and high school students. He had specifically applied for a visa to leave the country for the sole purpose of buying these books. It might sound unbelievable, but that was exactly what he had done. Once he got familiar with the country, he would be able to find a good channel. Though Ji Buwang made it sound breezy, Mu Jingzhe wasnt a fool and knew it couldnt have been simple. Thank you so much. I dont even know what to say. Ji Buwang said frankly, Youre welcome. I want to get along with them, and the effect is not bad. Their attitude toward me has become much better. At this point, Ji Buwang paused. Of course, it would be even better if I could make you look at me in a different light. He was proving his sincerity to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Yes, Im looking at you in a whole new light. Thats good. Ive achieved my goal then. Ji Buwang spread out his hands. Since youre now looking at me in a different light, you can stay for dinner before going back. Ive asked you before, but youve always refused. The reason Mu Jingzhe had rejected his offer before was because she felt that she hadnt accepted Ji Buwang yet. They were causing him enough trouble, and she had felt that it would be too thick-skinned of them to actually stay for dinner. However, since Ji Buwang had already done so much for them, in the end, she couldnt bring herself to say no. When she agreed, a sumptuous meal was served in less than half an hour. There were some dishes that Mu Jingzhe liked to eat, and there were also some that the children liked to eat. They had all been prepared by Ji Buwang himself after gathering intel. This was the first time the children were staying for a meal, but because these were their favorite dishes, they thanked Ji Buwang and ate freely. Mu Jingzhe had mixed feelings as she ate. The children might not have thought of this, but when she saw the dishes get served so quickly, she realized that these dishes must have been prepared beforehand. But Ji Buwang had not mentioned this beforehand. What if she had refused? Wouldnt the dishes have gone to waste? Or did Ji Buwang prepare a meal in advance for them every time they went and he invited them to stay for dinner, just like today? Normally, when a guest was asked to stay for a meal, the host would tell them if he had prepared the food beforehand, thus making it difficult for others to say no. However, Ji Buwang had never done that. If Mu Jingzhe had refused today, she might not have known this. Mu Jingzhe didnt ask Ji Buwang to confirm this, but for the first time, she seriously considered whether she wanted to date a man. Chapter 147 - Retribution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Previously, Mu Jingzhe had been focused on earning money and raising the five children. Even though Ji Buwang had confessed his feelings, she hadnt had the time or energy for this. However, these days, Ji Buwang had indeed shown her his sincerity. ? After dinner, it was already dark, so Ji Buwang drove them back. It was Ji Buwangs first time in Great Eastern Village, but he was sensible enough to only take them to the village entrance and didnt even get out of the car. He was considerate enough not to make things difficult for Mu Jingzhe. Logically speaking, Mu Jingzhe should have invited Ji Buwang to her house for some tea. However, her identity as a widow would invite gossip if he was seen at her house, and Mu Jingzhe was in the limelight now. If the villagers really saw Ji Buwang, who knew what would happen. Mu Jingzhe was in a difficult position. Knowing that, Ji Buwang simply waved at them and left after they got out of the car. Mu Jingzhe watched Ji Buwangs car drive away and stood there for a moment before turning around to go back. The next day, after taking the children to school, Mu Jingzhe unexpectedly saw Tang Moling outside the village. Tang Moling had come to look for her. Mu Jingzhe, did you not let the children go to art school just to avoid me? Tang Moling had given Mu Jingzhe a week to accept it, thinking that she ought to have calmed down after a week. He had specifically gone to the art school to look for them after class in the afternoon, but he had not managed to find them. Hed even gone to the county library, but they hadnt been there either. Tang Moling didnt know that Mu Jingzhe and the children had gone to Ji Buwangs house. He thought that Mu Jingzhe was trying to avoid him, so hed let his imagination run wild. In the end, he couldnt help but run over to look for Mu Jingzhe the next day. Mu Jingzhes hair stood on end when she saw him. Why are you here? Are you trying to do me in? When the villagers see you looking for me, they will definitely misunderstand and think that I snatched you away. Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue wont let me off. Ive already broken off my engagement to her. You and I have to get together sooner or later. Tang Moling frowned. Mu Jingzhe looked at Tang Moling, then looked around to calm down. Are you really done with Mu Xue? Of course. Otherwise, why would I go so far as to end the engagement? So you were serious before. Youre not joking or taking revenge? Mu Jingzhe tried her best to calm down. Of course not. Who would take revenge on someone by making such a joke? Seeing that she had finally accepted it, Tang Moling heaved a sigh of relief. Dont worry, if theyre unhappy or spout nonsense in the village, Ill find a way to deal with it. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. How are you going to deal with it? Money isnt omnipotent. Forget it, dont rush into talking about this. If what you said is true, then Ill give you my answer first. I dont like you, so its impossible for anything to happen between us. Remember, its impossible. She had seen the love between Mu Xue and Tang Moling before. Although shed tried her best to accept the fact that Tang Moling had had a change of heart, she rejected him without hesitation. She was only wary and suspicious of this confession. Tang Molings face stiffened. Impossible? Why had she used such an absolute word? Thats right. Regardless of whether its true or not, its absolutely impossible. Please dont come looking for me again in the future. Mu Jingzhe nodded her head. Feeling that she had made herself clear, she left immediately. Tang Moling wanted to chase after her but was stopped by Mu Jingzhe. Dont force me to knock you out. Tang Moling gritted his teeth and stood still. I wont give up. Ill come and find you again. The more he spoke, the faster Mu Jingzhe ran. Soon, she disappeared without a trace. Judging by the way she ran, those who didnt know would think that wild dogs were chasing after her. Tang Moling smacked the car angrily. As he hesitated, having no clue whether to continue looking for Mu Jingzhe or go back, he turned around and saw Mu Xue. Mu Xue was standing behind him and looking at him coldly. When did you arrive? Tang Moling frowned. When Mu Jingzhe came over. Mu Xue had followed Mu Jingzhe over. Although she had been far away and hadnt heard everything, she had heard Tang Molings last sentence clearly. You came to find Mu Jingzhe after all. At that moment, Mu Xue wished that she wasnt so sensitive, but she had already predicted everything. Tang Moling, I can tolerate you breaking off the engagement, but I cant accept you being with Mu Jingzhe. Now that youre with her, how am I supposed to face everyone? If Tang Moling really married Mu Jingzhe, she would become a complete joke. Mu Xue couldnt tolerate it. She definitely wouldnt allow Mu Jingzhe to find happiness and marry Tang Moling by trampling on her. One Shao Qihai was enough. 1 My only request is that you dont be with her. Cant you do that? Mu Xue asked. I didnt promise you this back then. Forgive me for not being able to do it. Tang Moling could only apologize. Im sorry for hurting you. After apologizing, Tang Moling changed the topic. But I hope you dont take your anger out on her. My change of heart wasnt because she seduced me. She has never done such a thing. If you want to blame someone, blame me. Shes innocent. I fell in love with her, and it has nothing to do with her. Dont cause her trouble with Grandma. When she heard his words, Mu Xues face was full of mockery. Youre already so protective of her. How do you expect me to believe that she didnt seduce you? Tell me how Im inferior to her. Tell me what she did to make you so devoted to her. Tang Moling frowned. Mu Xue, cant we part peacefully? No way. If you go after Mu Jingzhe, we wont be able to part on good terms. I wont let Mu Jingzhe off, and the Mu Family wont let her off either. Ill tell everyone about the unscrupulous way she snatched my fianc. Since she did it, she must pay the price. Mu Xues suppressed hatred erupted at that moment. Tang Moling looked at the unfamiliar Mu Xue and closed his eyes. Mu Xue, I told you she didnt seduce me. She doesnt like me at all. You must have seen it for yourself just now. She kept rejecting me. She kept hoping that you and I would be together, but I couldnt control myself. I dont believe you. There must be a reason youre so protective of her. Do you know what sort of person Mu Jingzhe is? Mu Xue gritted her teeth. She will snatch anyone who likes me. If she cant, she will ruin his reputation. Shao Qihai, Shao Qiyang, Zhang Fei, Li Hua, and you are all the same. Last time, she said that Li Hua took revenge on her. Who knew that they Dont mention Li Hua. Hes just a piece of trash. Tang Moling couldnt help but interrupt her. He was up to no good. He only wanted to bully Mu Jingzhe At this point, Tang Moling reacted and stopped abruptly, but it was too late. What do you mean? How do you know this? Hadnt you already left? Mu Xues expression changed slightly. Tang Moling hesitated for a moment. I was going to leave, but Mu Jingzhe seemed to be feeling unwell, so I followed her. In the end, I was locked in the mill. Mu Xues pupils shrank. The two of you Dont jump to conclusions. Nothing happened between us. Im only telling you this because I hope you wont get the wrong idea about her. Li Hua did have ill intentions, and she really didnt seduce me. I just completely understood my feelings that night. Tang Moling explained a lot, hoping that Mu Xue wouldnt think too much about it. He had accidentally let this matter slip, so if he didnt explain things clearly, he was afraid that Mu Xue would misunderstand. However, Mu Xue could not hear anything. Her ears were buzzing, and none of his words registered in her mind. There was only one word left in her mindretribution. Chapter 148 - Jealousy Back then, while Li Hua had been beside her, Mu Xue had purposely revealed that Mu Jingzhe was allergic to sesame. She had thought that if Mu Jingzhe got married, Tang Moling might give up. Shed wanted to protect her relationship, but in the end, she realized that she had dug her own grave. She had completely lost her love and Tang Moling. Tang Moling said something else, but Mu Xue couldnt hear anything. She turned around and walked back, mumbling about retribution. Shed only done a wicked deed once. It was just that one time. Why would she suffer through such intense retribution? She blamed Tang Moling and hated Mu Jingzhe. In the end, it was her own fault. Mu Xue couldnt even cry anymore. She didnt know how she got home either. When she got home, she broke down and fell seriously ill. Old Lady Mus heart ached terribly. She felt that Mu Xue had fallen ill because she was really upset. When she heard Mu Xue mention Mu Jingzhe in her dreams, she became resentful. When Mu Xue woke up, she asked, Xiao Xue, did that wretched girl Jingzhe cause trouble again? Just you wait, Ill deal with her. Old Lady Mus eyes were filled with hatred. If this was really Mu Jingzhes doing, she would kill her. The marriage she had been waiting for so long had been canceled. Old Lady Mu was even more disappointed and furious than Mu Xue. No, Grandma, dont go. Mu Xue reacted, pulling Old Lady Mu back. Grandma, dont go. Its all my fault. If she had not known the cause, she might have let Old Lady Mu go. However, now that she knew, she could only blame herself. After Tang Moling accidentally blurted out the whole incident to Mu Xue, he felt really regretful. He kept an eye on Great Eastern Village, afraid that there would be hurtful rumors about Mu Jingzhe. After waiting for a few days, he didnt hear anything about that. However, he heard that Mu Xue had fallen sick. He felt quite upset about that. He even found an excuse to get a doctor to go to Great Eastern Village to treat Mu Xue. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he found out that Mu Xue had recovered. Now that winter had come, knowing that Mu Xue felt cold going to class, he even anonymously donated a lot of things, saying that it was hard on the teachers. Tang Moling was afraid that others would find out, so he donated some thick, cotton-padded clothes to the kids as well, thinking that Shao Dong and his siblings could benefit from it. When it came to the five kids, Tang Moling had always been a little jealous. In the past, it used to be because of Mu Xue, but now, he felt even more jealous because of Mu Jingzhe. He felt indescribable jealousy. In reality, the five kids didnt need the cotton-padded clothes. In the past, they would definitely have wanted them, but now, Mu Jingzhe had already bought thick, cotton-padded clothes for them, and they could also buy some themselves, so they didnt take any. They left these cotton-padded clothes to their classmates who needed them more. When winter came, Mu Jingzhe didnt like to go out because it was too cold. She felt like her hands were freezing no matter what she did. During the weekend, the five kids had to go to art school to study. Shao Qiyang took the initiative to adjust his shift as much as possible so that he could take them there. Thus, Mu Jingzhe made them a set of gloves, a scarf, a hat, and earmuffs to keep the five kids warm. Because she had also made a set for herself, when she thought of Shao Qiyang coming and going in the rain every day and even running around outside, she also made him a set. He did not have a wife, so as his sister-in-law, she could only take care of him for now. Mu Jingzhe was always afraid that the kids would catch a cold due to the freezing temperature, so she made them thick cotton pants and shirts, covering them up so firmly and completely that only their eyes were visible. Dont let yourself be exposed to the wind on the way, okay? Okay. Shao Dong nodded obediently. Shao Qiyang also got obediently dressed, covering up thickly and firmly as he watched her warn the kids. Now, he was the most enviable among his colleagues, as he was fully equipped and his hands and ears wouldnt get frostbite anymore. Although he was clumsy most of the time and would sweat after walking for a certain distance, this was much better than getting frostbite on his ears and hands. This was the warmest winter Shao Qiyang had ever experienced, and it was all thanks to Mu Jingzhe. This warmth made him think that he didnt necessarily have to get together with Mu Jingzhe or anything. As long as Mu Jingzhe stayed at home and this warmth continued, he wouldnt have a problem being Mu Jingzhes brother-in-law for the rest of his life. Shao Qiyang led the children on the way energetically. Xiao Wu, who was on his back, was quite sensitive to emotions. Uncle, are you happy today too? How did you know, Xiao Wu? Because of Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qiyang was indeed in a splendid mood. I can tell. Xiao Wu chuckled and said, Im really happy too. Shao Qiyangs good mood lasted until he got off work. He tried to be as fast as possible, but he was still a little late. When he reached the art school, class had already ended for some time. He was still worried that the kids would suffer from the cold wind at the entrance, but in reality, they did not. Shao Dong and the rest were waiting for him, but they were waiting in a small car. It was Ji Buwangs car. There were many snacks in it, and there was even hot water to drink. The five kids were playing and reading in the car, looking very much at ease. Uncle is here. As soon as Shao Qiyang went over, Xiao Wu saw him and hurriedly opened the car door to get out. Ji Buwang also got out of the car and greeted Shao Qiyang with a smile. Its cold outside, so I told them to wait in the car. The two of them had met each other in Ocean City last time and had figured out each others intentions. Shao Qiyang nodded stiffly. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher Ji. He couldnt tell the kids off, for they had done nothing wrong. Ji Buwang shook his head. Its no trouble at all. I like them very much. Besides, Im Jingzhes friend. Im more than happy to take care of them. If they didnt insist on waiting for you to come, I would have brought them home for dinner before taking them back. Ji Buwang paused for a moment before adding, Actually, I want to discuss something with you. If youre busy next time, I can bring them back. We shant trouble you. Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth and turned him down. I can bring them back. Jingzhe prepared scarves, gloves, and hats for us. We wont be cold with these, right, Shao Dong? Shao Qiyang touched the scarf on his body. He was obviously hinting that Mu Jingzhe had made these for them. Although he couldnt afford a car yet, he had Mu Jingzhes warm clothes. Ji Buwangs gaze scanned Shao Qiyangs scarf and gloves. He pressed his tongue against the inside of his lower jaw and smiled. Is that so? Mm. Shao Dong, lets go. Sensing that the atmosphere was a little tense, the kids did not say much and bade Ji Buwang farewell before obediently following Shao Qiyang. Ji Buwang smiled as he watched them leave. Only when they were out of sight did he reveal how aggrieved he felt. I want gloves, a scarf, and a hat too. And that thing on their ears. Jingzhe hadnt even given that to him. Shao Qiyang, her younger brother-in-law, was as cunning as his older brother, Shao Qihai. He made use of the fact that they lived together as brother-in-law and sister-in-law to deliberately make Mu Jingzhe lower her guard and take care of him. Ji Buwang couldnt help but say, How hateful. On the other hand, Shao Qiyangs good mood was completely gone. He had previously thought that if Mu Jingzhe remained in the Shao Family, he could remain unmarried for the rest of his life. However, looking at the situation now, that was impossible. Ji Buwang was watching eagerly from the side, so how could he let Mu Jingzhe go? Although he wasnt familiar with Ji Buwang, he could tell that he came from a well-to-do family. Otherwise, he wouldnt have a car. Also, his aura was no joke. He was still very inadequate compared to Ji Buwang. Shao Qiyang didnt know what he could use to compete against Ji Buwang No, he couldnt go on like this. He had to make a change. Chapter 149 - Everyone In the Family Works On Their Career Shao Qiyang once again felt a sense of urgency. He could no longer continue working as an employee. If he continued working as an employee, he would only fall further and further behind. He wouldnt be able to catch up and would end up being completely unable to compete. He was clearly living in the same house as Mu Jingzhe, so he should be enjoying the benefits of being in such close proximity to her. However, the truth was that he had been busy with work and he was always late to find out if something happened at home. Thus, he was unable to protect Mu Jingzhe and the kids. He couldnt give Mu Jingzhe and the kids a better life either. Even Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Little Bei had started to earn money. They were all doing better than him. Only he had remained the same. With that small salary, how could he be worthy of Mu Jingzhe? Not only had Mu Jingzhe become a popular star in the village, but shed also invested in a factory. Once the factory got on track, she would be even more different from the past. Everyone in the family was improving, and he was the only one making no progress. Shao Qiyang had been working for a long time, and it wasnt like he hadnt detected some business opportunities. It was just that he didnt have any capital and thus didnt dare take action. However, he had to take action this time. It just so happened that Mu Jingzhe had taken out a loan a few days ago. He had also inquired about the loan. Initially, he had been afraid that there would be a trap. Hed thought that if Mu Jingzhe had any difficulties, he could shoulder the debt in the future. At the end of the day, after doing some research on the loan and seeing that Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to have any problems with it, he was tempted. If he saved up money before taking action, who knew how long it would take him to take action. However, Mu Jingzhe and the kids continued to advance. Besides, they didnt forget to encourage Shao Qiyang from the sidelines, allowing him to finally make a major decision in his life. He wanted to take out a loan to set up his own business. He wanted to start a shipping company. Unlike what Shao Qihai had done before, he wanted to set up a shipping business that would deliver small parcels. He hadnt worked for nothing in the past two years. During these two years, Shao Qiyang had made many contacts and seen many markets. In this two-year period, the item sent most often had been letters. However, many people didnt only want to send letters but also many other things. Alas, they wouldnt offer such a service unless there was a critical situation. The main reason was that the price wasnt cheap and the delivery time was very long. Many times, parcels were damaged, which was very inconvenient. If Shao Qiyang wanted to do it, he would first do it in the province. Then, he would do it outside the province in the future. This would not only make it convenient for everyone, but it would also make it easier for everyone to pass on their love and care. Shao Qiyang made a decision. When he returned home, he told Mu Jingzhe about his decision. He wanted to hear her opinion and see her attitude. Upon hearing Shao Qiyangs words, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think, Isnt this basically a courier company? In the book, Shao Qiyang had later opened a delivery company that eventually became quite big. Down the road, his business even expanded overseas and became a listed company. However, Shao Qiyang hadnt seemed able to do it so quickly. It seemed like hed only started to do it after a few years, when he had saved enough money. Step by step, hed eventually made it big. She hadnt expected that he would bring forward his plans by so many years. Also, it was very bold of him to take out a loan. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but reflect on herself and think that he might have been influenced by her. However, after giving it some thought, she felt that it was totally doable. Computer networks had not been popularized yet and there was no online shopping, so the current delivery industry was much worse than in the modern era. However, as everyones days were getting better and better, the demand would only increase. Just like Shao Dongs scavenging venture, it would be good if he could seize this opportunity to take over the market. After careful consideration, Mu Jingzhe nodded. I think it can be done. She consolidated and explained the basic operations of some delivery companies in the modern era, especially those that fit the present best. She then encouraged Shao Qiyang. If this is done well, its possible. The market will get bigger in the future. When Shao Qiyang heard Mu Jingzhes affirmation and then heard what she said, he finally smiled, and his confidence increased. Then Ill give it a try! Okay, if theres anything you need help with, just tell me. Mu Jingzhe nodded. She was very happy with the atmosphere of the entire family as they worked together and influenced each other. Their familys days were getting better and better, and the children would have fewer opportunities to go astray in the future. While Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang were busy with their careers, the five kids didnt lag behind. Mu Han, Li Zhaodi, and Mu Teng did not do so either. Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi were still selling buns. In winter, business wasnt bad, but there was also a problemGreat Eastern Village was too far away from town, and it was really cold. If they went to sell buns, they would freeze completely Even with Mu Jingzhes hat, scarf, and gloves, it was useless. Their hands were still covered in frostbite. Also, they had to wake up and return home when the sky was dark, sleeping only about three to four hours a day. Mu Jingzhe felt that this couldnt go on, so she advised Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi to just rent a shop in town. It wasnt that Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng hadnt thought about it before, but they were a little hesitant. Weve almost saved enough money. We originally wanted to get a house before or after the New Year and rent a storefront but this money might not be enough. Whats there to hesitate about? Well rent one first and save up later. Theres no rush to build a house in the village. We can build or buy a house in the town or in the county. We dont necessarily have to build a house in the village. Mu Han had finally left the village, and Mu Jingzhe would be leaving soon as well. They couldnt very well keep staying in Great Eastern Village. Although she wasnt sure where she would end up residing, it was almost time for commercial housing to be launched. Once that happened, she would naturally have to start buying property. Otherwise, she would be letting down her identity as a transmigrator. Actually, Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi already had one foot out of the village, so why would they insist on building a house in the village? If their house was built in the village, they wouldnt have much time to live in it in the future. In the end, theyd still have to go outside. Anyway, she would definitely bring them out with her when the time came. It would be easier to take care of them if they were by her side. Mu Jingzhe thought very far ahead, but her words made Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng swallow their saliva. You mean buy or build a house elsewhere? Can we do it? Of course. Mu Jingzhe nodded. We could build one in Great Eastern Village, but we can wait until you start missing our hometown or you have spare money. Theres no rush. But when your younger brother gets married in the future, wont he need to have a new house? Li Zhaodi still had an old-fashioned way of thinking. Mom, are you silly? He can just buy a house in the city. You dont have to worry. Mu Han can earn money now. Let him earn his own house. Mu Jingzhe held their hands. Stop working so hard. Its more important to take care of your health. You can buy and eat whatever you like. Well take care of everything else. Were still young. Its time to work hard. Mu Teng was happy that Mu Jingzhe was filial, but he retorted, Even if we dont help you two, we cant possibly drag you down. Dont think that way. The best way to help us is by taking care of your own health. Mu Jingzhe made the decision for them. Soon, they rented a small shop in town to sell steamed buns, as well as a house behind the shop. This way, it wouldnt be so hard on them in the future, and they wouldnt have to fear the wind and rain. When Mu Han heard of the couples decision, he even sent them some money. This child has to work so hard to pick up rubbish every day, yet he still sends money back. Li Zhaodi looked at the money and secretly told Mu Teng that she felt like everything was a dream now. Her children were filial and promising, and she was even doing business in town. Although Mu Teng told Li Zhaodi not to set her sights so low, in his heart, he thought that he actually didnt dare dream of having all this. Chapter 150 - You’re Tang Moling’s Uncle? Mu Jingzhe was so busy that she forgot all about the worrisome Tang Moling, making the latter quite anxious. Tang Moling went to look for Mu Jingzhe twice in succession, wanting to prove his feelings to her, but Mu Jingzhe always said, What do you want to prove? Dont be rash. Perhaps it was because he had committed too many misdeeds in the past, but Mu Jingzhe didnt believe that he was sincere about her. She was only wary of him and remained firm and resolute in her belief that he loved Mu Xue wholeheartedly. Tang Moling was furious, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to be lying. It appeared that she really thought so. She only said that it was impossible between them and then started to hide from him. Tang Moling felt like he was about to have a heart attack. After taking two days to calm down, he finally managed to meet Mu Jingzhe again. Mu Jingzhe, how long are you planning to hide from me? Are you planning to hide from me forever? Mu Jingzhe felt a headache coming the minute she saw him. Yes, Ill say it again. Tang Moling, its impossible for anything to happen between us. Stop looking for me. Tang Moling suppressed his anger. Now that he had seen how Mu Jingzhe was avoiding him, his heart turned cold. He had to admit that Mu Jingzhe really didnt like him. It was impossible for anything to happen between them. He was overwhelmed by disappointment and despair. You really dont like me at all? What exactly is it about me that youre unsatisfied with? I dont like you at all. Its impossible for anything to happen between us. Tang Moling, stop looking for me. Im begging you. One shouldnt do anything more than three times, but he had done it more than thrice. Upon hearing the word begging, Tang Moling lost his composure. Begging? Youre begging me not to look for you again? Do you know how many women beg me to look for them? Then go look for them! Mu Jingzhe! Seeing her attitude, Tang Moling flew into a rage out of humiliation. Do you really think I wont do that? Or do you think you can do whatever you want just because I like you? I can tell you with certainty that you wont be able to find a better man than me. If you let me slip by, youll be destined to be mediocre for the rest of your life. Do you know who I am? How dare you reject me like this! If I really go find them, youll regret it! Mu Jingzhe: Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was silent, Tang Moling exhaled to calm himself down. Let me put it this way, Mu Jingzhe: As long as you find someone better than me, Ill give up on you. As long as you find someone better. No, Tang Moling. This isnt decided by status or money. Be rational. I cant be rational. Tang Moling was stubborn. Find that someone, or you wont be able to reject me. Mu Jingzhe was getting impatient as well. Tang Moling, thats enough. Dont force me to say something unpleasant. She couldnt be bothered to speak with him any longer and thus turned to leave. However, Tang Moling stopped her. Are you angry? You cant find someone whos better than me, right? There was a flash of triumph in his eyes, and a second later, he heard someone cry out, Jingzhe! Tang Moling frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. His smug expression changed. Uncle? Why was Uncle here? Wasnt Uncle in a coma? Hadnt the doctor said that he couldnt possibly wake up? Thinking he was seeing things, Tang Moling rubbed his eyes and looked again. This time, he could clearly see that it was really his uncle. Tang Moling watched as his uncle walked up to him, raised an eyebrow, and pulled his hand away. Tang Moling, youve grown up. Youve already learned how to get physical with a girl? Youre really rough too. Tang Moling felt as though his wrist was about to be crushed and froze. The pain told him that everything was real. He stared at Ji Buwang and was momentarily left speechless. Ji Buwang, what are you doing here? Mu Jingzhe thought she had heard Tang Moling call him Uncle but she wasnt sure. After asking, she gave them a strange look. I came over as soon as I saw you. Ji Buwang had naturally come over upon seeing a man tug at Mu Jingzhe. Based on his voice and physique, he could confirm that this man was Tang Moling. Ji Buwang glanced at Tang Moling. Why are you here? Do you know each other? It had been four years since theyd last met, and this nephew of his had changed quite a bit. If theyd met on the street, he might not have been able to recognize him if he didnt speak. Ji Buwangs tone was calm, but Tang Molings expression changed drastically, and he finally found his voice. Uncle, when did you wake up? Why didnt you tell me? Oh, I woke up earlier. I heard that you were busy wooing a young lady and getting engaged, so I didnt inform you. After saying that, Ji Buwang didnt look at Tang Moling. Instead, he looked at Mu Jingzhes hand, which had been held by Tang Moling just now. Luckily, its not red. Little Ling, you shouldnt be so rough with girls. Apologize to Jingzhe quickly. Tang Molings mind was a mess. He apologized in a muffled tone and then asked, Uncle, how did you two meet? Us? Weve known each other for a long time. Ji Buwang asked in turn, How did you two meet? Hes my cousin-in-law. Tang Moling didnt know what to say, so Mu Jingzhe answered. Tang Moling immediately retorted, Weve already broken off our engagement. How could she say this when he had already confessed his feelings to her? Mu Jingzhe choked, and Ji Buwang frowned. Why are you speaking like this? You have no manners. This time, it was Tang Molings turn to choke. The way Ji Buwang was lecturing him made it seem like he was trying to distinguish the difference in seniority between him and Mu Jingzhe. However, he didnt dare retort. After all, this wasnt just anyone else. It was his uncle. He was only a few years older than him, but he was indeed his young uncle, who was like an older brother and father to him. Looking at Tang Molings choked expression, Mu Jingzhe finally asked to confirm it, Hes your biological uncle? Why is the world so small? Mm, this is the child my older sister left behind. Hes my biological nephew. Ji Buwang nodded suggestively. You can call him Little Ling from now on. If hes as rude as he was just now, tell me and Ill teach him a lesson. Mu Jingzhe: Uh, okay. Their relationship was very surprising, and she felt like she needed time to digest it. Tang Moling was even more shocked than Mu Jingzhe. He was in a daze. At that moment, Tang Moling recalled the familiar figure he had occasionally seen when hed taken Mu Jingzhe and the kids to art school. At the time, he had thought that his eyes were playing tricks on him. He had even thought that his uncle was still unconscious and couldnt possibly be there. Looking at the situation now, that was Uncle, right? Uncle, when did you get here? Me? A long time ago. Im taking advantage of my break to be a teacher at the art school. So that figure really was you Tang Moling muttered. Ji Buwang also remembered something. Oh, youre talking about seeing me previously? I remember seeing a familiar shadow before. So that was you. You brought her to school? Ji Buwang narrowed his eyes dangerously, and Tang Moling felt choked up when he saw it. Every time his uncle acted like this, it meant danger. His butt hurt out of reflex. Uncle, dont look at me like that Ji Buwang retracted his gaze and told Mu Jingzhe, This child is immature. He still behaves like a kid. Chapter 151 - I Definitely Don’t Want Mu Jingzhe to Be My Aunt Mu Jingzhe looked at Tang Moling with an embarrassed expression. She hadnt expected the mighty and domineering CEO to have such a side to him. Seeing Tang Moling unconsciously protecting his butt seemed like watching a naughty child seeing his parents. She couldnt help but chuckle. Tang Moling finally realized that his actions were abnormal when he saw the way she was looking at him. He quickly put his hand down and was about to say something when he saw the way Ji Buwang was gazing at Mu Jingzhe. His gaze was focused and gentle, as if he was looking at a treasure. Tang Molings heart instantly sank. Previously, he had already noticed that there was something wrong with the way Ji Buwang looked at her. Hed had a feeling that his uncle had feelings for Mu Jingzhe, but because he was too shocked and because he liked Mu Jingzhe, he had subconsciously ignored this nagging feeling. But now, Tang Moling could no longer ignore it. Uncle probably liked Mu Jingzhe and wanted to make her his aunt, right? No, no, definitely not! Tang Moling was on the verge of breaking down. He had just declared with confidence that she wouldnt be able to find anyone better than him, and now his uncle had appeared out of nowhere. The change in his status and position, as well as his status as the successor, had all happened because his Uncle Ji Buwang had been unconscious. It was solely because of this that hed gotten such an opportunity. Now, his uncle had woken up. It was a good thing that his uncle had come out of his coma. Tang Moling should be happy, but at the same time, this also meant that his status as the heir might be gone. He was about to lose the identity he was the proudest of. Not only that, but he liked Mu Jingzhe, and so did his uncle. He could be arrogant around others, but how could he be arrogant around his uncle? It was hard for Tang Moling to describe how he felt at the moment. It was as if he had died once, experienced a calamity, seen everything get destroyed, and in the end, there was nothing left. He didnt dare imagine what it would be like to lose everything and watch Mu Jingzhe become his aunt, so he told himself that he had to be overthinking things. Tang Moling was lost in his thoughts when he heard Ji Buwang speak. You still havent told me why you broke off the engagement. Grandpa said that you were very serious this time, and your heart had definitely settled down. I didnt even disturb you, so why did you suddenly break off the engagement? I I Could Tang Moling say that he had broken off the engagement because hed had a change of heart? In front of Ji Buwang, he couldnt say that he had fallen for Mu Jingzhe. Why do you still have the temper of a child at this age? One moment, youre like this, and the next, youre like that. You got into a quarrel and broke off the engagement. Outrageous. Ji Buwang lectured him. Tang Molings mind was a mess, and in the end, it went blank. There was also a dumbfounded look on his face. He needed to calm down, so he found an excuse to run away. Mu Jingzhe looked at Tang Molings back view and then at Ji Buwang. You guys are really strange. Youve always been in the county city and even moved around in the same area, but youd never met. I think its quite strange too. Ji Buwang smiled. He suffered a little when he was young. In order to change his personality, we indulged him a little. Later on, he could be a little agitating. Did he bully you? I dont think so. Mu Jingzhe tried hard to recall Tang Molings past in the original book. It seemed to have been described before, but there wasnt much of a description. It was likely that this uncle of his had no name in the novel. Mu Jingzhe only remembered that Tang Moling was a domineering CEO and the only suitable heir. However, under the circumstances, would Tang Moling inherit the position from his maternal grandfathers family? What about Ji Buwang then? He didnt seem to exist in the book. Had he not woken up? Upon thinking of this, Mu Jingzhe didnt feel good. Ji Buwang was still too young to remain in a coma forever. Besides, she also knew that he had retained awareness while he had been in a coma. Did that mean that he would struggle while being awake in his unconscious state and eventually die soberly? Mu Jingzhe frowned, thinking that it was too cruel. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhes furrowed brows and glanced in the direction Tang Moling had run. Tang Moling had been so traumatized that he had even forgotten to drive. Ji Buwang looked at the car Tang Moling had left behind and thought to himself, I didnt want to disturb this nephew of mine, nor did I want to meet him too early. Now that Ive seen him, I have to talk to him. During the period of time that he had left this nephew be, hed seemed a little too indulgent. Tang Moling, who had run out of the room, suddenly shuddered. He finally stopped in his tracks and entered a daze, ignoring where he was standing. Tang Moling might be living a glorious life now, but his childhood hadnt been good. His mother had been blinded by love and had fallen in love with a poor boy. Because of her parents objections, she had even eloped and cut off all contact with her family. Reality wasnt a fairy tale. It ended in tragedy. His mother had been used to living a good life since she was a child. She couldnt take any hardships and had been defeated by reality in a short time. However, because of her pride, she hadnt contacted her parents. Later on, she didnt have the chance to contact them. When she fell sick, she died because she didnt have the money to treat her illness. His father had then married his stepmother, who wasnt like Mu Jingzhe and viewed him as a thorn in her side. Thus, he had a severe prejudice against all stepmothers. He couldnt be blamed for this. Those days had been really gloomy. Fortunately, his maternal grandfather had found him later on No, the correct form of address was Great-Grandpa. However, in the place where he had grown up, great-grandfathers were also called Grandpa, so he was used to calling him Grandpa. Grandpa had brought him back. Thanks to the love of his maternal grandfather and uncle, hed finally started to see good days. Initially, Grandfather and the rest hadnt nurtured Tang Moling particularly. Theyd only wanted him to be a rich, idle person who would assist Uncle and the rest if he could. However, they hadnt expected that First Uncle would pass away and Young Uncle would later fall into a coma. The doctor had even said that the chances of him waking up were very slim. Since both of his uncles had gotten in an accident, he was the only choice his maternal grandfather had. When his uncle fell into a coma for a year, he started grooming Tang Moling to prepare him to inherit the family business. Tang Moling would be the heir to the Ji Family in the future, which was a consensus everyone had reached. Grandfather would also hand more and more matters over to him, and it would be fine as long as he worked by following the protocol. However, Tang Moling hadnt expected Ji Buwang to wake up. Tang Moling had feelings for his maternal grandfather and uncle. Back when Ji Buwang had gotten in an accident, he had also been unable to sleep well and had often visited his uncle. With the passage of time, seeing that his uncle had remained unconscious, and due to his busy life, Tang Moling had gradually stopped visiting and thinking about what would happen when Uncle woke up. However, Ji Buwang had woken up without any warning. Now that he had woken up, Tang Molings position as the heir would be awkward, as he didnt have a rightful claim to the position to begin with. However, he hadnt expected that after his uncle woke up, he wouldnt be in a hurry to announce it to the outside world and take back the heir position immediately. Instead, he hid it from the outside world, even from him. Even Grandpa didnt tell him about it. During this period of time, Grandpa had been acting normally and hadnt mentioned taking back any power. Hence, he hadnt sensed anything unusual. However, Tang Moling couldnt lie to himself and say that everything would continue to be like this. Although he had undergone three years of training, he was still far inferior to his uncle, Ji Buwang, who had been trained since he was young. Now that his uncle had woken up, why would he be chosen as the heir? Tang Moling was happy and conflicted. Besides, Mu Jingzhe was involved. Ah. Tang Moling scratched his head in frustration. Why did he have to say those words to Mu Jingzhe? He didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be his aunt. He couldnt accept that. Chapter 152 - Lost Both the Woman and the Money? Shao Qihai, why did you have to die? It would have been great if you hadnt died! Tang Moling, who had been jealous of Shao Qihai several times before, genuinely hoped that Shao Qihai was still alive for the first time. That way, his uncle wouldnt be able to snatch Mu Jingzhe. At the thought of this, Tang Moling smacked his head again. Youre muddleheaded. If Shao Qihai hadnt died, he wouldnt be able to snatch Mu Jingzhe either. In that case, Mu Jingzhe would be a married woman, not a widow. I cant take it lying down. Even if its Uncle, I wont give in. Maybe Im just thinking too much. Maybe Uncle doesnt have that kind of intention! In the end, Tang Moling could only console himself. Even if its true, Uncle has always been very good to me. He wouldnt be so cruel to me. ****** Mu Jingzhe was shocked by the relationship between Tang Moling and Ji Buwang. When she got home, she couldnt help but share it with the children. The children hadnt expected this either, but they didnt harp on the subject. Mu Jingzhe didnt think too much about it either, thinking that Tang Moling probably wouldnt come looking for her again. Director Lu contacted Mu Jingzhe and said that the editing process of the movie was done. If it was convenient, he would bring it over for Xiao Wu to see. The movie was scheduled to be released during the Chinese New Year, and it was also just in time for various film festivals. Director Lu even wanted to attend the film festivals and was very confident about the movie. This was an important matter that couldnt be delayed. Mu Jingzhe quickly agreed and said that she could bring Xiao Wu along if necessary. Regardless of whether Xiao Wu could produce the music accompaniment or not, he still had to do what needed to be done. In order to allow Xiao Wu to understand what he needed to do, Mu Jingzhe brought the children to watch two movies in the county. The children loved watching movies and had agreed to go to the cinema together when Little Beis movie was released. Although Director Lu was busy, he still made a trip there. He was worried about delegating the task to others, so he came personally to explain the movies story to Xiao Wu. After watching the movie, Xiao Wu started crying and hiccupping, saying that his sister was too pitiful. After crying, he fell asleep. Director Lu: For the first time, he began to doubt his decision. Although Xiao Wu was indeed a rare musical genius, he was very young. Was he too impulsive? Just as Director Lu started to worry and even wondered whether he should salvage the situation by finding someone else to help him, Xiao Wu woke up and got to work. He had already learned how to compose from Ji Buwang, but his hands were too short and his strength was limited. The speed at which he wrote couldnt keep up with his brain, so he rarely wrote. However, he would record the song down and write it down later. Perhaps it was because Little Bei was acting in the movie, but the emotions flowed naturally, and his speed was faster. Very quickly, he completed the initial composition in half a day. Half a day later, everything was settled. When Director Lu was notified by Mu Jingzhe, he thought he was dreaming. When he received the end product, he still had some doubts. After all, it was too fast. However, when he heard it, he found out why geniuses were called geniuses. Director Lu was overjoyed. He couldnt help but hug Xiao Wu and spin in circles while laughing maniacally. Then, he planted a heavy kiss on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, youre really a darling. You must remember Uncle Lu. You must work with Uncle Lu more in the future. Director Lu was so excited that his face flushed red. He then walked away, leaving Xiao Wu touching his own face while feeling extremely aggrieved. Uncle Lus beard was really prickly, not at all as wonderful as when Mommy kissed him! Xiao Wu deliberately wiped his face. For the next few days, he didnt let Mu Jingzhe kiss the cheek that Director Lu had kissed. It was only after half a month that he slowly forgot about it. While Mu Jingzhe was busy, Tang Moling was busy as well. He spent two days accepting the fact that Ji Buwang had woken up. He struggled to accept the changes that would follow and finally came to a conclusion: His uncle was the rightful heir. If he wanted to take back his power, he had nothing to say. Although it was difficult, he could only accept it. He didnt dare fight with his uncle, nor did he want to become enemies with him. In that case, there was no way he could give up on Mu Jingzhe. He couldnt possibly lose both the woman and the money, right? If he did not only lose his status as the heir, but Mu Jingzhe also became his aunt, he would really go crazy. Even though his uncles attitude was strange and he seemed to like Mu Jingzhe, he probably wouldnt be ruthless to him out of pity. After Tang Moling thought about it, he went to look for Ji Buwang. Through their conversation and asking around, he verified that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang had yet to confirm their relationship. However, he also knew that Mu Jingzhe was indeed closer to Ji Buwang than she was to him. Besides, his uncle seemed to be getting along well with the children. Tang Moling only realized what was going on after seeing so many childrens books in the old residence, including in the study. He said he liked Mu Jingzhe, but he didnt seem to have considered the five kids. He had forgotten about them for the time being. Firstly, he felt that the five kids were ridiculously mature beyond their years. Secondly, they had their own capabilities and didnt need him to worry about them at all. He subconsciously ignored them, but his uncle didnt seem to be doing the same. He was proactively trying to build a good relationship with the children. Tang Moling subconsciously reflected on himself and felt that he wasnt thorough enough. He didnt feel too guilty, though. He had neglected them, but that didnt mean that he would not care about the children in the future, nor would he object to Mu Jingzhe raising them. Given his own experience growing up, he definitely wouldnt mistreat the kids or anything. He would even be a good stepfather. However, he hadnt considered any of this. The only thing that comforted Tang Moling was that even though his uncle was so thorough, he was still just friends with Mu Jingzhe and had yet to successfully woo her. He still had a chance! Even though this was his uncle, he wouldnt give up. He couldnt possibly give up on Mu Jingzhe. After Tang Moling saw Ji Buwang, the news of the Ji Familys true heir, Ji Buwang, waking up spread like wildfire. Tang Moling also received many greetings. Some people were probing, some were hinting at him to fight for power, and some were mocking him. There were all sorts of people. It would be a lie to say that he didnt care, and it would also be a lie to say that he didnt feel bad. However, Tang Moling didnt act impulsively, nor did he allow others to see him as a joke. Those people had ill intentions, and he didnt fall for them. He kept defending his uncle. His attitude was clear. Regardless of whether the heir was Tang Moling or his uncle, it was their familys business. This wasnt for outsiders to criticize. He really thought so too. Since his uncle and grandfather hadnt taken back what was in his hands, he would continue to manage it. He would do his job well and take things one step at a time. However, he had to speed things up with Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe had been hiding from Tang Moling. Besides, Tang Moling was afraid that he would bump into Ji Buwang in the county, so he got anxious and went to Great Eastern Village to look for Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling felt that it had been some time since hed canceled his engagement to Mu Xue. If he kept a low profile, the villagers wouldnt say anything even if they saw him. However, that was just wishful thinking on his part. He and Mu Xue had just broken off their engagement not too long ago, but even if it had been a few years, if he got together with Mu Jingzhe, everyone would still gossip about it. However, Tang Moling was in too much of a hurry and had lost all sense of propriety, even forgetting Mu Jingzhes warning. Chapter 153 - Beat You Two To Death Tang Moling thought that he was being careful and kept a low profile, but as soon as he stepped into the Shao Residence, word of his arrival started spreading. Isnt that Mu Xues ex-fianc, Tang Moling? Why is he here? He didnt go to the Mu Residence but to the Shao Residence? To find Mu Jingzhe? Lets go to the Mu Residence and ask. The news quickly spread to the Mu Residence and reached Mu Xue and Old Lady Mus ears. Meanwhile, at the Shao Residence, Tang Molings sudden appearance gave Mu Jingzhe a shock. Why are you here? Didnt I tell you not to come on a whim? Why cant I just come here? I didnt do anything wrong. Surely they cant hit me? Tang Moling retorted. Mu Jingzhe lowered her voice, but it was filled with warning. Are you crazy, Tang Moling? Have you forgotten my warning? Do you think I should die sooner? Do you think there arent enough people scolding me and gossiping about me? Its not as bad as you make it out to be. Tang Moling was also anxious. Although I was engaged to her, we were not married yet. Even if we were married, theres also such a thing as divorce these days. Its not like I cant get married after Ive been engaged once, right? Surely I cant be expected to remain unmarried forever? I have to get married eventually. You can get married, but you cant have anything to do with me, do you understand? Mu Jingzhe was exasperated. While looking at Tang Molings expression, she still felt a little disillusioned. Are you really done with Mu Xue? Youre not messing with me? The male and female protagonists had completely fallen out. What kind of weird development was this? How could I be messing with you? Tang Moling approached Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, can you treat my feelings seriously? Ive already told you that the person I like now is you. He could ignore Ji Buwang, but Mu Jingzhe hadnt forgotten. Does your uncle know that youre doing this? He told me to tell him if you dare mess around again. Tang Moling stiffened. Dont mention Uncle. Just look at me. I know youre not a materialistic person. Even if I dont have the status of an heir, you wont despise me. Ill work hard on my own, so I want you to only look at me and consider me seriously. No, I cant consider you at all. Tang Moling, even if its impossible for you and Mu Xue to be together, its not possible for you and me to be together either. Hurry up and leave. If anyone sees this, Ill get in trouble Its not that bad. Mu Jingzhe, dont make excuses. If the villagers dare to say anything, let them come at me. Im not afraid. Its not like they can beat me and you up Before Tang Moling could finish his sentence, Old Lady Mus furious voice was heard from outside. I thought Id heard wrong. I didnt expect Im going to beat you adulterous pair to death. Hearing the commotion, Tang Moling turned around and saw Old Lady Mu throw something at him. Old Lady Mu had been watering the vegetables when shed heard that Tang Moling had arrived and had gone to look for Mu Jingzhe. Shed immediately run over with a bucket in her hand. Tang Moling couldnt avoid it in time, and the bucket landed on his head with a bang. By the time he removed the bucket in a fluster, Old Lady Mu had already rushed toward Mu Jingzhe with red eyes. Mu Jingzhe, youre really shameless. As if it wasnt enough that youve been stealing Xiao Xues things since you were young, now youre stealing Xiao Xues man. Ill beat you to death today. Calm down, I didnt Mu Jingzhe helplessly explained while hiding. But how could Old Lady Mu listen to her? Mu Jingzhe, why are you so black-hearted? Why did you still try to snatch him when they were already engaged? Youre so shameless. If I had known earlier, I would have drowned you when you were born so that you wouldnt harm Xiao Xue Tang Moling looked at the deranged Old Lady Mu and then heard the nasty words that were coming out of her mouth. He looked at the people who had come to watch the commotion and were pointing at them. Only then did he realize that he had been wrong again. He had said that there was no need for Mu Jingzhe to be so dramatic, but reality had proven that everything was exactly that bad. Seeing that she couldnt catch up to Mu Jingzhe, Old Lady Mu started grabbing things to throw at Mu Jingzhe. Tang Moling panicked and ran over to stop her. Grandma, what are you doing? Calm down! However, he didnt know that by stopping her, he stirred up a hornets nest, making Old Lady Mu even angrier. You still dare to say she didnt seduce you? Look at you! You adulterous pair, I swear Ill beat you two to death today. Though Old Lady Mu had said that she would beat this adulterous pair to death, she picked up a broom and only threw it at Mu Jingzhe. The broom was a hand-made bamboo broom, the kind found in every household in the village. It hurt when one was hit by such a broom. Mu Jingzhe was unable to dodge in time, so she was hit. Mu Jingzhes eyes darkened when she felt the pain on her arms and face. Mu Jingzhe was strong enough to deal with Old Lady Mu easily. However, she hadnt done it before because she couldnt. She was an old lady, as well as her grandmother. Something bad might happen if she hit her. This was the reason why she hadnt retaliated previously. However, even a good-tempered person had their breaking point. Just because she gave way didnt mean that she would always be submissive. Seeing that Old Lady Mu was about to hit her again, Mu Jingzhe grabbed the broom and looked at her solemnly. Thats enough. I said that I didnt do it. Do you not understand the human language? Old Lady Mus heart skipped a beat when she saw Mu Jingzhes gaze. She tried to retract the broom, but to no avail. Although she was a little apprehensive, her words were harsh. Mu Jingzhe, dont think that youre in the right just because youre strong. How dare you say you didnt do it? If thats true, why would he come looking for you? Why would he speak up for you? How dare you quibble even when things have come to this? Tang Moling was speechless. She really didnt do anything. Mu Jingzhe has always wanted me to be with Mu Xue. I am the one who had a change of heart. It has nothing to do with her. Dont scold or hit her. She never seduced me. Pfft. Old Lady Mu flew into a rage when she heard that. Do you think you can fool me? I know very well Mu Jingzhes character. Shes just used to snatching Xiao Xues things. She has not been a good person since she was young. Shes a thief. A dog cant change its ways. Tang Moling, how can you be so easily fooled? Did she let you touch her or sleep with her? Youre really concerned about her. Dont you think shes filthy? Xiao Xue is pure and innocent. Shes a hundred times better than a filthy wretch like her Old Lady Mu was filled with hatred. She blurted out all sorts of nasty words, but she didnt see Tang Molings furious gaze. Tang Moling looked at Old Lady Mus furious face and found it extremely foreign. Her original benevolence had disappeared, leaving only madness behind. Wasnt she very reasonable and easy to talk to in the past? He had once admired that she didnt value men over women, that she was a wise and farsighted old lady. That she had foresight even though she had been born in a village. But who was this old shrew that was speaking so viciously in front of him? You Thats enough! Tang Moling couldnt take it anymore and shouted, Old Lady Mu, take a good look. The person youre talking about is your granddaughter, a member of the Mu Family with the same bloodline as Mu Xue! How can you say that about your granddaughter! Pfft, she doesnt deserve to be compared to Xiao Xue. She doesnt even deserve to carry Xiao Xues shoes. What did I say that was wrong? Isnt she filthy and smelly? She only wants to spread her legs when she sees a man Old Lady Mus words came to an abrupt halt because her neck was gripped tightly. Furious Mu Jingzhes eyes were filled with coldness. She restrained Old Lady Mu and prevented her from moving. Do you think Im a pushover because Ive always been easy to talk to? I just didnt want to make things difficult for my father. Just because of that, you think you can do as you please? Chapter 154 - Settling the Score Old Lady Mu hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to suddenly flare up, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. Mu Jingzhe, I am your grandmother! Grandmother? When have you ever regarded me as your granddaughter? How could a grandmother say such awful things about her granddaughter? Mu Jingzhe sneered. She didnt let go of Old Lady Mu as she turned to face her. Old Lady Mu still wanted to attack but was stopped by her in an instant. Be careful if you dont want your arm to break. Your old bones are much more brittle than firewood. If you dont want your bones to be completely shattered, shut up. Old Lady Mus heart palpitated as she looked at Mu Jingzhe. She felt that Mu Jingzhe was truly capable of that. There was a hint of fear in her eyes as she finally calmed down from her enraged state. Have you calmed down? Then lets settle the score now. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated there, she had never attacked anyone unless she was attacked first. She had always kept a respectful distance from elderly folks, especially people like Old Lady Mu. In this day and age, things were different from the modern age. Even in the modern age, hitting elderly folks was frowned upon, but Old Lady Mu was way too biased. Mu Jingzhe hadnt intended to do anything to her. After all, it was all in the past. Shed just wanted to live in harmony. However, Old Lady Mu seemed to have misunderstood her attitude and mistakenly thought that she was easy to bully. In the past, I never tried to be calculative to deal with your favoritism. I just thought that it was all in the past, but judging by what youre saying now, it seems like weve got to revisit that. In that case, since everyones here, lets settle the score properly. Mu Jingzhe pressed Old Lady Mu down, not allowing her to move. She then said, Firstly, before my fathers share of the family assets got carved out, the Mu Family never split up the family assets, right? Old Lady Mu rolled her eyes and thought to herself, Isnt that obvious? Nobody splits up the family assets when the elderly are still around. Im not dead yet. Alright, since the family assets werent split up, then we should have worked together and eaten together. Forget about everything else. Mu Xue and I are both granddaughters of the Mu Family, so we should have had the same status. In reality, Mu Xue and I were living completely different lives. While she ate well, I had to put up with your attitude every time I ate. If I picked up some leftovers from her, youd say that I snatched her food. But if you ask your conscience, did I really snatch anything from her? My parents worked to put some of that food on the table. Isnt the money they earned by working enough to support a child like me? Dont say that Mu Xue enjoyed such treatment because Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt are hardworking and capable. Thats not the case. Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt are exactly the same. They arent much better than my parents, so Mu Xue and I should have been equals. In reality, because youre biased and unreasonable, Mu Xues status has been different since she was born. You care only about her, and everything belongs to her. But why should everything be hers? Mu Jingzhe recalled. Let me recall the most ridiculous and absurd incident. Oh, right, the rabbits. My dad used to catch rabbits and say it was so that everyone could eat some meat, even though it was obviously because he felt sorry for me and my younger brother. But every time he caught a rabbit, you said it was for Mu Xue and gave it to her. My mother secretly fed me two pieces, and you said I was stealing from Mu Xue. What a joke. Didnt my father catch the rabbit? When did it become hers? These few sentences stunned everyone in the village, including Old Lady Mu. She wanted to retort but didnt know what to say. Mu Jingzhe continued. The money was earned by everyone, and you were merely safekeeping it for the family. However, the things you bought with this money were all Mu Xues. Mu Xue has been having malted milk since she was young and has a good foundation. My mother didnt eat well and had a low milk supply. She begged you to give me some, but you refused, saying that it was all for Mu Xue. My mothers heart ached for me, so she stole some to feed me and you chased her to beat her up. She was still in her confinement period, yet she was chased all over the village and forced to hide. She was scolded by you for more than ten years. In the end, Mu Xue grew up having malted milk and eating white rice and noodles that you specifically made for her. As for me, I grew up drinking rice soup. Even then, my mother had to get beaten up in exchange for it. To be honest, I find it amazing that I made it to adulthood. How didnt I starve to death? Am I right? When we got bigger, Mu Xue had walnut cookies and canned fruit to eat. In fact, she could afford to be picky about the fruit she ate. But when I drank the leftover soup from the fruit cans that Mu Xue couldnt finish, youd say that I snatched Mu Xues food. Ask yourself honestly, did I really snatch it? When the villagers heard this, they felt extremely uncomfortable. In the past, theyd only known that Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe were awful people, while Mu Xue was snow-white and cute. But if this snow-white cuteness had been built on bias, everything now seemed ugly and strange. Old Lady Mus face alternated between shades of green and white. She ignored Mu Jingzhes words and said, Dont make yourself sound so innocent. Did you really not snatch it? Have you forgotten how many clothes and shoes you stole from Xiao Xue?! I havent forgotten. We have to take things slowly. Now that were done talking about food, lets talk about clothes. I did snatch Mu Xues clothes and shoes, but why did I do it? Dont you know? Mu Jingzhe snickered. Because Ive never worn a new set of clothes since I was young! Even my diapers were only Mu Xues hand-me-downs. You said a little girl has no need to wear new ones and Mu Xues old ones were good enough for me. Thats why you never bought me new ones. Yes, most of the people in the village are like this. After the older kids finish wearing a piece of clothing, it gets passed down to the younger kids. But Ive never seen anyone like you. You didnt let me buy new ones, and you couldnt even bear to give me old ones. You cursed every day as if you were distributing alms. Mu Xue couldnt even wear them anymore, but you simply refused to give them to me. Why was it such a heinous crime for me to snatch them? During the Chinese New Year, all the children in the village, old and young, would wear new clothes. Not me. My mother tried her best to save money to buy me a new set and was scolded so badly by you that she couldnt even lift her head. You even snatched that new dress for Mu Xue. My mother and I were so angry that we took two pieces of Mu Xues old clothes, and you called it stealing. I was not allowed to buy new clothes, and when a new dress was bought for me, I was not allowed to wear it. You refused to let me have her old clothes as well. Did you expect me to be naked? After all is said and done, what you said about me snatching Mu Xues things was actually me snatching back the portion that should have belonged to me but had instead been given to Mu Xue. Mu Jingzhe got increasingly out of control. I just dont understand. Were both granddaughters of the Mu Family, so why was I born to be a cheap wretch while she was born to live like a rich and pampered young miss? Why? As she asked this, Mu Jingzhe cried uncontrollably and a strange emotion welled up in her heart. She felt wronged and relieved. This was the part that she felt the most indignant and baffled about. She desperately needed an answer. For the first time, Mu Jingzhe realized that perhaps the original owner of the body had not left completely. She had been waiting for an answer because she couldnt figure it out. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe empathized with the original owner of the body. This was the first time she experienced her grievances and resentment. The original owner of the body had only imitated Mu Xue so crazily in the past to try to gain some love. Even if it was just a little, it would be good if Old Lady Mu and the villagers treated her 1/10 as well as they treated Mu Xue. However, in the end, shed only been treated with mockery and, even worse, disgust. Chapter 155 - Hanging Herself to Prove Her Innocence Hence, the original Mu Jingzhe had imitated Mu Xue even more crazily. Whatever Mu Xue had, shed wanted to snatch away. Even her men. However, any revenge aside, she was also forced to do so. The same applied to Li Zhaodi. Had she been born a nuisance? No, Mu Jingzhe had heard from the villagers and Mu Teng that Li Zhaodi hadnt been like this before. She had become this way only after marrying into the family and having a child. For the sake of her child, shed become more and more of a nuisance, all thanks to Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue. Li Zhaodi had been a nag for more than ten years. Why were Mu Xue and Jingzhe so different when they were both granddaughters of the Mu Family? After listening to her rants for more than ten years, this had become the original owners deep-rooted obsession. There were countless times when she had wanted to ask Old Lady Mu why. Old Lady Mu looked at Mu Jingzhes tears in a daze. It was as though she had returned to the time Mu Jingzhe was a child, when Mu Jingzhe had wanted to please her but used to be shoved away by her impatiently. Later on, Mu Jingzhe had changed and become someone that even Old Lady Mu didnt recognize. But now, she seemed to have found a sense of familiarity in her. Old Lady Mu didnt say anything. Tang Moling looked at the tears on Mu Jingzhes face and his heart trembled. Hed previously realized that Old Lady Mu was biased, but he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to live such a bitter life. Perhaps this was why she treated the five kids so well. Sensing Mu Jingzhes confusion and despair, he also wanted to ask questions on her behalf. It wasnt just him; the villagers wanted to do the same. Thats right, they are both your biological granddaughters. Why is there such a huge difference? Thats right. Mu Xue isnt a grandson either. I would understand if she was a grandson, but they are both granddaughters. Why would you do that? Old Lady Mu hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to ask such a question, nor had she expected her to remember such things. She felt that it was only natural, but when she saw the disapproving gazes of the villagers, she was stunned. Her entire face was flushed, and she couldnt speak for a moment. She glared at Mu Jingzhe with resentment. Mu Jingzhe looked at her resentment and sneered. Cant answer? After saying that, Mu Jingzhe suddenly looked at the crowd. Mu Xue, since she cant answer, why dont you try answering on her behalf? The original Mu Jingzhe not only wanted to ask Old Lady Mu but also Mu Xue. Mu Xue was right outside the door. Shed approached from behind and seen Old Lady Mu hit Mu Jingzhe the moment shed arrived. At that moment, Mu Xue had to admit that shed felt pretty damn good in her heart. However, after being called out by Mu Jingzhe, she only felt embarrassed. Of course, she was even more unable to answer. Because her grandmother had been good to her since she was young, shed also felt that she was different. As time had passed, she had long gotten used to it. She had never felt that there was anything bad about it, nor had she ever questioned why, so she naturally thought that this was the way things were supposed to be. Now that Mu Jingzhe had asked her this question so suddenly, she was stumped. After Mu Jingzhe had said so much, it wouldnt sound right no matter how she answered. Mu Xue froze on the spot. For the first time in her life, she wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Old Lady Mu doted on Mu Xue a lot and naturally couldnt bear to see Mu Xue be put on the spot. Why are you targeting Xiao Xue? Hasnt she given in enough to you since you were young? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Given in? How did she give in to me? She took advantage of everything. After you got tired of hitting my mother, shed come in and say a word or twoGrandma, dont be angry anymore or Dont be so calculative with her Is that giving in? There were some things that were better left unsaid, but once they were spoken, the naked truth was unbearably ugly. In the past, when shed read novels about a fan favorite lead, shed only felt great. However, when this happened in reality, it was really bloody. Mu Jingzhe laughed coldly. The way the villagers looked at the Mu Family had completely changed. Mu Jingzhes words had enlightened everyone. Thats right. Previously, because of Old Lady Mus attitude and Mu Xues sensibility, they had always praised Mu Xue and looked down on Mu Jingzhe. In reality, Mu Xue seemed to have been bullied and had her things snatched from her every day. Mu Xue had never suffered a loss since she was young and had all along been leading a good life. On the other hand, the evil ones, Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi, who had been despised by everyone, had seen their days getting worse and worse in spite of snatching what they had. The villagers strange gazes landed on Mu Xue, making her feel ashamed. What was this? Werent they here to accuse Mu Jingzhe of snatching Tang Moling? Why would she suddenly talk about their grandmother being biased? Mu Xue couldnt stand such gazes and was on the verge of collapsing. Old Lady Mus heart ached as she looked at her. Xiao Xue, dont be anxious! She looked at Mu Jingzhe and said, Why do you keep picking on Xiao Xue? Im the one whos good to her. If you have a bone to pick with anyone, come at me. What makes you think youre fit to compete with Xiao Xue?! How dare you! Why wouldnt I dare? How am I inferior to her? Tell me! Mu Jingzhe immediately said. Old Lady Mu answered reflexively, Xiao Xue was born with good fortune and is destined for a life filled with riches. You cant compare! Born with good fortune? Destined for a life filled with riches? Ha ha! Thats all? Mu Jingzhe spread her hands. Wasnt her good fortune forcibly obtained by sucking on the blood of everyone else in the family? But look at her now. Is she really fortunate? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Old Lady Mu couldnt take it anymore. She was born with good fortune. This is all because of you. You stole Tang Moling from her. If you hadnt, she would have married into a rich family. She would have been living a good life. You ruined everything! The more Old Lady Mu spoke, the angrier she got. Youre the one who caused this. You still have the cheek to say all this after you stole one man after another from her I said I didnt! Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth and interrupted Old Lady Mu. You have to be reasonable. Didnt she reject Shao Qihai? I only took over because she didnt want him anymore. Its just like I only dared pick up clothes that she discarded because she no longer liked them. If she didnt want him anymore, wouldnt it have been my turn? At the time, Shao Qihais heart was filled with her, and she had the support of a good grandma like you. How could I have snatched him? If shed still wanted him, would I have survived to this day after snatching him? I would have been beaten to death by you long ago. Old Lady Mus breath was caught in her throat. Mu Jingzhe was right again. That was right. Although she kept saying that Mu Jingzhe was shameless and had snatched Mu Xues man, she would have beaten her to death if it wasnt for the fact that Mu Xue had no longer wanted him. Cant say anything? Nothing you can refute? Alright, then well talk about Tang Moling now. Mu Jingzhe pointed at Tang Moling. You keep saying that I seduced Tang Moling. Which eye of yours saw me seducing him? I can tell you directly that even if all the men in this world died, I wouldnt fall for him. Are you satisfied? Old Lady Mus face turned pale. Who knows if youre just saying one thing before everyone and doing another thing behind our backs? Who doesnt know how to swear like this? Heh Mu Jingzhe let out a snort. Then what do you want? You dont have any evidence and you refuse to believe what I say. Do you think I have to learn from ancient people and commit suicide just to prove my innocence? Old Lady Mu thought that it was only right, but before she could say anything, the villagers couldnt help but speak up. What the heck? Which era are we living in? Jingzhe, youve been saying theres nothing between the two of you all along. Everyone remembers it. We believe you. Yeah, hes the one who came over. We saw everything clearly, Li Fang chimed in. Chapter 156 - : I’m Not Rich Enough For You When Mu Jingzhe heard everyone speaking up for her, her heart warmed. She was glad that there were many people who understood the situation. She looked at Old Lady Mu and said, Did you hear that? You cant spout nonsense without any evidence. Everyone here is an understanding person and can see clearly. Whos an understanding person? Theyre just sailing with the wind. Theyre only speaking up for you because they feel that you can earn money now. Do you think that whatever you say must be the truth? I insist that you did do it! Old Lady Mu was unwilling to accept this outcome and started pestering her endlessly. Mu Jingzhe scoffed. If you want to play this trick, fine. Ill play along. You said that I seduced Tang Moling, but Ive actually seen you seduce Old Man Wang and Old Man Li next door. One isnt enough. You even seduced two of them. Youre gaining vigor with age, huh. Can I ask you what you think? Which one of them do you like more? Or do you like both of them equally? Who didnt know how to spread rumors? Anyone with a mouth could do it. When Mu Jingzhe said that, everyones eyes lit up, while Old Lady Mu was stunned. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? What Old Man Wang and Old Man Li? Whats that gibberish about me liking both of them? What kind of rubbish is that? I didnt seduce them. The villagers laughed when they heard that. Their eyes lit up as they asked, Old Lady Mu, tell us quickly, do you prefer Old Man Wang or Old Man Li? Old Lady Mu hadnt expected her reputation to be tarnished at such an old age. She nearly choked as she pointed at Mu Jingzhe. You! Mu Jingzhe, you Ill tear your mouth off! Im the one who should be tearing your mouth off. Old Lady Mu, youre really shameless. Youre already so old, and your face is wrinkled like an orange peel. How dare you seduce my old man! A loud shout came from the crowd. It turned out to be Old Man Wangs wife. Old Man Wang and Old Man Lis wives were there. Old Lady Mus face turned purple. I didnt do it! However, no one listened. They even advised Old Lady Mu. Old Lady Mu, Old Man Wang and Old Man Li both have wives. Dont get involved with them. If you really feel lonely, you can look for Old Man Fang. Old Man Fang is better. Hes single. Yeah, Old Man Fangs health is quite good too. Old Lady Mus face turned green when she heard their words. Shut up! Stop spouting nonsense! She wanted to get up and rip their mouths, but Mu Jingzhe stopped her. Are you angry? Old Lady Mu flew into a rage and turned around to scratch Mu Jingzhe. Ill rip your mouth off! Are you sure? Mu Jingzhe easily grabbed her hand. You want to rip my mouth off with those old bones of yours? On the other hand, I can do that. I shouldve ripped that mouth of yours off long ago. Mu Jingzhe stared intently at Old Lady Mus mouth as though she was about to rip it off. Old Lady Mu felt a chill run down her spine, as well as a lingering fear. Mu Jingzhe, you Quickly, tell them to stop talking! Are you scared now? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. This is how it feels when you keep spouting nonsense and slandering me. If you dont want to have anything to do with Old Man Zhao, etc, keep your mouth shut in the future. Otherwise, every time you make up a story about me and a man, Ill make up a story about you and an old uncle. In any case, there are plenty of Old Man Wangs in the village. You Mu Jingzhe, you Old Lady Mu was so furious that she couldnt speak. At that moment, Mu Xue couldnt help but step forward. Mu Jingzhe, thats enough. Grandma is old and cant handle this kind of provocation. And I deserve it because Im young? Mu Jingzhes lips twitched. Ive made things clear today. In the future, stop making up stories about me seducing someone and all that. Everyone quietened down, and Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to continue speaking. She pointed at Tang Moling and told Mu Xue, Since you said that Grandma cant handle this kind of provocation at her age, you can settle this yourself. Tang Moling is the one who let you down. He is here right now. You should ask him yourself why he doesnt want you since you were born with good fortune and riches. Tang Moling was originally filled with guilt and helplessness, but when hed heard Mu Jingzhe say that she wouldnt want him even if he was the only man left on earth, he had choked. However, he still said, Yes, Mu Xue, Ive let you down. If theres anything you want, come at me. Dont implicate innocent people. Heard that? This is your own family matter. Dont drag me into it. Mu Jingzhe nodded. When she saw Mu Xue looking at Old Lady Mu, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. Mu Xue, youre not mute. Dont ask your grandma to help you with everything. Come out and say something yourself. You two can make things clear now. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was forcing Mu Xue again, Old Lady Mu was infuriated. Im not dead yet. Mu Xue is a young lady. How is she going to talk about this herself? Let me do it! Mu Xue, who was stiff but had nowhere to hide, braced herself and said, Grandma, dont say anything else. Theyre together. You cant beat them. Its meaningless. Lets go. At this point, she understood that Tang Moling would not change his mind and nothing would change. Harping on this here would only humiliate her further. Of course, Mu Xue still believed that Mu Jingzhe would be the most humiliated. No matter how pitiful and reasonable Mu Jingzhe made herself out to be, the fact that she had snatched Tang Moling hadnt changed. She should be the one being criticized! Although these women seemed to be on Mu Jingzhes side, based on her understanding of them, they would definitely gossip behind her back. Mu Xue had an aggrieved look on her face, while Mu Jingzhes forehead was full of black lines[1]. These words reeked too much of a green tea smell[2]. No, Mu Xue, dont you understand the human language? Im asking you two to make things clear. Youre not making sense. Which two people are together? Tang Moling also felt that Mu Xue was being a little weird. He couldnt help but ask, Why didnt you say that it was meaningless just now? Why are you only saying its meaningless after so much has been said? Tang Moling felt a little dizzy after he finished speaking and decided to skip the topic. Since you want to say something meaningful, then Ill answer your question and tell you why I broke off my engagement to someone like you, who was born with good fortune and riches. The reason is simple. I think its probably because Im not that rich anymore and I no longer deserve you. He had already told Mu Xue that he no longer liked her, but he couldnt say that in front of so many people. Besides, he didnt dare drag Mu Jingzhe into this mess. He didnt dare say that hed had a change of heart and fallen in love with Mu Jingzhe, so Tang Moling changed his words. After Tang Moling finished speaking, he felt that there really was some meaning to all this. When he had still been the heir, everything had been fine. However, now that his uncle had woken up from his coma, everything had changed. Perhaps he really wasnt good enough for Mu Xue, who had been born to be rich. Tang Moling was shocked by his own conclusion. As for Old Lady Mu, her ears pricked up at the words not that rich anymore. What do you mean youre not that rich anymore? Did something happen to your family? Nothing happened to my family, but now that my uncle woke up from his coma, Im no longer the heir. Tang Moling shrugged. I told you before that Ive been staying at my maternal grandfathers house, so these are actually my maternal grandfathers assets. I only became the heir because my uncle got into a coma previously. Now that he is awake, I wont be needed anymore. His maternal grandfather and uncle would not treat him badly. He could rely on his own abilities to carve out a career for himself, but he would definitely be inferior to the heir of the Ji Family. This was the first time Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue had heard of this. They were both shocked. Tang Moling was no longer the heir? [1] She was speechless and exasperated [2] implying that Mu Xue is a green tea b*tch, i.e. pure and innocent on the outside but b*tchy on the inside Chapter 157 - The Two Little Ones Seek Revenge for Mommy No one knew what Mu Xue was thinking, but Old Lady Mu was very realistic. She quickly realized that Tang Moling would not be so rich in the future. When one thought about it, it made sense. If it were her, she wouldnt be willing to hand over such a huge inheritance to her maternal grandson either. They were all grandsons, but the addition of the word maternal made him an outsider. If he was no longer the heir of a wealthy family, then he might not be a good match for Xiao Xue. Everyone in the village knew how capable Tang Moling was. After all, Old Lady Mu had bragged a lot about him. However, they hadnt expected him to lose the position of the heir just like that. Everyone was discussing amongst themselves. Old Lady Mu looked at the calm Tang Moling and suddenly felt that his aura seemed to have weakened. In that case, there was no need for her to continue pestering him. Old Lady Mu grabbed Mu Xues hand. Lets go, Xiao Xue. Tang Moling, who had lost his status as the heir, was immediately abandoned by Old Lady Mu. She quickly determined that Xiao Xue would definitely find someone better. Old Lady Mus heart skipped a beat. She wondered how old Tang Molings uncle was. If he was younger, perhaps even though things hadnt worked out with Tang Moling, they could work out with his uncle? Old Lady Mu pondered it for a moment before asking Mu Xue, Xiao Xue, did Tang Moling ever mention his uncle? Ive heard him mention him before, but he didnt say much. I dont know much about him. Mu Xue was a little distracted. If only we could meet him. Old Lady Mu was a little anxious. She wanted to ask around but she held herself back. Even if she didnt look for him, Xiao Xue was capable enough to meet someone herself. She might be able to meet someone soon or save someone, just like she had saved Tang Moling. Besides, she would definitely meet someone even wealthier! Old Lady Mu decided to wait for now. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue were thinking, but she could tell that after Tang Moling had said that he had lost his heir position, their attitudes seemed to have changed. However, she didnt care about that. After they left, she took a deep breath and got back to work. She didnt care about the people outside, nor did she pay attention to Tang Moling. Tang Moling hadnt expected his appearance to cause Mu Jingzhe so much trouble. He was filled with regret as he hurriedly chased after her. Im sorry, I didnt know this would happen I told you so. You didnt give up. Now, its been confirmed. Is that enough? Mu Jingzhe turned around. I wont say anything else. Just remember that if you come looking for me again in the future, I wont be polite. Ill beat you up every time you come. I Tang Moling was about to speak when Shao Dong interrupted him. Uncle Tang, please leave my house immediately. Shao Dong was followed by Shao Xi and the others, who were huffing and puffing with anger. Even Xiao Wu, who had followed his older brothers to sit in on a first-grade class, ran back with them. Shao Dong, I didnt mean for this to happen. I didnt know things would turn out like this Shao Dong brought along his siblings and aggressively walked up to Tang Moling, interrupting him. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, Uncle Tang, youve already caused my mother a lot of trouble. Now that you know this, you should leave quickly. Tang Moling was forced to leave the Shao Residence. When he returned to the car, he was extremely vexed. Although he was reluctant, Tang Moling had no choice but to leave. On the way back, he bumped into Shao Qiyang, who had just gotten off work. Shao Qiyang was still unaware of what had happened in the village. When he saw Tang Molings car, he gave way and didnt pay attention to it. When he returned and heard the gossip circulating in the village, Shao Qiyang was filled with regret. He should have stopped Tang Moling and beaten him up! Shao Qiyang didnt understand why Tang Moling and Mu Xue had suddenly broken off the engagement. He hadnt expected that he would switch and target Mu Jingzhe instead. He was furious. After feeling angry, he became even more anxious. Ji Buwang was enough to make him wary. In the end, one man wasnt enough. Tang Moling had also jumped out of nowhere. Shao Qiyang didnt know why Tang Moling wanted to force his way in even though he was obviously Mu Xues man. When he found out that Old Lady Mu had scolded her so badly, he was so angry that he couldnt fall asleep. After tossing and turning until midnight, Shao Qiyang couldnt help but get up. He was prepared to do something to teach foul-mouthed Old Lady Mu a lesson. In the end, he sneaked out of the door, only to bump into Shao Xi and Shao Nan. Where are you kids going? To the bathroom. What about you, Uncle? Me too. Number 2. You kids should go back and rest first. Okay. Half an hour later, the three of them bumped into each other outside the Mu Residence again. They looked at each other, and the air was silent momentarily. Finally, Shao Qiyang held back his discomfort and said, Tell me, what are you guys up to? This time it wasnt easy to lie. Shao Xi looked at Shao Nan. Were not up to much. We just wanted to free some things that lost their freedom before. Yes, Shao Nan said with emphasis. We wont hurt anyone. Its just a small kind of revenge. He was paying attention to these things now. Originally, he had thought of even better ideas and shared them with Shao Xi, but he didnt plan to take any action. In the end, Shao Qiyang worked with Shao Xi and Shao Nan to release the wild hare and pheasant that Old Lady Mu had praised so highly. The pheasant had been caught by Old Lady Mu when shed gone up the mountain and set a trap. She planned to sell it if she could or eat it herself. The wild hare had also been caught previously. The pheasant and wild hare were both very precious to her. However, Shao Qiyang and Shao Xi secretly let them go that night. Shao Nan took care of the Mu Familys dog and prevented it from barking. Shao Qiyang, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan, whose evil mission had been accomplished, went back quietly. They only whispered a few words when they got home. Dont be mischievous again, okay? Uncle, youre also mischievous even though youre so much older than us. Shao Qiyang: Stop fooling around and go back to sleep. Shao Xi and Shao Nan returned to their room and lay down softly. Just as they heaved a sigh of relief, they heard Shao Dongs voice. Did you vent your anger? Shao Xi and Shao Nan jumped in fright and sat up abruptly. Big Brother! Be quiet. Xiao Wu is still asleep. Shao Dongs voice was extremely calm. Brother, you knew that we went out? Shao Xi asked in embarrassment. They had thought that they had been careful enough. I noticed that something was amiss last night before we went to bed, Shao Dong said calmly. He had seen them exchange knowing looks last night. Besides, not only did he know that they had gone out, but he had also followed them out. Initially, hed wanted to keep an eye out for the two of them, but he hadnt expected Young Uncle to go as well. After Shao Dong finished speaking, Shao Xi and Shao Nan felt embarrassed and a little helpless. Why couldnt they escape Big Brothers eyes no matter what? Big Brother was really amazing. When dawn broke, Shao Xi and Shao Nan finally realized that Shao Dong was more amazing than they had imagined. Old Lady Mu woke up early in the morning, only to see that the pheasant and wild hare were gone. She was so furious that she nearly went crazy. Afraid that she had lost other things too, she quickly went to check. The pig at home was fine. However, when Old Lady Mu took a look at it, she was frightened out of her wits. The pig was still there, but it had changed beyond recognition. Its mouth had been painted blood red, as though it had been ripped open and sewn back together. Old Lady Mu couldnt help but recall how she had scolded Mu Jingzhe yesterday. This was a blatant warning. This was a warning for her to shut up, or she would end up like this. Old Lady Mu was so angry that she couldnt catch her breath. Mu Jingzhe. It must be Mu Jingzhe. The wild hare, the pheasant, and the pig. How could she do this? I Old Lady Mu was about to curse Mu Jingzhe out of habit, but when she saw the pig, she suddenly stopped and changed her words. What kind of sin have I committed? Chapter 158 - Old Lady Mu Steals An Old Man’s Undershirt Old Lady Mu treasured this big white pig very much. Most of the pigs reared in the village were black pigs. She was the only one who had a white pig. This kind of white pig was imported from overseas, and white piglets were more expensive than black piglets. However, it ate a lot, grew very quickly, and was a favorite of Old Lady Mu. She served it meticulously. Initially, she had planned to slaughter it when Mu Xue got married. But now, Mu Xue was no longer getting married, and the big white pig was also ruined. News of the commotion at Old Lady Mus house quickly spread throughout the village. When Shao Xi and Shao Nan heard it, they quickly went to look for Shao Dongs paintbrush. Sure enough, they saw that the red one was missing. Big Brother, why didnt you ask us to come along? What if youd gotten bitten by the pig? Shao Dong pretended to be puzzled. What are you talking about? What do you mean by that? I dont get what youre saying. Shao Xi: Pretend, Big Brother. Go on pretending. Yesterday, I was wondering why you didnt say anything. I knew you were the worst. Shao Dong had simply let them be last night. Yes, Shao Dong was the one who had messed with the big white pig. That was a real warning. Since Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han treated Mu Jingzhe well, they would treat them well and acknowledge them as their grandparents and uncle. However, since Old Lady Mu wouldnt acknowledge them and treated Mommy badly, their attitude would be different. Mommy was worried that she was an old lady and couldnt do anything to her, so he would teach her a lesson personally. In any case, it didnt matter if he was discovered. He was a child after all. Children and the elderly were equal. No one would say anything. While Shao Dong had attacked the big white pig, Shao Xi had sneakily done something else. Hed secretly stolen the undershirt drying in Old Man Wangs yard next door and hidden it under Old Lady Mus pillow. This idea was originally Shao Nans, who was full of bad ideas. However, Shao Nan had no intention of putting it into action because of what Mu Jingzhe had taught him previously. Hed only secretly shared it with Shao Xi. Unexpectedly, Shao Xi was unwilling to simply let the idea remain an idea and had decided to put it into action. Old Lady Mu hadnt noticed it at that moment and was still angry about the big white pig. Then, she heard a commotion next door. Someone had stolen an old mans undershirt in the village. It was baffling why the thief had chosen to steal this old undershirt, which even had a hole in the back. Soon, Madam Mu, who was diligently cleaning up and washing Old Lady Mus clothes, accidentally pulled out the undershirt under her pillow. Seeing the hole in the back of the undershirt, Madam Mu let out a cry of surprise and tossed it aside. Coincidentally, Old Man Wangs wife had come to the Mu Residence to look for that undershirt, wanting to see if the wind had blown it there. When she heard the cry of surprise and saw the undershirt, she instantly exploded. As soon as the truth was revealed, Old Lady Mu was beaten up by Old Man Wangs wife for half an hour. Her scalp was nearly peeled off. This news quickly spread throughout the entire village. No one had expected that Mu Jingzhe would actually be speaking the truth. Previously, they had dismissed this as a joke and hadnt taken it seriously. They hadnt expected Old Lady Mu to be so aggressive as to steal Old Man Wangs undershirt. Everyone in the village was shocked. Eldest Brother Mu and Third Brother Mu were also astounded. The whole family, including Mu Xue, was left speechless by the revelation. They couldnt look Old Lady Mu in the eye. Third Brother Mu even said that Old Lady Mu had disgraced the Mu Family. Old Lady Mu hadnt expected to encounter such a situation and was so angry that she lost two of her teeth. Later on, she even threatened to hang herself and commit suicide to prove her innocence. Only then did the Mu Family believe her. However, many people in the village still gossiped about her. Old Lady Mu claimed that Mu Jingzhe had framed her, but no one believed her. When Mu Jingzhe heard what had happened to Old Lady Mu, she thought to herself, Serves her right. Someone like her doesnt deserve to eat pheasants and wild hares. This is terrific. While craving a spicy rabbit head, she said hypocritically, Rabbits are so cute. How can you eat cute little rabbits? After hearing her own words, Mu Jingzhe was disgusted by herself and shut her mouth. Mu Jingzhe was shocked by the fact that Old Lady Mus undershirt had been hidden under Old Lady Mus pillow. She hadnt expected her casual remark to be true. Upon hearing the gossip of the villagers, Mu Jingzhe only shook her head and didnt rub it in. On the other hand, Shao Dong found Shao Nan, patted his shoulder, and said without rhyme or reason, In the future, talk with me before you do such things. It wasnt me, Big Brother. It really wasnt me this time! However, Shao Dong firmly believed it was Shao Nan, as this idea reeked strongly of Shao Nans style. In the end, Shao Nan and Shao Xi seemed to fight and even have a small conflict. Mu Jingzhe asked them what they were fighting over, but they refused to tell her. Mu Jingzhe could only say that they werent allowed to fight. Both of them agreed, and later, they somehow reconciled. On the weekend, the five kids went to art school for lessons. When Xiao Wu saw Ji Buwang, he told him about Tang Moling visiting their home and Mommy being scolded. Teacher Ji, arent you his uncle? Can you control Uncle Tang? Ji Buwang looked at Xiao Wus blinking eyes and ground his teeth as he smiled. Of course. Xiao Wu, I will teach him a lesson and spank his butt. No wonder Tang Moling had avoided him when theyd met yesterday. He must have gotten into trouble again. Ji Buwang continued teaching Xiao Wu. After class, he smiled and said goodbye to Xiao Wu, but when he turned around, his expression changed. When they got home, the first thing Ji Buwang told Uncle Li was, Find Tang Moling. Uncle Li saw that there was something wrong with Ji Buwangs expression and didnt dare say too much. Yes. While Ji Buwang was waiting for Tang Moling, he found a suitable tool and waited for Tang Moling to come. The first thing Tang Moling saw as he cautiously entered was Ji Buwang holding a feather duster. Tang Moling panicked even more. Uncle Uncle, why have you been looking for me? Judging from your expression, you know you did something wrong. Tang Moling swallowed his saliva and forced himself not to admit it. I dont know what youre talking about, Uncle Youre still pretending even now. Tang Moling, when you wanted to be in a relationship, when you wanted to get engaged, Grandfather and I never said anything. But look at what youre doing. Is marriage a joke to you? Youre getting engaged today, and youre canceling the engagement tomorrow. You like this today, and you like that tomorrow. After provoking the older cousin, why did you go on to provoke the younger cousin? You implicated Jingzhe and caused her to be scolded! Didnt Jingzhe reject you? Do you know how scary gossip can be? Because of Jingzhes words, I havent gone to the village to look for her until now, fearing that people will gossip about her because of me. But look at what youve done! The entire village knew about your relationship with Mu Xue. After getting engaged, you broke off the engagement and even dared to look for Jingzhe at her home. Do you have a grudge against her? Tang Moling had been feeling guilty for the past two days and hadnt slept well at night. I know I was wrong, Uncle. I didnt expect them to go so overboard. Besides, I told Old Lady Mu that Im no longer rich and Im not worthy of her granddaughter, who was born to be rich. She probably wont cause any more trouble. Ji Buwang choked when he heard the part about someone being born to be rich. He had no idea Old Lady Mu was now eyeing him and considering him for the position of her grandson-in-law. He asked, Have you really realized your mistake? I really have. Uncle, dont scold me anymore. I wont go to Great Eastern Village to look for her in the future, okay? Only Great Eastern Village? Are the people in Great Eastern Village rooted in Great Eastern Village? Dont they go out? Chapter 159 - Mu Jingzhe Is Famous Tang Moling was frustrated by Ji Buwangs question. Then what should I do? Uncle, I Seems like you still havent understood your mistake. Get down. Ji Buwang coldly interrupted Tang Molings defense. Tang Moling was so frightened that he almost jumped up. No way, Uncle. Im already so old, yet you still want to spank me? How am I going to face anyone in the future? He was only a few years older than him, but he had been threatening to spank him since they were young. What right did he have? Tang Moling guarded his butt and glared at Ji Buwang, who sneered. You know that youre old, but look at what youve done. Which of the things you have done seems like it was done by an adult? You knew very well that this would affect Jingzhe, but did you ever think about it from her perspective? No, you only care about your own feelings! Ji Buwang had a disappointed look on his face. Tang Moling, youre too selfish. He was so selfish that even Shao Qiyang was better than him. At least, Shao Qiyang was aware of the pros and cons. No matter what, he had been acting with Jingzhes best interests in mind. Tang Moling couldnt help but take a step back when he heard Ji Buwangs words. His uncle was right, but all he wanted was to express his love for her bravely. In the past, you taught me not to care too much about other peoples gossip But I didnt teach you to ignore the trouble and gossip you caused others! Ji Buwang snorted. Listen to me. If you dare look for Jingzhe again, Ill break your legs! What right do you have to do that? Im your uncle, and Mu Jingzhe is your future aunt! Do you think I dont know that youve been asking around? Tang Moling couldnt take this lying down. You say that shes my future aunt. Its not like shes already my aunt. What right do you have to break my legs? If she becomes my aunt, then forget it. You can break my legs. But shes not! Tang Moling stepped back warily. I wont give up. Even though youre my uncle, Ill still compete fairly. Say that again? Ji Buwang looked at Tang Moling dangerously, the feather duster in his hand eager for action. This wont change no matter how many times you speak. I wont give up even if you spank me, Tang Moling declared stubbornly. So you want people to constantly criticize and point at Jingzhe? After the villagers point at her, she will be known among the Ji Family and friends as the woman an uncle and nephew are fighting over. You want Jingzhe to be accused of seducing men again? Tang Moling paused. After the previous incident and the conversation with Ji Buwang, Tang Moling stopped trying to look for Mu Jingzhe. Meanwhile, Ji Buwang also got busy. The news of his return had spread, and it was unavoidable that many social events and things would need attention. Old Master Ji hadnt urged Ji Buwang previously, but this time, he said that he had rested enough and should get back to his serious work. However, both grandfather and grandson had the same attitude toward Tang Moling. Not only did they not take back what they had handed over to Tang Moling, but Ji Buwang even increased his workload. Ji Buwang felt that Tang Molings mind was filled with love and affection because he had too much free time. Itd be good to keep him busy. The Ji Family had a large family business. Regardless of whether he was the heir or not, they wouldnt treat Tang Moling unfairly. Tang Moling could continue working in the family business. Tang Moling hadnt expected that there would be even more things for him to deal with after Ji Buwang woke up. He was so busy that he really didnt have time to bother Mu Jingzhe anymore. While Tang Moling was busy, Ji Buwang was free, so he continued going to the art school to teach. When he was free, he would read books on how to interact with children and study. Uncle Li: He had thought that since his nephew was involved, he might give up. Now, it was apparent that his young master was bent on becoming a stepfather. Uncle Li hesitated for a while, but in the end, he still reported the situation to the Old Master. Actually, Old Master Ji wasnt completely clueless. This was also the reason he had allowed Ji Buwang to rest elsewhere. In the past, Ji Buwang hadnt even wanted to get married. Now that the iron tree had finally bloomed, he naturally hoped for it to blossom and bear fruit. Old Master Ji didnt investigate further, just like he had stayed out of it when Tang Moling had insisted on getting engaged to a girl from the village. This was a lesson hed learned from Tang Molings mother. She was his first granddaughter, the apple of his eye, and he had always wanted to give her the best. Therefore, when hed learned that his granddaughter had fallen in love with such a poor guy, he had objected. It wasnt that he despised the guy for being poor, but he could tell that he wasnt a good match for her. However, he hadnt expected that his granddaughter would elope with him. This granddaughter of his had completely broken Old Master Jis heart. Later on, shed even lost her life, and he hadnt even gotten to see her for the last time. She had only left behind this maternal great-grandson for Old Master Ji. From then on, Old Master Ji had decided not to interfere with the marriages of the younger generation. Whether they were happy or not was up to them. Anyway, the youngsters would probably eventually end the relationship themselves without needing him to object. That was exactly what had happened with Tang Moling in the end. Old Master Ji just hadnt expected that he would fall for another girl. Coincidentally, it was the girl that Buwang also liked. Old Master Ji didnt think that Mu Jingzhe had seduced them or anything, but he was really curious about her. However, after listening to Uncle Lis detailed report, not only was Old Master Ji curious about Mu Jingzhe, but he was also interested in the children. The children seemed to be pretty good kids. More importantly, Mu Jingzhe, who wasnt related to them by blood, was very concerned about them. From the looks of it, she had made up her mind to take care of them. To think that kid Buwang actually cared about them too. Hence, Old Master Ji was suddenly curious about the children and wanted to meet them. Old Master Ji was quite calm when he received the news, but the others were a little worked up. When the news of Ji Buwang waking up spread, many people started paying attention to him. Ji Buwang didnt make any effort to conceal the matter, and soon, people found out that he seemed to be interested in a girl. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was interested in a young widow. Word of the fact that Tang Moling was also fond of Mu Jingzhe had yet to spread. Everyones attention was still on the fact that Tang Moling had taken a fancy to a village girl. Now that he had lost his position as the heir, the amount of attention he received had dropped significantly. Their attention turned to Ji Buwang, who had miraculously woken up after four years of being in a coma. After a lot of waiting, instead of hearing news of him fighting for the position of the heir, they ended up hearing that he had taken a fancy to a young widow with five children. Everyone was shocked. Although they later found out that the five children werent related to the widow by blood, it was undeniable that the woman was a young widow. Who was Ji Buwang? He was an arrogant man who even looked down on many noble ladies, yet his taste had turned out to be very unique. Everyone wanted to know how beautiful and outstanding Mu Jingzhe was. Mu Jingzhe didnt know that she had already become famous in this circle. Her name had even spread to Ocean City and the capital, making her a legendary existence. Without Tang Moling to disturb her, Mu Jingzhe felt much better and could focus on the matters at hand. Over at the paper manufacturing factory, after some adjustments, they were already on the right track. They began to produce large quantities of toilet paper and sanitary pads. Mu Jingzhe was busy running the business. She wasnt in a hurry to produce tissue paper. The toilet paper she produced was mainly the rolled kind and large-sheet kind. These days, many people were used to using large sheets. Chapter 160 - Poor Shao Qihai Now that Mu Jingzhe had quite a few contacts, she took fewer detours. She started selling toilet paper to the entire province and even outside of the province. Sanitary pads were actually harder to sell. Many people werent in the habit of using them, especially in the countryside. For the time being, she could only start selling in the city. In order to increase the popularity of the products, Mu Jingzhe even specifically paid to have them advertised. The effect was pretty good, and everything was finally on track. Meanwhile, Shao Dongs scavenging business also finally developed. Mu Han had been staying outside all this while, but he had earned quite a bit. Previously, Shao Dong had said that he wanted to open a fruit factory and make soda and juice to sell them. This plan was slowly put into action. Coincidentally, there was quite a lot of fruit in the county, and there were also many varieties. In addition, he could buy some from the surrounding county. This was completely doable. Before the winter break, Shao Dong had been preparing to skip grades while he and Mu Jingzhe had been busy with this matter. Finally, before the winter break arrived, he had forcefully opened the factory in the county. Although the factory wasnt large at first, it was one of the few factories in the county. On the surface, Mu Jingzhe was in charge, but Shao Dong was actually in charge of many things. Shao Dong was currently only eight years old. What is a business genius? Our Little Dong is one! Mu Jingzhe rubbed Shao Dongs face. Youre incredible. Shao Dongs face was a little red. Its all because of Mommys help. You really are incredible. No need to be humble. Thats right, Big Brother. Youre incredible! Little Bei and the rest joined in by praising him as well. Shao Nan praised him, but he seemed to be deep in thought. As they were praising him, the voice of an auntie came from outside. It turned out that she was there to sell walnuts. There were many walnuts in the village. After the factory was opened, the family started collecting walnuts and preparing to make walnut juice. Anyone in the village who had walnuts sold them to the Shao Family, which acquired another source of income. Everyone praised Mu Jingzhe and the children of the Shao Family whenever they saw them. Mu Xue had thought that everyone would scold Mu Jingzhe behind her back, but it never happened. There simply wasnt a chance for it to happen. How could they scold Mu Jingzhe when she even increased their income? Was there anyone in the surrounding villages who didnt envy Great Eastern Village? It wasnt like people from other villages couldnt sell their produce to other factories. It was just that Mu Jingzhe and the Shao kids were fair and wouldnt cheat honest people. It would definitely be better to sell to them since they were from the same village. Therefore, everyone regarded Mu Jingzhe as the little god of wealth in the village. Jingzhe, take a look. These are the walnuts that my family peeled. Ive separated them. Ive picked out the small black ones. It was hard to peel walnuts, so the factory mainly collected peeled walnuts. The price of unpeeled walnuts was lower. The prices also varied according to the quality. Everyone in Great Eastern Village was obedient and did whatever they were told. Alright, wait for me to weigh them, Mu Jingzhe said. Shao Dong recorded the information while Shao Xi gave the auntie the money. They cooperated very well. The auntie left with a satisfied smile after receiving the money. When the factory started operating, Shao Nan said that he wanted Mu Jingzhe to accompany him to the capital to participate in the recording of a game show. This was a nationwide quiz game show. There wasnt much of a script, and the participants relied on their abilities. Many of them were young geniuses, and the older kids were even in high school. Although it was considered to be a new program, which meant that relatively fewer people were registering for it, because it was open to the entire country, the competition was no joke. In the end, Shao Nan silently obtained one of the top 100 spots. When did you register for the preliminaries? Why didnt I know this before? Did you participate in secret? Mm, I thought Id tell you guys about it if I got in. And if I didnt, Id forget about it. Shao Nan nodded. Previously, he had discovered that everyone in the family had already started earning money. Big Brother was doing business. Second Brothers essays were being published everywhere, and he had already gained some fame and earned quite a lot of royalties. Little Bei had acted in a television drama and then in a movie. The television drama was about to be broadcast, and the movie was about to be released. Given her talent, she would definitely become famous in the future. Even the youngest, Xiao Wu, who had previously helped compose songs to earn money, didnt have to worry about his future. From the looks of it, out of the five of them, he was the only one who had yet to earn money and was still holding them back. Shao Nan felt that this couldnt go on. He had to earn money too. None of the five of them should fall behind. It would be best if all of them became famous. Only then would Shao Qihai, who had abandoned them, regret it when he saw how successful they were. Shao Nan, who didnt want to be a burden, had happened to see the announcement of the television stations program. Seeing that the reward was generous and that he would be able to appear on television, he felt that it sounded pretty good overall, so hed signed up to participate. The preliminary round was held in the county, and not many people participated in it. He was the only person in the county who passed the preliminary round. After that, it was time for the semi-finals, which were held in the city. Fortunately, it was no longer troublesome for them to go to the city. After half a day, he passed the semi-finals and even made it to the top 100 in the country thanks to his outstanding performance. He only informed Mu Jingzhe after receiving the notice that he was going to the capital to record the show. You sure are capable. Mu Jingzhe hurriedly prepared to go to the capital. After Ji Buwang heard about it, he said that he was also going to the capital because he wanted to go home and take a look. When Ji Buwang found out the date of departure, he directly booked a plane ticket. Hence, Mu Jingzhe took the plane for the first time after transmigrating. Shao Nan was also the first to get on a plane among the five kids. Little Bei and the rest were very envious. Little Bei even swore. I want to take a plane next time too! With Ji Buwang traveling with them, Mu Jingzhe didnt have to worry too much on the way. When they boarded the plane, Mu Jingzhe was afraid that Shao Nan wouldnt be used to the feeling of the plane taking off, so she gave him a few pointers. The three of them traveled together and were successfully mistaken for a family of three. The plane carried Mu Jingzhe and the others far away. While gazing at the plane flying overhead, Shao Qihai was speechless. During this period, Shao Qihai had been secretly changing his identity from time to time, disguising himself to protect Mu Jingzhe and the kids. Although he didnt go to the village, he never lost them. Shao Nan had participated in the show quietly, so Shao Qihai hadnt known about it. When hed suddenly found out that they were going to the capital, he felt determined to follow them there. In the end, hed bought a train ticket, but Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan took a plane. By the time Shao Qihai realized that, he could no longer buy a plane ticket, so he could only hold on to his train ticket and watch Ji Buwang fly away with his wife and kid as though they were a family of three. Oh no, he still had to run to the train station to catch up with them. Although Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan might already be returning by the time he arrived in the capital by train, he still had to go. By the time Shao Qihai boarded the train, Mu Jingzhe had already gotten off the plane and arrived at the capital. Along the way, Mu Jingzhe took several photos of Shao Nan, including photos of him sitting on the plane next to the fluffy white clouds. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had regretted not having a camera to capture precious moments. Once she had the money, shed immediately bought one and taken photos of memorable moments or photos of them in a good mood. These photos might not feel like much when they were taken, but as time passed, they would become the most precious things. Ji Buwang took a photo of Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan. Mu Jingzhe wasnt stingy and took two photos of Ji Buwang as well. Then, before they got off the plane, the air stewardess enthusiastically took a group photo of their family of three. As Shao Nan walked out of the plane, he turned back to explain to the air stewardess that Ji Buwang wasnt his father and they werent a family of three. Chapter 161 - Ji Buwang, Haven’t You Gone to Become a Live-In Son-In-Law? Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan reported to the TV station. The TV station would arrange accommodation for them, so Mu Jingzhe didnt have to worry about it. Ji Buwang finally decided not to stay in the hotel with them. Instead, he went home because Old Master Ji was also in the capital. If he didnt go back, his legs might get broken. Oh, you finally decided to come back. Old Master Jis face was full of surprise when he saw Ji Buwang return. I thought that you had completely become a married lady. Ji Buwang: Geez, Grandpa What did I say wrong? Other families say that a grown girl cant be kept at home, but as far as our family is concerned, a grown man cant be kept at home. Xiao Ling is like that, and so are you. If one didnt know better, theyd think you had gone to become a live-in son-in-law. I could only think that the two of you got married. Ji Buwang: Grandpa, if you continue, I will really return to my in-laws. Old Master Ji almost threw the teacup in his hand over. Im just lecturing you by saying a word or two, yet youre really playing along, huh. Thats a must. Whatever you say, Grandfather. Old Master Ji looked behind him. You have such a sweet mouth. Why didnt you bring her home? Grandpa, theres no hurry. The timing is not right yet. Jingzhe hadnt accepted him yet, so it wouldnt be appropriate to bring her home. Ji Buwang felt that Mu Jingzhes mind was filled with business and the children and didnt include any other thoughts. Ji Buwang was right. The next day, when the program officially started, Mu Jingzhe no longer had time to pay attention to him. The top 100 contestants were competing on the same stage, and the program would proceed via elimination. One round after another, people would be eliminated. The one with the most comprehensive knowledge reserve would be crowned champion. There was a total of ten episodes. The first two episodes were the preliminary rounds, and the finals would be recorded over three days. After three days, the champion would emerge. The three days of recording would be edited into eight episodes for the broadcast. Amongst the top 100 contestants, the youngest was Shao Nan. The next youngest contestants were already in the sixth grade, so they were 11 to 12 years old. He was the only six-year-old there. At first, the other participants thought that he had come to the wrong place or had followed his older brother in. They were surprised when they later found out that he was also a participant. Upon discovering that he was participating in the competition, although the others didnt say it, they felt that the production team was being absurd. There was quite a number of audience members who also thought that Shao Nan was just there to be a mascot. However, as the competition went on, after one day, when 1/3 of the contestants had been eliminated, everyone realized that Shao Nan was still around. They all started to look at Shao Nan seriously and treat him as an opponent. They even went to inquire about his situation. Everyone there was basically a genius that others spoke of. Even though Shao Nan was young, everyone was still willing to accept this. However, on the second day, after 2/3 of the contestants were eliminated, only 30 or so people were left to proceed to the finals. Shao Nan was still there. The questions set by the program were very difficult and required a lot of knowledge. Anyone who could enter the finals wasnt simple. Everyone became even more vigilant around Shao Nan and started treating him as a powerful competitor. However, the finals on the third day, especially the competition in the afternoon and evening, showed everyone that they had underestimated Shao Nan again. The first few questions were set and answered by all the contestants. Those who got the answers right in the shortest amount of time would advance, whereas those who got the questions wrong or exceeded the time limit would be eliminated. Everyone was answering the questions. Shao Nan quietly answered the questions, and his speed wasnt too fast either, so he didnt attract much attention. However, when more than half of the participants were eliminated in the afternoon and only the top ten began to charge into the top three, Shao Nan began to shine. This was also when they entered the toss-up question segment[1]. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. There seemed to be no questions that Shao Nan couldnt answer. There seemed to be nothing that Shao Nan didnt know. Especially when it came to legal knowledge, he appeared all the more outstanding. Shao Nan, who was dressed in a refined manner and looked like a little prince, started his final attack. The people present, the spectators, and even the host were all shocked by Shao Nan. Shao Nan answered the questions correctly all the way and directly advanced to the top three, starting to fight for first place. As for the other two people who competed with him for first place, one of them was a girl in the third year of junior high school, and the other was a boy in the second year of senior high school. They were originally the most outstanding people there, but as they faced Shao Nan, they felt pressure for the first time. Shao Nan repeatedly hit the buzzer and answered the questions, giving them a lot of pressure. They exchanged blows on the stage, and the audience below the stage became nervous. Mu Jingzhe felt like she was on a rollercoaster ride for three days, especially in the finals. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. The audience on the side could tell that Mu Jingzhe was Shao Nans mother. They were very curious and they asked her how shed managed to nurture Shao Nan so well. In answer, Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Actually, I didnt nurture him much. Hes outstanding himself. In fact, Mu Jingzhe was also shocked by Shao Nan at first, but later, when she thought about it, it all made sense. In the original storyline, he was a top student, a future scientific researcher, and a self-taught genius who would become a medical expert. Someone with this kind of learning ability definitely wouldnt fare badly, not to mention that he had a strong memory and worked really hard. During this period, Shao Nan had basically finished reading all the books in the county library. He had even read the books that she had bought. He had also read a lot of books he had borrowed from Ji Buwangs home. It could be said that Shao Nan read the most among the five kids. While Shao Dong was doing business, he read books and studied. While Shao Xi was reading books and writing, he was still studying. While Little Bei was acting and Xiao Wu was playing music, he was still studying and learning. Learning and reading were pretty much what he did all day long. He read the most books and had a good memory. With his photographic memory, he could basically remember everything after reading it once. Hence, at such a young age, he had a shocking amount of knowledge, especially in the field of the law. It just so happened that at this knowledge competition, besides competing, people also wanted to spread some crucial knowledge. There were more questions about the law, so Shao Nan had an advantage. No one would have thought that at such a young age, Shao Nan would have seriously studied the law. In the end, Shao Nan became the champion of the show. It was unbelievable but well deserved. The other contestants, who were lauded as geniuses, were utterly convinced. They all said that Shao Nan was a genius and introduced themselves to him one after another. They even exchanged contact details and agreed to write letters to communicate with each other in the future. Mu Jingzhe was extremely overwhelmed when she saw this, but this wasnt the end of it. Not only did the participants want to get to know Shao Nan, but even the judges were attracted to him. The judges who had been invited to participate in this show were naturally not simple people. They were all top experts in their fields in the country. For example, the professors from the two best universities in the country wanted to get to know Shao Nan. These two universities were well-known and prestigious in the country. Many people felt conflicted over which of the two they should (aspire to) attend when they were young. Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she heard the names of these two people. At that moment, another professor came and said that he was from the Law School that was publicly acknowledged as the best in the country. He was also attracted by Shao Nan, so he joined the fight for him. [1] The first contestant to buzz in and correctly answer the question wins a point Chapter 162 - The ‘In This Lifetime’ Series Mu Jingzhe looked at the law professor, who spoke in a refined yet direct manner. What hes interested in is the law. Hes the most knowledgeable in the law. If he wants to get into university in the future, hell definitely apply to our university, right? The professor from Imperial University retorted, Dont make it sound like our school doesnt have a legal major. Our school is famous for being a comprehensive school. We have all kinds of majors. Its not impossible to study the law over here. The two of them argued for a while, but the professor from Tsing University, who had been observing Shao Nan silently, didnt participate in the argument. He only squatted down and asked Shao Nan amiably, Actually, you like science very much. Especially physics, right? Its just that you havent had the time to study it systematically? Shao Nan felt that he was right and nodded. Mm. Thats easy. Our school may not be good at other things, but we can teach. Im not bad either. If you think its okay, you can learn from me first and come to our school later. This cultured teacher extended an olive branch and told Shao Nan and Mu Jingzhe about the schools youth class. His general meaning was that he didnt want to miss out on a good seedling like Shao Nan. He wanted to nurture him and pave the way for him to enter the juvenile class in the future. Mu Jingzhe had naturally heard of the magical youth class. She just hadnt expected that she would encounter such a magical thing in her lifetime. Shao Nan had merely participated in a competition, and now universities that people were dying to enter were vying to recruit him. Geniuses were indeed different. Shao Nan was quite calm, but Mu Jingzhe, who had a normal IQ, was extremely excited. This is like a dream. The professor from Imperial University and the other professor hadnt expected that while they were fighting over there, the guy from Tsing University would actually be so cunning as to tempt this little student. Thats not very honorable of you. The two of them went forward and pushed aside the Tsing University professor before they began to tell Shao Nan and Mu Jingzhe about the benefits of their schools. Mu Jingzhes heart swelled as she listened. She felt dizzy, as though she was floating amidst clouds of happiness. After leaving their contact details and saying goodbye to the three professors, Mu Jingzhe was still floating in the clouds, unable to get down. I didnt expect that I would have such a day. Fretting over which school you should go to. What a happy problem to have. Although it was Shao Nan who had been invited, Mu Jingzhe felt that since she was Shao Nans mother now, she also had to fret over which school he was going to go to. When he saw how thrilled Mu Jingzhe looked, although Shao Nans face was calm, his small chest was straight. Mom, are you that happy? Of course. You dont understand the mentality of ordinary people like us. If this makes you happy, then its easy. Ill make you happy every day from now on. Ill go to whichever school you like and keep you happy. Shao Nan didnt dare guarantee anything else, but studying wasnt difficult for him. It was similar to eating and sleeping. He just needed to spend some time and energy to learn. Shao Nan had always thought that he was the most useless among the five of them, but now he had finally found confidence. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment when she heard Shao Nans bold words. It wasnt because she thought he was exaggerating. If she were to say these words, it would be an exaggeration, but coming from Shao Nan, it most definitely was not. It was her first time experiencing the feeling of raising a super-genius or a star student, so she was very curious. If this wasnt her son, she would definitely be itching to slap this boy if she heard him say such boastful words. However, it was completely different now that he was her son. She felt extremely proud of him, and her heart was filled with thoughts of how brilliant Little Nan was. Oh, the sweet frustration of having too many good schools to choose from! Im very happy. However, Little Nan, Im not the one who should choose. Its you who should be choosing what you like. When the time comes, just find the right direction and move forward. Im fine with anything. I quite like the law, but I also enjoy mathematics and physics. Actually, studying medicine would be quite good too. Then you can take your time to consider this before choosing. Okay. Shao Nan tilted his head and asked seriously, But cant I study all of them? Mu Jingzhe: Yes, of course you can I forgot that youre not an ordinary person. You can learn more if you want to. Given Shao Nans brain, he would do pretty well even if he just learned something casually. Mu Jingzhe was still in a daze, but Shao Nan had already recovered from his excitement. Mommy, we rarely come to the capital. Lets take a nice stroll tomorrow. Ive received my prize money, so I can buy you a gift. Since this was the first time hed earned money, Shao Nan had to buy gifts for Mu Jingzhe and everyone else. Okay, okay, go ahead and buy me one. Mu Jingzhe immediately agreed. As the mother and son were talking happily, they heard Ji Buwangs voice and saw him walking over. Have you been alright in the past two days? I wasnt able to contact you. Were fine. Mu Jingzhe patted her head. Ive been so busy with the competition in the past three days that I forgot to contact you. Did you receive the letter I sent you? I did. Ji Buwang nodded. How was the competition? Hes the champion. Little Nan is the champion. The youngest champion at that. Hes amazing. Mu Jingzhe started to get worked up as she spoke. Ji Buwang knew that the children were all smart, but he was still impressed by how outstanding Shao Nan was. He gave Shao Nan a thumbs-up. Impressive. Since Little Nan won the championship, lets celebrate tonight and eat well. Sure. What do you want to eat? How about roasted duck? I know a restaurant with an authentic taste. Okay. Since they were in the capital, they definitely had to try the local specialties. Mu Jingzhe started drooling. Were things fine at home? Pretty good. My grandfather is also in good health. Grandpa was fine and all, but while Ji Buwang had been freshening up before going out, hed teased him by saying that he was a peacock spreading his tail. Later on, as Ji Buwang had left the house, Grandpa had nagged and said that a grown grandson couldnt be kept at home. As they spoke, Mu Han found them. Mu Han was currently staying in the capital and doing the dirtiest work but was earning quite a bit of money. After not seeing him for a few months, Mu Han seemed reborn. The childishness on his face had completely faded, and he had become mature and steady. Only when he saw Mu Jingzhe did he reveal a familiar look. Sister. Sigh Youve lost weight. Xiao Han, you look thinner. Mu Han laughed. Sister, why are you like Mom? I thought I just saw Mom. Mu Jingzhe had said that subconsciously. The instant she had seen him, shed felt that he had lost weight. Mu Han blinked and suppressed the heat in his eyes as he looked at Shao Nan. Shao Nan greeted him obediently. Uncle. Aye, Uncle will buy you some candy later. Thank you, Uncle. Because of Mu Jingzhe, Shao Nan was fond of this uncle too and had a filter when it came to Mu Han to begin with. Besides, he was the best at observing peoples expressions and knew how to make an adult like him. Therefore, even though he wasnt familiar with Mu Han, he tugged at his clothes, appearing very close to him. Mu Han was indeed happy. To be honest, he had felt unfamiliar with this nephew, who wasnt related to his sister by blood. However, Shao Nans actions instantly closed the distance between the two of them. He felt that the distance between them had quickly disappeared and he felt happy about it. Little Nan is so obedient. Chapter 163 - Ji Buwang, How Can You Let Me Down? After Mu Han praised him, he instinctively lowered his head and sniffed himself, afraid that his body would still stink. Because he often collected rubbish, his body inevitably had a stench. When he went out and met people, everyone would subconsciously cover their noses or avoid him. And these were only the mildest reactions. There were even people who would spit and say harsh things to chase them away. However, Mu Han was used to it now and felt that it didnt matter as long as he could earn money. Thus, hed decided not to be calculative with those people. After all, he didnt earn as much as them, but it was still different when it came to his family. He didnt want his family to know about his experiences, not because he was afraid of losing face, but because he was afraid that they would feel heartache. Hence, before Mu Han came out, he had taken a shower twice, smelled himself, and confirmed that there was no odor. Seeing that Shao Nan hadnt shown any abnormalities, Mu Han finally heaved a sigh of relief. When he looked at Ji Buwang, Mu Hans attitude and gaze changed. This was the first time he saw Ji Buwang, and his eyes were filled with curiosity. Ji Buwang knew Mu Hans identity and was very polite. Now that Mu Han had some experience working, he could tell that Ji Buwang was either rich or noble. However, Ji Buwangs attitude was very good, so he followed suit. Ji Buwang drove Mu Jingzhe, Shao Nan, and Mu Han away, and the car quickly merged into the traffic. Shao Qihai, who had finally arrived at the capital by train and was waiting for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan to come out through the entrance, was speechless. Lowering his head to look at his two legs, Shao Qihai temporarily gave up on the idea of chasing after them. It was impossible for two legs to catch up to four wheels, and he couldnt attract too much attention. Shao Qihai sat on the ground, grinding his teeth. He clenched and loosened his fists repeatedly. What he hated was that Ji Buwang was his nemesis. Not only did Ji Buwang follow them everywhere, but he was also vigilant, making it difficult for him to follow his wife and kid closely. Because of Ji Buwang, many of his plans had been messed up. Originally, hed also wanted to eat roasted duck with Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan. Although he couldnt eat with them face to face, he could eat with them from a distance. However, Ji Buwang had beaten him to it. Again. Shao Qihai returned to the hotel where Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan were staying with a dejected face and entered the room next to theirs. Meanwhile, Ji Buwang drove Mu Jingzhe and the others to their destination. Mu Jingzhe had originally thought that since they were eating roast duck, Ji Buwang would take them to a small but authentic restaurant. However, it turned out that this wasnt the case. The restaurant was very big and it was even a landmark restaurant in the capital. Well eat here? Mu Jingzhe asked for confirmation. Mm, they serve the most authentic roast duck here. This was the first reason. The second reason was that this restaurant was actually the Ji Familys property. Before going there, he hadnt informed the staff that hed be going, so he was visiting as a regular customer. However, not long after his arrival, someone recognized him. Many of the waiters in the restaurant had been working there for several years and knew Ji Buwang. Besides, Ji Buwangs temperament and looks werent easy to forget. The news of Ji Buwang waking up miraculously and returning to the capital had spread in the past two days. It had also spread in the restaurant, but they hadnt expected to see him there. The manager dropped her pen on the table when she heard the news. Mr. Ji is here? As she spoke, her eyes suddenly turned red. Seeing that she had lost her composure, the other person, who spoke carefully, glanced at her and said, Yes, Sister Lan. You know Mr. Ji, right? Mm. Sister Lan acknowledged this in a low voice and rushed out, leaving behind a few waiters who looked at each other. Whats going on? Why is Sister Lan so agitated? You still dont know, right? Sister Lan likes Mr. Ji. I heard that it was Mr. Ji who recruited her in the first place. When Mr. Ji got into an accident, she cried a few times. She even went to the Ji Family and said that she didnt mind that Mr. Ji was unconscious and was willing to marry him, hoping that she could save his life by marrying him to counteract bad luck. However, Old Mr. Ji rejected her suggestion. Theres actually such a thing? I really didnt know. Theres much more that you dont know. In the past, Sister Lan cried whenever she was scolded by a guest. Now, shes trained. Because of Mr. Jis accident, her parents tried to force her to get married, but she never did. Everyone is saying that shes been waiting for Mr. Ji. How old is Sister Lan? 25 or 26. Her family is really anxious for her. Sister Lan, who they were gossiping about, rushed over quickly. She had heard that Ji Buwang had woken up, but because she hadnt seen him with her own eyes, she didnt dare confirm it. She had still been trying to think of a way to meet him, when hed shown up unexpectedly. Was he there to see her? Was he there because he had found out that she had been waiting for him? Tears welled up in Sister Lans eyes, and she didnt stop until she reached the private room. She took a deep breath and spruced herself up. Coincidentally, a dish was about to be served. She took it and said, Ill serve it myself. Sister Lan knocked on the door and heard a familiar voice come from inside. She pushed the door open with trembling hands and saw the face that she had been dreaming about day and night. He was smiling as he spoke. He had really woken up. Sister Lan was so delighted that she forgot what she was doing until Ji Buwang frowned and reminded her. Serve the dish. Sister Lan came back to her senses and quickly served the dish. Just as she put it down, she heard Ji Buwangs gentle voice say, Jingzhe, try it and see if you like it. Sister Lan looked over and saw Mu Jingzhe. It was at that moment that she realized that Ji Buwang also had other guests. Besides, Ji Buwang had not looked at her from start to end. He was only looking at the woman beside him. Sister Lan clenched her fists and glared at that woman called Jingzhe. Noticing that the waitress had not left after serving the dish, Ji Buwang was about to frown and say something when there was another knock on the door. Mr. Ji? Whos that? Its me, Mr. Ji. I heard that you were here, so I came to greet you. Please come in. Ji Buwang held himself back as he spoke. The door was pushed open, revealing a middle-aged man in a leather vest, his wife, as well as a young girl outside. I didnt think the rumor was true. I didnt expect it to really be you, Mr. Ji. Its great that youve woken up. Ji Buwang gave them a polite yet distant smile. Thank you. The middle-aged man and Ji Buwang exchanged pleasantries. His wife and daughter noticed Mu Jingzhe at first glance. They were more well-informed than Sister Lan and theyd vaguely heard that Ji Buwang had a woman he liked, a widow with kids from her first marriage. They then looked at Shao Nan and instantly understood. Their gazes were really obvious, and Ji Buwang could feel them too. He couldnt help but frown. He was purely there to eat today and hadnt expected to meet someone like this. Jingzhe, Im sorry. Ji Buwang apologized to Mu Jingzhe in a low voice. Mu Jingzhe shook her head, indicating that she was fine. She thought to herself that this was expected of a domineering CEOs uncle. Hed even been greeted while eating. Mu Jingzhe didnt have much of a reaction, but the mother and daughter who had come to greet him widened their eyes. Jingzhe was indeed her name. The rumors were actually true! Mu Jingzhe didnt know that she had become a legend in this circle, but when she saw their astonished gazes, she felt strange. Why are they looking at me like that? Its nothing, Ji Buwang said softly. He then politely asked the whole family to head out. In the end, he realized that there was still an outrageous waiter in the room. Why havent you left yet? Sister Lans heart sank when she saw the coldness between Ji Buwangs brows. He had brought a new woman with him and he was looking at her as though she was a stranger. Had he completely forgotten about her? How could he! How could he let her down! Chapter 164 - Trapped in the Bathroom Sister Lan couldnt take the blow and ran out. Ji Buwang looked at her back and felt that he had to do something about the restaurants service quality. The service staff was a little outrageous. After being in a coma for four years, Ji Buwang had forgotten most of the characteristics of many people. Or rather, they had all changed. Furthermore, Sister Lan hadnt spoken, so Ji Buwang hadnt recognized her. Sister Lan was extremely sad. She felt that her four years of waiting had been a joke. She covered her mouth and ran to the washroom. In the end, she heard the mother and daughter who had gone to greet Ji Buwang earlier. The mother-daughter pair was gossiping. Mom, the rumors are true. Mr. Ji actually fell in love with a widow with kids. The name matches the rumors too. I didnt think it was true. Ugh, what a shame. I thought Id take you to meet him. If only he liked you. But I never thought Mom. Her daughter was a little shy. It would be great if she could marry Ji Buwang. After all, he was very handsome and came from a really good family. Sigh. Luckily, I didnt hold out much hope. Otherwise, I would have been very disappointed. Who would have thought that the famous Ji Buwang would want to be someones stepfather? I heard that the woman has five children. The daughter was disappointed, but her attention was quickly diverted. Really? Isnt it only one child? I forgot to look at the child just now. The girl pursed her lips and thought that she was better than Jingzhe in this aspect. Her mother was thinking the same thing. I didnt notice, but apparently, there are five of them. I was so focused on looking at Jingzhe just now because I wanted to see in what regard she is better than you. The mother didnt continue speaking because she couldnt describe the feeling Mu Jingzhe gave others. She just felt that she was different from ordinary girls and was very special, so they shouldnt belittle her. Her daughter felt the same way. Mom, what do you think shes thinking? Since they arent even related to her by blood, why would she want to raise those five children? If it were her, she wouldnt even dare think about it. I dont know either, but now that you mentioned it, I kind of admire her. Mom, do you think that if she marries Mr. Ji, her five children will follow her into the Ji Family? Even if they are adopted children, they will stand to benefit greatly from the marriage. Will they not acknowledge their status and fight for the Ji Familys inheritance? If they really follow their mother when she actually marries into the Ji Family, thats entirely possible. However, its not that easy to marry into the Ji Family. The Ji Family cant afford to lose face The two of them left while talking, leaving behind Sister Lan, who was eavesdropping. She hadnt expected Mu Jingzhes identity to be so terrible. Meanwhile, in the private room, Mu Jingzhe felt her ears burning. I think someone is badmouthing me. Ji Buwang felt guilty. I dont think so. Who would say bad things about you? It was only after he returned that he found out that news of him had already spread, including the fact that he had fallen in love with Mu Jingzhe. After his return, he didnt want to face an endless number of young ladies. In addition, he had genuinely fallen in love with Mu Jingzhe, so he hadnt denied it. He even thought that if the rumors about him and Mu Jingzhe were to spread, Tang Moling wouldnt be able to interfere in the future. It would be akin to killing two birds with one stone. However, while facing Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang felt a little guilty. He hadnt thought too much about it and had only brought them here because he believed that his restaurants food was healthy and tasted good. Now, he regretted it a little. However, upon seeing that Mu Jingzhe and the child were eating well, he felt quite glad. After the meal, Mu Jingzhe went to the washroom. When she did, Sister Lan happened to see her. Sister Lans eyes were red. After some thought, she chased after her because she couldnt take this lying down. When Mu Jingzhe was done, she wanted to open the door. However, she realized that it couldnt be opened. Eh? Why cant I open it? Is there anyone around? No one responded. Mu Jingzhe hesitated, not sure whether she should kick down the door violently or wait for someone to arrive. Is there anyone outside? Im locked inside. As she asked this, Mu Jingzhe tried to pull again, not daring to use too much strength. While she was pulling, she suddenly heard a voice come from outside. Stop pulling. You cant pull it open, and no one will come in anytime soon. You locked the door? Mu Jingzhe frowned. What do you want? This prank isnt funny at all. Whos playing a prank on you? I just wanted to give you some advice. Youre not worthy of Ji Buwang. If you know whats good for you, stay away from him. A woman whos been married before like you isnt fit to be with him. Mu Jingzhe raised her brows, surprised to encounter such a situation. Then who do you think is worthy of him? You? Unexpectedly, Ji Buwang also had admirers This wasnt right. Ji Buwang was outstanding appearance-wise and came from a good background, so it was normal for him to have admirers. Hearing Mu Jingzhes nonchalant words, Sister Lan became even angrier. She felt that Mu Jingzhe was displaying such an attitude because she looked down on her. She said angrily, I waited for him for four years. While he was unconscious, I was waiting for him. I didnt even mind marrying him while he was unconscious. Who the heck are you? Mu Jingzhe raised her brows. It sounds quite touching, but why are you telling me this? You should tell Ji Buwang. Its useless telling me. It would only be useful if the main character heard this. These words sounded a little touching, but in reality, if the other person didnt like you, youd be taking advantage of them. Since Ji Buwang had been able to hear the commotion outside while being unconscious, she wondered if he knew this. Mu Jingzhes suggestion was sincere. After all, she and Ji Buwang werent a couple. However, it sounded entirely different in Sister Lans ears. Dont think that I dont dare? Ill tell him. If I say it, hell be moved. Im better than you anyway. Ive never married anyone and I dont have a son! Mu Jingzhe said, Youre right. Go tell him, but let me out first. No way. This is the punishment you deserve. You still dont know, right? Everyone knows that you have a son and theyre waiting to watch a show. Theyre saying that after those kids marry into the Ji Family along with you, they wont be able to acknowledge their status and will want to fight for the Ji Familys assets. You and your children are just a joke in everyones eyes. If you dont want Buwang to become a joke, youd better stay away from him. The young ladys voice was filled with hatred, and Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear it anymore. First of all, young lady, my first marriage doesnt hinder you in any way, right? Its not a crime that Ive been married before. Dont make it sound like an unpardonable crime, as though Ive killed someone. Secondly, I can tell you very firmly that my five children are all very promising. They will definitely not vie for the Ji Familys assets. They are too busy with their own careers. None of what you have imagined will happen. Pfft, you make them sound so impressive. Sister Lan didnt believe a word of what shed said. They really are impressive. You just need to find out more about them. Also, Ji Buwang and I are just friends. We do not have the kind of relationship you think we do. I dont want to ruin the facilities of this restaurant. Open the door. Sister Lan was delighted, but she quickly became alert. You want to coax me into opening the door for you? No way. If you can, open it yourself. Sure I can, but it wont be nice if I damage this door. Ill give you one last chance. Open the door. Mu Jingzhes tone was filled with danger. However, Sister Lan was completely oblivious to that. Im not opening it. Im already being polite by not pouring a bucket of water over you. If you can open it yourself, then open it. Sister Lan turned around and left. She wanted to lock Mu Jingzhe in the bathroom and teach her a lesson. However, Sister Lan had only taken two steps when she heard a bang behind her. She jumped in fright and turned around, only to see the door being kicked open and Mu Jingzhe walking out. Chapter 165 - What Gave You the Confidence to Cause Me Trouble? You You Sister Lan looked at the broken door and then at Mu Jingzhe, feeling completely stunned. What about me? I told you I could open it. Mu Jingzhe sized Sister Lan up. Its all you. I was wondering who you were. Youre a waitress, so how could you do something like this? Panic appeared in Sister Lans eyes. You Youre a monster. What gave you the confidence to cause me trouble? Mu Jingzhe grabbed Sister Lans neck from behind. Lets go. Well meet your boss together. I dont mind you talking tough in front of me, but I mind you being unprofessional and using your position to take revenge. An ordinary person would be at a disadvantage. Let go of me. Sister Lan was finally afraid, but how could she escape from Mu Jingzhes hand? She was quickly pushed outside. Ji Buwang, Mu Han, and Shao Nan had noticed that she had not returned and had come looking for her. They saw her immediately. Sister, whats wrong? This girl locked me in the bathroom and wouldnt let me out. I tore down the door, but Im not going to pay for it. I plan to make her take responsibility for this. I was just about to look for the person in charge of this restaurant. Ji Buwangs eyes darkened as he looked at Sister Lan. What gave you the guts to do that? Sister Lan broke down when she saw Ji Buwangs cold expression. Ji Buwang, how could you do this to me? I waited for you for four years. I waited here for you for four years. Ji Buwang: ??? He instantly felt many gazes on him, especially those of Mu Han and Shao Nan, which were filled with infinite coldness. Ji Buwang quickly explained, No, dont get the wrong idea. Its not what you think. You I remember you. Theres nothing between us. Dont talk nonsense. Upon hearing Sister Lans words, Ji Buwang finally remembered this person. He had originally thought that it would be safer to eat in his own restaurant, but now, he had been slapped in the face. He wanted to explain, but Mu Han had already pulled Mu Jingzhe away. Mr. Ji, you handle these matters yourself. My sister and I will leave first. Dont worry; Ill take them back. Mu Han hadnt expected such a thing to happen. His attitude toward Ji Buwang instantly changed. His sister had already gotten married once and ended up being a widow. It was already easy for people to criticize her to begin with. Besides, now, he was a scavenger. He didnt think there was anything wrong with working in this industry, but there were many people who despised him for picking up rubbish. In the future, he only wanted to work hard to earn money and support his sister. Since his sister was also capable herself, why did she have to find a rich husband? Men were too much trouble, so it would be better for her to be free. Ji Buwang watched helplessly as Mu Han pulled Mu Jingzhe away. When he looked at Sister Lan again, his gaze had changed and become extremely icy. Meanwhile, Shao Qihai waited and waited until the flowers wilted. Just as he started suspecting that Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan wouldnt be returning, they finally got back. When they got out of the car, both mother and son were holding something in their hands. Ji Buwang was also holding something. The blissful look of the family of three deeply hurt Shao Qihai, who was peeking out of the window. Not only that, but Ji Buwang actually followed them up. Shao Qihai felt wretched. Why was he following them upstairs? Could he even want to stick around and sleep with them? Many bloody, violent scenes flashed through Shao Qihais mind as he leaned against the door to listen for any movements. Sis, if theres anything else, you can look for me again. Ill head back first today. Okay. Be safe. Shao Qihai froze in surprise. Sis? Thinking carefully about the figure he had seen just now, Shao Qihai finally realized that the person who had followed them back wasnt Ji Buwang, but Mu Han. Shao Qihai had also heard about Mu Han. However, Mu Han had changed too much in the past year, and it was a little dark downstairs. He had been too agitated just now and had misjudged the situation. Shao Qihai heaved a sigh of relief and silently praised his brother-in-law in his heart as he listened to him leave. By eavesdropping, Shao Qihai realized that the thing Mu Jingzhe and the others were holding was candied hawthorn. Shao Qihai listened as the mother and son entered the room, then leaned against the window and listened again for a moment. In the end, he couldnt hold back and went downstairs to buy a stick of candied hawthorn himself. He wanted to pretend they were having candied hawthorn together. Shao Qihai took a bite. The first bite was sweet, but as he chewed, his expression froze. The hawthorn was so sour that he felt like his teeth were going to fall out. In the meantime, Ji Buwang was swift and decisive. He fired Sister Lan without any hesitation. Now that I saw you treat a customer that way, I believe we cant afford to have a manager like you. Sister Lan was heartbroken. Youre going to treat me like this just because of her? I waited for you for four years Ji Buwang was speechless. He remembered Sister Lan a little. Before the incident, he had been able to tell that she seemed to have that kind of intention, so hed wanted to stay away from her. He hadnt expected that something would happen later. He hadnt expected her to create such a mess. After returning home, he couldnt help but ask Old Master Ji if anyone had wanted to marry him while he had been unconscious. Old Master Ji nodded. Yes, but I didnt let any of them. Perhaps some people might think that his grandfather should be very grateful that a girl had been willing to marry Ji Buwang while he was unconscious. However, that wasnt the case. He hadnt acted foolishly. Regardless of whether the girls were sincere or not, hed rejected all of them. Firstly, Ji Buwang might not necessarily be willing. What if he woke up with a wife he didnt like? Secondly, to put it bluntly, considering the benefits that one could reap by marrying into the Ji Family, some people would never be able to earn that amount of money in their entire lifetime. He wasnt old and muddle-headed. Ji Buwang hadnt expected it to be true and found it ridiculous. The next day, Ji Buwang wanted to look for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan, but he was stopped by someone the moment he stepped out. It was none other than Sister Lan. After Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan got up, they went shopping. Mommy, Ill buy you a woolen sweater and a coat. When you wear it, youll be like the girls in the capital. The last time they had gone to Ocean City, Little Bei had bought her a dress to dress her up like a lady of Ocean City. Now, Shao Nan had said that he wanted to help her transform into a lady of the capital. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but reflect on herself. Was she sponging off her kids? This child was still very young, yet he was already buying her things. Little Nan, save the money for yourself. Ill shop by myself. Mu Jingzhe, who was deeply reflecting on herself, discussed this with Shao Nan. Shao Nan refused. Why dont you want me to buy stuff for you? Little Bei and my older brothers can buy you things, but I cant? Mommy, do you feel that Im not able to make a lot of money? Ill make a lot of money in the future. No, thats not what I meant. I just think you kids are still young. As an adult, its not a good idea for me to keep accepting gifts from you. Whats wrong with that? In any case, you have to accept it. Otherwise, Ill be angry. Shao Nan wasnt joking. The reason he worked hard to earn money was because he didnt want to be a burden. Also, he wanted to buy things for his mother, maternal grandparents, and siblings. If she didnt let him buy these things, he would really get angry. Alright then, but you can only buy two things. Any more than that and I wont accept them. Alright then. Mommy, you can pick what you want. Mm. This big city was indeed different. According to a wise old saying, fashion trends were repeated every few decades. When she looked at these coats and woolen shirts, she felt that they were quite vintage and fashionable. When Mu Jingzhe put on the woolen coat, it felt a bit like she had gone back to the modern age. Chapter 166 - The Mother-Child Matching Outfits of the Five Children Just buy another scarf and change into a different pair of shoes. This outfit will look good with your sneakers. Mu Jingzhe became interested. While Shao Nan was buying these things for her, she looked for something for the children. She imagined the family of six going out wearing woolen shirts and coats. It would be really cool. Little Nan, lets buy them all. Theyll be matching outfits then. Other peoples parent-child attire just consisted of one parent matching with at most one or two children. As for her, she had five children. The lineup was completely different. Although this was the first time Shao Nan had heard the words parent-child matching outfit, he instantly understood. He thought for a while and immediately nodded. Okay. After discussing it, the two of them immediately started shopping for woolen shirts, coats, matching scarves, and shoes. Scarves were also a fashionable element. They were so focused on picking that they didnt notice Shao Qihai, who had his back facing them. Shao Qihai had overheard a small part of their conversation. Although he hadnt heard about the parent-child attire, he had heard them say that they were putting together an outfit and that the six of them needed to wear similar clothes. Shao Qihai was shamelessly tempted. He also wanted to wear the same clothes as them. If nothing went wrong, he would only need to capture the last two culprits before he could go home for good. When that time came, he would be able to wear the exact same clothes as them. One look and anyone would be able to tell that they were a family. Shao Qihai quickly picked out a woolen shirt and coat for himself before following her. Mu Jingzhe looked at the leather shoes and tried them on with Shao Nan but she didnt buy them, as she felt that they had an average matching effect with the rest of the outfit. She only bought them for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, feeling that she and the children should go buy sports shoes instead. Shao Qihai, who was following them, saw that they had tried the shoes on but didnt buy them. When he looked at the price again, he thought that it was because of the steep price tag. His heart ached. He thought for a while and asked the shop assistant to sell him the shoes that Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan had tried. He also bought them for himself and the other four kids, bringing all the pairs with him. He imagined the delighted looks on the faces of Mu Jingzhe and the kids when he brought them back. With this thought in mind, he felt happy to be carrying so many shoes. After Mu Jingzhe bought the sports shoes, Shao Qihai looked at the price and felt that his guess had been right. He didnt regret buying the leather shoes either. However, he also bought a pair of sports shoes for himself that was very similar to Mu Jingzhes. He felt that since they were a married coupleahem, a familythey should wear identical outfits. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan went to buy scarves. Shao Qihai looked around and bought a similar one for himself. He bought all of them. Later on, when Mu Jingzhe passed by other shops, she would subconsciously observe shops that sold hair ornaments. Upon coming across particularly good-looking or ugly ones, she would try them on to see the effect. Wherever she went, she would observe the market, working hard for her hair ornament business. When Shao Qihai saw that Mu Jingzhe only looked at things and didnt buy them, he thought that she couldnt bear to part with the money. Later on, he asked the shop owner about the items Mu Jingzhe had tried and bought them all. He planned to give Mu Jingzhe a surprise when he returned. Of course, he didnt forget to buy the same things for Little Bei. Just like that, Shao Qihai followed Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan around. Although he couldnt go up to them and reunite with them, this still felt like a family shopping trip to him. He was extremely glad that Ji Buwang wasnt around. Shopping like this was very extravagant for him. In the end, because Shao Qihai had bought too many things, he wound up carrying a large bag and it got a little heavy. However, to Shao Qihai, this was a sweet burden. When he thought about Mu Jingzhe and the children being pleasantly surprised when he returned to bring these things back, he didnt feel that the bag was heavy at all. However, while looking at Mu Jingzhe, who had been shopping along the way, who was carrying bags bigger than his own, and whom even Shao Nan was helping out, Shao Qihai also felt a certain amount of pressure. Or rather, the pressure of raising a family. He had to work hard to earn money in the future. Otherwise, he definitely wouldnt have the chance to go on a shopping spree like this. Now, Mu Jingzhe was capable and could earn money herself. The children were also capable, but as a man, he couldnt spend his wife and childrens money, let alone be inferior to them. He still had to support his family when he returned. While Mu Jingzhe enthusiastically went on her shopping spree, she didnt notice Shao Qihai behind her at all, nor was she aware that he was thinking so much. In the past, whenever she saw parent-child outfits on the streets, she would look at them enviously. Now that she could wear them too, she felt pleased just thinking about it. In the end, Mu Jingzhe almost couldnt carry all the things she had bought. Luckily, Mu Han came looking for her. Mu Han helped her carry her things back to her place. Mu Jingzhe took out the woolen shirt she had bought for Mu Han and had him change into it. Try it on and see if it suits you. If it suits you, you can wear it. Ive bought one for Mom and Dad too. Sister, why are you still buying things for me? Im grown up now and I can earn my own money. But youre still my younger brother. Just accept it since Ive already bought it for you. Stop nagging. After Mu Han put it on, Mu Jingzhe forbade him to take it off. Just wear it and go eat. Were heading back after eating. Ji Buwang hadnt been coming over. Mu Jingzhe thought that he might be busy, so she called to get someone to inform him that they were going back first. She then embarked on the journey back with Shao Nan. It wasnt easy to buy a plane ticket at this time, so she took the train instead of the plane. Then, her retribution for going on that shopping spree came. Thanks to that enormous bag of things, she almost got stuck at the train door. Shao Qihai experienced a similar frustration. It wasnt easy for him to make it back on the same train as Mu Jingzhe, as he was carrying a conspicuous large bag. One should know that in the past, hed basically gone everywhere with the bare minimum luggage. This was the first time he was carrying such a big bag, but it was impossible for him to throw all those things away. Mu Jingzhe wanted to buy sleeper tickets, but she couldnt. She only managed to buy a seat. The journey was long and a little difficult. Are you tired? Ill help you massage your legs. You cant let your legs swell. Mu Jingzhe massaged Shao Nans legs. Im not tired. Is Mommy tired? Shao Nan was actually fine. He quite liked the feeling of being alone with his mother. Im fine, but its not easy to sleep at night. Little Nan, if youre tired, go to sleep. Ill carry you. Ill just lie on the small table. Shao Nan didnt want to tire Mu Jingzhe out. Fortunately, when Shao Nan started to doze off, a sleeper bunk became available, so they could go over. Mu Jingzhe quickly carried Shao Nan there. Although there was only one sleeper bunk and it was quite cramped with the two of them, it was still better than sitting down. It was late at night, and Mu Jingzhe quickly fell asleep with Shao Nan. Shao Qihai waited for them to fall asleep before keeping guard at the door for them for a while. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. This sleeper bunk naturally hadnt appeared out of nowhere. Instead, Shao Qihai had felt sorry for them and had tried his best to get it for them. Hed only managed to buy a seat ticket for himself, but it didnt matter to him. After all, he had been in all kinds of arduous environments. However, that wouldnt do for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan. For the first time, Shao Qihai used his connections and favors to think of a way to get them sleeper tickets. Shao Qihai was sitting on the ground outside. Amid the rumbling sounds of the train, he had closed his eyes to rest and was guarding them to prevent ignorant people from sneaking in. Shao Qihais worries werent unfounded. At present, there were some people around who specialized in stealing on trains, and a widow-and-child pair like Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan was more likely to be targeted by them. Besides, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan were dressed quite well and had large parcels with them. It was obvious at a glance that they had come back after making a major purchase. Someone had been eyeing these fat sheep since theyd boarded the train. Chapter 167 - You Adulterous Pair Although Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nans sudden switch to a sleeper caught the pickpockets off guard, they didnt give up. In the dead of the night, when the entire car had quietened down, two people arrived at the sleeper carriage one after another. Along the way, while no one was looking, they skillfully stole two bags. They walked all the way to Mu Jingzhes sleeper carriage and looked at the big bag placed under the bed. Then, the guy clad in a leather coat who walked ahead picked it up without saying a word. In the end, he didnt manage to lift it. His friend behind him even let out a muffled groan. When Leather Coat turned around, his friend was already fighting with someone. It was Shao Qihai, who had made a move. Although they were swift and good at disguising themselves, they couldnt escape Shao Qihais eyes. Since there were really clueless people who wanted to attack Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan, Shao Qihai naturally couldnt stand by and watch. However, he hadnt expected that he would encounter a tough nut this time. Shao Qihai didnt manage to take him down with one move. Leather Coat made a sound and, ignoring everything, tried to pick up the bundle and run. However, this pull directly pulled Mu Jingzhe up. Before falling asleep, Mu Jingzhe had tied the bag to her hand with a rope. Using the same method as before, although it was a little exaggerated, shed even tied Shao Nans hands and her hands together to prevent any accidents. Leather Coats not-so-stealthy actions had woken Mu Jingzhe up. Although she had just woken up, when she saw Leather Coat holding her bag, her reaction was fast. Before her eyes even fully opened, her fist moved first. Ah Her fist landed heavily on the left side of Leather Coats face. Leather Coat was in intense pain and felt something fly out of his mouth. He hadnt expected that the frail and refined-looking Mu Jingzhe, who was so gentle to her son, would deliver such a punch. Before he could see what had flown out, another fist came over and hit his right cheek. Leather Coat felt something fly out of his mouth once more. The pain slowed down Leather Coats reaction. It hadnt occurred to him what had flown out, but he did suddenly feel like his mouth was a little empty. Before he could recover, another fist came, this time striking his stomach. As the fist landed on him, Leather Coat saw Mu Jingzhes face grow farther and farther away. Then, he realized that he had been sent flying away. Flying away? Before Leather Coat could react, he slammed against the wall and fell to the ground. At that moment, his young friend was also being pressed down by Shao Qihai and was unable to move. He was right opposite him. There was something else in the middle of their faces. It was blood and it looked a little familiar and a little unfamiliar at the same time. Leather Coat looked at it and finally saw that it looked like a tooth. Leather Coat was stunned. His slow brain finally reacted, and he slowly moved his tongue. Then, he felt an empty sensation. The left side was empty, as was the right one. It took Leather Coat a moment to realize that he had lost several teeth. Recalling that something had flown out when he had been hit, at long last, he realized what it was. It was his teeth. Ah! Leather Coat let out a belated cry of agony. The other perpetrator, who was pinned to the ground by Shao Qihai, watched all of this with his own eyes. He looked at his companion and suddenly felt that although he was in pain, he was also quite lucky. After all, the person hitting him had used conventional methods, whereas that woman totally didnt care about her virtue. Who would beat someone up like that? That was too much of a bully. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what the pickpocket was thinking at all. She felt that there was nothing wrong with what she was doing. She had been paying attention since earlier. Knowing that she was strong, in order to prevent any accidents from killing someone, she always avoided hitting important parts of someones body, such as the nose, the eyes, and the temples. As for the fact that she had knocked out a few teeth, it hadnt been done on purpose. She was really strong after all. It couldnt be helped. After sending that fellow flying, Mu Jingzhe was completely awake, and Shao Nan had also woken up during the commotion. Mommy, whats wrong? Nothing. Mom beat up a thief. Its fine now. Mu Jingzhe sat up and scooped Shao Nan up. She carefully went over to take a look and saw the other pickpocket and Shao Qihai, who was pressing him down. Shao Qihai was wearing a hat with the brim pressed very low. He also had a beard. Although it wasnt a full beard, it covered most of his facial features. Mu Jingzhe didnt recognize Shao Qihai. As far as she was concerned, Shao Qihai was dead. She would never have guessed that it was him. Seeing that he was helping her catch the thief, Mu Jingzhe quickly thanked him. Thank you, thank you so much. When Shao Qihai heard her words, he came back to his senses and shook his head without saying anything. Upon looking at the person who was still lying on the ground beside him, he had to admit that, even without his help, Mu Jingzhe would probably have been able to handle this. However, that was only because these two people werent carrying any weapons to begin with. Otherwise, they would still have been in danger. For example, the fellow he was pressing down had a blade between his fingers, as well as a folding fruit knife hidden in his bag. The blade had been particularly sharpened, allowing him to easily slice a bag open while stealing things regardless of the material it was made of. If it was used as a weapon, one could imagine how dangerous it would be. Therefore, if one encountered a pickpocket, the best thing to do wouldnt be to take on the pickpocket by oneself but to call the professionals. Safety was more important. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to understand this concept. Shed attacked without hesitation at a very fast speed. Although she was very strong, Shao Qihai was still worried about her safety. As he couldnt help but say a few words, he saw Shao Nan, who was in Mu Jingzhes arms, staring at him. His gaze was indescribable, and Shao Qihai instantly froze. Could he have been recognized? He reflexively lowered his head and didnt say another word. At that moment, the train attendant and a police officer arrived. When Leather Coat recovered, he looked at the train attendant and complained. You should arrest her and interrogate her. She must be a boxer. How can a boxer like her do that to a normal person? My teeth Boohoo Due to the fact that he was missing some teeth, his words were a little slurred. In combination with his wretched appearance, he somehow appeared a little comical. The officers had to hold themselves back. Dont move! They maintained their dignity and brought him down. The pickpocket beside him also complained about Shao Qihai from behind. You have to investigate the two of them properly. This man isnt easy to deal with either. Is he an undercover police officer? You adulterous pair, you gang up to bully ordinary people like us Shao Qihai: Mu Jingzhe: Adulterous pair? Mu Jingzhe glanced at Shao Qihai, but the latter merely lowered his head and didnt look at her. Dont spout nonsense. After the train attendant finished speaking, he accidentally kicked one of the teeth on the ground. Instantly, his gaze on Mu Jingzhe became a little subtle. Im not spouting nonsense. They deliberately tricked us into coming here to steal things and then beat us up. Mu Jingzhe felt wronged. I dont know him. Who the heck are you lying to? If you dont know him, why would he guard this place? I just started to make a move, and he was already here to hit people. You guys are big bullies! Shao Qihai: Tsk, why is this person so talkative? Mu Jinghe: She glanced at Shao Qihai in suspicion. Had this person been guarding her? Chapter 168 - Since He’s Dead, He Should Be Completely Dead Shao Qihai coughed and explained in a low voice, I just happened to see this. Oh. Mu Jingzhe heard the train attendant explain things amid the pickpockets rant. These two people were habitual criminals who ran around a few familiar routes. They had been paying attention to these two, but there were too many people on the train, and they werent sure when they would get on or off. They were very cunning. This time, it was thanks to Mu Jingzhe and that guy that they had been able to catch them. After he finished explaining this, they realized that Shao Qihai had disappeared. Where is he? Why is he gone? Shao Nan pointed to the corridor. While you were talking just now, he walked over there. He seemed to be afraid of something. No one doubted Shao Nans words because he was a kid. They were a little suspicious when they heard this, though. Why would he flee? Could he be an accomplice too? That shouldnt be the case, right? Little Nan, did you see him leave? Why didnt you say anything? We hadnt thanked him yet. I saw that you were talking, so I didnt say anything. While Shao Nan was held by Mu Jingzhe, he couldnt help but keep his attention focused on Shao Qihai. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity. That man even felt like the father who had abandoned them. That was why Shao Nan had kept staring at him. He wasnt sure, so he hadnt said anything. Of course, even if he had been sure, he wouldnt have said anything, much less been grateful. They were living well now and didnt need him anymore, so it didnt matter if he was their father or not. Of course, Shao Nan deliberately didnt say that hed left because of selfish motives. He didnt want that person to attract his mothers attention, nor did he want his mother to be grateful to him. Even if there was just a 1% chance, he didnt want his mother to be related to Shao Qihai in any way. Since he was already dead, he might as well stay completely dead. Mu Jingzhe had no idea what Shao Nan was thinking about, but she felt that he was a little nervous and unusually clingy. Dont be afraid. Ill protect you. No more pickpockets will come. Mu Jingzhe thought that Shao Nan was scared and quickly comforted him. When this commotion was over, the sun rose after Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan took a nap. Just as Mu Jingzhe had said, they didnt encounter any more thieves and successfully returned home. On the other hand, because Ji Buwang had missed the opportunity to go back with Mu Jingzhe, he decided to stay in the capital and deal with more matters. Ji Buwang dealt with Sister Lan, who had offended Mu Jingzhe, and it became a topic of discussion after dinner. Everyone said that Ji Buwang was serious about her. Even now that Sister Lans heart had been broken by Ji Buwang, she still couldnt take this lying down. Just in what way was Mu Jingzhe better than her? Thinking of what Mu Jingzhe had said before, she really did inquire about the Shao kids to see how capable they were. She wasnt the first to ask around. There had already been others before her, so it took her no time to find out. What she heard shocked her. She realized that Mu Jingzhe hadnt been lying at all. The children really did have their own abilities. Sister Lan herself wasnt very capable, and her information was lagging behind, but the people she asked were quite well-informed. While Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan were in the capital, some people took this chance to contact Shao Dong. They wanted to hear his thoughts and see what he thought about the Ji Familys businesses. Shao Dong shook his head firmly in reaction to this. Never mind the fact that there is nothing between Mommy and Teacher Ji now. Even if there really was something between them, we wouldnt have anything to do with Teacher Ji, much less the Ji Family. We have too many things to attend to and dont have the time or energy to snatch any of the Ji Familys businesses. We can earn money ourselves and build our own empire. These words were as unyielding as Mu Jingzhes statement but werent boastful. Shao Dong had already shown his talent at a really young age, and the other four children werent inferior to him. As for Mu Jingzhe, although she wasnt rich, she was quite well-off herself. She didnt need to covet Ji Buwangs riches and she could live well without having to rely on anyone. After Mu Jingzhe brought Shao Nan back, besides bringing back a pile of clothes, she heard from Shao Dong that the electricity in their house had been turned on, so she directly carried a television back from the city. Coincidentally, Little Beis drama was finally going to air, as was Shao Nans gameshow. They definitely had to tune in. The timing was just right. As soon as the television was brought, the television drama started playing. Besides, although Little Bei only had a few scenes, she appeared quite early. After the addition of a television and electricity to Mu Jingzhes house, many people in the village came over to watch television. Some simply watched television, while some women even held needles and thread to sew and chat while watching television. When they saw Little Bei on TV, all of them were extremely fascinated. In their eyes, anyone who appeared on television was a bigshot with real ability. They even looked at Little Bei differently now. The others in the village also found out. The children even started mimicking Little Nezha. Little Bei immediately became extremely famous. Then, the gameshow that Shao Nan had participated in also began to be broadcast. This wasnt a local channel but a direct broadcast on the Peoples Television Station. Although it wasnt Channel 1, it was still very impressive. The competition had already reached its end. Knowing that Shao Nan was the champion, the film editor showed many scenes of Shao Nan right from the beginning. Even in the first episode, there was a highlight moment of him. Even more people watched Shao Nans gameshow than Little Beis TV drama. Instantly, many people memorized Shao Nans name. The way the villagers looked at Shao Nan changed accordingly. In their eyes, he was another incredible Shao child who had appeared on television. When Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, Shao Dong, Shao Nan, Little Dong, and Xiao Wu appeared in their parent-child outfits, they became the most beautiful sight in the village. The five children liked the parent-child outfits very much. They even said that they would wear matching outfits like this in the future. For example, rather than twin outfits, they preferred parent-child outfits. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng started a new round of showing off. Other than showing off their woolen shirts and leather shoes, now, they were also showing off the children. Little Bei and Shao Nan became another thing for them to show off. Both of them are on TV. Little Bei even has an upcoming movie. Ill invite the villagers to watch the screening with us. With a wave of her hand, Li Zhaodi decided that when Little Beis movie was released, she was going to invite the movie company to screen the movie in their village. She would treat everyone to the movie. Mu Jingzhe had originally intended to do so, but Li Zhaodi took action before her. While watching Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng showing off everywhere, Old Lady Mu was furious. Ever since shed found out that Tang Moling wasnt that rich anymore and was no longer worthy of Mu Xue, shed been waiting for Mu Xue to find a rich husband, but no matter how much she waited, Mu Xue hadnt found one. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhes life was getting more and more glamorous, as was Li Zhaodis life. She was the one who should be basking in glory. How had Li Zhaodi ended up basking in glory instead? Was she even worthy? Old Lady Mu was extremely displeased. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Mu Xue finally perked up and said that she would take her to the county city to shop and buy some clothes for the new year. Previously, when Tang Moling had broken off the engagement, he had given Mu Xue a house and a car in the county city. As Mu Xue didnt know how to drive, she hadnt even touched the car once. She had not wanted to accept the house either, but Old Lady Mu had accepted it on her behalf. He had delayed Mu Xue for so long and even broken off the engagement. This had affected Mu Xues reputation, so it was only right that they accepted this compensation. Chapter 169 - Xiao Xue, Here Comes Another Wealthy Husband Although Old Lady Mu had accepted them, Mu Xue had originally planned on holding on to her pride and not touching those things. However, because she couldnt stand the gazes of the people in the village, Mu Xue couldnt help but go to the county city to seek peace. She had originally thought that Tang Moling would regret it and come back to look for her, but he hadnt come at all. Her mood became even worse. It wasnt easy for her to come back to Great Eastern Village, and now that she had seen the glamorous Mu Jingzhe, she felt uncomfortable. Thus, she decided to bring her grandmother along to buy clothes. Old Lady Mu also mentioned that she wanted a woolen shirt and leather shoes to compete with Li Zhaodi. After she bought them, she came out of the department store and saw a familiar car. Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue looked over at the same time and saw Tang Moling getting out of the car. Tang Moling, who didnt see them, walked reluctantly to another car and knocked on the glass. Then, a man in a black coat got out of the car. He was tall and slender and looked indescribably elegant. He was wearing a suit and a tie under his coat. His hair was very long and curly, which complemented his fair skin. He looked like a prince from a fairy tale. He was completely different from Tang Moling. Tang Moling, who was the center of attention no matter where he went, had dimmed a lot as he stood beside him. This was the first time Mu Xue had seen such a person, and she was stunned. Beside her, Old Lady Mu wasnt that different. She had a nagging feeling that this person looked like someone who had walked out of a movie, or perhaps, he was the kind of wealthy young master she had seen when she was young. The two of them stood rooted to the ground. It wasnt until that person got in the car that Tang Molings shout brought them back to their senses. Uncle, youre doing this on purpose again! Tang Moling had thought that since his uncle had woken up, he wouldnt be so busy anymore. After all, he was no longer the heir. In the end, things hadnt gone according to his wishes. His uncle had arranged even more work for him, and he was even busier than before. In the past, he used to have a lot of time. Now, he even had to squeeze out some time to sleep, but because everything he was tasked with was important, he couldnt be willful. He had at last had some free time today and hed wanted to look for Mu Jingzhe. In the end, his uncle had come back from the capital and given him a pile of work. If Tang Moling still didnt realize what his uncle was up to, he would be a fool. His uncle was doing this on purpose. He was deliberately keeping him busy so that he wouldnt have time to look for Mu Jingzhe. He was delaying his actions. This was simply despicable. Tang Moling clung to the car and refused to let go, glaring at Ji Buwang, who was in the car. Uncle, dont think I dont know what youre thinking. You cant do this. Youre the heir. Dont even think about slacking off. I have my own business. Stop fooling around. Ji Buwang didnt feel guilty at all about being exposed. He pushed Tang Molings hand instead. Let go, Im busy. What can you possibly be busy with after pushing all the work on me? You just want to find Mu Jingzhe. Dont think that I dont know. Uncle, dont go overboard. If you push me over the edge, Im not going to Dont you dare. Ji Buwang removed Tang Molings hand from his car. Be good and listen to me. Uncle will give you a big red packet during the New Year. I dont want a big red packet. Im an adult now! Tang Moling felt like he was going crazy every time he faced his uncle. I can tell that you still want a big red packet just by looking at how angry you are. Uncle has been in a coma for four years. Dont you feel sorry for me? Can you bear to see Uncle tired? Youre young and strong, so you should work harder. Ji Buwang coughed, as if to make a point, causing Tang Moling to feel a trace of heartache and guilt. His uncle had been in a coma for four years. In the last year, he had only visited his uncle twice and he had even stolen his uncles identity as the heir While Tang Moling was still in a daze, Ji Buwang drove off. When Tang Moling came back to his senses, he called out for his uncle, but the car didnt stop at all. Then, Tang Moling got in his car and left angrily. Old Lady Mu looked at Mu Xue. I didnt expect Tang Molings uncle to be so young. I thought he would be in his thirties or forties. I didnt expect him to be this young at all. Mu Xue nodded gently. Mm. Hes really young. Look at that noble aura he exudes. Hes indeed the successor of a large family. Old Lady Mu looked at Mu Xue with a glint in her eyes. She felt that this uncle must be the true successor. He was a good match for Xiao Xue. Mu Xue didnt reply. She lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about something. Grandma, lets go back first. She wasnt worthy of such a person. Besides, she had been engaged to Tang Moling before, so it would be inappropriate. In the past, Mu Xue wouldnt have thought about these things. She didnt care about family background or stuff like that. As long as they were in love, nothing was more important. However, after what had happened with Tang Moling, she had started to take such things into consideration. Now that Tang Moling had broken off the engagement, she obviously hated him, but because of the disparity in their backgrounds, there was nothing she could do. Mu Xue was rational and didnt think too much about it. However, on the way back with her grandmother, she bumped into Tang Molings uncle again. His car was parked by the road, and he was leaning against it. He was holding a pager and looking at something. Old Lady Mu also saw him and quickly patted Mu Xues hand. Xiao Xue, stop the bicycle! Old Lady Mu was thrilled. She had been thinking it was a pity that her granddaughter hadnt had a chance to get acquainted with this man and she hadnt expected this opportunity to present itself. During this period of time, she had been waiting for Little Xues wealthy husband to come for real. She had been waiting anxiously. The heavens must have heard her prayers, and here was the opportunity! Due to the fact that Mu Xue had taken a few more glances at Ji Buwang, when Old Lady Mu patted her, the bicycle became a little unstable. Afraid of falling, she quickly stopped. Coincidentally, she stopped in front of Ji Buwang and saw him look over. Amid Old Lady Mus continuous urging, Mu Xue asked warmly, Do you need help? She spoke in an open manner. If it were anyone else, she would have asked the same question. Thank you, but you might not be able to help. My car tire got punctured, Ji Buwang replied politely without looking at Mu Xue. Mu Xue was a little disappointed, but she replied, Theres a car repair shop up ahead. Do you want me to ride over and help you call them? Ji Buwang looked at the presents in the car and thought for a while. Sorry to trouble you. Youre welcome. Its nothing. In that case, wait here for a while. Ill get them to come over quickly. Mu Xue didnt care that Old Madam Mu was holding her hand. Without saying anything, she hopped onto the bicycle and left. Old Lady Mu anxiously said, Its such a rare opportunity. Xiao Xue, why didnt you chat more with him? You didnt even ask for his name. This was such a scarce opportunity! Mu Xue pursed her lips. Grandma, dont think too much. Well meet again if were fated to. Otherwise, we cant force it. In the past, Grandma wouldnt have been like this. Ever since her engagement had been broken off, Grandmas attitude had changed and shed started to panic. Old Lady Mu thought for a moment and didnt say anything else. When they arrived at the car repair shop, Mu Xue asked the auto mechanic to go over. Worried that they would be indifferent, she even paid the deposit beforehand to make sure they went there quickly. She only left after she saw that the auto mechanic had left. When the sun set, Mu Xue brought Old Lady Mu back to the village entrance. Just as they alighted, Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue realized that a car had arrived behind them. Surprisingly, it was Tang Molings uncles car, which they had seen before. Mu Xue stared at the approaching car in a daze. As for Old Lady Mu, she was so excited that she said, Xiao Xue, isnt that the car we saw before? Dont tell me he followed us here? Chapter 170 - Rejoiced Too Soon Old Lady Mu was giddy with joy as she looked at the car. She then realized what Mu Xue had meant when shed said that there was no need to hurry. As it turned out, they had met again. Mu Xue listened to Old Lady Mus hushed, excited voice as she looked at the figure walking over under the setting sun. She bit her lips as her heart beat faster. While his back was facing the setting sun, she felt that his body was basking in golden light. When he reached her, Mu Xue hurriedly asked, Why are you here? Ji Buwang was also very surprised. I didnt expect to meet you again, but its very nice. He took his wallet out of his bag and said, Ive got to thank you for paying for the cost of replacing the tire. Since I ran into you here, Ill return the money to you now. Thank you. Mu Xue saw that he was polite, and her gaze fell on his slender hand. She hesitated for a moment before taking the money. Its nothing. I was just afraid that they wouldnt come. Its not much money, but Ill take it since youre returning it. After saying that, Mu Xue laughed heartily and looked up at Ji Buwang. Why are you here? Im looking for someone. Ji Buwang tapped his fingers on his wallet before asking, Do you know where Mu Jingzhe lives? I have some business dealings with her. Its the New Year, so I came to visit her and give her a New Years gift. This was Ji Buwangs first time there, and he had made ample inquiries. He knew that there were many people doing business with Mu Jingzhe now, so he had come up with this excuse. This way, he wouldnt cause Mu Jingzhe any trouble and he could also show his stance. After parting with her on an unpleasant note in the capital previously, Ji Buwang couldnt wait for Mu Jingzhe to come to the county city. Ji Buwang didnt notice that Mu Xues expression changed slightly when he mentioned Mu Jingzhe. The smile on her face froze, and even the light in her eyes dimmed greatly. Behind Mu Xue, Old Lady Mu, who had been pretending to be invisible as she listened secretly, pulled a long face. Mu Jingzhe? Why was he looking for Mu Jingzhe? Wasnt this Tang Molings uncle? How did he know Mu Jingzhe? Mu Xue didnt speak for a while, but Old Lady Mu couldnt help but jump out. How do you know Mu Jingzhe? Do you also know Tang Moling? When Ji Buwang heard Tang Molings name, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Xue. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. Are you the Miss Mu who was previously engaged to Xiao Ling? Ji Buwang nodded at Mu Xue and Old Lady Mu. Hello, Im Ji Buwang, Xiao Lings uncle. Xiao Ling has a childish temper and he troubled you guys. Im sorry. Old Lady Mu hadnt expected him to really be Tang Molings uncle. Ignoring his apology, she just tried to discover more. You havent answered yet. How do you know Mu Jingzhe? Ive known Jingzhe for a long time. I have some business dealings with her now. Considering that Old Lady Mu was fuming, Ji Buwang didnt expect her to tell him Mu Jingzhes address. He calmly explained, nodded, and left. He went to ask someone else instead. Old Lady Mu looked at Ji Buwangs back with a dark expression. What did he mean by business dealings? Mu Jingzhe only sells hair ornaments. Dont tell me hes involved in selling hair ornaments? Old Lady Mu immediately saw through this excuse. This guy was there to look for Mu Jingzhe. Look at the things he was carrying. This was very similar to how Tang Moling had looked when hed previously gone to the Mu Residence to look for Mu Xue. It was obvious that he was there to please Mu Jingzhe. Old Lady Mu hadnt expected Tang Molings uncle to like Mu Jingzhe. No wonder Mu Jingzhe had said that she didnt like Tang Moling. It turned out that there was someone better. Since she had the uncle who had snatched Tang Molings successor status, what would she need Tang Moling for? Old Lady Mus face turned green from anger. She sure can hold things in. She didnt even say a word. When Mu Xue heard Old Lady Mus words, she didnt show anything on her face. However, the money that she had just taken from Ji Buwang was crushed into a ball. Her thoughts were a mess, and she held her breath. She had just told her grandmother that they werent from the same world. She felt that she wasnt worthy of such a person, but in the end, hed turned around to look for Mu Jingzhe. Not anyone else, but her old enemy, Mu Jingzhe, who had been married before and had five children. If even Mu Jingzhe was worthy of him, then she As she was thinking about this, she heard Old Lady Mu say, Whats wrong with all of them? First, there was Tang Moling, and now, theres his uncle. Besides, its Mu Jingzhe. What kind of drug did she use on them to make them so obsessed? When Mu Xue heard the words Tang Moling and then Uncle, she suddenly laughed out loud. At that moment, Mu Xue knew very well that the possibility of Tang Moling getting together with Mu Jingzhe after breaking off his engagement to her was almost zero. Tang Moling had been willing to abandon her for Mu Jingzhe, but he would never get his wish in this lifetime. With such an uncle, why would Mu Jingzhe choose him? Upon thinking that Tang Moling loved a woman he couldnt have and he would be forced to call the woman he loved Aunt, Mu Xue laughed even harder. Ha ha This is retribution. Retribution. Seeing the person he liked be in a loving relationship with his uncle had to cause him a lot of pain. He would now understand the pain shed gone through when she couldnt accept him and Mu Jingzhe being together. Old Lady Mu was startled by Mu Xues reaction. Xiao Xue, whats wrong with you? Dont be so angry. If youre really angry, we can snatch that uncle for you. Theyre not married anyway. Youre really good. As long as he has eyes, he will definitely choose you As Mu Xue listened to Old Lady Mus words, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered that this seemed to be what Li Zhaodi had told Mu Jingzhe before. She had accidentally heard Li Zhaodi comfort Mu Jingzhe this way once. When shed heard that, she had sneered. At the time, she had been angry and had felt that the two of them were pitiful and unredeemable. How could they have led such a life? She hadnt expected to hear this from Old Lady Mu one day, from the Old Lady Mu who thought of her as her treasure and Mu Jingzhe as grass. Was she going to end up like the old Mu Jingzhe in the future? No, no, definitely not! Mu Xue felt a chill down her spine and interrupted Old Lady Mu sternly. Grandma, how can you say such things? Ive never thought of snatching Mu Jingzhes things. How can I possibly snatch her things? This was a form of humiliation to her, a rejection of sorts. She definitely couldnt take this path of no return. If she snatched this, she would completely switch places with Mu Jingzhe. She couldnt do that. She would never allow herself to become such a pitiful person, nor would she allow herself to become such a joke. Grandma, dont say such things in the future. No matter who Mu Jingzhe marries or how her life is, I just want to live well. Ive never lived my life according to how others live theirs. Mu Xue spoke firmly, and Old Lady Mu didnt dare continue. However, there were some things that couldnt be ignored just because one didnt want to look at them, especially when that persons life was getting better and better, and it was becoming increasingly impossible to ignore these things. When Ji Buwang arrived, it was just as everyone was about to get off work. Many people saw him and even heard Old Lady Mus conversation with them. Soon, everyone in the village knew that Mu Jingzhe was acquainted with Mu Xues ex-fiancs uncle. Chapter 171 - Snatching Back The Five Kids Ji Buwangs attire and aura also made many people in the village talk spiritedly. Some people even ran to the Shao Residence out of curiosity. Mu Jingzhe was very surprised that Ji Buwang had come. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe wasnt angry, Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the end, he was surrounded after uttering just two sentences. The people of Great Eastern Village gazed curiously at him, just as curiously as they gazed at Tang Moling. Ji Buwang had fair skin, even fairer than Tang Molings. Just as Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue had thought, he was like a young prince who had walked out of a movie fairy tale. The villagers had never seen such a person before, so they had to take a look. No one had expected a young master from a wealthy family to fall for a girl from this village. However, after everyone gathered around, they all changed their tune in unison. That was because, after seeing this, they had suddenly realized that Mu Jingzhe wasnt the slightest bit inferior as she stood beside Ji Buwang. In fact, they even felt that they were quite compatible. Because they saw Mu Jingzhe often, although they had already known that she had changed and become promising, they had never noticed exactly how much she had changed. Not until there was someone to compare her toJi Buwang. That person, who obviously didnt belong to the same world as them, stood beside Mu Jingzhe, but Mu Jingzhe wasnt inferior to him at all. Only then did everyone realize that although Mu Jingzhe was still in the village, she had changed very much. Previously, they had been unable to understand why such a person would fall for Mu Jingzhe, but after seeing the two of them together, they felt that it was normal. They didnt know how to express their thoughts accurately. They just said the same things. Our Jingzhe has grown up and changed drastically. Shes not inferior to the rich people from the city. Yeah. Although shes been married once, theyre quite compatible. Thats right. Look at all of us standing beside him. Its such a disharmonious sight. But Jingzhe looks compatible with him as shes standing beside him. Besides Mu Jingzhe, even the children from the Shao Family looked entirely different from before. Seeing the way they interacted with Ji Buwang, and then thinking of their little mud monkeys at home, many parents compared them in their hearts and gritted their teeth. That night, many children in Great Eastern Village were implicated and taught a lesson by their parents. They said that they only knew how to play all day long and didnt know how to study properly. When a child in the east stopped crying, one in the west started crying again. The crying sounds rose and fell, and the dogs barked half the night. Ji Buwang steeled himself and waited to eat Mu Jingzhes cooking. When Shao Qiyang returned home, he saw Ji Buwang and gave him a forced smile. Why did you come to our house, Teacher Ji? As the successor of your family business, you should be quite busy. I was in a coma for four years. Theres no hurry. On the other hand, Boss Shao, your career is developing right now. How do you still have the time to come home? When he recalled that Shao Qiyang lived with Mu Jingzhe every day and could even frequently eat the food she cooked, Ji Buwang felt anger well in his heart and replied with a fake smile. This is my home. No matter how busy I am, I have to come back. Shao Qiyang remained expressionless. Besides, my small business is nothing compared to yours, Teacher Ji. You dont have to belittle yourself. I think you have a vision, Boss Shao. Actually, Im also interested in this kind of business. If you are willing, I could invest in it. If he let Ji Buwang invest in his business, wouldnt he be working for him? No way would Shao Qiyang agree to this. How can our small business concern you? If anything happens, Ill discuss it with Little Dong and Jingzhe. Were all family, so I can manage with their help alone. When he heard him say that they were a family, the corners of Ji Buwangs lips twitched before he retorted, I suggest that the accounts be settled clearly. It may not be a problem now, but when you have a wife in the future, she might not be very happy with this. Mu Jingzhe happened to hear this and interrupted. Dont worry about that. Once Shao Qiyang finds a girl he likes, Ill comply with my sister-in-laws wishes. Shao Qiyang: Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qiyang mockingly. Thats good. Ji Buwang had temporarily won a round, but after dinner, Shao Qiyang saw him out with a smile. Its not convenient to keep guests at home. Drive back carefully, Teacher Ji. Ji Buwang naturally knew that it wasnt appropriate for him to stay, but when he saw Shao Qiyangs smiling face, he was furious. It wasnt appropriate for Ji Buwang to stay because he was a guest, but Shao Qiyang could live in the same house as Mu Jingzhe openly. He strongly condemned and despised people like him, who relied on their status as brother-in-laws to conceal their thoughts. However, no matter how much he despised him, he couldnt do anything in the end. Shao Dong was sensitive and sensed that the atmosphere between Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang seemed to be a little off. However, Mu Jingzhe was busy watching Shao Nans program. Later on, she was vexed about Shao Qiyangs marriage prospects. Even now, Shao Qiyang was still unwilling to go on blind dates. A year had passed, and he had let good girls slip by one after another. Mu Jingzhe was also helpless. Seeing that Mu Xue and Tang Moling really werent going to make it, Mu Jingzhe wondered if she should try to set up Shao Qiyang with Mu Xue. If she succeeded, Shao Qiyang would transform from a supporting character to the male lead. Given his abilities, he would be able to give Mu Xue a good life in the future. This way, he would escape the fate of being an unmarried supporting character for the rest of his life. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt know if things would suddenly return to normal after this plotline collapsed. When that happened, Shao Qiyang might be abandoned again, and his heart would be broken a second time. Besides, based on what Old Lady Mu had said during this period of time, they no longer felt that Tang Moling was good enough for Mu Xue. In the future, Mu Xue would definitely find a better husband, and she had tacitly agreed to Mu Xue and Tang Molings engagement annulment. Indeed, Tang Moling wasnt worthy of Mu Xue. Shed also said that Mu Xue had been born rich and blessed and would bring whoever she married good luck and fortune. Judging by Old Lady Mus attitude, she probably wanted Mu Xue to find someone more powerful and influential than Tang Moling. On the other hand, Shao Qiyangs career had just begun, so Old Lady Mu would probably despise him. Plus, Mu Xue might not agree. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and didnt bring up the matter to Shao Qiyang for the time being. Mu Jingzhe was worried about her brother-in-laws marriage, but Zhao Lan, his mother, didnt even think about it. Zhao Lan looked at the promising children and felt so much regret that her intestines turned green. Everyone was talking about the possibility of Mu Jingzhe marrying into a rich family this time. She felt very indignant about this, but she also started pondering it. Actually, it might not be a bad thing if she remarried. In that case, she could take over Shao Dong and the other children again and raise them, right? Then, she would be able to enjoy the benefits! At the thought of this, Zhao Lans eyes lit up. Thats right, why didnt she think of this before? Once the children were back in her hands, everything would be fine. Worried that My Jingzhe was also hankering after the childrens ability to earn money, Zhao Lan couldnt even wait a moment. She quickly got out of bed and put on a coat just in time to bump into Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Whats wrong, Mom? Is something the matter? I have to find Mu Jingzhe. She can get married, but she cant take Shao Dong and the others with her. Those five kids are our family. Chapter 172 - If You’re Not Afraid of Being Poisoned, Go Ahead and Scheme Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos first thought was, So be it. However, the implications then occurred to her, and she abruptly slapped her thigh. Thats right. We cant let her bring them along. Now that those burdens had become golden dolls, they couldnt possibly let Mu Jingzhe take them with her. Initially, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had still been fuming over the possibility of Mu Jingzhe marrying into a good family, but now, she felt that it would be better for her to remarry. She crept up behind Zhao Lan and headed next door. Mu Jingzhe was practicing speaking foreign languages with the five kids when she saw Zhao Lan rush in. Zhao Lan pulled her aside and said, Mu Jingzhe, I dont object to you getting married, but you cant bring the children along. They are the children of the Shao Family. What? What did you just say? Stop pretending. Doesnt Uncle Tang like you? How can you reject such an eligible man? Zhao Lan gritted her teeth. If you want to marry, then do it. Go and live your life. That is out of my hands. But since you want to get married, return the children to us first. I didnt say I wanted to marry him. Besides, we dont have that kind of relationship, Mu Jingzhe quickly said. As for returning the children to you havent you split up the family assets and said you dont want them anymore? Thats because you tried to drive a wedge between us in the past. Theyre my biological grandchildren. How could I really not want them? If you want to leave, leave now. Ill take care of the children. Zhao Lan sounded righteous, but Mu Jingzhe laughed. You make it sound good. You just wish to snatch them back after seeing them become successful. Stop dreaming. They arent money trees, so stop having designs on them. Youre the one who has designs on them. Im their biological grandmother. What money trees? I think youre the one who treats them as money trees! Mu Jingzhe couldnt help cracking her knuckles and flexing her wrists. Zhao Lan, have you forgotten how it feels to be beaten up because its been a while? The nerve you must have to call yourself a real grandmother. Let me tell you something I will never let them fall into your hands! Zhao Lan just wanted to leech off the kids. She didnt see the effort of the children at all, and she wouldnt think about the childrens future either. She just wanted to take a few bites out of them upon seeing that they had become successful. Get out if you dont want to be beaten up. If you dare have such an idea again, Ill beat you to death! Zhao Lan looked at Mu Jingzhes hand in fear. Just as she started feeling troubled, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, who had been hiding in the dark, couldnt help coming out. Sister-in-law, why are you still the same? Youre so rude to Mom. I heard everything the two of you said. I think Mom is right. How long have you been raising these children? Its only been a year or so, whereas Mom raised them for several years. You cant be so selfish. Thrilled at the thought of her Fu, Lu, Shou, and X eating good food and wearing nice clothes after carrying those golden dolls back, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao spared no effort to help Zhao Lan. Ask anyone in the village. Even if the family assets have been split up, the fact that blood is thicker than water cant be changed. Splitting up family assets doesnt mean cutting off all ties. Even if you dont remarry, if we want to raise them again, we have every right to do so regardless of how you look at it. Zhao Lan nodded. Thats right. Thats right. You dont share any blood with them. Dont think that just because they called you Mommy a few times, youre their Mommy. Return the children to me quickly. I cant let you suck their blood anymore. If you refuse, Ill look for the village head and the police. Lets see who theyll side with. Its useless even if you call the heavens! Before Mu Jingzhe could speak, Shao Xis voice came from behind her. Shao Xi walked over. Weve already said that we dont have a grandmother. We only acknowledge Mommy. If you keep causing trouble, youll only make yourself look bad. Little Xi, cant you tell shes sucking your blood? Look at all the things youve been coaxed into buying for her. Shes not even sincere about being nice to you Shes not sincere? And you are? Shao Nan added, You only saw that we can earn money, but you dont know that the money we earn is nothing compared to what Mommy has spent on us. Shes enrolled us in foreign language, dance, and hosting classes. She also protects us and guarantees our nutrition, which is why we got where we are today. Without her, we wouldnt be who we are today. What can you do? You raised us for several years, but the money and energy you spent raising us for several years cant compare to what Mommy did in half a year. Zhao Lan was furious. You She wanted to retort, but she remembered that Mu Jingzhe did seem to send them to learn things every week and kept quiet. Little Xi is right. If you insist on taking us back to raise us, youll realize that we spend more money than we earn. Dont be so short-sighted that you only see benefits. Shao Dong added, If you insist on doing this, well fight it out with you. Zhao Lan looked at Shao Dongs icy gaze and couldnt help but recall the time when hed smashed a stool. For a moment, she was a little afraid. Sister-In-Law Shao refused to give up. She thought to herself, These children only have sharp tongues. Once they are in our hands, we will be able to control them like before. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Shao Nan casually utter the most terrifying words with the most beautiful little face. Big Brother, theres no need to fight it out with them. Its just a simple matter of setting a fire or poisoning them. It doesnt have to be so complicated. Were still young anyway, so we dont need to go to jail. When the time comes, we can just resolve this matter and go back to look for Mommy. He rubbed his chin and tilted his head to look at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. He blinked and said, I still remember clearly the way Fu, Lu, Shou, and X used to bully us. Why dont we go back with them, Big Brother? We can take this chance to settle the old score. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao suddenly shivered. Shao Nan, youre a child. Why are you so scary I only said that because you insist on taking us back to raise us, Shao Nan said with an innocent face. Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had wanted to carry the golden dolls back, but they hadnt expected to be so frightened that theyd break out in a cold sweat. As they were looking into the childrens eyes, they were afraid. Afraid that they would really do something like that. You ingrates! Youll regret this in the future! It is out of the goodness of my heart that I wanted to bring you five back to raise you. To think you kids wouldnt want to! The two of them reluctantly said these two sentences and left without looking back. Their anxious looks were comparable to their looks when they had come. After they left, Shao Nan immediately walked up to Mu Jingzhe and apologized. Mommy, I was just scaring them. I wont really do that. Mu Jingzhe didnt expect the children to take action themselves. Seeing Shao Nans manner, Mu Jingzhe rubbed his head. If you dare do it, Ill break your legs. Shao Dong shook his head from side to side. I didnt expect them to be so thick-skinned. But Mommy, dont worry. We can protect ourselves now. Were not afraid of them anymore. If they dare scheme again, there are plenty of ways to deal with them. Compared to a year ago, this was indeed the case now. Mu Jingzhe nodded. However, after being disgusted once, Shao Xi couldnt stand it anymore. After this incident, he thought of ways to deal with Fu, Lu, Shou, and X a few times. Even Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao didnt escape their revenge. Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu also joined in later on. Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao were furious, but there was nothing they could do to them. Chapter 173 - We Can Go Home Soon Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong were too busy with their careers, so they didnt notice the little ones acts of revenge. Before the new year, everyone was busy shopping. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong were too busy to pay attention to these things. Before the new year, everyone would buy all the things they couldnt bear to buy in the past year. They would buy clothes and hair ornaments for their children, as well as snacks and fruits that they usually couldnt afford to eat. They would also need to visit their relatives. This led to Mu Jingzhes two businesses becoming extremely popular. Needless to say, the accumulated stock of hair ornaments was cleared out a few days before the new year, and everyone even had to work overtime. At the same time, the toilet paper and sanitary pads made at the paper factory sold well. The best-selling items, however, were fruit cans, fruit juice, and walnut juice. Due to the opportune timing and the fact that the products were cheap and good, they sold really well in the entire county. They were even sold elsewhere in the province. They were really a hit. At the same time, Mu Han and the scavenger team, who had been wandering outside for a few months, gradually returned. Although they had been working the dirtiest and toughest jobs outside, they came back in the most presentable clothes and shoes. They cleaned up nicely and even brought home gifts for their families, looking quite glamorous. They had really made money and had just come back home. Of the ten families, eight planned to start building new houses after the new year, and some even planned to buy bicycles. In just a few months, they had made money that they might not have been able to make in a few years otherwise. Before the new year, the most-discussed topic in the village was these scavenger teams. Mu Han was one of them. He was the most low-profile among them, but everyone knew that he earned the most, while they were just small fries. Everyone praised Mu Han, but he was very humble. Im nothing. Im just an errand boy. The truly brilliant one was Shao Dong. Shao Dong was the brain of the operation. Without Shao Dong, he wouldnt have thought so far ahead. Before the new year, Great Eastern Village was extremely lively. Everyone was busy going to the scavenger teams houses for a visit to ask around for opportunities, and the scavenger team would go to Mu Hans house. This year was the new year Mu Teng and his family would be celebrating after their share of the family assets was carved out. Theyd originally thought that it would be cold and cheerless, but in fact, it was even livelier in their home than where Old Lady Mu and the rest lived. Everyone came and went with their New Years gifts. Old Lady Mu hadnt expected the grandchildren shed once looked down upon to be so promising. Upon seeing how lively their place was and how cold and cheerless her side was, in addition to the fact that Mu Xue hadnt managed to find a wealthy husband, she was extremely vexed. However, Third Brother and his wife kept trying to get closer to Mu Teng and his wife. There was some resentment in their words. Back then, theyd insisted on staying together because they trusted Mu Xue. Why was their family still like this? Mu Xues engagement had been broken off, and her wealthy in-laws were gone. On the other hand, Mu Han and the others had made a lot of money. If they had carved out their share of the family assets as well back then, they might have been able to earn money with Mu Han now. He wanted to say a few nice words to coax Mu Han into bringing him, his third uncle, along to earn big money, but Mu Han was no longer the person he used to be a few months ago. He still remembered the way his third uncle had kicked him while he was down, and he dismissed him with a fake smile and a few casual words. Then, he brought his New Years gift and carefully went to wish his older sister a happy new year. Of course, he also went to wish Shao Dong, his nephew-cum-boss, a happy new year. The people who went out to scavenge with Mu Han knew that although he was incredible, a large part of this success was a result of Shao Dongs capabilities. All of them followed suit. Mu Jingzhes place became the liveliest in the entire village. On the night of the Chinese New Years Eve, a lot of families sent over plenty of delicious food. There was so much food that the dining table was almost full. The five kids looked at the sumptuous dining table and felt filled with emotions. In just one year, their lives had already changed drastically. They remembered being scolded for eating two pieces of chicken last year, but this year, things had changed completely. In the past, during the New Year, Zhao Lan would always kill a chicken. The chicken leg and chicken wings would always go to Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, never Dong, Xi, Nan, Bei, and Zhong. At most, they would get a portion of the chicken head. However, it would only be theirs after the most delicious chicken crown on the chicken head was bitten off by Shao Fu. The five of them would each eat a portion of the remaining chicken head. If Zhao Lan was in a better mood, they would get some bones without much meat. If she was in a bad mood, it would be difficult to even get a bowl of chicken soup. All the children in the village looked forward to the New Year, but they had never done so before. This was because the New Year used to be no different to them. This year, they finally understood why other children always looked forward to the New Yearbecause it truly was a blissful and lively occasion. Mommy had bought red paper and asked them to write couplets and paste them on the door. Shed also bought lanterns. The house, which was red and flourishing, had a strong Chinese New Year vibe. After dinner, Mommy read them a story while accompanying them as they Shousui-ed[1]. They felt that the air was filled with the smell of happiness. Knowing that the purpose of this custom was to bless their parents with longevity, the children widened their eyes, wanting to properly Shousui for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe had known about this custom for a long time. However, she didnt have parents before, so she didnt need to Shousui. Now that she had Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, regardless of whether their relationship was real or fake, she would properly Shousui for them during every Chinese New Year. Mu Jingzhe Shousui-ed for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, while the five children Shousui-ed for Mu Jingzhe. Other than Xiao Wu, who didnt think too much about it, the other four kids Shousui-ed for Mu Jingzhe while silently discussing with the heavens. They were Shousui-ing for their mother and not their father. They hoped that their blessings wouldnt be diluted and all their blessings would be given to their mother. Shao Qihai, who was hundreds of kilometers away, tried his best but couldnt make it back before the New Year. However, at last, the last two escapees were found. The New Year had a special meaning. Everyone, regardless of their status, wanted to go back to their hometown for Chinese New Year. The same applied to those two people. They couldnt help but go home for the New Year, so Shao Qihai and the others finally found a chance. After Shao Qihai and Jiang Feng confirmed the identity of the culprits, they assisted the police with the final arrest at long last. Finally, all the culprits were arrested and brought to justice. For some reason, though, Shao Qihai felt a chill down his spine. After coming out of the suspects house, which was filled with a strong festive vibe, Shao Qihai looked in the direction of his house and apologized to Mu Jingzhe and his five kids in his heart. He had tried his best to go back before the New Year, but he hadnt made it back in the end. Elsewhere, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qiyang, and the kids waited until midnight to welcome the first day of the New Year. Just after midnight, Mu Jingzhe started to cook the dumplings that she had prepared. Come, come and eat. After the dumplings were cooked, Mu Jingzhe picked up the dumplings for them with a pair of chopsticks. Pay attention when you eat. Dont use too much strength lest your teeth break. Whoever bites the coin will have good luck for the next year. In the past, life had been average, and there hadnt been many chances to eat dumplings. Even if there was money to make dumplings, they werent so particular about it. The five children aside, this was also the first time Shao Qiyang had celebrated the New Year like this. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words, they were excited and expectant as they carefully bit down. Ah, Mommy, I bit it! Thats great. Our Little Bei is going to be lucky this year. Mommy, I bit it too! Shao Xi, Shao Nan, Shao Dong, Xiao Wu, even Shao Qiyang, all found themselves biting a coin one after another. Initially, only one dumpling was supposed to contain a coin, but Mu Jingzhe felt that it would be better if everyone had good luck, so shed made a few dumplings with a coin in them. When she saw them bite a coin, she congratulated each of them. [1] A Chinese New Years custom that has people stay up late on the New Years Eve so that their parents will be blessed with longevity Chapter 174 - Little Bei’s Movie Is Released After Shao Qiyang and the kids were done being excited, they quickly realized that Mu Jingzhe hadnt eaten yet. Therefore, they studied the remaining dumplings and picked some up for Mu Jingzhe, asking her to eat quickly so that she could bite into a coin as well. There were six of them, and each of them had picked up one dumpling, so Mu Jingzhe was offered six dumplings in the end. After she finished eating, seeing that she hadnt bitten a coin, each of them picked up another dumpling for Mu Jingzhe. This put Mu Jingzhe in a difficult position. Because of the sumptuous dinner, Mu Jingzhe wasnt hungry to begin with. Eating dumplings was actually just ceremonial, but now, she couldnt refuse, so she was in a tough spot. She couldnt possibly bite into a coin because she had only put a coin in six of them. She had forgotten to include one for herself, so she couldnt eat one. Mu Jingzhe couldnt say this directly and only said that she couldnt eat anymore. Shao Dong, who could tell what was going on, stopped everyone. Instead, his eyes darted around, and he secretly got busy in the kitchen for a while to cook one for Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, this is the last one. Youll definitely find a coin in there. Eat. Mu Jingzhe ate it doubtfully, not expecting to really bite into a coin. Why is there another Congratulations for biting the coin, Mommy. Youre going to be lucky this year! Shao Dong clapped his hands. Why was there a coin? Because he had added it, of course. Since they were going to have good luck in the coming year, everyone had to have good luck together. The family had to be united. How could Mommy be left out? Mu Jingzhe also reacted, sighing helplessly with emotion. She had blessed the children, and Shao Dong had blessed her in return. They wished each other well and hoped that each others dreams would come true. By the time they ate the dumplings and packed up, it was already late. Alright, its more or less bedtime. Mommy, are you going to sleep too? Me? Im not sleeping yet. You kids go to sleep first. Dont stay up too late. Although Mu Jingzhe had arranged for them to sleep, when the kids were left alone, all of them quietly sat up in the dark and began to Shousui. We havent been able to help Mommy Shousui for several years. We must hold on until morning tonight. In the future, we will help Mommy Shousui every year. This way, Mommy will live a long life. As soon as Shao Xi finished speaking, the other kids, including Xiao Wu, nodded. Thats right. Lets stay up the entire night then. Shao Xi even thought that because their biological mother had left just like that and they had been too young at the time, they hadnt known how to Shousui for their mother. That was why she had passed away so early. Now that they were older, they couldnt fall behind anymore. They couldnt speak, so they could only monitor each other. By pinching each other to prevent themselves from falling asleep, they persisted all the way till dawn. Mu Jingzhe fell asleep sometime in the middle of the night. She didnt expect them to be able to hold on. When Mu Jingzhe got up to see them, they pretended to be asleep. On the first day of the new year, both Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang gave the five kids red packets. Thank you, Mommy. Thank you, Young Uncle. After sending Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han New Year greetings, they received three more red packets. This was the year that the five kids received the most red packets. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe surprisingly received a red packet from Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Even though she was already a grown married adult, Mu Jingzhe still ignored this fact and accepted it. This was the first red packet her parents had given her. After breakfast, the five kids set off firecrackers at the door. The tips of their noses were filled with the unique smell of firecrackers. Children were seen running around in the village everywhere. Mu Jingzhe naturally didnt lack money to buy firecrackers. She didnt hate the smell, but the occasional bang was scary. Be careful. Dont get injured by the firecrackers and dont play in crowded places. Go play out in the open. You must be careful. It was rare for the children to relax. Mu Jingzhe didnt stop them from playing with the other children in the village. She only reminded them to be careful. Okay. Shao Dong agreed loudly. I will watch over them. After the children ran away, Mu Jingzhe turned around and saw Shao Qiyang. Arent you going to play cards? The villagers loved to play cards during the New Year. No. Shao Qiyang shook his head. Are we going to watch Little Beis movie in the afternoon? The movie Little Bei had acted in previously would be released on New Years Eve. It had been confirmed that it would be released in the county city too. Mu Jingzhe planned to take the five kids to watch it in the afternoon. Shao Qiyang had also said that he wanted to go. Mm, well go after lunch. The corners of Shao Qiyangs mouth curled up as he responded with an Mm. At the thought of going to the movie with Mu Jingzhe, his mood became much better and his heart began racing. Then, he heard Mu Jingzhe add, My mom and the rest also said that they wanted to go. They said that when the movie premiered, they would invite the villagers to watch it with us. She said that she wanted to talk to the person in charge of the theater. Shao Qiyang: Al Alright then. In the afternoon, Mu Han brought Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng to the county city to watch a movie, while Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang brought the five kids. Perhaps it was because this was the New Years break, but there were quite a lot of people watching the movie. Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhe were queuing up to buy tickets, whereas Li Zhaodi and the rest went to ask about showing the movie in their village. In the end, it was as Mu Jingzhe had guessed. Other movies were fine, but Little Beis new movie would have to wait a while before it could be booked and released in the village. Half an hour after Mu Jingzhe and the others got their hands on the tickets, Little Beis Xiao Jiu appeared on the screen. Although the movie theater was quite old and the sound effects couldnt compare to modern ones, it still felt different watching a movie in a theater. When Little Bei appeared in the movie, everyone got very excited. Li Zhaodi even exclaimed a few times. Its really Little Bei. They look exactly the same. Upon seeing someone she knew in real life appear on the big screen, Li Zhaodi was thrilled. She hugged Little Bei and made a fuss over her. Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Mom, Little Bei acted in the movie, so of course they look exactly the same. This isnt the first time youve seen this. Youve seen Little Beis TV drama and Little Nans game show previously. I know, but Im still fascinated. Little Bei, who was being hugged by Li Zhaodi, nodded. Mommy, I think its fascinating too. I actually appeared in the movie theater. There will be more and more such opportunities in the future. Mom, just you wait. Didnt you also make a cameo appearance in the movie? Youll appear too. Right, I have to watch closely for my appearance. That said, after a while, when the plot slowly started, Li Zhaodi couldnt be bothered anymore. Even though she had watched it once, Mu Jingzhe was too engrossed in the movie to care. Half an hour later, everyone was mesmerized by Little Beis crying scene and started crying as well. When the wicked grandmother that Zhao Lan had portrayed appeared, so did Li Zhaodis character. However, at that moment, Li Zhaodi couldnt be bothered to get worked up anymore. She only cared about hating herself and Zhao Lan for their roles. Theyre such baddies. I wish I could crawl in and beat them to death! Mu Jingzhe: Did she mean she was going to beat herself up? Other than Li Zhaodi herself, this was also what everyone watching the movie thought. Later on, many people cried, including the children. Children couldnt differentiate between reality and movies, so they thought that it was real. The other viewers didnt feel like it was acting either and didnt say things such as that Little Bei had acted really well. They were only deeply engrossed in the movie. Chapter 175 - Will Be Beaten to Death The movie theater was filled with crying sounds. Mu Jingzhe also cried until her eyes swelled. There was no choice. She wanted to restrain herself, but with the musical accompaniment, the movie seemed to have a soul that made one unable to extricate themselves from it. Little Beis acting was good to begin with. Even the supporting characters, such as Tian Xiaoxiao, were stimulated by Little Bei, bringing the best out of their acting skills. The overall effect was already very good. And then, there was the support of Xiao Wus music, which was like adding wings to a tiger. Mu Jingzhe, who hadnt known about the effect of Little Beis movie when reading the novel before shed transmigrated, found it impossible to extricate herself from it. In reality, the effect of the movie was actually better than the book. After all, Little Bei was still really young. As a six-year-old, she made peoples hearts ache even more when she portrayed a nine-year-old. Her acting skills also made the professionals think highly of her, convincing them even more. Coupled with Xiao Wus music and Little Beis acting skills, everyone could empathize with her. This was also the reason almost everyone in the movie theater cried. At the end of the movie, everyone laughed with tears in their eyes, as it had made them feel warm and happy from the bottom of their hearts. At the time, most of the audience hadnt watched many movies, so their senses werent strong. However, Mu Jingzhe, who had watched many movies and had heard many movie analyses, clearly knew how crucial a role Xiao Wus music had played. Mu Jingzhe had also heard many classic and popular songs. Many of those songs were truly stunning and touching, but none of them had moved her so much. This was especially moving thanks to the aid of the movie. In modern times, many movie theme songs were widely known. Other than the songs being nice themselves, it was also because of the plot. Songs made the plot more popular, and the plot made the songs more vibrant. It was a mutually complementary process. Xiao Wus music had achieved such an effect. He was still young, so the overall composition wasnt very mature. However, his talent made his music different. It was so unique that it could enter peoples hearts, resonate with them, and touch them. Complementing the movies plot well, it really made people feel blissful and laugh out loud. It gave people comfort and also induced heartache and tears in them. The audience was completely immersed in the movie. What would seem like a clich plot in modern times became different when it was played out. When they came out of the theater after watching the movie, they heard the other movie-goers discuss it, saying that they must get their friends and families to watch the movie too. They didnt know that the little girl who had stirred their hearts was watching the movie with them. Mu Jingzhe had no doubt that if this was the modern era, the movie would explode in popularity. As this was the 80s, the box office sales and popularity might not be comparable to the modern era. However, she believed that this movie would become a classic many years later, even in the modern era. There was no doubt that this movie was a success. As Mu Jingzhe sighed with emotion, she heard an apology. When she came back to her senses, she saw that a young lady had accidentally stepped on Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang shook his head and said that it was alright, but the girl was in no hurry to leave. Instead, she followed them for a while and talked to Shao Qiyang with a blushing face. She said that she worked in the department store and had seen Shao Qiyang in the county city before. Just now, she had been sitting behind them in the movie theater. She had probably heard the kids call Shao Qiyang Uncle, so she even praised Shao Qiyangs nephews and niece for being very cute. Shao Qiyang answered casually, his gaze on Mu Jingzhe. However, when Mu Jingzhe saw the young lady talking to him, she quickened her pace to give them some space to talk. She checked that young lady out briefly. Her apple-shaped, cute face made her very compatible with Shao Qiyang. In the blink of an eye, Shao Qiyang realized that Mu Jingzhe and the kids had walked far away. As she had walked too quickly, Mu Jingzhe had almost bumped into someone. When she apologized, she realized that it was someone familiar. It was Shao Qiyun, whom she had not seen in a long time. Beside her was a gloomy-looking Zhao Lan. When Zhao Lan saw them, her expression changed. Why are you here? Mu Jingzhe raised her eyebrows. Were here to watch a movie, of course. You guys are here to watch a movie too? Oh, right, Zhao Lan, your scene was not bad. Zhao Lan snapped, Not bad? Why do you care if were watching a movie or not? The look of anticipation on her face was completely gone. Before the movie had premiered, Zhao Lan had been rather looking forward to the movie since she had also acted in it and had come to look for Shao Qiyun on the first day of the New Year to ask her to bring her to the movie theater. She had thought that being able to act in a movie was good, but it hadnt occurred to her whether the role was good or wicked. In the end, the character of the wicked grandmother that she had playedwhich really was pretty much her acting as herselfhad been scolded by everyone. The unprepared Zhao Lan had suffered a blow. She had wanted to proudly tell everyone that she had acted in the movie too, but when she heard everyone scolding her character, she didnt dare say so anymore. Li Zhaodis scene was similar to hers, and some people also scolded her. However, Li Zhaodi had a good mentality, and everyone only said that she was wicked and comical, whereas Zhao Lan received scoldings and nothing else. Zhao Lan, who had happily come without telling the villagers, was now filled with resentment. She hadnt expected to encounter Mu Jingzhe and the others. She turned around and was just about to leave when she stopped. She couldnt help but stammer, Can you tell the director to delete my scenes? I dont want to be scolded anymore. That clearly isnt who I am. Why is everyone scolding me? Mu Jingzhe thought to herself, Why deny this when youre clearly acting just like yourself? Instead, she said, Its impossible to delete them. Its not that simple. You accepted the money back then too. Cant I just return him the money? As I said, its not that easy. Its not like the filming process is still ongoing and scenes can be deleted. Now that the movie is screening in theaters nationwide, how can any scenes be deleted? Dont even think about it. Mu Jingzhe looked at Zhao Lans constipated expression and asked the obvious, Why arent you willing to act anymore? Isnt it nice that everyone can see you? Maybe the entire country will recognize you. Whats so good about being known this way? I might perhaps get beaten up one day, Zhao Lan blurted out. Then, she realized that this was completely possible. She was only glad that she had appeared for a short while and everyone couldnt remember her. If they remembered her, it would be over. She would be beaten up even while walking. Zhao Lan was exaggerating. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Nah, its not that bad. Although she said that it wasnt that bad, if she was really recognized, there actually was a chance that she would get beaten up. If a performance was really good, the audience would feel a strong sense of immersion. Even the actresses who acted as the third party in the modern world would get scolded, let alone actresses now. In this era, no one thought of distinguishing the actors from the characters they played. It also didnt occur to them that it was just a performance. They just thought that the actor was as wicked as the character they portrayed. If they recognized the actor, he/she might get scolded or even beaten up. While Mu Jingzhe was talking to Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyun, who was beside her, had a scowl on her face, especially when she saw the children and her gaze landed on Xiao Wu. As soon as she saw that Xiao Wu was looking at her, her expression darkened. Lets go, Mom. Ever since she had been taken away from the village by the police, Shao Qiyun had never returned. She hadnt even returned for the New Year. When she saw Mu Jingzhe, her eyes were filled with hatred. Because of what had happened previously, she had lost her job. Later on, she had suffered for a period of time and relied on Zhao Lans subsidies to make it through. It hadnt been easy for her to find a job as a waitress in a snack shop in the county city. She even had to wash the dishes every day. Shao Qiyun hated it to the core. She didnt even wash the dishes at home. In the future, she was going to marry a rich person, yet now, she was washing dishes. However, no matter how unwilling she was, she still had to live before finding a rich person. Now, she was even thinking that she should lower her standards for a rich person and probably should just find someone to marry if she really couldnt take it anymore. Chapter 176 - Looks Familiar From the Back Shao Qiyun couldnt be bothered to say anything else. She pulled Zhao Lan along and left. Zhao Lan took a few steps forward, feeling a little hesitant. I was thinking that you should go to their factory to work. Its better than working in a restaurant. Didnt you say that they didnt agree? Maybe if we bring it up a few more times, theyll agree. Upon hearing Zhao Lans words, Shao Qiyun couldnt help but stop. However, because she hesitated, by the time she turned around, Mu Jingzhe and the others were long gone. They had already left, and only their backs were visible. Zhao Lan was muttering and cursing the kids for being ingrates, but Shao Qiyun was stunned when she saw the figure beside Mu Jingzhe. Zhao Lan came back to her senses and saw her looking dazed. What are you looking at? Nothing. I just thought it looked familiar Shao Qiyun snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head, her expression inexplicable. I think I saw wrong. I only saw the side of his face ****** Mu Jingzhe bumped into Ji Buwang at the entrance of the theater. While Ji Buwang had been passing by the theater, hed been wondering if he would bump into Mu Jingzhe. He hadnt expected to see Mu Jingzhe when he raised his head. He could clearly see Mu Jingzhes vibrant smile in the crowd. Jingzhe! Ji Buwang raised his hand and shouted, Jingzhe, over here! As he walked over and was about to greet Xiao Wu and the rest, he noticed Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng and quickly greeted them. Hello, Uncle and Auntie. Im Ji Buwang. It wasnt easy for Shao Qiyang to escape from that young lady. When he ran out, he saw Ji Buwangs brilliant smile as he fawned over Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. He saw that Li Zhaodi seemed to be quite satisfied, and there was a broad beam on her face. What a persistent ghost. Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth and quickly went forward to greet them. Teacher Ji, why are you here? Arent you supposed to go home to celebrate the New Year? Ji Buwang smiled. I made a trip home. I was in the capital last night. I spent the New Year with my grandfather and only flew over today. Considering that he had a suitcase in his hand, he had really just returned. When hed passed by the cinema, he had recalled that Little Beis movie was being released today and thought that he might encounter Mu Jingzhe. His heart had skipped a beat, and he had gotten out of the car. He hadnt expected to really see Mu Jingzhe. This was probably what telepathy was like. Ji Buwang stared at Mu Jingzhe, completely forgetting about Shao Qiyang, who had just asked him a question. Shao Qiyang wished he could blindfold him. Its finally the New Year. Why didnt you just spend a few days with your family instead of anxiously rushing back? Ji Buwang finally glanced at Shao Qiyang. My grandfather had matters to attend to, and theres also someone I wish to see here. Thats why I came back. It was self-evident who hed wanted to meet. It wouldnt be good to be any more direct than he already had. Or rather, in front of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, these words were already aggressive enough. Ji Buwang stopped while he was ahead and didnt dare go overboard. He didnt even dare look at Mu Jingzhe anymore. He quickly memorized the characteristics of Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han, in case he didnt recognize them next time and they misunderstood and thought he was arrogant. Due to face blindness, Ji Buwang usually didnt take the initiative to greet anyone. He would wait for someone to greet him before using their voice and memory to recall who this person was. Because of this, many people said that he was arrogant, and some people even complained to his grandfather. Since his grandfather knew about his situation, he naturally wouldnt say anything. Ji Buwang didnt take their words to heart either. However, he couldnt do this to Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han. Otherwise, it would be terrible. It would be best if he could distinguish them from the crowd and take the initiative to greet them. Due to Ji Buwangs good upbringing, after chatting with him for a while, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng both felt that this young man really had a way with words. Naturally, they brought Ji Buwang along when they went shopping. Shao Qiyang was the only one who felt that it was unreasonable for Ji Buwang to go shopping with them. When Li Zhaodi bought arm sleeves, he even rushed to pay for them. This was what Shao Qiyang had wanted to do, but Ji Buwang beat him to it. As he looked at the scheming Ji Buwang, the sense of crisis in Shao Qiyangs heart grew even stronger. After shopping for a while, Mu Jingzhe and the others wanted to return before nightfall and bade Ji Buwang farewell. Ji Buwang wanted to invite them over but ultimately didnt say anything and only offered to drive them. However, Mu Jingzhe rejected his offer. You just came off a plane today. Itll be too tiring for you. Go back and rest. Ji Buwang knew that Mu Jingzhe was concerned about him, so he nodded warmly. Alright, be careful on your way back. After he said that, Ji Buwang took five red packets out of his bag and gave them to the five kids. Youve grown yet another year older. He had prepared a red packet for the children last night and thought that he wouldnt have the chance to give it to them. Now that he could, Ji Buwang was very glad. The five kids were very surprised. They hadnt expected Ji Buwang to actually prepare a red packet for them. They couldnt help but look at Mu Jingzhe. Ji Buwang patted Xiao Wus head. Stop looking at your mother. Take it. This is a form of blessing and a token of my sincerity. Thank you, Teacher Ji. Youre welcome. After you finish reading the books, come to my house to exchange them. Got it? Okay. Ji Buwang happily bade the children farewell. Shao Qiyang watched from the side, his thoughts getting complicated. On the way back, Shao Qiyang was unusually silent. When they returned home, Mu Jingzhe wanted to cook, so he helped light the fire and fetch water to fill the water vat. This was something Shao Qiyang would do every day so long as he was home. Mu Jingzhe was strong herself and said she didnt need him to help her fetch water, as she could do it herself. However, Shao Qiyang wouldnt listen. He said that if he was around, he wouldnt let her fetch water. He would either fill the bucket with water at night or before going to work in the morning. When there was no firewood at home, he would chop firewood during his break. Even though Mu Jingzhe said that she was capable, he wouldnt let her do heavy work at home. Although Shao Qiyang was often not at home because he was at work, he hadnt washed his hands off of everything. He saw everything that Mu Jingzhe did at home, so he never troubled Mu Jingzhe to wash his own clothes. As long as he had time, he would even wash the childrens clothes. Especially in winter, he would occasionally help Mu Jingzhe wash her outerwear. Mu Jingzhe had gotten used to burning firewood and cooking, but because the heavy smoke of the firewood stung her eyes, hed even built a new stove at home. Now that there wasnt much smoke, she no longer had to cook with red eyes like before. When Mu Jingzhe cooked, if he was around, he would always wash the dishes after eating so that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt have to do it. Mu Jingzhe had actually noticed what Shao Qiyang did. Of course, the villagers probably saw it too. It was perhaps because of this that some girls had a crush on Shao Qiyang. Mu Jingzhe looked at the diligent Shao Qiyang and felt that he was a good man worth trusting. He was much better than the other men in the village. The men in the village never cooked or washed the dishes, nor did they wash clothes. They felt that it was something a woman should do and didnt even help fetch water. Therefore, Shao Qiyang really shouldnt end up an unmarried man for the rest of his life. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but ask, Shao Qiyang, do you know the name of that apple-faced young lady we saw today? What do you think of her? Chapter 177 - Brother, I Will Treat Sister-In-Law Well Shao Qiyang, who was sulking, was baffled by Mu Jingzhes words. Whats wrong? Nothing. I just wanted to ask what you think of her. Her face looks likable and lucky. I think shes quite compatible with you Shao Qiyang couldnt help but interrupt Mu Jingzhe. I said I dont want to get married. Why? Mu Jingzhe was getting anxious. That young lady seems nice Or have you not forgotten Mu Xue? Mu Jingzhe sighed and lowered her voice before she asked him, Do you still like Mu Xue? She had felt conflicted about this before. Now, it seemed like she had to think of a way to set them up. Shao Qiyang felt extremely helpless. No, I dont. I told you before that I dont think of her anymore. Dont let your thoughts run wild. Really? Then why arent you willing to consider other girls? Shao Qiyang gazed at Mu Jingzhe and was about to say because of you when Xiao Wu ran through the door with a persimmon in his hand. Mommy, this persimmon is for you. Where did this persimmon come from? Mu Jingzhe quickly caught Xiao Wu. Sister Li Fang gave it to me. Mommy, you like persimmons. Ill give it to you. After persimmons were picked, they could be wrapped up and stored to be eaten in the winter. Although one didnt look elegant eating persimmons, they were really sweet, icy, and refreshing. The ones Mu Jingzhe used to buy in the modern ages looked good, but the taste was a far cry from the persimmons of this era. Mu Jingzhe had been pleasantly surprised when she had tried one previously and had nearly eaten too much. Hence, the children knew that Mu Jingzhe loved persimmons. Before the New Year, Shao Dong had planted two persimmon trees in front of the house. Every time someone gave them persimmons, the children would be reluctant to eat them and would bring them back for Mu Jingzhe to eat. Although she was very touched, she was also very embarrassed. Xiao Wu, you eat it. Mommy has been eating persimmons in the past few days. You can eat them yourself in the future. Really? Xiao Wu asked, unconsciously swallowing his saliva. Mm, Im not eating it. Xiao Wu, go ahead and eat it. You know that one shouldnt eat too much of this. Mommy wont eat it today. Persimmons were delicious. The children actually liked them, but they kept wanting her to eat them. Mu Jingzhe stroked Xiao Wus head. Hurry up and eat it. Remember not to eat the skin. Okay. Xiao Wu obediently went out. Ill eat with my sister. The moment Xiao Wu had arrived, Shao Qiyangs impulse had been halted. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyangs expression and tried to persuade him. Her general meaning was that if he really liked Mu Xue, he could try his best to win her over. If he did not, he could just let go of her and look for someone else. Shao Qiyang watched as Mu Jingzhe persuaded him in a clear and logical manner. Anyone who didnt know might think that she was very impressive and knowledgeable when it came to relationships, but in reality, she knew nothing about relationships! Shao Qiyang couldnt help but cuss in his heart. One could just imagine how furious he was. Previously, he would let his imagination run wild because of Mu Jingzhe, but after a year together, he could read her completely. Mu Jingzhe might sound like she knew a lot, but she had never been in a relationship and didnt know anything about them. In fact, she could be considered completely clueless in this aspect. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been oblivious to the fact that he had been carrying a torch for her. So many people could tell, and she was the only one who hadnt sensed anything, as if that was something completely impossible. Shao Qiyang didnt know what Mu Jingzhe had experienced before shed transmigrated, but he had truly tasted the disastrous effect of those experiences. She even mocked the men in the village for being straight[1], but Shao Qiyang felt that she had no right to criticize the straight men in the village. After all, no matter how one looked at it, she was also a straight woman. She even had the nerve to say that a straight man was the scariest, unlike a straight woman like her. As Shao Qiyang listened to Mu Jingzhe muttering, he retorted in his heart to everything she said. Seeing that the food was about to be ready, he went to get some incense. While walking out of the kitchen, he passed by Mu Jingzhes door and saw the kids rolling around on her bed. He subconsciously saw the male celebrity poster pasted in Mu Jingzhes room. Upon seeing this, he felt depressed again. There were also posters in the rooms of other young ladies in the village, but none of them had stuck as many posters on their walls as Mu Jingzhe, who claimed that as long as one was handsome, he could be her husband. Shao Qiyang felt that sometimes Mu Jingzhe acted and spoke weirdly, but he could accept her weirdness and follow her train of thought. However, didnt she say that as long as a man was handsome, he could be her husband? Then why couldnt she think of him as her husband too? Shao Qiyang was not proud, but his face was really not bad. He would attract people wherever he went. Everyone said that he wasnt inferior to male celebrities. Male celebrities were such distant existences. Given how close he was, she might as well consider him instead. However, this simply had never occurred to Mu Jingzhe. Could it be because he wasnt handsome enough? Should he dress up a little? Shao Qiyang, who was supposed to go get some incense, turned around and returned to his room. He smoothed down his hair in front of the window, using it as a mirror. He then looked at his shoes, wanting to change into another pair. In the end, he saw the leather shoes Shao Qihai had given him. Shao Qiyangs mood instantly worsened. He silently went to get some incense and paper money. Shao Qiyang prepared the items needed for ancestral worship and pulled the children to kowtow to Shao Qihai. He even brought delicious food as an offering for his older brother. You kids didnt kowtow this morning. Now, kowtow to your father and let him bless you from heaven. The five kids: After a moment of silence, the children didnt retort and kowtowed before their mothers memorial tablet, which was beside their fathers. After Shao Dong and the others left, Shao Qiyang looked at his older brothers memorial tablet and finally made up his mind. Brother, I will treat Sister-In-Law well. Dont worry, he said. Ji Buwangs persistence and Tang Molings restlessness made Shao Qiyang feel a sense of crisis. He really couldnt imagine what his life would be like after Mu Jingzhe left the Shao Family and married Ji Buwang or some other man. Rather than despairing over here and doing nothing, it would be better to risk it. Even if he failed, even if Mu Jingzhe was afraid of him in the future, he still had to gamble. Coincidentally, that was what Mu Jingzhe had advised him to do as well. He listened to her advice and tried his best to fight. If it didnt work, he would talk about it later. Mu Jingzhe had never thought that her words would really work. However, the way they worked was completely different from what she had expected. Shao Qiyang stared at Shao Qihais name. Brother, youll support me too, right? After saying that, Shao Qiyang couldnt help but laugh bitterly. No, thats not right. I know that you might be unhappy if youre seeing this from heaven, but compared to outsiders, you should support me more, right? Please bless me from heaven and let me succeed. In the neighboring city, on the way back from escorting the suspect, Shao Qihai, who was sitting in the car and going back with them to cooperate with the investigation, sneezed twice. Jiang Feng immediately said, Brother Hai, someone must be missing you. Sister-In-Law and the others must be missing you. Shao Qihai: No It would be strange if Mu Jingzhe missed him. Shao Qihai didnt even believe it himself. The children were more likely to miss him. Jiang Feng retorted, You sneezed. This is proof. Sneezing once means someone is scolding you, and sneezing twice means someone is missing you. Dont you know that? I didnt, Shao Qihai said. According to the version I heard, when you sneeze once, it means that someone is thinking of you. When you sneeze twice, someone is scolding you. Eh, doesnt one sneeze mean scolding and two mean missing? One sneeze means someone is missing you, and two means someone is scolding you. Shao Qihai answered, frowning as he looked out of the window. For some reason, he had a bad premonition. [1] In this case, a straight man/woman refers to someone who is dense when it comes to relationships Chapter 178 - A Green Hat for Dear Brother After Shao Qiyang made up his mind, he mulled over his decision repeatedly that night. He felt that it might not be good to be direct. He could take things step by step and drop hints to help Mu Jingzhe truly realize his intentions and see that he was serious about her. Taking advantage of the holidays, Shao Qiyang decided to give it a serious shot. After holding back for so long, he finally decided to take the first step. Shao Qiyang was so excited that he couldnt fall asleep. When he fell asleep in the latter half of the night, perhaps out of guilt, he somehow dreamed of Shao Qihai. In his dreams, they went to the market when they were kids and ended up buying a hat. Because they were poor and didnt have the money to buy a second hat, they kept insisting the other one take it. Later on, he was the one who gave up the hat so his brother could have it. This had happened a long time ago. Shao Qiyang didnt know why he dreamed about it, but what was even stranger was the second half of the dream. He clearly remembered that the hat was a very common army green hat, but for some reason, the color of the hat in his dream had changed. It had turned emerald green, so green that it was dazzling[1]. Back when they were kids, when he had put the hat on his older brothers head, his brother had clearly felt touched. However, after he put it on his head in the dream, his brothers expression changed drastically. He took off the hat and stomped on it with all his might. Then, he even wanted to beat him to death and tried to charge at him. Brother, dont Shao Qiyang fell from his bed and successfully frightened himself awake. Looking at the bright sky, Shao Qiyang heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness it was a dream. This was the first time Shao Qiyang had dreamed of Shao Qihai. However, the dream was a little strange. He even felt a little afraid after waking up. Shao Qiyang was stunned for a moment before he laughed bitterly. At the end of the day, this dream had come about because hed decided to take action and felt that he had let his brother down. As the saying went, what you think about in the day you will dream of at night. This dream was simply a manifestation of his guilt. Second Brother, dont blame me. When I join you in heaven, Ill apologize to you. I can even work like an ox or a horse for you. Great Eastern Village had a custom of eating glutinous rice balls on the second day of the Lunar New Year. Thus, Mu Jingzhe woke up and made glutinous rice balls. She whipped up a total of twelve eggs, two per person, and a little bit of wine. The fragrance assailed their nostrils. Quick, one bowl and two eggs each. After they ate the glutinous rice balls, Mu Jingzhe took the children back to her maiden home on the second day of the New Year. Li Zhaodi and the rest were waiting. Shao Qiyang was left home alone. He walked around the house and thought for a while before sitting on a simple swing hanging from an apple tree outside the door. Previously, in the summer, Mu Jingzhe had been napping under this apple tree. He had occasionally heard her mention that it would be great if there was a swinging chair so that she could take an afternoon nap there. For the time being, Shao Qiyang couldnt make a swinging chair, nor was there any store where he could buy a ready-made one. Thus, he decided to make a swing first and slowly make a swinging chair in the future. Shao Qiyang waited for Mu Jingzhe to be pleasantly surprised, but when she returned, although she was pleasantly surprised, she didnt go over to try it herself. Instead, she asked Little Bei to go. Little Bei, go play. This is what you wanted. Shao Qiyang, thank you. Previously, Little Bei said that she wanted one, but you made it for her before I could do so. Thank you, Uncle. I like it a lot. Little Bei thanked him and then muttered, Its just a little big. Shao Qiyang: He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he didnt say anything. He couldnt very well say that he had made it for Mu Jingzhe and not Little Bei. Shao Qiyang didnt remain glum for long before he regained his energy. He went out early in the morning and returned with a bunch of plum blossoms. The area around the house was completely white. He had specifically found red plum blossoms and put them in a special bottle. He wanted to place the flowers in Mu Jingzhes room to surprise her, but the moment he entered, he bumped into Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyangs face turned red. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Jingzhe took the flowers. I was just saying that I was going to look for a prop, and you brought these over. Thats awesome. Mu Jingzhe placed the flowers on the table in the courtyard and waved at Shao Qiyang. Come here quickly. Lets take a family photo. Shao Qiyang: So she wanted to take a family photo. Shao Qiyang acknowledged her and stood beside Mu Jingzhe. While sitting next to the plum blossoms, Mu Jingzhe sniffed and nodded continuously. Theyre beautiful and they smell lovely. The regret in Shao Qiyangs heart seemed to have dissipated by quite a bit. Hurry up and stand properly. Im going to snap the photos. Qiyang, you should sit down too. Sit beside your sister-in-law. The photo isnt going to look nice if you stand there because youre too tall. Shao Qiyang responded and sat down. Only after he sat down did he remember that the county photo studio seemed to have couples sitting and children standing in family pictures. His heart fluttered, and he couldnt help but look at Mu Jingzhe, wanting to know if she realized it. However, just as he looked over, he heard the uncle in front of him, who was helping take the photos, shout, Aiyah, Qiyang, what are you doing? Ive already taken a photo. Youre not facing the camera properly in it. Its alright. Its interesting regardless of how the photo was taken. Come on, Uncle, have a seat. Ill take the photos for you. Mu Jingzhe had already stood up and started taking photos of the villagers. It was rare to take photos in this day and age. Many a time, the people of the photography shop would come out in spring, when the flowers were blooming, to take a picture of the villagers. Many people couldnt bear to do it, so they didnt have many photos of themselves taken throughout their lives. Now that Mu Jingzhe had a camera, everyone was wearing new clothes, and there was nothing to do during the New Year, someone mentioned it and asked Mu Jingzhe to help take the photos. Mu Jingzhe agreed but also had a photo of her own family taken. The third day of the Lunar New Year passed in the midst of all this photo-taking. More than half of the families in the village came to get photos of their entire family or their children. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe had backup camera film. The pot of flowers that Shao Qiyang had brought back had become the most gorgeous prop in many family photos. The three days of the Lunar New Year passed just like that. Shao Qiyang was persistent, so he didnt give up. On the fourth day of the New Year, an opportunity finally arose. The department store in the county city reopened for business that day. Shao Qiyang went to the department store and bought the trending vanishing cream[2] for Mu Jingzhe. In this era, vanishing cream was one of the gifts that men gave to women if they wanted to confess their feelings. The meaning of the gift was I like you. When Shao Qiyang gave her the present, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would get mad or something. Fortunately, she didnt. Eh, how did you know that I wanted to buy this? I bought some for the kids previously and I just used up one jar after applying it on them every day. I was just about to buy more. Did you notice it? Shao Qiyang: Yes With a lot of difficulty, he managed to utter that one syllable and watched as Mu Jingzhe took the cream to the kids room. In winter, ones skin tended to crack easily. In the past, the childrens faces would always be red and even crack. However, this year, Mu Jingzhe had bought them vanishing cream early and asked them to apply it. She supervised them as they applied it every day. Shao Dong and the others felt quite comfortable after applying it, but the cream gave off a nice fragrance after it was applied. The students kept smelling it, so they felt a little embarrassed. Sometimes, when they felt that it wasnt so dry out, they didnt want to apply it. In the end, when Mu Jingzhe caught them, she would apply it on their faces and even their hands. The weather was slowly getting warmer after the New Year. Seeing that the jar was finished, the kids thought that they didnt have to apply it anymore. They hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to bring another jar over. Furthermore, according to Mu Jingzhe, she would apply it on them both in winter and summer. It felt good to have their mother apply the cream on their faces, but their classmates had already stopped doing so. Also, the boys felt embarrassed to be smelling even more fragrant than their female classmates. [1] wearing a green hat means being a cuckold [2] a cream or ointment that leaves no visible trace when rubbed into the skin Chapter 179 - Shao Qiyang Vomits Blood The kids couldnt bear to say anything to Mu Jingzhe, though. When they heard that it had been bought by their young uncle, they couldnt help but tell Shao Qiyang, Uncle, you dont have to buy this for us anymore. Shao Qiyang thought to himself, I didnt buy it for you! Hmph! He didnt know why something so simple for others was so difficult for him? Shao Qiyang refused to believe it. He gritted his teeth and went to the department store to buy a watch. He thought to himself that shed surely understand his feelings for her if he even went to the extent of buying her a watch. Nowadays, for most people, watches were big-ticket items that were bought only for spouses. The watch that Mu Jingzhe was wearing had been bought when she and Shao Qihai had gotten married. Li Zhaodi had sat outside the department store and kicked up a huge fuss, forcing Shao Qihai to buy it. As Mu Jingzhe had gone through too many hardships previously, the surface of the watch had been scratched, and one side had cracked. One even had to half-guess the time. He wanted to get her a new one, secretly hoping that she would take off the watch his older brother had given her. Shao Qiyang handed the watch to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe glanced at it but didnt accept it. Shao Qiyang, why didnt you tell me before you bought it? It is almost too heavy. You should give it to Little Dong yourself. Little Dong needs a watch now, and I was just thinking of getting one for him. I didnt expect you to buy it for him. Shao Qiyang: Couldnt she see that this was a design for women? Wasnt this very obvious? There was no childrens version. If Shao Dong wanted to wear a watch, it seemed that it would indeed be more suitable to buy the womens version. However, this wasnt for Shao Dong. If Shao Dong needed it, he would buy one for him specifically. As Shao Qiyang was struggling to say something, Mu Jingzhe asked, Is your company progressing smoothly? Have the previous issues been resolved? Youve even earned some money now and bought Little Dong a watch. Shao Qiyang was helpless. Actually, the company was still in development and hadnt started earning money. This watch had been bought with his savings, as he had been living frugally. The speed at which one earned money could never match the speed at which one spent money. Previously, they had agreed to buy another bicycle, and Mu Jingzhe had bought it after earning money. Shao Qiyang had paid for half of it, just like they had agreed. Now that they had two bicycles at home, his pockets were really empty, and he had even taken out a loan. Shao Qiyang wanted to earn money quickly and return the loan. Usually, he would avoid spending money if possible and he was only willing to spend money on his nephews, niece, and Mu Jingzhe. In terms of family background and other aspects, he couldnt compare to Ji Buwang. All he had was a sincere heart and his willingness to give every dollar he had to Mu Jingzhe. Take this watch for example. It was actually the cheapest watch in the department store, but it was everything he could offer. Mu Jingzhe found it strange that Shao Qiyang was so dazed that he wasnt moving. She was about to ask what was wrong when she heard Shao Dongs voice. Uncle, did you buy me a watch? Shao Qiyang turned around and saw Shao Dongs surprised gaze. As he faced Shao Dong, Shao Qiyang swallowed his words of denial. Ever since Shao Dong had started earning money, he had bought many things for Shao Qiyang, which had really warmed up Shao Qiyangs heart. When he saw Shao Dongs delighted gaze, how could he bear to say that the watch wasnt for him? In the end, the watch was put on the wrist of Shao Dong, who in turn reciprocated with a suit and a pair of leather shoes for Shao Qiyang. He said that as a future big boss, he would look grand in this suit. Shao Dong had bought an old-style suit. It was wide and big and it actually didnt look very good. However, when it came to clothes, sometimes it really depended on the individual. Other people wouldnt be able to pull off the wide suit, but Shao Qiyang looked good in it. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself that it was indeed about looks. She walked in a circle around Shao Qiyang and said, It will look even better after a small alteration. Mommy, are you going to help Uncle alter it? Shao Dongs eyes lit up as he asked this. Even now, the childrens favorite clothes were still clothes personally made by Mu Jingzhe. If they bought new clothes that didnt suit them, they would fit well and look beautiful after Mommy altered them. In the kids eyes, Mu Jingzhes hands seemed able to conjure magic. Other women used a sewing machine normally, whereas their mother could create magic with it. They loved watching their mother use a sewing machine. Mu Jingzhe looked at their expectant gazes and then at Shao Qiyang, whose eyes were also sparkling. She stroked her chin and nodded. Sure. After an alteration, the suit will fit you better and make you look more energetic. Thank you, Jingzhe. Shao Qiyangs eyes lit up. He could finally wear the clothes made by Mu Jingzhe. Altering something was almost the same as making it. When Shao Qiyang wore the suit that Mu Jingzhe had finished altering, he felt completely different. It fit him better and made his figure appear tall and straight. When the villagers saw him, they all said that he looked energetic. Shao Qiyang got to work in the altered suit. When he passed by the county movie theater, he saw a new romance movie being screened. Many young people, especially couples, would watch it. Shao Qiyang was tempted and plucked up the courage to ask Mu Jingzhe to watch a movie this time. Mu Jingzhe agreed readily, but when they arrived, she brought the children with her. Your uncle invited you to watch a movie, and Im also benefiting from it. Shao Qiyang, have you bought the tickets? Mu Jingzhes gaze landed on another movie that was suitable for children. Shao Qiyang quietly placed the movie tickets he had bought in his bag. He said that he hadnt bought them and queued up to buy new movie tickets. While watching the movie, Shao Qiyang was separated from Mu Jingzhe by the five children, his face numb. Perhaps he was used to it, but he actually accepted it very calmly this time. He wasnt as disappointed as before No, that wasnt true. He was even angrier and more disappointed. One shouldnt do something more than thrice, but this was already way past his third attempt. At this point, while watching the movie, Shao Qiyang resolved not to drop hints again. It was useless to drop hints for a straight woman[1] like Mu Jingzhe. It was also useless to send her gifts to hint at his feelings. He had to confess his feelings to her in a straightforward manner. After a few failures, Shao Qiyang finally comprehended what Ji Buwang had understood long ago. He was finally ready to take action. If he didnt confess soon, he was afraid that it would be too late. He was afraid that he would regret it. Even though he would risk being rejected, as well as completely shattering the peace in the house, he wanted to make his feelings for her clear. Shao Qiyang prepared himself mentally and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Shao Nan, who was sitting next to him, asked quietly, Uncle, you also saw that person looking at Little Bei, right? I think he recognized her. Shao Qiyang: Ah, who? The uncle with the hat. He keeps looking at Little Bei. So does his son. Ever since the movie had been released, many people had gone to watch it. It wasnt obvious in the countryside, but it was more obvious in the county city. When Little Bei went out, many people stared at her and found her familiar. Some people even called her Xiao Jiu. According to Director Lu, more people watched movies in big cities. In the future, as the movie screened in theaters longer and started playing on TV, more and more people would recognize Little Bei. It would only be a matter of time before Little Bei became a household name as a child star. Now that they had come to the county city, it felt particularly obvious. Mu Jingzhe also noticed that there were more and more gazes on them, so she had no choice but to leave with Little Bei. [1] In this case, a straight man/woman refers to someone who is dense when it comes to love cues Chapter 180 - The Little Mute Actually Made Something of Himself? Although she left early, she was still recognized when she came out. After recognizing her, someone gave Little Bei a bun without hesitation and told her she should not starve. This bun made everyone look at her, and then she was recognized again. Everyone recognized Xiao Jiu. Little Bei was stuffed with a sweet potato and a small bunch of peanuts and was again told that she should not go hungry. Since Little Bei had acted pitifully in the movie, everyone associated her role in the movie with reality. When they saw Little Bei, their hearts ached for her, and they wanted to give her something. Little Bei said that she wasnt hungry and wanted to return it all, but she couldnt catch up to them. Mommy, what should we do? In the end, she asked Mu Jingzhe what to do while holding the food in her hands. Her little face was filled with confusion and indescribable excitement. Mommy, I feel strange. Im very happy but I also feel strange. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether to laugh or cry. She also felt warm. Theyre all good-hearted people who immersed themselves in the plot. You should just keep it. This is an affirmation of your acting skills. In the future, youll have to carry this feeling with you. This way, you will portray your roles better. It looked like Little Bei was really famous now. Not only was she recognized on the street, but many people also contacted Mu Jingzhe to send her scripts for consideration. Many invitations were still on the way, and she was currently choosing a good script with Little Bei. Lets go home first. If I take you out again, you might have to wear a hat. When they got home, Mu Jingzhe took a photo of Little Bei with the buns, sweet potatoes, and peanuts to remember this moment. As for the food, she thought that it shouldnt be poisoned. She tried it but didnt find anything wrong with it. In the end, Little Bei ate it. More and more people started contacting Little Bei, and Mu Jingzhe had to keep in touch with her business contacts as well. She couldnt keep using the village phone, so Mu Jingzhe simply bought a pager. Although it was limited compared to a cell phone, it was indeed much more convenient. The last winter break passed quickly. Because of the success of the movie, Little Bei even received a few advertisement offers. However, these advertisers varied. Mu Jingzhe didnt treat Little Bei as a money tree. She treasured Little Beis reputation and didnt accept offers casually. After some consideration, she only accepted a job with a relatively large brand with a good reputation. When the advertiser saw that Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe had chosen their brand, he was very sincere. When the commercial shoot was finished, Little Bei earned another sum of money. As soon as the commercial started airing, Little Beis face would be remembered by even more people. Even those who hadnt watched the movie would also get to know her face. She would become a household name. Following that, Director Lu also sent a major piece of good news. The movie, Xiao Jiu, had been nominated at the most influential and prestigious film festival in the country. This movie was also nominated in overseas film festivals, including one of the top three film festivals in the world. Although the results werent out yet and would take some time, a nomination was a form of affirmation and glory. Director Lu was over the moon. When he called, he was so excited that he was incoherent. He sounded like he was crying and laughing at the same time. I knew it would be shortlisted. This is awesome. Jingzhe, you must bring Little Bei and Xiao Wu to the film festival award ceremony to receive the award. If Little Bei wins the award, she will break the record and become the youngest movie queen in our country. Also, no one knows that Xiao Wu is only four years old. In order to maintain the mystery around her, I never said anything about it. If everyone saw Xiao Wu, they would definitely be shocked. Toward the end, Director Lus tone suddenly became cautious. However, Jingzhe, if Xiao Wu shows up, he will definitely shock the entire country. When that time comes, he might be in the public eye, just like Little Bei. He will bear the reputation of a musical genius. Mu Jingzhe was also thrilled. Just like in the novel, Little Bei was nominated this time. She believed that Little Bei would definitely be crowned the youngest movie queen. However, she asked, Did Xiao Wu get nominated too? Right, Little Bei was nominated for the Best Female Lead, and Xiao Wu was nominated for the Best Original Score. If the media reports this, the siblings will become famous. Even if Xiao Wu wasnt nominated, hed still be the youngest musician. He can compose such music at four years old and play so many musical instruments. Hes totally a musical genius. When the time comes, he will definitely steal the limelight. Most importantly, this is not only domestically. I heard that the foreign film festivals are also very optimistic about Xiao Wus original score. Music had no boundaries, and good music was indeed like that. Therefore, even though it was only his first time doing this, Xiao Wu had already produced terrific results. After hanging up the phone, Mu Jingzhe was overjoyed as she looked at Xiao Wu and Little Bei. Aiyo, how can there be treasures like you in this world? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help hugging them and kissing them on both cheeks. I love you to death. Xiao Wu and Little Bei kissed Mu Jingzhes cheeks at the same time. We love Mommy too. No, Im too excited. I have to vent. Lets go buy fabric. Although the award ceremony hasnt started, we can prepare in advance. I want to design the most beautiful outfits for you so that youll be the most beautiful and handsome people there. Mu Jingzhe happily took Xiao Wu and Little Bei to buy fabric. Fortunately, there was a good variety of fabrics in the county city. Whatever she couldnt find there, Mu Jingzhe planned to buy in the city some other day. Seeing that someone had recognized Little Bei, Mu Jingzhe quickly led them away, only to bump into a reporter at the entrance of the department store. The news of Little Bei being nominated for the film festival had spread. Seeing that Little Bei was from their city and she was so young, the citys television station reporters felt that this was newsworthy, so theyd sent a reporter down. The reporter had gone to the art school first and seen that she wasnt there. He had happened to hear someone say that they had seen Little Bei at the department store and had thus come over. This was the first time a reporter had stopped Little Bei for an interview. When the people around saw the commotion, a large group of people instantly gathered at the door. It was difficult to interview her with so many people around. In the end, they went into the department store and found a quiet place. The reporter from the broadcasting station conducted a formal interview. Little Bei didnt even need Mu Jingzhe to teach her, as she could answer by herself. The reporter even asked about the composer, Shao Zhong, and whether they knew him. Little Bei looked at Xiao Wu and shook her head when she recalled that Director Lu had asked them to keep it a secret. After the reporter bade them farewell, Mu Jingzhe was about to leave with Little Bei and Xiao Wu when she turned around and saw Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun. Mu Jingzhe frowned at the sight of them. Not these two again. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun were staring at them in disbelief. They had heard the reporters question. The reporter didnt know who Shao Zhong was, but they knew very well that Shao Zhong was Xiao Wu. They knew that Little Bei had acted in a movie and had made something of herself, but they hadnt expected her to become so successful that the broadcasting station would take an interest in interviewing her. Furthermore, Xiao Wu was also involved in this. How is this possible? How can this be Zhao Lan muttered, unable to accept this. Next to her, Shao Qiyun had an even uglier expression. She stared at Xiao Wu with a strange look in her eyes. Xiao Wu was frightened by her gaze and couldnt help but hide behind Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe quickly picked Xiao Wu up. Dont be afraid. She didnt want to waste her breath on them, so she was about to leave with Xiao Wu in her arms when Shao Qiyun stopped her. What did the reporter mean when he asked Shao Zhong this question just now? What has he done? He had previously been a little mute who couldnt even speak. Why was he so promising now? Was this a joke? Chapter 181 - Shao Xi’s Book Got Published Its none of your business. Dont get in the way. Mu Jingzhe didnt like Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyuns gazes. Upon recalling that Zhao Lan had even intended to snatch the five kids back, she left directly. Mu Jingzhe left with the children, leaving Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun to look at each other. After a moment, it was Zhao Lan who broke the silence. Xiao Yun Mom, tell me about the children first, as well as the things you complained to me about previously. Shao Qiyuns gaze flickered. On the other side, Mu Jingzhe finally calmed down a little after her brief encounter with Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun. Lets go home first. When they got home, Mu Jingzhe shared the good news with the five kids. Shao Dong and the others, including Shao Qiyang, praised Little Bei and Xiao Wu for being outstanding. Shao Xi praised Little Bei and Xiao Wu, but his eyes were always on Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe seemed to sense it after feeling his stare for a while. Whats wrong, Little Xi? Do you have something to tell me? As soon as Mu Jingzhe asked, Shao Qiyang, Shao Dong, and the others smiled and looked at Shao Xi. Shao Xi coughed. I have something to tell you. What? Shao Xi stood up and ran away. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was puzzled, Shao Qiyang explained to her, He went to get something. He placed it in your room to surprise you, but you didnt see it. What is it? Youll find out shortly. I helped him get it back today. Shao Xi returned quickly. He walked over and coughed before putting the thing he had hidden behind him in front of Mu Jingzhe. Although my news isnt as big of a deal as Little Bei and Xiao Wus its still good news. Mu Jingzhe had already seen the item. It was a book. The portrait on the cover was very familiar. It was a portrait of the five siblings she had casually drawn previously. On the book was the title My Family, and the author was Shao Xi. Mu Jingzhe stood up abruptly. Little Xi, this is this is your book? Its been published? Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhes delighted expression and pretended to be calm. However, his rapidly curling lips revealed his true emotions. Its just a sample book. Itll take some time for it to be officially published. Wow, thats great. Youre a published author now. Thats really you, Little Xi. But why were you hiding it from me? When did you submit the manuscript? A while ago. I didnt think of it either. It was an editor who kept in touch with me that said I could try. I didnt expect it to succeed. You hid it very well. Thank goodness my heart is fine. Otherwise, I really wouldnt be able to take it. It was such a pleasant surprise that good news kept coming one after another. Mu Jingzhe eagerly flipped it open. Upon seeing the familiar drawings, she asked, These are the ones I drew, right? Mm, you drew them, Mommy. So this book was actually published with your help. I was wondering why you wanted my notebook previously and even asked if I could let you use it. It had such a use then. I was wondering how you would use it. I think Mommy draws the best. Shao Xi straightened his back. This is the first book I received. Im giving it to you, Mommy. Thank you, Little Xi. Ill read it carefully. Ill go buy it when its officially published. Itll be placed alongside the newspaper that published your article. Mu Jingzhe couldnt wait to start reading that night. She accidentally stayed up late and finished reading the entire book in one go. Fortunately, there was electricity now. Otherwise, she would have had to use a flashlight to read. As far as Shao Xis first published book was concerned, both the content and the fact that it was published so early exceeded Mu Jingzhes expectations. Shao Xi was only eight years old, but he had already published a novel. He was practically a legend. However, when she thought about the fact that he had published many articles in the past, she found it normal. The content he wrote was also unexpected. It was composed of little stories that he recorded. They had a similar nature to a diary, but they were written in a completely different way. They were very intriguing and full of life and exuded a childlike innocence. There were also many little stories about him living with his siblings and mother. In addition, there was a record of them being attacked by the snakes, but it was more dramatic and sublimated. It was filled with excitement and adventure and it also had an educational effectit showed everyone what to do if they were bitten by a snake. He had written many interesting things to show people how parents and children communicated. His excellent views were reflected in the words of the text. The only thing Mu Jingzhe thought after reading it was: Fantastic, this book was very worth reading. She had a premonition that the sales of this book would definitely be pretty good. This was a book that could be read by every age group, and there were different benefits to be reaped by every age group. People of the same age as Shao Xi could read it, and adults could also read it. It was wonderful and child-friendly. Thanks to the addition of the cartoon drawings Mu Jingzhe had casually drawn in the past year, the book became even more interesting. In these cartoon drawings, the five children, their mother, and uncle were all vividly portrayed on paper. It was adorable, full of childlike innocence, and it made people smile from the bottom of their hearts. In any case, Mu Jingzhes face was sore from laughing. She was afraid that her laughter would be too scary, so she even had to cover her mouth. Reading the book was also a process of recollection for Mu Jingzhe. It was only then that she realized that so many things had happened in the year when she had transmigrated. So many things had happened with the children. Seeing that the sky was still dark, Mu Jingzhe wrote down her review of the book. When Shao Xi woke up, she carefully handed it to him. Little Xi, this is what your number one fan, Mu Jingzhe, feels after reading it. Alright, Ill read it carefully and reflect on myself. Shao Xi also took it seriously. In the end, Shao Xi nervously opened it and saw that, other than the first part being quite normal, the rest of the contents flattered and praised him. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had praised him a lot. However, it had been only verbally. This was the first time he was seeing the written version of someone sucking up to him. Shao Xi had been secretly smiling to himself the entire day before he carefully stored the review away. In the end, he even chased after Shao Dong and the others to make them read the book so that they could pen down their afterthoughts. He didnt let Xiao Wu off either. Xiao Wu, you can use pinyin for words that you dont know how to spell, but you cant write less than 1,000 words. Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and Little Bei: You think youre a teacher giving out homework? No less than 1,000 words to boot. Mommy wrote 2,000 words! Shao Xi indicated that he had counted the characters one by one. A total of 1,000 words had been simply praising him. Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and Little Bei: But you cant force us to write. You guys have to write. Uncle has to write too. Shao Qiyang: Little Xi, I really like this book, but I honestly cant write 1,000 words. In the past, I was most afraid of writing essays when I was in school. I wont be able to come up with that many words. Uncle, parents have to be good role models. Youre the reason my brothers and Little Bei declined. If even Mommy can write, why cant you? Shao Qiyang: Previously, he had tried to express his feelings to Mu Jingzhe by writing a letter, but after holding it in for three nights, he couldnt manage to squeeze out even a few words. Now, he had even been asked to write 1,000 words. Wasnt this a joke? If he could write so well, he would have written a love letter to Mu Jingzhe long ago! For the first time, Shao Qiyang, Shao Dong, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu looked at Mu Jingzhe helplessly. Mu Jingzhe pretended not to see their accusing gazes and focused on designing Little Bei and Xiao Wus tiny gown and tuxedo. Chapter 182 - Preparing a Birthday Present Before school started, Mu Jingzhe finished making the little gown and tuxedo. The night before school started, Little Bei and Xiao Wu tried them on and then couldnt bear to take them off. Theyre lovely. Mommy, we really like them. Thats good. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan were staring at them with some envy in their eyes. Xiao Wus little suit and bow tie were really nice. They all kind of wanted the same outfit, but they were embarrassed to say so because they didnt seem like they would be attending an award ceremony. They didnt say anything, but Mu Jingzhe wasnt blind. She could see that they liked the outfit. Do you like it? If you do, Ill make it for you too. Come on, Shao Dong, lets measure your size again. Shao Dongs feet moved, but he said, Theres no need for that, right? Come over here quickly. Ill speed up and get it done before the award ceremony. When the time comes, well go together to participate in the most important moment in Little Bei and Xiao Wus lives and witness their glory. Shao Dong immediately stood obediently in front of Mu Jingzhe. The next day was the 1st of March, the first day of school. The four children insisted on skipping a grade and forcibly skipped another grade. When school reopened, Shao Dong and Shao Xi directly jumped to the fifth grade, while Little Bei and Shao Nan jumped straight to the fourth grade. Xiao Wu was still not old enough to enroll in school, but he had already gone to sit in on second-grade classes. After all, he had basically already learned the first-grade curriculum. Xiao Wu was likable, so everyone in the village liked him, including the teachers. They allowed him to sit in on the class just because he wanted to. When school reopened, the children became the most eye-catching existences again. However, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X next door were in trouble. This was because Shao Dong and his siblings had skipped a grade and were now in the same grade as them. Regardless of whether Dong, Xi, Nan, or Bei were in the same grade as them, Fu, Lu, and Shous grades were inferior to them. The teacher told them to learn from their younger cousins and even asked why there was such a big difference between them when they were all from the Shao Family. Never mind the fact that their appearances were vastly different, their brains were also poles apart. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who werent interested in learning at all, were basically in last place. Zhao Lan and their parents didnt care much either. Even now, they still didnt know how to add, subtract, multiply, and divide. When the math teacher saw the results as he handed out the exam paper on the first day of school and commented on them, he couldnt help but ask Shao Fu and Shao Lu if their heads contained tofu instead. Then, they became famous. After class ended, their classmates all called them tofu brains. In the past, Fu, Lu, and Shou had never thought that there was anything wrong with their grades being poor. However, when he saw Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and the others surrounded by praise and noticed how well they were dressed and how clean they looked, they looked at themselves Slowly, Fu, Lu, and Shou developed a concept of beauty and ugliness and felt shameful, sad, and inferior. They went back home crying and asked Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao why they had been born like this, why they werent good-looking, and why their brains werent smart. The three questions, rapidly asked one after the other, left Eldest Sister Shao and Zhao Lan speechless. They didnt wish for things to be like this either. They couldnt answer Fu, Lu, Shou, and Xs questions, but they knew that their children were being bullied. They went to the school and made a fuss, even scolding the math teacher. They wanted to avenge their children, but in the end, they became an even bigger joke. Thanks to the fuss they made in school, everyone in the village now knew that Fu, Lu, and Shou had been called tofu brains. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, she burst out laughing. Ha ha, this is too funny. This math teacher is really talented. Why doesnt he teach Chinese? Shao Qiyang also couldnt help but laugh when he heard that. He had finally mustered up the courage to confess his feelings, but Mu Jingzhe had been extremely busy these days. He had also been busy, so things had dragged on until now. Still this wouldnt drag on any longer. It would be Jingzhes birthday in a few days. He would definitely seize the opportunity to express his feelings then. For the past two days, Shao Qiyang had been pondering over what birthday gift to get her. In the past year, other than Shao Nan and Little Beis birthdays, when they could only eat a bowl of longevity noodles because they fell on a special day, she had put in a great deal of effort to prepare for Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wus birthdays. As for Shao Qiyangs birthday, she had also specifically made longevity noodles for him. She had even killed chickens and celebrated his birthday with him and the children. In this day and age, there were very few people who celebrated their birthdays. Being able to eat an egg on ones birthday was already considered very good. Like Shao Qihai, Shao Qiyang had never celebrated his birthday or eaten an egg. Zhao Lan had never once remembered their birthdays, only Eldest Brother Shaos and Shao Qiyuns. Although Shao Qiyang didnt say it out loud, he was actually envious of his eldest brother and younger sister. Because of Mu Jingzhe, for the first time in his life ever, hed gotten to celebrate his birthday. Now that it was her birthday, he would also prepare a gift attentively. Then, Shao Qiyang realized that the kids had the same thought as him. The children had already started to secretly prepare gifts. They were afraid that they would buy too expensive a gift and even secretly held a meeting. Shao Qiyang accidentally heard them and hurriedly eavesdropped, afraid that he too would buy too expensive a gift. I want to give Mommy a song. This was Xiao Wus idea. I bought a watch for Mommy. Her watch is scratched. It doesnt look good. This was Shao Xi. I was going to buy her one. When I found out that you bought it, I bought her a silver bracelet instead. We have agreed to let Mommy wear gold and silver. Ill get Mommy a silver bracelet for now and change it to a gold bracelet in the future. This was Shao Dong. Then well buy it together when the time comes, Shao Xi immediately added. I wanted to give Mommy a car the most, but I dont have enough money, so I could only settle for the next best option and buy Mommy a perfume that smelled nice. This was Little Bei. My gift is different from yours, guys. I bought a stove, an air blower, and ordered some coal. From now on, Mommys eyes wont sting because of the smoke anymore. She wont have to choke while blowing on a blowtorch either, Uncle wont have to go up the mountain to cut firewood, and we wont have to fight with wit and courage with Mom to go up the mountain to pick up pine cones and dried firewood. Shao Nan was quite particular about practicality, so he had bought practical gifts. Shao Dong nodded. Little Nan, well done. They had helped Mu Jingzhe burn firewood and blow the blowtorch before, so they knew just how hard it was for her. Sometimes, when it was raining and she was too busy to gather firewood, even if she blew until her cheeks turned red and hurt, it wouldnt necessarily work. She might even choke on the thick smoke and cough non-stop as tears streamed down her face. The childrens discussion came to an end and turned into a discussion about blowing on a blowtorch. Shao Qiyang left quietly. He suddenly felt that the gifts he had thought of were far inferior to those of the children. Little Nan had thought of buying a stove, coal, and an air blower, and Little Bei had even dared to think of buying a car. Unfortunately, they werent just daydreaming. They might really buy these in the near future. In order not to get the same gifts as them, Shao Qiyang made a lot of effort before finally deciding to get her a necklace. He chose a silver necklace after thinking about it for a long time. In the end, he ran into Ji Buwang after buying it. Ji Buwang was also there to buy things, but he hadnt seen him. Shao Qiyang wanted to pretend that he hadnt seen him and leave, but he then heard the person beside Ji Buwang ask him something. Buwang, are you really going to learn how to make a cake yourself? You can just leave it to the kitchen or order one. No, its better to do it personally. Theres still time. Ill learn. Shao Qiyang frowned when he heard that. To think Ji Buwang wanted to make a cake himself. If he personally prepared the cake, Jingzhe would definitely be touched. Shao Qiyang, who had originally planned to confess his feelings on her birthday, was a little anxious. What if Ji Buwang also came to meddle that day? What if he didnt get a chance in the end? What if Jingzhe reciprocated Ji Buwangs feelings ahead of time? Chapter 183 - Since You’re Holding My Hand, You Have to Be Responsible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Qiyang was gripped by anxiety all of a sudden. Should he push forward his plans? Yes, he had to. Shao Qiyang made up his mind and quickly walked out. There was no time like the present. Why not just do it today and strike while the iron was hot? Since Ji Buwang was making a cake, he had to show his sincerity. Perhaps he could make her a meal. Shao Qiyang bought some food and rushed home. Before Mu Jingzhe returned, he made dinner. It was rare for Shao Qiyang to be so decisive, but he didnt know that while he was cooking, Ji Buwang had already met Mu Jingzhe. 1 The children and Shao Qiyang were busy buying gifts for Mu Jingzhes upcoming birthday, and Mu Jingzhe was also busy preparing herself. In the past, she hadnt even known her actual birthday. Not long after her birth, she had been abandoned at the entrance of the orphanage. There had been no keepsake or anything like that, not even a note mentioning her birthdate. Her biological parents hadnt left any traces, minimizing the possibility of her looking for them when she grew up. According to the director, she shouldnt even have been a month old at the time, but he hadnt been able to deduce her exact birthday either. In the end, hed decided that the day shed entered the orphanage would be her birthday. However, that was only the date on her identification card. It wasnt really her birthday. After becoming Mu Jingzhe, she finally had a real birthday. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt looking forward to it. However, Mu Jingzhe also thought of Li Zhaodi. It was said that a childs birthday was also a mothers day of suffering. Back then, Li Zhaodi had given birth to her after a day and night of pain. Mu Jingzhe had been born prematurely. It hadnt been her due date yet. Back then, Li Zhaodi had secretly eaten a few walnuts in order to give the child in her stomach more nutrition. In the end, she had been chased by Old Lady Mu and had fallen down, which had resulted in her premature labor. 1 At the time, the women who gave birth didnt go to the hospital. They only gave birth at home. Whether they lived or died depended on their fate. Li Zhaodi had given birth prematurely due to an external force, and this had been her first pregnancy. It had been very difficult for her to give birth. The midwife that had been invited had even asked if they wanted to protect the mother or the child. In her daze, Li Zhaodi had said to protect the child. Fortunately, the heavens had eyes. Mu Jingzhe had been born successfully, and Li Zhaodi had managed to stay alive. When shed heard this, Mu Jingzhes heart had ached for Li Zhaodi. She felt that, instead of celebrating her birthday, it was Li Zhaodi who deserved blessings and gratitude on that day. Mu Jingzhe had already decided that she would buy Li Zhaodi a gift and make her the most delicious food. However, she also wanted to repay her before her birthday arrived. Therefore, before her birthday, she went out early to help Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng with their shop. After the peak morning period, she took Li Zhaodi out to shop. Li Zhaodi actually liked to look pretty too, but she kept feeling embarrassed because she felt old. However, she would take a few more glances at permed-haired women. Dyeing hair had yet to gain popularity at the time, but perming was a trend. It could be considered popular throughout the whole country. Many people in the county city had permed their hair. As long as their hair was permed, they were considered fashionable. Although there were some styles that Mu Jingzhe didnt appreciate, some of those hairstyles were indeed beautiful and retro. She took Li Zhaodi to perm her hair. Afraid that Li Zhaodi would think it was a waste of money, Mu Jingzhe paid in advance. Ive already paid in advance, and theres no way to get that money back. Mom, just get your hair permed. Though Li Zhaodi muttered that she felt embarrassed, her bodywhich was evidently more honest than her mouthmoved and sat down. During the process of perming her hair, she flaunted to the barber how filial Mu Jingzhe was. Seeing the barbers helpless gaze, Mu Jingzhe covered her face and apologized. When she came out of the hair salon, Li Zhaodi was a curly-haired, fashionable woman, and the first person in the village to have such a hairstyle. Li Zhaodi, who had her head raised, was unbelievably happy. When she passed by the display window, she admired her glamorous reflection. Later on, she even bought a matching scarf. Brimming with confidence, she was anxious to return to the village. Although she claimed that she was afraid that it would be dark by the time she got back, she was actually rushing back to show off. Amused, Mu Jingzhe said they should go back after getting a quick bite but ended up meeting Ji Buwang. When Ji Buwang saw that Li Zhaodi had permed her hair, he immediately praised her sweetly, saying that she was pretty, young, and fashionable. Li Zhaodi was over the moon. When she saw Ji Buwang praise Li Zhaodi sincerely even though he couldnt see her face, Mu Jingzhe was dumbfounded. Li Zhaodi was praised so much that she wasnt even in a hurry to go back. She even discussed permed hair with Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang said that he had been born with it, but this didnt stop them from discussing the topic enthusiastically. Later on, for some reason, the two of them talked about whether people with curly hair were the fittest to wear sunglasses. Ji Buwang then offered to buy Li Zhaodi a pair of sunglasses. They found a shop that sold sunglasses, and Li Zhaodi tried on pair after pair before finally deciding on a pair. After Li Zhaodi put on her sunglasses, her disposition really changedshe now looked particularly like a female bandit who could abduct someone to make him her captive husband. Ji Buwang was like a good civilian she had snatched away. 1 In particular, the more Li Zhaodi looked at Ji Buwang, the more she liked him and was satisfied with him. When she held his hand, they resembled a female bandit and her captive husband even more. When Li Zhaodi waved her hand for Mu Jingzhe to go over, Mu Jingzhe quickly pushed away this strange thought. Li Zhaodi was very happy after putting on her sunglasses. The only problem was that she wasnt used to them. She couldnt even walk properly with them on. In places with no sun, she kept saying that she couldnt see, so Mu Jingzhe held her hand. Mom, dont wear the sunglasses if you cant see. No, I can see. Li Zhaodi couldnt bear to remove them. Due to this delay, they didnt have time to eat. Ji Buwang said that he would buy some food on the way back. There were quite a lot of people buying food. As they were waiting in line, Mu Jingzhe felt someone bump against her arm. Thinking that it was Li Zhaodi, she didnt turn around and habitually held her hand. In the end, she felt that something was wrong as soon as she held her hand. Although Li Zhaodi was a woman, she worked all year round. Her hand was very rough and hard, so why was this hand so tender Mu Jingzhe turned around and saw Ji Buwang looking at her innocently. Wheres my mother? Mu Jingzhe quickly let go of his hand, but Ji Buwang refused to let go and instead grabbed it and pointed to the side. There was a public bathroom not far away. Li Zhaodi had gone to the bathroom. Mu Jingzhe understood. She looked at their hands and, seeing that there were people beside them, quickly whispered, Let go now. She didnt think much of kissing in the streets in the modern world, but perhaps because she was used to being conservative in this day and age, this act made her heart tremble. Mu Jingzhe exerted force, and this time, he quickly let go. A trace of regret flashed past Ji Buwangs eyes, but he smiled and whispered, Jingzhe, you held my hand just now. I thought it was my mothers. Anyway, you held my hand. Whats more, you took the initiative. No girl has ever held my hand in my entire life, so you have to be held responsible. 1 Ji Buwang made it sound as if Mu Jingzhe had forced herself on him and stolen his innocence. Mu Jingzhe looked around and quickly tugged at him. Dont spout nonsense. She had just let her thoughts run wild about Ji Buwang being Li Zhaodis captive husband. Now that hed said this, it sounded like the mother-and-daughter bandits were bullying him. 1 Im not spouting nonsense. Or are you trying to shirk responsibility after holding my hand? Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe innocently. I admit that I did hold your hand, but Who would take responsibility for just holding hands? This wasnt ancient times, and he was a man! Its good that you admit it. Ji Buwangs eyes lit up, and he didnt listen to what she said next. Chapter 184 - Mu Jingzhe Is a Shameless Woman You Mu Jingzhe was at a loss for words. Then, she looked up and saw that Li Zhaodi had returned. Mom! With sharp eyes and agile hands, she took the things the boss handed her. Without even turning her head, she shouted at Ji Buwang to pay, then pulled Li Zhaodi, who wanted to greet Ji Buwang, away. If she stayed any longer, she wouldnt be able to take it anymore. Ji Buwangs disposition was good, and he was too handsome. As a woman, she would get flustered. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhes back and laughed. Youre scared very easily. Mu Jingzhe brought Li Zhaodi back to Great Eastern Village. Li Zhaodis curly hair and large sunglasses instantly became the focus of the villagers. Seeing that Li Zhaodi was satisfied and started to joke around with the villagers, Mu Jingzhe shook her head and returned home. As soon as she got home, she realized that Shao Qiyang had cooked a lot of food that she and the children loved. When Shao Qiyang saw that Mu Jingzhe had returned right on time for the meal, he heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that there was still time, he even cleaned up and changed into new clothes. He carefully put the necklace in his pocket and silently prayed that he would succeed. Then, Shao Qiyang went to call Mu Jingzhe and the others over for dinner. However, before he could sit down, Zhao Lan arrived. She hadnt come alone. Shao Qiyun was also there, followed by Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Zhao Lan and the others had arrived without a warning. The moment they arrived, they came with fierce momentum. As soon as they entered, Shao Qiyang sensed that something was wrong. Why are you here? Zhao Lan glanced at Shao Qiyang. Were not here for you today. Go get Mu Jingzhe to come out. What do you want again? Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth and looked at Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun, every time we see you, youre up to no good. What did you encourage Mom to do this time? Have you forgotten my warning? Arent you afraid of getting beaten up again? Shao Qiyang, what are you shouting for? How dare you scold your younger sister? You ungrateful thing. Didnt you say that you wouldnt acknowledge me as your mother? Why do you care so much now? Zhao Lan was furious when she saw Shao Qiyang. However, Shao Qiyang wasnt important now. She would pretend that she had never given birth to this son of hers. Zhao Lan pushed Shao Qiyang away and looked at Mu Jingzhe, who was walking out. Im here to find Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe raised her chin. What do you want to say to me? You even brought so many people with you? Its still about the same matter as last time. Return the five kids to me. Youre not allowed to bring them along when you remarry. You brought so many people just to snatch the kids? As expected, Mu Jingzhe thought to herself. I want to say something first. No matter how many times you come and how many people you bring, Ill say the same thing: No way. Youre not their biological mother, so why cant you just let go of the five children? Today, were here to get them back no matter what. Shao Qiyun spoke from the side with a domineering tone. She looked at the kids behind Mu Jingzhe with sparkling eyes. Previously, Shao Qiyun hadnt bothered paying attention to Mu Jingzhe and the rest, nor had she bothered listening to Zhao Lans nagging. That was until shed seen Little Beis movie at the movie theater and then Little Beis commercial on TV. It was only then that shed realized that even Shao Nan had appeared on TV and participated in a show. She had heard from Zhao Lan that some teachers from the Imperial University also frequently wrote letters and sent books to Shao Nan, vying to be his teacher. Shao Qiyun had also seen Shao Dong buy a silver bracelet. Based on his conversation with the salesperson, it seemed that he had bought it for his mother. He was such a young child, yet he could actually buy a silver bracelet that even she couldnt afford. What did this mean? It meant that his factory was earning money. In addition, during the last interview, she had seen that Little Bei and even Xiao Wu had become successful, so not a single one of the five children was lagging behind. She couldnt help but have designs on them. She had asked Zhao Lan in detail, and the more shed asked, the more shocked she had been. Just as Zhao Lan had said, these golden dolls were right beside them. Why not snatch them back? If she had the children in her hands and used them to earn money, she wouldnt have to wash dishes anymore. It would be her wearing the silver bracelet instead. In terms of kinship, Mu Jingzhe, their stepmother, wasnt as close to them as her, their biological aunt. Logically speaking, unlike her, Mu Jingzhe wasnt fit to wear a silver bracelet. After washing dishes for some time, her hands had already become rough. She would also frequently be teased by some senseless men. She wouldnt meet any rich men in such a small shop either. She had wanted to quit for a long time. However, it would be different if she had the children in her hands. She could use them to earn money, get a few commercials for Little Bei, and make her film movies. The money she earned would be much more than shed make if she washed dishes. It would be easy to live a good life. Besides, with her beauty, it wouldnt be impossible for her to become a celebrity. When the time came, she would have the chance to get to know rich men. It wouldnt be a bad idea to get to know a celebrity. Celebrities were rich too. After Shao Qiyun had made up her mind, she and Zhao Lan had discussed how to snatch the children back. Zhao Lan had fearfully told her what Shao Nan had threatened them with. However, Shao Qiyun hadnt taken it seriously. Shed only said that they didnt have to be afraid, for he was just making empty threats. The oldest, Shao Nan and Shao Xi, were only 8 years old and were still far from turning 18. They werent adults yet. As guardians, the custody rights were in their hands. They, the adults, would be the ones to call the shots. Unlike Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyun planned meticulously and only fought battles when she was prepared. When she returned to Great Eastern Village, the first thing she did was bring gifts with Zhao Lan and directly go to the prestigious elders in the village, as well as the families that didnt get along with Mu Jingzhe, to ask them to uphold justice. Mu Jingzhe was currently popular in Great Eastern Village. Many people liked her and depended on her to make a living, but there were also people who disliked her or had been offended by her. Everything went quite smoothly. Considering that Mu Jingzhe had a lot of supporters, Shao Qiyun was afraid that theyd have too few people on their side, so she had asked Zhao Lan to get her maternal family to come over as well. Only then did they come together to demand an explanation. Shao Qiyun had come prepared. She kept harping on about the fact that Mu Jingzhe wasnt their biological mother and there were suspicions that she was getting married, trying to force Mu Jingzhe to let go. Previously, they had discarded Shao Dong and his siblings very easily. Now that they were promising, they wanted to snatch them again. How could Mu Jingzhe let them go? The children were also furious. However, the so-called virtuous and respected elders who had come with Zhao Lan still felt that this made sense. Their family values were important, and they had a traditional mindset. They would repeat some variation of this over and over again: As children and grandchildren, no matter what, we cant be unfilial to our parents and grandparents. The children should go back. It wasnt easy for Zhao Lan to raise them. Compared to maternal kindness and filial piety, they cared more about the childrens filial piety. In their opinion, now that the five kids had made something of themselves, no matter how Zhao Lan had raised them in the past, since she had raised them, they couldnt be ungrateful. Weve already split up the family assets. We can live by ourselves now. We dont need her to raise us. How can we forcibly unsplit a family when weve already split up the family assets? Ive never heard of that. Shao Dong was now much more confident. Although he hadnt overcome his stutter yet, he was no longer afraid of speaking. It didnt matter if there were a lot of people around. He paused for a moment and then explained the situation clearly. Were doing very well with our mother now. We dont need outsiders to take charge. Mu Jingzhe is a shameless woman. Shes entangled in a messy relationship with a man and will get married soon. How is that considered doing very well? Shao Qiyun said earnestly. Shao Dong, you have to consider this from a long-term perspective. Your grandma and aunt are doing this for your own good. Chapter 185 - Who’s Treating The Kids As Earning Tools? Upon hearing Shao Qiyuns words, Zhao Lans eyes lit up. She immediately added, Thats right. Mu Jingzhe lacks virtue as a married woman. In the past, she would have been drowned in a pigpen. But since we now live in a new society, lets not talk about these things. We wont stop her from getting married, but since shes immoral, she should return to her maiden home. She shouldnt continue staying with the Shao Family and disgracing us. When she heard the words immoral and drowned in a pigpen, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but twitch her lips. Since you know that this is a new society, whats there to say? Thats right. Even if Mommy gets married, its our familys business. Why are you so anxious when were not even objecting to it? Shao Xi added. Were willing to let Mommy stay here, and thats none of your concern. This is our house. We call the shots. Nonsense. Dont tell me youre going to let her new husband move into the Shao Residence when she remarries. Thats absurd. The elders couldnt accept it. Shao Qiyun chuckled and added, Maybe the kids want to follow Mu Jingzhe over after she remarries. That wont do! No, definitely not! As soon as Shao Qiyun said this, the elders started getting agitated. Its not appropriate for them to follow their stepmother after she remarries. Its not like theres no one else in the Shao Family! They pointed at Mu Jingzhe and warned her. If you want to get married, go ahead and leave by yourself. But theres no way we will allow you to take the five kids away. They are descendants of the Shao Family. Mu Jingzhe sneered. Ive said a few times already that Im not getting married. Do you not understand the human language? Besides, even if I really get married in the future, Ill bring them along if I wish. If they want to, they can follow me. So what? So what? You make it sound so nice. Isnt this just meant to cover up the fact that youve treated the kids as tools to earn money? Why do you think we came to snatch the kids? We did it to save them, lest they become your money-making tools. Shao Qiyun didnt harp on the topic of Mu Jingzhe remarrying. Instead, she directly said the most heart-piercing words that could easily arouse everyones emotions. Indeed, as soon as she finished speaking, everyones expressions changed. Mu Jingzhes expression also changed. Shao Qiyun, make yourself clear. Since when have I treated them as tools to earn money? Since when? Its always been like that. Dont try to deny it. You saw that the kids are good-looking, so you made use of this and took them to shoot commercials, movies, and even make them appear on television. Didnt all the money they earned end up in your pockets? Shao Qiyun raised her chin and asked, Why, are you going to deny it? Mu Jingzhe sneered. That isnt the case indeed. Ive never touched the money they earned. Ive already deposited it in their bank accounts. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected such a thing. This was something she hadnt thought of at all. If it were her, she would definitely have been splurging with the money everywhere. The children were easy to trick, so why would she help them save the money? Shao Qiyun put herself in Mu Jingzhes shoes and didnt believe a single word. How can you even tell such a lie? Mommy isnt lying. Thats exactly what she did. She didnt want the money we earned even though we wanted to give it to her. Shes not like you. Dont think that others are villains just because you are one yourself. Shao Xi snorted and retorted quickly. Shao Qiyun choked. Youre the villain! After saying that, she looked at the clothes Mu Jingzhe was wearing and thought about what she had seen previously. She calmed down and said, Alright, even if the money has been saved in your accounts, its just for show to make this sound nice. In the end, all the money will be spent on her. Mu Jingzhe, youre really scheming. You put on a noble front and go around telling everyone that you dont spend their money, but behind everyones backs, you coax them into spending the money on you. One can tell just by looking at how many things theyve bought for you. Shao Qiyun glared at Mu Jingzhe. You wear new clothes and shoes every day. Who in the village doesnt know that they bought them for you? Not only that, but they even bought some for your parents. You rely on these children to support your entire family. You people are vampires through and through. Youre the vampire, Shao Qiyun. You little b*tch, is your skin itching again? Have you forgotten how I beat you up last time? An angry shout came from the door. It was Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. They had heard Zhao Lan and the others head to Mu Jingzhes house and rushed over. Li Zhaodi had been happily showing off to everyone when Zhao Lan and the rest had come to cause Mu Jingzhe trouble. The moment theyd arrived, theyd heard Shao Qiyuns accusations, which made Li Zhaodi feel quite incensed. She immediately gave Shao Qiyun a hard slap. Youre always talking nonsense. Youre not even married yet, but youre already spewing sh*t everywhere! Shao Qiyun was just having a jolly good time accusing Mu Jingzhe when Li Zhaodi showed up out of the blue, came up to her, and hit her. She was furious. How dare you hit me! When Zhao Lan, who was beside her, saw that Shao Qiyun had been hit, she stepped forward to scratch Li Zhaodi without hesitation. However, before the two of them could move, they were shoved away by a strong force. Zhao Lan was pushed into the crowd and fell in a sitting position on the legs of an old man. The two of them were flustered, whereas Shao Qiyun was directly pushed to the ground. The mother-and-daughter duo flew into a rage and looked up to see Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe dusted her hands off and said, Im still here. Dont touch my mother. If you dare touch her, Ill entertain all of you! Mu Jingzhe, how dare you get physical with us? Youre simply lawless! Mu Jingzhe, Ill beat you to death! The two of them cursed her and wanted to hit her, but someone held them back. Stop fighting. Even if all of us combined forces, we still wouldnt be able to beat her! Thats right. Zhao Lan, think about the badly beaten snake you saw last time. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun choked. In terms of martial strength, they really were no match for Mu Jingzhe. Zhao Lan was extremely aggrieved. In the end, it was Shao Qiyun who calmed down. Fine, we wont fight. Were here to reason with you, not to fight. Lets talk about the way Mu Jingzhe used the kids to earn money to provide for her family. With Mu Jingzhe protecting her, Li Zhaodi wasnt afraid of anything. She placed her hands on her waist and started scolding them. If you cant win, just say so. Dont give us that crap about you being here to reason with us and whatnot. Bah, are you fit to associate yourself with the word reason? Li Zhaodi, dont go overboard! So what if Im bullying you? You cant beat us in a fight. Even if we were to reason with you, we would not be afraid. Were using the five kids to earn money to support our entire family? Bah! We dont need them to provide for us. Theyre being filial to us by buying us things. Do you think everyone is as useless as you people? Mu Han and Mu Jingzhe both made money, and the couple also made money in town themselves. This gave Li Zhaodi the confidence to speak. She placed her hands on her waist and continued to fire. Is there anyone in Great Eastern Village who earns more money than our family? Especially Jingzhe. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that she is the richest person in the village. Any one of the four of us in this family is more promising than your entire family added up. Do we need the kids to provide for us? And what the heck do you mean by calling her a vampire? Jingzhe is using these children to earn money? Pfft. Does she need to? Only a bunch of useless, cowardly leeches like your family would need someone to provide for them. If anything, Jingzhe has been spending money and energy on the five kids. Chapter 186 - Let’s Perish Together Upon hearing Li Zhaodis words, Shao Dong and the others also heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. The onlookers had no choice but to admit she was right. The way they looked at Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun became subtle. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyuns faces turned red, and they nearly choked to death. However, for a while, they really couldnt find anything to say back. This was because they couldnt deny that Mu Jingzhe was really capable of earning money now. Even if one said she was the richest person in the village, no one would have the courage to stand up and object. Therefore, Shao Qiyun could only scoff and say, Dont try to act tough. How much money can the kids spend? Arent the children earning their own money? Why would they need her to spend money on them? Besides, isnt she just spending money so that she can earn money afterward Shao Qiyun wanted to slander them further, but the kids could no longer bear to listen. Enough! Shao Nan couldnt take it anymore and interrupted Shao Qiyun. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to judge? Vampire? Youre the vampires. Do you think everyone is a fool? Who doesnt know what your entire family is like? Shao Nan sneered. Put away your ugly faces. Lets cut to the chase today. No matter how much effort you make, no matter how many people you bring here with you, theres no way were going back with you. Dont even think of slandering or wronging Mommy. Were happy to spend money on Mommy. How we choose to spend our money is up to us. Anyway, we would rather donate it than let you use it. Stop wasting effort and give up on the thought of snatching us back. Let me make it abundantly clear to you: We dont want to! We dont want to go back with you, let alone acknowledge you! As soon as Shao Nan spoke, he unleashed his full combat strength, infuriating Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan opened her mouth to curse when she heard this, but Shao Qiyun quickly stopped her. At a time like this, they couldnt act rashly. She forcefully suppressed her anger and sighed helplessly. Little Nan, its precisely because Aunt was worried that you would become like this that we decided to bring you home to raise you. You used to be so obedient and polite in the past, but look at you now. You dont look like a child at all. Youve been taught badly by Mu Jingzhe. After she said that, Shao Qiyun looked at everyone. You all saw it, right? Thats not all. This child has been led astray by Mu Jingzhe and her family. Who in the village doesnt know about Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhes reputation? Children learn from the good but also from the bad. Whats going to happen in the future? After Shao Qiyun finished speaking, she waited for everyone to nod in agreement. However, even though she waited for a while, there was no response. She was feeling very puzzled. Zhao Lan, who was beside her, tugged at Shao Qiyuns clothes anxiously. Its not like that anymore. Shao Qiyun didnt live in Great Eastern Village, so she didnt know that Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodis image had changed. Especially after what had happened with Old Lady Mu, it was impossible to use their old shrewish image against them. Although Shao Qiyun still didnt understand Zhao Lans reminder, she reacted quickly and immediately added, Everyone probably doesnt know yet. Actually, Shao Nan previously threatened my mother that if she offended them again, he would kill her by arson or poison. He even said that he was still young and that even if he committed murder and arson, he wouldnt have to go to jail. Look at how scary he is. If that is true, it wont be long before our village is doomed. I was terrified upon hearing this from my mother. If this continues, those children will definitely be taught by Mu Jingzhe to commit murder and arson. Thats why were here today. Although I may appear like the bad guy now, theyre still my older brothers descendants. I cant just watch as the children are ruined. Murder and arson were very sensitive topics. When the villagers heard this, they were moved so much that they looked at each other. Really? Shao Nan, you really said that? No way. That would be really terrifying if it was true. Hes only a child, yet hes already talking about committing murder and arson. He even said that he wont have to go to jail. The way everyone looked at the children changed, especially the way they looked at Shao Nan. Mu Jingzhe saw that things had turned against them and quickly said, Shao Qiyun, dont make a deliberate misinterpretation out of context. It was clearly Zhao Lan who wanted to snatch the kids back because she saw that they were earning money. Thats why Little Nan said that he would be abused if he went back with her and he would have no choice but to do this if that happened. You So youre admitting that he did say that. Shao Qiyun interrupted Mu Jingzhe and looked directly at Shao Nan. Shao Nan, tell me, did you say such a horrifying thing? Who taught you that young people dont have to go to jail even if they commit crimes? No one taught me. I learned it myself by reading books! Shao Nan retorted. He had never expected that the words hed used to protect himself and threaten Zhao Lan would become evidence used against his mother today. Then who gave you the book? It was Mu Jingzhe, wasnt it? Shes harming you. How can you teach children like this? Of all things, why did you teach them to commit arson and murder and tell them that kids dont have to go to jail for that Shut up. Youre not going to slander my mother! Shao Nan looked at Shao Qiyuns face with vehement hatred. Shao Dong and the others had the same look. Shao Qiyun let out a gasp and retreated in shock. What kind of gaze is that Thats how they looked at me back then. Look at their eyes. Arent they really scary? Its like they want to kill me now! Zhao Lan finally found an opportunity to complain. I was scared to death the first time I saw them like this. I am the one who raised them. After all I did to raise them, they still treated me like this Shao Nan laughed in exasperation. You still have the nerve to mention that you raised us? How did you raise us? We couldnt even drink soup when you people ate meat. Even though we were starving and freezing, we had to work and get bullied! Ever since I can remember, Ive never had a full meal! Ive never worn a new set of clothes! When we were sick, you asked my dad for money, but you never took us to the doctor. You only saved money to buy good food for Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. You said that even if we died from illness, wed deserve it. In order to save a bit on school fees, you didnt even want us to go to school. We remember everything clearly! Everyone saw it too. Its only been a year since Mommy came, and everyone still remembers. Yes, I did threaten you, but that was because you forced us. After our father passed away, you thought of us as a burden and carved out our share of the family assets. You didnt want to take care of us, and when you abandoned us with the intention of leaving us to starve and freeze to death, it was Mommy who took over and took care of us. She made sure we never went hungry and got to wear warm clothes. She treated us with love and provided us with learning opportunities. It was only thanks to her that we finally got to live a good life for a year. It wasnt easy for us to live a full, warm year, but when you saw that we were capable of earning money, you wanted to drag us back to slog for you and make us live the way we did in the past. Who do you think would be willing to do that? We might as well take you down with us instead. Be it by poison or arson, we can die together and have peace! Shao Qiyun knew how to change the subject, and so did Shao Nan. Besides, Shao Nan was telling the truth. When he said these words, the villagers were all moved. Thats right, not much time had passed. They all remembered seeing this clearly. If it were them, they probably would have made the same choice as Shao Nan. Chapter 187 - The Bloodline of the Shao Family? We Find It Dirty! Chapter 187 : The Bloodline of the Shao Family? We Find It Dirty! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Shao Nan had reversed the situation with just a few words, Shao Qiyun immediately panicked. The five of you dont have any blood relations to her. Why is Mu Jingzhe so good to you for no rhyme or reason? Its because she wants to use you to earn money Enough! Shao Xi exploded. Even now, youre still talking about using us to earn money. Youre the ones who want to use us to earn money, which resulted in this scene today. Shao Qiyun, do you think youre qualified to speak ill of Mommy? Didnt you attack Mommy and say so many bad things about her just because Mommy isnt our biological mother? Is being a stepmother a sin? Shao Qiyun choked. Well she is a stepmother So what if shes a stepmother? Certain biological mothers and biological grandmothers cant even compare to a stepmother, so what right do you have to attack her? Everything else aside, no one in Great Eastern Village can do better than Mommy. None of you can. Shao Qiyuns face turned pale when he heard Shao Xis words. The words that had been about to come out of her mouth got stuck in her throat. Zhao Lan clenched her hands and couldnt help but look at Xiao Wu. When she saw Xiao Wu glaring at them with a look of fury, her heart sank. She pulled Shao Qiyun behind her and told Shao Xi, Shao Xi, do you think your wings have hardened just because youre now earning some money? Arent you just saying that because you despise me for being poor? Stop that bull crap about how wonderful your stepmother is. Youre only saying these things because she knows how to make money. Its true that I didnt spend that much money raising you kids, but thats only because I didnt have money I knew you would bring up this excuse. Shao Xi sneered and didnt give Zhao Lan a chance to speak. If you didnt have money, how could you use the money my father sent back to build a new house? If you didnt have money, how could you raise Fu, Lu, Shou, and X into the four pigs they are now? Everyones gazes unanimously turned to Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who were watching the show. Fu, Shou, and X hadnt expected to get attacked while watching the show and gloating. Upon seeing everyones gazes, they sucked their stomachs in. Alas, that really didnt help much. No matter how much they tried sucking in their stomachs, their round tummies were hanging right there, making it impossible to ignore them. Upon looking at Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, someone suddenly burst out laughing. Shao Xis words made sense. In this era, everyone wasnt that well-off. Even if children ate a lot, their bodies were developing and they ran around the village all day long, so all the children in the village were basically dark and thin. Only Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were fat and dark. Werent they just like four pigs? Eldest Brother Shao, who had been as silent as an invisible person and had a troubled expression on his face, had a slight change in countenance. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao heard Fu, Lu, Shou, and X being called four pigs, she couldnt stand by and listen anymore. Shao Xi, who are you calling four pigs? Fu, Lu, Shou, and X are like that because theyre blessed. Blessed This blessing comes from eating. The Shao Family, who claimed that they didnt have the money to raise their children, produced four blessed children. All of them have always looked very blessed from all that eating, and only the five of us were thin and scrawny because we were not blessed. Is this what you call having no money to raise kids? Zhao Lan choked. I She glared at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. You talk too much. Shao Xi looked at the internal strife between the two villains and sneered. You realize that you cant use the excuse of not having money anymore, right? Which family in Great Eastern Village has money? Everyone tightens their belts to raise children. Mommy didnt have money at first, but she treated us well even when she was penniless. So? Dont tell me you want to follow her when she remarries? Dont forget that you have the Shao Familys bloodline. Mu Jingzhe isnt your biological mother! Youre a child of the Shao Family! Zhao Lans tone unconsciously contained a hint of smugness toward the end. This smugness stabbed Shao Xis heart deeply. Why is it a sin that were not Mommys biological children? We wish we were Mommys biological children, but we just had to be the Shao Familys The bloodline of the Shao Family. Heh Shao Xi scoffed and raised his head to look at his arm. If it was possible, wed really dismember our bones and carve up our own flesh like Nezha1 to return the so-called bloodline of the Shao Family to you. You think its precious, but we only find it dirty! Ever since they had discovered that Shao Qihai wasnt dead and had abandoned them, this fuse had already been buried in their hearts. Now that they were forced into this today, Shao Xi couldnt take it anymore and blurted out these words. Everyone fell silent. Because Little Bei had acted as Little Nezha, especially since she had acted out this particular scene, almost everyone in the village had seen this before. At the time, Little Bei had been engrossed in her performance. Upon hearing Shao Xis words, Little Beis eyes reddened. Everyone looked at Little Bei and Shao Xi, then at Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun, and their hearts went out to the children. How terrible must the children be feeling to be forced to say such words? Even their hearts ached for them, let alone Mu Jingzhes. Mu Jingzhe stood in front of the children and said, Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyun, stop forcing the children. As long as Im still alive, you can forget about taking them away. Get lost while Im still being nice. Otherwise, dont blame me for being rude. How are you going to be rude? Zhao Lan was completely angered by Shao Xis words. Seeing that she couldnt out-talk them, she started acting shamelessly. Being criticized and gossiped about was a small price to pay if it meant having money to spend. As long as she could seize back control of the five kids, she would have plenty of money and lead a good life. Relying on the fact that she had brought along many helpers, Zhao Lan stretched up her neck. I know youre strong, Mu Jingzhe, but Im not afraid of you today. If you have the ability, go ahead and kill me. If you dont kill me, Ill take away the children today! Zhao Lan was resolute and decisive. Shao Qiyun, who was beside her, didnt say anything. Given their current situation, they could only act shamelessly. When the villagers saw their behavior, they curled their lips and discussed among themselves. Shao Qiyang, who had wanted to interrupt a few times but hadnt managed to, couldnt take it anymore. He went forward and grabbed Zhao Lan, who wanted to push her luck and bump into Mu Jingzhe. 1 Enough. Previously, you were shameless and you disregarded the five kids lives when you gave them away. Now that the family assets have been split up, why are you making a fuss? Do you consider me a dead person? Arent you a dead person? Zhao Lan spat. Get lost! Eldest Brother Shao finally said his first words. Third Brother, stop fooling around. He took a deep breath and limped over. He then looked deeply at the five kids. Shao Dong, youre members of the Shao Family. The blood of the Shao Family flows in your veins. How can you think that way? I He pounded a fist on his chest with a pained look on his face. If you say this, what does that make me? What does that make the Shao Family? How will I meet Second Brother and our ancestors in the future? Eldest Brother Shao wanted to say more but was interrupted by Mu Jingzhe. Oh, the useless bum finally spoke. I thought you were going to hide behind your wife and act like a wimp today. Why is a grown man acting like a white lotus and green tea b*tch? Who are you trying to disgust? Youre the one who has the least right to say anything here. Youre living in a new house that your younger brother risked his life for and using your younger brothers money to raise your children into pigs. With such a terrible bloodline, you really should be worried about meeting Shao Qihai and his ancestors. Mu Jingzhes words were indeed malicious but they were sincere. She hated Zhao Lan and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, but the person she despised the most was still that cowardly loser, Eldest Brother Shao. Chapter 188 - How Dare You, Your Second Brother’s Corpse Hasn’t Even Turned Cold After a year, Eldest Brother Shao had once again experienced the effect of Mu Jingzhes vicious tongue. For a moment, he recalled his earlier painful experience. Besides, this time, it was in front of so many people. Sensing everyones gazes, Eldest Brother Shao wished he could kill Mu Jingzhe right now. Mu Jingzhe, you How can you say that about me Im upright and I am afraid of nothing. I didnt do anything wrong. Why should I be afraid of Second Brother? If you keep spouting nonsense, I He was trembling from rage as if he couldnt speak. Zhao Lans heart ached when she saw this. Mu Jingzhe, did you hear that? My eldest son didnt do anything wrong. If you have anything to say, come at me. Dont spout nonsense! Did she say something wrong? Isnt everything she said true? Shao Qiyang couldnt help but interject. Shao Qiyang, you unfilial son! Zhao Lan was furious. Third Brother, Mom gave birth to you and raised you. Eldest Brother became lame from working to support the family. Cant you see that? How can you treat Mom and Brother like this? Shao Qiyun fanned the flames from the side. Shao Qiyang glared at Shao Qiyun. Shut up, Shao Qiyun. You make it sound so nice. Why dont I see you repay Eldest Brother, huh? How well has Second Brother treated you? How much money did Second Brother spend on you? Why didnt you treat his five kids better? Never mind treating the five kids better. Every time you come back, nothing good comes out of it. When there are benefits to be had, you egg everyone on to come and cause trouble. Arent you afraid that Second Brother will look for you at night and ask you those questions? The depths of Shao Qiyuns eyes changed slightly, but she quickly calmed down. Arent I here to take them back and raise them? Like Big Brother said, weve never done anything that went against our conscience and arent afraid of ghosts or gods. Are you taking them back to raise them? Youre here because you have something to gain! Then what do you want us to do? Third Brother, you criticized me when I didnt care about Shao Dong and his siblings. Now that I want to help them, youre also making a fuss? You know what this is about. Everyone knows it too. Get out now! Shao Qiyun looked at Mu Jingzhe and curled her lips. Brother, are you falling out with us because of Mu Jingzhe? Shao Qiyangs expression changed slightly, and Zhao Lan immediately threw a tantrum. Shao Qiyang, I knew that vixen Mu Jingzhe seduced you. Have you guys hooked up behind our backs? I was wondering why Mu Jingzhe didnt go back to her maiden home and you stopped acknowledging me as your mother. So it was because you two have already hooked up. I should have guessed it long ago. You You adulterous couple! Zhao Lan burst into tears. Shao Qiyang, how can you let your second brother down by doing this? His corpse hasnt even turned cold, yet you already hooked up with Mu Jingzhe. Zhao Lan scolded him and cried as she hit Shao Qiyang without rhyme or reason. You did this for a woman, and your sister-in-law at that! You disowned your mother and even hit your biological sister. Arent you afraid that your older brother will crawl out of his grave to look for you? Ill beat you to death today, you adulterous couple! Shao Qiyang avoided Zhao Lan. When he saw everyones expressions change, his heart sank to the bottom of his chest. This was why he had been hesitating and had been unable to muster up the courage to say anything. The courage that hed finally mustered up had been completely destroyed by Zhao Lan. This was a taboo in the village. If one had a relationship with ones younger brother-in-law or sister-in-law, they would be drowned in other peoples saliva. Dont talk nonsense! Shao Qiyang didnt dare look at Mu Jingzhe. Hed only said that when his body had already been hit a few times and his face was scratched. Shao Dong and his siblings were very grateful to their young uncle. When they saw Shao Qiyang being beaten up and their mother being scolded, they couldnt help but go up to Zhao Lan and stop her. Youre not allowed to hit Uncle. Youre not allowed to scold Mommy! As soon as Shao Dong finished speaking, Zhao Lan waved him away. Get out of the way! Upon seeing Shao Dong pushed to the ground, Mu Jingzhe panicked. Little Dong! Shao Qiyangs expression changed. He grabbed Zhao Lans hand and glared at her with red eyes. Enough! He flung Zhao Lan away fiercely. I really want to ask you something: Are Second Brother and I your biological sons? How can you treat us like this? And Shao Dong is your biological grandson. How can you hit him? Zhao Lan stood there awkwardly before she sat down and started wailing. Shao Qiyang, you have the nerve to ask me this? Do you even regard me as your mother? What kind of son would hit his mother! As for whether Shao Dong was her biological grandson, Zhao Lan couldnt even be bothered to answer. So what if he was her biological grandson? Did she lack grandsons? This was a grandson with the bloodline of that dead woman, Bai Lu, and he had also been taught badly by Mu Jingzhe. These children were dirty in her eyes. Besides, there was even a mute grandson amongst them! Zhao Lan slapped her thigh and started wailing. Look at my good son. First, he disowned me because of Mu Jingzhe. Today, he even hit me because of Mu Jingzhe. My son was seduced by her into hitting me. My grandson was led astray by her and now wants to kill me. What kind of sin have I committed? No matter what, I must kick Mu Jingzhe out of the Shao Family today. The two of us cannot coexist in the Shao Family! No matter how big of a tantrum she had to throw, she had to achieve her final objective. When he heard Zhao Lans words, the corners of Shao Qiyuns mouth quickly curled up. The people who had come with them also spoke up. Since that was the case, they naturally had to kick Mu Jingzhe out. Li Zhaodi was furious. However, because Mu Jingzhe had indeed had designs on Shao Qiyang back then, she did feel a little guilty for a brief moment. In an instant, Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun had the upper hand. Shao Dong and his siblings expressions changed drastically. The five kids surrounded Mu Jingzhe and held her hand tightly. You have no right to kick Mommy out. None of you have the right to do so. Weve split up the family assets. Mommy has every right to stay here! Shao Dong calmed down and said, When we split up the family assets, this house was given to us Zhao Lan immediately retorted, Which house are you talking about? Were kicking Mu Jingzhe out today. Children shouldnt interrupt when adults are talking. Shao Dongs expression was extremely icy. Alright, we dont want this house anymore. You dont have to kick Mommy out. Well go. Well leave with Mommy and cut ties with you people completely. Shao Xi immediately agreed. Yes, lets go with Mommy. Its not like we cant afford a house anyway. Lets leave and buy a house. Well go wherever Mommy goes. No! Zhao Lan naturally wouldnt accept it. It would be terrible if they ran away. Youre not allowed to leave. Im your biological grandmother. You have to come with us! Shao Dong wanted to say something, but Zhao Lan didnt give him the chance to. She got up and charged over at Mu Jingzhe. Ill beat you to death today, you vixen. You are an immoral slut who seduced her younger brother-in-law. You even duped the Shao Familys children Li Zhaodi, who had been seething with rage for a long time, immediately rushed up to her and stood in front of Mu Jingzhe when she saw this. Ill tear your smelly mouth off. Who told you to spout nonsense? My Jingzhe can marry anyone she wants, so why would she covet her younger brother-in-law? Ill teach you a lesson today and show you how impressive I, Li Zhaodi, am! The two of them wrestled. The people who had come with Zhao Lan and the eldest branch of the family immediately became restless. The atmosphere instantly turned solemn, and things were about to get out of control. The village chief was so anxious that he kept shouting for them to calm down. If a gang fight broke out and something happened to them, it would be over. As he shouted, he quickly asked the onlookers to pull Li Zhaodi and Zhao Lan away from each other. Chapter 189 - Shao Qihai, Are You A Human Or A Ghost? They were temporarily pulled away, but the atmosphere was getting increasingly tense. We have to kick Mu Jingzhe out today no matter what. We have to raise these children! You want to touch the children? No way. Ill oblige if you people want a fight today! Mu Jingzhe refused to give in. And let you raise them instead? The hell we will. No matter what you say today, you have to return the children to us. If you dont return them, Ill sue you tomorrow. Ill say that you abducted the children of the Shao Family! Even if Im a stepmother, Im still their mother. If you sue me, Ill sue you for child abuse! Mu Jingzhe didnt give in at all, and Zhao Lan refused to back down. Bah! Youre their mother? A mother who seduced her younger brother-in-law? Arent you afraid that youll lead the children astray? Zhao Lan looked at Shao Qiyang, who was standing beside Mu Jingzhe, and spat again. Shao Qiyangs eyes were red. Now that things had come to this point, he really wanted to go all out and express his feelings. Yes, he liked Mu Jingzhe and he would raise the five kids with her. Now that Zhao Lan had said this, everyone would gossip about Mu Jingzhe anyway. He might as well just say it! Shao Qiyang clutched the necklace in his hand and was about to speak when Shao Dongs voice rang out first. Mommy didnt. Mommy even said that she wanted to propose marriage on Young Uncles behalf. Youre not allowed to slander Mommy anymore! As soon as Shao Dongs voice echoed, Li Fang and Li Zhaodi immediately supported him. Thats right, shut up if you dont know what youre saying! Shao Qiyangs words got stuck in his throat. Zhao Lan glanced at Shao Qiyang and spat. You still want to deny it even now? Im not blind. Youre the ones who should shut up. Mu Jingzhe, get out. Stop shamelessly sticking around our house and snatching our children. If you have the guts, go ahead and give birth yourself! At some point, Zhao Lan had taken out a rock that she threw at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhes head was struck by the rock with a dull smack, and the impact made her hurt. Amid Li Zhaodi and everyone elses screams, Mu Jingzhe looked at the rock on the ground. Her gaze darkened. She picked it up and threw it back at Zhao Lan without hesitation. Zhao Lan was still feeling smug when she was hit on the head a second later. Mu Jingzhes strength was no joke. Zhao Lan felt her head jerk for a moment before she fell heavily to the ground. One look at her head and everyone could see that a bump had immediately appeared. Mu Jingzhes forehead was red, but Zhao Lans condition was even worse. In an instant, it turned red and green. Judging from the severity of the injury, it was more than three times worse than Mu Jingzhes. It was impossible to tell that it was the result of being hit by a rock. Both had been hit by a rock, but the difference was like the one between heaven and earth. Zhao Lan, who was sitting on the ground, was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She touched her aching head and screamed in pain. Murder! The scream pushed the conflict to the breaking point. How can this be? Hit her back! So be it! Seeing that the two sides were about to engage in a full-on fight, Mu Jingzhe pushed the children toward Li Fang and Li Zhaodi. As she moved her wrists and got ready to start a massacre, a shout suddenly came from the door. Stop! The shout drowned out the noise and echoed in everyones ears. Zhao Lan was stunned when she heard the familiar voice. When she looked out along with everyone else, she saw the figure standing at the door. The man had a tall, straight silhouette and a solemn expression. He was wearing a coat and had a huge suitcase by his feet. No one knew how long he had been standing outside the door. His face was dark as he took a deep look at Mu Jingzhe. Finally, his gaze landed on Zhao Lan. Ill make myself clear. This is Mu Jingzhes home. No one can kick her out. Mu Jingzhe looked at the person speaking and frantically searched the original Mu Jingzhes memories. This person looked familiar Wasnt this the man called Shao Qihai in her memories? Wasnt Shao Qihai dead? Why was he alive in front of her? Could he be alive? Mu Jingzhe rubbed her eyes and felt that shed probably seen wrong. Or perhaps the original Mu Jingzhe had remembered wrong. At that moment, a scream suddenly rang out beside her. A ghost! The shout was earth-shattering and jolted everyone back to their senses. It had come from the frightened Li Zhaodi. However, the ones who were truly petrified were Zhao Lan and her gang. Zhao Lan let out a shriek and collapsed on the ground. She looked at Shao Qihai, who had suddenly appeared at the door. Qihai, you Her lips trembled, and she felt guilty and seized by fear. It was impossible for her not to be afraid. Just as shed been plotting against Shao Qihais children, he had suddenly appeared. Shao Qiyuns legs went limp, and she fell to the ground. She was trembling so badly that she couldnt say anything. She only repeated the same words. Dont come after me, Brother. Dont come after me. It was Moms idea. You should go after Mom She was used to shirking responsibility and no longer had the righteousness shed shown just now. It was strange enough for Shao Qiyun to be acting like this, but in the end, this was considered nothing, as others looked even more flustered than Shao Qiyun. They were Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Eldest Brother Shao, who had previously claimed that he was upright and wasnt afraid of crooked shadows or ghosts knocking on his door, immediately knelt down. That wasnt all. Soon, a puddle of water appeared underneath Eldest Brother Shao. As a pungent smell filled the air, everyone realized that Eldest Brother Shao had peed his pants from fright. Someone in the crowd exclaimed, He peed his pants? Didnt he say he wasnt afraid? The people who had initially wanted to run away upon seeing a ghost in broad daylight resisted the urge to do so. After all, based on Eldest Brother Shaos appearance, the ghost was probably here for him, not to come after them. They didnt have to be afraid anymore. Everyone discussed among themselves, but Eldest Brother Shao couldnt hear anything. He had a guilty conscience and he liked to pretend, but at that moment, he revealed his true colors. After trembling, he began to kowtow and apologize incessantly. Second Brother, I was wrong. I shouldnt have squeezed you and Third Brother dry by using my leg injury. It was Mom who kept insisting, and I had no choice but to agree. I didnt mean to ignore your five kids either. Mom has been in charge of the kids all along. Dont worry, Ill make it up to them in the future. I definitely wont harm them. Ill return Shao Dong and his siblings the food and clothes given to Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. I wont snatch the money meant for raising your children anymore. Ill treat them well. You should leave now. Shao Qihai: It had been more than a year. Now that the matter had finally been resolved, he could at long last go home and recover his identity. He could have informed them in advance, but he thought that it would be difficult to explain clearly. He might as well come straight back and give his family a surprise. Now, it seemed more like a shock than a surprise. He had never known that his honest older brother had actually done such a thing. If he hadnt died, would he never have known or found out the truth? Upon thinking of this, Shao Qihai sneered. When Eldest Brother Shao heard his sneer, he was even more frightened. I was really wrong. Second Brother, I was wrong in the past. I shouldnt have despised them for being burdens after you died and left them to fend for themselves. I shouldnt have, but after seeing them succeed, I couldnt help joining Mom to plot and snatch them back so that they could earn money to support us. I was wrong. Please leave. Shao Qihai clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes slowly turned red. He had already heard about this situation from Jiang Feng, but when he really heard all this with his own ears, he still suffered a huge blow. Youre really my good brother. Chapter 190 - Shao Qihai, Don’t Even Think About Snatching The Children From Me Dont come over! When he saw Shao Qihai walk over, Eldest Brother Shao was so frightened that he got up and stumbled out. He, who usually looked like he had difficulty even walking, was running very fast today. It was impossible to tell that he was lame. In no time, he had disappeared without a trace. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw Eldest Brother Shao run away, she screamed and ran out as well. As Shao Qihai watched the two of them leave, his gaze inadvertently scanned Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. Their pants were all wet, and they were trembling in regret. Second Uncle, we were wrong. We wont snatch Shao Dong and his siblings food or clothes anymore. Even if Grandma gives them to us, we wont accept them anymore. Please let us off. Because of their parents influence, these children were afraid of ghosts and gods. As Fu, Lu, Shou, and X spoke, they wailed and ran away. Upon seeing Shao Qihai look at her, Zhao Lan swallowed her saliva and sat on the ground before retreating. Qihai, I gave birth to you and raised you, so please forgive Mom. I just dont like Bai Lu, which is why I dont like them either. Seeing that Shao Qihais eyes were getting redder, Zhao Lan felt even guiltier. Qihai, I know I was wrong. You should go back quickly. I wont try to snatch the children anymore. I wont ever think of making them earn money again. Thats right. Brother, you should go back quickly. In the future, I wont plot against Mu Jingzhe and try to marry her off anymore, nor will I scheme against your children again. Ive always remembered your kindness. You were the one who helped me cover up my mistake. I Shao Qiyun was about to continue speaking, but she suddenly saw Shao Qihai exhale and immediately stopped expressing her repentance. How could a ghost breathe? Only living people did! Instantly, Shao Qiyun realized that Shao Qihai wasnt dead. He had returned! Even now, Shao Qihais corpse had yet to be found. The funeral that the village had held had only buried the army clothes he had worn when hed retired from the army. Therefore, it was entirely possible that he hadnt died and had returned alive! Shao Qiyun stood up abruptly. Second Brother, youre not a ghost. Youre human! Zhao Lan was stunned. What? Shao Qiyun had already mustered up the courage to step forward and check Shao Qihais breathing. Yes, youre breathing. Youre alive. Second Brother, youre not dead! Upon hearing this, Zhao Lan suddenly got up and grabbed Shao Qihai. Feeling his body temperature, Zhao Lan instantly burst into tears. Qihai, youre not dead. Youre still alive. Why did you come back without saying a word? You scared me. What took you so long? You unfilial son. Dont you know how cruel it is for a parent to send off her child? Why did you leave me behind back then? You unfilial son! She was weeping uncontrollably. Those who heard her would have shed tears if they had not heard the words of repentance she had blurted out a moment ago. After seeing Eldest Brother Shao and the others run away in fright and then seeing Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun repent, they really couldnt cry. They even felt that this scene was a little comical and sort of amusing. It was already strange enough that Shao Qihai hadnt died and had come back alive. In combination with the confession accidentally made by the eldest branch of the Shao Family, his biological mother and younger sister, this was even more shocking. Shao Qihai felt similar to them. If all this hadnt happened, he might have been moved. After all, this was the mother who had given birth to him and raised him. Even though she had been biased later on, Zhao Lan had once tried her best to raise him. However, after hearing those confessions, he didnt feel touched. He only felt mocked. If I hadnt come back this way, I probably would never have heard you admit these things with my own ears or seen your true colors. Shao Qihai didnt move much but he firmly removed Zhao Lans hand from his. Well talk about the rest later. Lets make things clear first. Shao Qihai looked at the group of people who had come with Zhao Lan. I hope that todays incident wont happen again. Im still alive. Ill take care of Little Dong and the others myself. Whether they succeed in the future or not has nothing to do with you. Other than me, their only other guardian is Mu Jingzhe. No one but her is qualified to raise them. Dont even think of scheming against them in the future. If Mu Jingzhe wasnt qualified to raise them, then who was? Shao Qihai pointed at the door and ordered firmly, Go back. You dont have to worry about our family affairs in the future. Everyone wanted to ask why Shao Qihai had returned, but seeing the atmosphere, they could only suppress their curiosity. This was clearly not appropriate timing. Theyd better ask again tomorrow. Now that the outsiders had left, Zhao Lan came back to her senses and asked Shao Qihai, Qihai, are you blaming me? Its not completely our fault. It was Mu Jingzhe who went overboard. Did you see my forehead? This is all thanks to Mu Jingzhe. When Zhao Lan complained, Shao Qihais gaze darkened. You hit her too. Is her wound even comparable to mine? Look at that tiny red speck on her forehead. Look at how mine has ended up. At that moment, Zhao Lans forehead was very swollen and indeed looked pretty terrifying. However, Shao Qihai only took one brief glance before looking away. This is what you deserve. In other words, it served her right. Who had asked her to provoke Mu Jingzhe? Even he was afraid of her strength and didnt dare underestimate her. To think shed dared to get physical with Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai, you youre actually siding with Mu Jingzhe? Sure enough, youve forgotten your mother after getting married. Your wife beat me up so badly, yet you Do you need me to say even more awful things? Shao Qihai interrupted her and pointed at the door. Go now. Shao Qihai, how dare you kick me out? Im your mother Zhao Lan stared at Shao Qihai in disbelief. So what? You might be my mother, but weve already split up the family assets. Were two separate families now. You chose Eldest Brother yourself. From now on, youre part of his family. Shao Qihai interrupted Zhao Lan again. Since weve already split up the family assets, theres not much to say. Lets just live like two separate families in the future. It doesnt matter even if youre my mother. Go. Zhao Lan was about to say something when Shao Qihai glanced coldly at Shao Qiyun. When Shao Qiyun saw his gaze, she seemed to think of something and her expression changed slightly. She immediately went to pull Zhao Lan over. Mom, lets go now. After Shao Qiyun pulled Zhao Lan away, Shao Qihais gaze finally landed on Mu Jingzhes face. When some people ate, they habitually ate the parts they didnt like first and left the ones they liked for last. Shao Qihai did the same when dealing with certain matters. Only after he dealt with the bad stuff did he turn his attention to the good stuff. He had been refraining from making eye contact with Mu Jingzhe until now. An unnatural expression crossed his face, and he forced a stiff smile. Jingzhe He had just called her that when he froze. He had been following Mu Jingzhe, so he felt close to her. However, in reality, Jingzhe was quite a stranger to him. Was it appropriate for him to call her that? Shao Qihai had thought quite a bit, but Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected this at all. She was only stunned by this sudden, godlike plot twist. What was going on? Why would Shao Qihai come back alive!? Why wasnt he dead? Hadnt he died a long time ago in the book? Mu Jingzhe didnt feel surprise, only shock and fear, especially when she heard him say that he would raise the children himself in the future. Her first reaction was to think that Shao Qihai had come to snatch the children from her! Chapter 191 - You Are Shameless Enough to Come Back? Shao Qihai was different from Zhao Lan and the others. She could resolve Zhao Lans issue simply by using force. However, with Shao Qihai there, she couldnt, as he was the childrens biological father. The word biological was about to become Mu Jingzhes taboo after being through so much today and hearing the words biological mother and stepmother get constantly mentioned. Great, their biological father was now back. It hadnt been easy for her to raise the five children well and develop feelings for them. In the end, he had come back to snatch the children away. But on what grounds?! Mu Jingzhe glared at Shao Qihai fiercely. He was their biological father, so the children would definitely have to follow him in the future. Also, the children had deep feelings for him and were close to him. As she thought of all this, she was overwhelmed by anger, and her eyes were filled with a murderous warning. Shao Qihai was a little stunned. Mu Jingzhe kept looking at him, making him feel rather uncomfortable. Shao Qiyang, who was looking at them staring passionately at each other, was speechless. This was probably one of the most dramatic days of Shao Qiyangs life. He had finally decided to confess. In the end, Zhao Lan and the others had ruined his meticulous preparations. Now, Shao Qihai had actually returned. Shao Qiyang felt like he was having a dream. His hand subconsciously gripped the necklace in his pocket while he was left in a daze. He didnt come back to his senses for a long time. He had wanted to ignore everything and confess his feelings earlier on, but now, it had turned out that Second Brother hadnt died and had come back alive Shao Qiyang kept repeating in his mind the words Second Brother hasnt died and he just returned. Only one feeling filled his heart: Heaven just didnt like him and was toying with him on purpose. Shao Qiyang was in a daze. The word miserable would not be enough to describe his current state. The miserable Shao Qiyang didnt know if he should be glad that he hadnt confessed yet or hate the heavens for playing such a joke on him. He should have been delighted that his biological brother, Shao Qihai, hadnt died and had returned. However, all he felt was confusion. Shao Qihai glanced at Shao Qiyang. Seeing that he was in a daze, he thought that Shao Qiyang was still digesting the news. He patted Shao Qiyangs shoulder and silently thanked him for taking care of the children over the past year. Shao Qihais gaze finally landed on the five kids. Seeing that they had all grown quite a bit, he felt both guilty and comforted. He smiled and opened his arms, waiting for the children to pounce on him. However, even though he kept his arms spread for a long time, the children still hid behind Mu Jingzhe and gripped her hand and clothes, refusing to go over. Their appearance was very similar to when he used to come back to visit during his time in the army. However, at the time, they used to surround Shao Dong and tug at his clothes, looking at him timidly. This time, they were holding onto Mu Jingzhe. Every time they seemed not to believe that he had returned and would only get familiar with him after a while. As he thought of the past, Shao Qihais eyes stung. Previously, hed had no choice but to fake his death. The children would definitely be flustered and sad when they heard that hed returned. At the thought of this, Shao Qihai moved his awkward arms. After squatting down, he clapped his hands and said, Why arent you coming over? Were you frightened too? Dont be afraid. Im not a ghost. Daddy is still alive. Come over quickly. The five kids remained indifferent and didnt even move their feet. Fortunately, they finally replied. We know youre not a ghost. Theyd always known he was alive, but they hadnt expected him to have the nerve to come back. They would rather he was a ghost. That would be best. Too bad that wasnt the case. Shao Qihai looked at the five kids expressions and awkwardly retracted his arms. Then, he looked at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qiyang, as well as Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. The latter two had left and returned to secretly peek outside the door. Shao Qihai had to admit that they didnt seem to be happy or delighted about his return. This was completely different from what he had imagined. But why? Shao Qihai couldnt figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. However, his attention was soon focused on the children. If they didnt come over, he would take the initiative to go over. Im sorry. Little Dong, Little Xi, Little Nan, Little Bei, Little Zhong Its my fault for lying to you, but I wont lie to you again. As Shao Qihai approached, Mu Jingzhe quickly nudged the children, wanting to retreat. In the end, the children also retreated with her, grabbing her hand and clothes even more tightly. Xiao Wu was so anxious that he almost pulled Mu Jingzhes pants down. Mu Jingzhe was so shocked that she almost broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly pulled up her pants. It would be awkward if her pants were pulled down the very first time she met Shao Qihai. Previously, whenever the children saw her, they used to subconsciously tug at her. Occasionally, when they were careless, Mu Jingzhe felt like her pants were about to fall. This wasnt a joke. Mu Jingzhe had personally seen a young mother in the village get her pants pulled down because her son liked her too much and was very enthusiastic. It had been extremely awkward for the mother. Fortunately, there had been very few people present at the time, so it wasnt too bad. However, there was another instance of a father of two kids going to someones place to have dinner and being embarrassed in public. The two children had been playing hide and seek around their father at the time. They had tugged at his pants several times, and in the end, the kids had probably used too much force and accidentally pulled his pants down. At the time, there had been people everywhere, so it had been really awkward. Mu Jingzhe, who hadnt been far away, had seen his red underwear. The fathers face had turned red from embarrassment, and he hadnt even shown up for dinner. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had seen that, she had been truly afraid. In order to avoid the embarrassment of accidentally having her pants pulled down, she, who usually liked to wear loose pants, had started to habitually tie a belt around her waist. Shed also emphasized to the children several times that they should not tug at her pants in the future. It was one thing to wear hot pants and quite another to have ones pants completely yanked off like this. The children were sensible and knew that their mommy would be mocked if they pulled her pants down. Theyd specifically noted this in their minds from then on. Unexpectedly, Shao Qihai had suddenly come back and scared Xiao Wu into making this mistake again. When Mu Jingzhe moved, Xiao Wu sensed it and quickly let go. To make up for his mistake, he even tiptoed and helped Mu Jingzhe pull up her pants a little. The lift was quite accurate but a tad too high, causing one of her trouser legs to be high and the other to be low. Mu Jingzhe lowered her head and glanced at her pants. Forget it. It would be fine as long as her pants werent pulled down. Shao Qihai wasnt blind, so how could he not see what was going on? When he saw that Mu Jingzhe was startled, his heart jumped to his throat. He didnt even dare imagine what would have happened if Mu Jingzhes pants had been pulled down on the spot. When he saw that Mu Jingzhe was fine, he also heaved a sigh of relief, but his face inevitably turned red. When he saw Xiao Wus actions, Shao Qihai couldnt bear to look at Mu Jingzhe any longer. He could only forcefully shift his attention to the children. He looked from Shao Dong to Shao Zhong, scanning the kids one by one. When he thought of the fact that Shao Zhong could now speak, his eyes were filled with gratitude. Youve all grown bigger and taller. Little Zhong has also grown up quite a bit. When the five kids heard this, their expressions became better. They quickly added with some pride, Mommy raised us well. Xiao Wu pursed his lips and finally said, Im Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu had never really liked the name Shao Zhong. He kept feeling that it was different from his siblings names. It was as if he didnt share the same biological mother as them. To him, it didnt sound nice at all. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had arrived, shed started calling him Xiao Wu. Because she always sounded happy and fond of him when she called his name, he had grown to like the name Xiao Wu. Also, it made him feel closer to his siblings. He liked being called Xiao Wu. Chapter 192 - Your New Wife and Children? When he heard Xiao Wus words, Shao Qihais eyes turned red. Okay, Xiao Wu. Ill call you Xiao Wu from now on. You can really speak. Thats great. As soon as he heard Xiao Wu speak with his own ears, Shao Qihais eyes turned red. He wanted to hug Xiao Wu and cry, but he couldnt reach out to him. Xiao Wu quickly hid behind Mu Jingzhe and hugged her legs tightly, staring at him vigilantly. Shao Qihai was embarrassed once more, and Mu Jingzhe also felt a little helpless. She quickly nudged Shao Dong, wanting him to go over and hug Shao Qihai to resolve the awkwardness. However, Shao Dong, who was usually very sensible, obedient, and considerate, surprisingly didnt listen to Mu Jingzhe and didnt budge at all. When Shao Qihai went to pull him close, he even dodged him. Shao Xi and Shao Nans faces were also cold, and they all showed signs of resistance. Little Bei didnt have much of an expression, which was a little better, but she also lowered her head and wouldnt look at him. In the past, Little Bei would never have done this. Every time, she would be the first to hug him, bringing him endless warmth. The touched look on Shao Qihais face froze. He had to admit another truth: The children seemed to have a problem with him. They were too cold. They didnt seem delighted about his return. Thinking back, theyd seemed like this since the moment he had appeared. The others were either shocked or frightened, but they didnt seem too surprised. It was as if he hadnt come back from the dead after more than a year and had just casually returned from a trip. Besides, this trip wasnt the popular kind. It was as if he had done something bad and then returned, so they were icy to him and didnt show a trace of delight. Shao Qihai was forced to calm down, but he couldnt fathom why they were acting like this. In the end, he cast a pleading gaze at Mu Jingzhe, wanting to know what was going on. Mu Jingzhe also realized that the kids were acting strangely. Previously, they had thought that Shao Qihai had suddenly come back to life and lost their composure, but there really seemed to be something amiss with their current attitude. Little Dong, whats wrong with you kids? Mu Jingzhe bent down to ask Shao Dong and looked at the children carefully. Are you guys a little frightened by his sudden return? Or are you a little angry? She guessed that the children were angry because Shao Qihai had hidden it from them. Shao Xi curled his lips and was about to say something when he saw Shao Dong glance at him. After Shao Dong stopped Shao Xi, he looked at Mu Jingzhe and softened his expression. A little. We just couldnt come back to our senses for a while. He paused. Mommy, why dont we talk to him? There were some awful words and ugly realities that he didnt want Mu Jingzhe to hear. Sooner or later, he would have to face them and make things clear. In that case, they might as well make things clear with Shao Qihai themselves. They didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be dragged into this and put in a difficult position. Mu Jingzhe immediately nodded. Alright, then have a good chat and clear things up. Mu Jingzhe was still thinking that it would be good for the father and son to clear things up, so she didnt realize that Shao Dong was referring to Shao Qihai as him and not Dad. Ever since Shao Qihai had appeared, they had never called him Dad. Shao Dongs gaze landed on Shao Qihai. His eyes didnt match the steadiness and calmness of his age. The earlier incident had made them realize that because they were still young, everyone was inclined to think that Mu Jingzhe had taught them everything theyd heard and seen. However, their mother had only ever taught them good things. Her teachings were things that would benefit them for the rest of their lives. They learned bad things from their own experiences and outsiders, but no one understood this. Since that was the case, they shouldnt let their mother watch while they talked, in case Shao Qihai felt the same way. They could talk about it themselves and keep their mother out of this. Shao Dong took charge and looked at his younger siblings. Lets talk. Shao Dong didnt say much, but the children looked at Shao Dong and pretty much understood what he meant. They reluctantly let go of Mu Jingzhes hand. Then talk to your father nicely. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe raised her head and saw Li Zhaodi waving frantically at her from the door. She thought for a moment and left. As she passed by Shao Qiyang, Mu Jingzhe glanced at him. Thinking that the two brothers should have something to say to each other too, she didnt say anything. She gave the children and Shao Qihai some space to communicate. She didnt want to get involved. She also needed to digest this explosive news and think about the subsequent arrangements. Shao Qihais return had completely disrupted her plans. Li Zhaodi pulled Mu Jingzhe over. As she habitually tidied the corners of her clothes that had been crumpled by the kids, she asked anxiously, Isnt Shao Qihai dead? Why did he suddenly come back? Jingzhe, what are you going to do next? Leave it for now! Mu Jingzhe pulled Li Zhaodi along. Come on, Mom. Lets talk over there. Shao Dong watched Mu Jingzhe leave. Seeing that his younger uncle, Shao Qiyang, was still in a daze, he turned around and walked in. Lets go inside and sit down. As he spoke, Shao Dongs aura of negotiation, which was one of a host at that, emerged. Okay, Shao Qihai answered subconsciously. He turned around to hug Xiao Wu, but Xiao Wu turned and followed Little Bei in, holding his hand. As Shao Qihai watched the backs of the children, who were holding hands, he felt a little gratified and curious. The children had always been on good terms, but Shao Dong and the others hadnt really cared about Xiao Wu previously. Even though he had talked to them a lot about it, it hadnt helped. However, this time, their relationship was very good. Besides, Xiao Wu had changed a lot. He could speak now and looked much bolder than he used to in the past. He was no longer as timid as before. Shao Qihai sat in front of the children and was about to speak when he heard Shao Dong say, Now that youre back, what will happen to your new wife and children? Or will you abandon them too? The corners of Shao Xis mouth curled up in a mocking smile. He thought to himself that he might have come back after seeing them on TV and feeling the same regret as Zhao Lan and the rest. Previously, they had been furious because theyd wanted Shao Qihai to regret it. However, wasnt this regret too quick? How could anyone regret something so quickly and return just like that? Shao Qihai was completely stunned. What new wife and children? Shao Xi couldnt take it anymore and added, Your new wife and children, of course. Stop denying it. We saw it. We knew you werent dead. We just didnt expect you to have the nerve to come back. The corners of Shao Nans mouth curled up as he added, How could you bear to come back? Or did your new wife and children not want you anymore? Shao Qihai was dumbfounded. Wh What are you talking about? I dont have a new wife or children. I only have you guys. I was forced to feign my death because of a special situation. Little Xi, where did you see me? Shao Qihais mind was filled with question marks. He felt even more wronged than Dou E[1]. Shao Xi casually described seeing him in the night market. Since it hadnt been that long since the incident, Shao Qihai still remembered the situation. He heaved a sigh of relief and explained. So you were talking about that. That was not my new wife and children. Shao Qihai explained, but Shao Xi and the others looked at him with an expression that said, Go on, continue weaving your story. [1] a fictional character who was wrongly convicted of crimes by a corrupt court official for actions perpetrated by a rejected suito Chapter 193 - You Want to Make It Up to Us? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The kids indeed didnt believe it. Who would believe such an explanation? Maybe Shao Qihai had also given the same explanation to his new wife and children, denying his relationship with the five of them completely. Shao Qihai felt very helpless. Its true. Little Dong, you have to believe me. I was only there to protect and transfer them to another place. I cant say much about their identities and circumstances, but what Ive said is true. He wasnt lying. He had indeed transferred the wife and children of a man who had died in the line of duty. In order to avoid revenge on his remaining children, he had transferred them away. Although he had transferred them to a place where no one knew them, they had also changed their names. He had to completely forget their appearance and address. At the time, Shao Qihai had been in a heavy mood and had admired the senior who had sacrificed himself. He had thought that no matter what, he couldnt let anything happen to his widow and children. Now that he thought about it, he did seem to recall hearing someone call him Daddy while hed escorted them to the night market. That voice had also been very familiar. However, hed had no time to listen at the time. Hed turned around and seen nothing, so he had then turned around and left. He hadnt expected it to really be Shao Xi and the others. At that moment, Shao Qihai finally understood why the children were treating him with such an attitude. It turned out that they had always known that he was alive and had only misunderstood him. Shao Qihai diligently explained everything that he could think of, thinking that it would be fine as long as he explained it clearly. However, after hearing his explanation, the children were still very cold. They were even skeptical of what he said, and their attitudes didnt change much. Shao Qihai was a little hesitant, but he thought that he needed to give them time to digest and accept this, so he said, In the future, youll know that Im not lying. Daddy let you down for the past year or so. Ill make it up to you in the future. This wont happen again. Shao Xi scoffed. The most difficult and helpless period of our lives has passed. We dont need it anymore. After abandoning them for more than a year, had he returned to collect their corpses? If they hadnt been lucky enough to meet their mother, perhaps not even their bones would have remained. To think he claimed he would make it up to them. What a joke. Was this something they could be compensated for? At the time, they had despaired because of his departure. Later on, they had suffered very much. Little Bei had even been sent away by Zhao Lan. If Mommy hadnt found her, who knew if she would have lived or died? Now that they had overcome so many difficulties and everything was finally fine, he was saying that he wanted to make it up to them? Too late for that. They didnt need him anymore. Shao Xi didnt say much. His tone was quite calm, but the fact that a child had said such a thing and had such an expression was already sarcastic enough. If words could become a sharp weapon, at the moment, Shao Xis words would have already stabbed a big hole into Shao Qihai. Im sorry. Daddy has let the five of you down. Shao Qihais expression was gloomy, and he felt extremely guilty. I wont do this again. Believe me. Ill really be responsible and treat you well. However, the children still didnt have much of a reaction. Shao Xi was even a little impatient. He opened his mouth to say that there was no need, but Shao Nan suddenly held him back. Shao Nan looked at Shao Qihai and said out of the blue, You are our father and have the obligation to raise us. You should indeed be responsible. Shao Xi glared at Shao Nan and pulled him aside. He then asked him in a low voice, You still want to accept his stinky money? We can earn our own money now. We dont need him to Shao Nan pulled Shao Xi further away. He even beckoned for Shao Dong and the others to come over, shooting Shao Qihai a look so he would not come over. The five children started to discuss this with their heads huddled together. Shao Nan was mostly the one speaking. I know you all hate him and dont want to spend his money. I agree with your thoughts, guys, but we have to calm down and think about this. We can allow him to give us money. This is his duty anyway. Its what he ought to do. If we refuse, the money will be used elsewhere. It will either be used on Zhao Lan, Fu, Lu, Shou, X, or his new wife and children. Shao Nan couldnt take that lying down. In that case, why dont we just take it? Anyway, I dont want the money that should have been spent on us to be used to raise Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. Our money and Mommys money was earned painstakingly, not scraped over by the wind, so why dont we use his? When Shao Nan said this, the other four kids calmed down. Meanwhile, their hearts simultaneously ached for Mu Jingzhe. The villagers only saw Mu Jingzhe earning money, but they didnt know about the hardships she suffered. They had been watching Mu Jingzhe ride her bicycle under the sun and wind on the bumpy road. Come wind or rain, she would transport the goods back and forth in the winter and summer to earn money. It wasnt just physical hardships that she had to endure either. Mu Jingzhe also had to put up with a horrible attitude that the people of Great Eastern Village would never be able to imagine. The money had been earned painstakingly by their mother, and it hadnt been easy for them to earn money either. They had also gone through a lot of hardships. For instance, Shao Dongs money had been made bit by bit by rummaging through garbage. Therefore, why shouldnt they use Shao Qihais money? Shao Dong pondered it for a moment. Little Nan is right. I hadnt fully considered the situation this time. Little Nan, continue. Shao Nans face relaxed as he summarized this. He gave birth to us, so he should be raising us in the first place. Well be losing out by not letting him raise us. Anyway, I dont think we should be spiteful. Youre right. In any case, his money cant be used to raise those four pigs anymore. Shao Xi was direct. Shao Nan nodded. Yes, thats one aspect. On the other hand, we should consider reality and the future. Although were still young, hes not dead. We should consider our responsibility to provide for him in his old age in the future. Shao Xi had a constipated look on his face. Provide for him in his old age? Shao Dong lowered his head, Little Bei pouted, and Xiao Wu pursed his lips to express his displeasure. Shao Nan sighed like a little adult. Thats right. Who asked him to be our biological father? As long as he keeps acknowledging us, even if we dont spend his money now, when he gets old in the future, well still be responsible for supporting him. We cant just leave him be. This was a principle taught to them by their mother. They would definitely listen to Mommy and do what she said. It was also their responsibility. In that case, it would be a waste if we didnt accept his money now. As soon as Shao Nan finished speaking, Shao Xi nodded. That was true. If they didnt accept it now and still had to support him in the future, they would be extremely aggrieved. Shao Dong patted Shao Nan. So, Little Nan, youre stopping us now to reduce our anger in the future. In that case, why should we be spiteful? Whatever he gives us, well accept, no matter how much it is. We can use the money to eat and drink. Otherwise, we can also use it to help others. Shao Xi nodded. Big Brother is right. Well accept the money then. Lets not let him get away with it just like that, or he might cry hypocritically and not do anything. In the end, well still have to provide for him. Lets take it then. We must take it! The five children looked at each other and approached Shao Qihai again. Shao Xi told the nervous Shao Qihai, Do as Little Nan said just now. You can compensate us in accordance with your guilt. The more, the better. We wont refuse. Shao Qihai: Chapter 194 - Are You Going To Continue Being Shao Qihai’s Wife? Because Shao Xis words were truly a bit bizarre, Shao Qihai was too stunned to agree immediately. This made Shao Xi very unhappy. He frowned. Why arent you saying anything? Or were you just saying that for fun and you arent actually sincere about raising us? Shao Xi glared at him. Was he counting on them to provide for him now? Did he have the same notion as Zhao Lan and the rest? If that was the case, he definitely wouldnt tolerate it. Seeing that Shao Xis expression was off, Shao Qihai quickly replied, No, no. I wasnt saying that for fun. I will do it. The children didnt refuse. It should have been a good thing, but somehow, he felt that something was amiss. No matter how he thought about it, it seemed like their actions were too extreme. A moment ago, they had directly refused, but now, theyd said that the more he gave them, the merrier. Both of these extreme attitudes made it feel like they were taking revenge on him or something. Shao Xis eyes were burning with rage as he looked at him. Shao Qihai was listless. He would never have thought that this would happen. They didnt huddle together in tears, nor did they appear happy. In the end, they didnt even call him Daddy. Yes, he had noticed it. It was impossible for him not to notice. After all, none of the children had called him Daddy, or rather, they had deliberately not done so. Shao Qihai wanted to ask if they had misunderstood anything else, but the children didnt give him the chance to speak. If theres nothing else, well go look for Mommy now. After saying that, they scurried out. Shao Qihai stretched out his hands but couldnt stop them. Shao Qihai paused for a moment to calm down before coming out. He planned to talk to Shao Qiyang and ask about the children. He and Shao Qiyang had a good relationship. He had missed his younger brother very much. The last time they had met in Ocean City, they hadnt been able to have a good talk. This time, he finally had the chance. Shao Qihai thought that even if that werent the case for other people, Shao Qiyang would definitely be happy about his return. While he had been gone, Shao Qiyang had taken care of the children and Mu Jingzhe. He had done all this for the sake of his older brother, him. Shao Qihai came out feeling heartened at the thought of Shao Qiyang. He looked at Shao Qiyang, who was still standing in the courtyard, and stepped forward to pat him on the shoulder. He reached out and hugged him. Qiyang, thank you so much for protecting the children and your second sister-in-law. If it werent for you, I dare not imagine what would have happened. Shao Qiyangs entire body was stiff, so Shao Qihai didnt feel the warmth of a hug. Upon hearing his words, he gave him a strange look and finally spoke in a hoarse voice. If you were not dead, why didnt you send news back? The situation was special. For your safety, I couldnt send back news. Furthermore, at first I was in a coma. Shao Qihai found it difficult to speak. Then shouldnt you have sent back news when you woke up? Or do you not trust me? Shao Qiyang was very hurt. If his second brother had trusted him a little and let him know earlier, he might not have fallen so deeply into this mess. What was this? He had been heartbroken and guilty for a long time. Now that his feelings for his sister-in-law had deepened, he had returned? Since the husband was back, who the heck was he, the younger brother-in-law? Relationships werent like other things that could be taken back as and when one liked. Now that he had fallen for his sister-in-law, how was he going to clean up this mess in the future? Shao Qiyangs eyes were red. Shao Qihai was shocked. Qiyang, I didnt do it on purpose. I Forget it. Whats the point of saying so now? You must have had your own reasons. Shao Qiyang knew Shao Qihai well and knew that he wouldnt do such a thing for no reason. However, even though he understood, he still felt uncomfortable and tired. Im tired. I dont want to talk to you for the time being, Shao Qiyang said before walking straight to his room. Qiyang, are you angry too? Shao Qihai followed him. He wanted to ask for an explanation, but the door was closed ruthlessly in front of him and then locked. Shao Qihai, who had nearly been hit by the door, was speechless. ??? What was wrong with Qiyang? Why hadnt even Qiyang welcomed him? Shao Qihai stood in the courtyard in a daze. Meanwhile, the kids went to the Mu Residence to look for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was talking to Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi. Mu Han had gone to the capital two days ago to continue earning money. Shao Qihais return made Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi feel very conflicted. In the past, they would have been glad. At least, their daughter wouldnt have to be a widow anymore. However, the situation was different now. Their family was in a much better state than before. Furthermore, Jingzhe had become very capable and outstanding now. Even Ji Buwang, the heir to some big clan or corporation, was courting Jingzhe despite knowing she was a widow. It didnt matter if she was a widow, for she still had plenty of better choices. Theyd all been thinking of making Ji Buwang their new son-in-law, but Shao Qihai had suddenly returned. Shao Qihai used to be the most promising person in Great Eastern Village in the past, but that was only in Great Eastern Village. Now, things were different. Their horizons had already broadened beyond Great Eastern Village. In combination with the influence of Mu Jingzhe, their thoughts had become much broader. With a better choice like Ji Buwang, Shao Qihai now looked quite meh, especially since he didnt know how to buy sunglasses or anything like that. Therefore, when Shao Qihai returned, Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi didnt feel any delight. Instead, they felt like Shao Qihai had come back to botch their daughters marriage. What should we do now? His return was so sudden Jingzhe, if only you had remarried earlier. This way, it would have been useless even if Shao Qihai had come back. Mu Jingzhe: Mom, its not that bad. Then what are you going to do now? Are you going to continue being Shao Qihais wife? No, no, Mommy hasnt thought it through properly. You shouldnt think about it either. Maybe you shouldnt go back today. Just stay at home. Before Mu Jingzhe could answer, the five kids arrived in a row. Mommy wants to stay at home? Then well stay with Mommy, Shao Xi immediately replied. Grandma, we can just sleep on the floor in Mommys room. Mu Jingzhe, Li Zhaodi, and Mu Teng: Uh, this isnt appropriate. Why not? Well be wherever Mommy is. Shao Nan indicated that what he had said previously wasnt just for show. Little Bei and Xiao Wu also nodded vigorously, their little hands already tugging at Mu Jingzhes clothes. Mu Jingzhe, who was originally a mess, suddenly felt moved. Sob, sob. Shao Qihai had come back to snatch the children from her. Fortunately, the children still had a conscience and hadnt forgotten all about their mother after seeing their father. Although Mu Jingzhe really wanted to be impulsive and ignore Shao Qihai, directly living with the children in the Mu Residence and snatching them away, she knew that it was impossible. In the end, Mu Jingzhe followed the kids back to the Shao Residence. Escaping wasnt a solution. She had to solve the problem. When he saw them return, Shao Qihais eyes lit up before he heaved a sigh of relief. He had been truly afraid just now. Although the kids hadnt been gone for long, Shao Qihai had felt very tormented. He had even started to suspect that the kids and Mu Jingzhe had abandoned him and run away. He had been wondering if he should chase after them. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe and the kids hadnt run away. Shao Qihai, who was overjoyed, heaved a sigh of relief. Its good to have you back. No, lets eat first. Chapter 195 - You’ve Tarnished Our Parent-Child Outfit The food was sumptuous, but it was Shao Qiyang who had worked hard to prepare these dishes. Shao Qihai awkwardly and warmly invited them to sit down and eat. Shao Dong looked at Shao Qiyangs room. Wheres Uncle? He said he wasnt in a good mood, Shao Qihai explained awkwardly. Its normal for Uncle to be in a bad mood. Hes been through a lot today. Shao Dong, who was considerate, went to look for Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang, who was in the house, was very touched and sad when he heard Shao Dong ask about him outside. He asked Shao Dong not to worry and said that he would be fine in a while. Shao Qiyang even asked Shao Dong to go eat quickly and said that he would be skipping the meal because he had no appetite. Although he said that, they still left some food for Shao Qiyang. The late dinner started in silence and awkwardness. Although Mu Jingzhe and the kids didnt talk much, the atmosphere was very harmonious and taciturn. The only person who didnt fit in was Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai wanted to pick food for the children, but the children werent happy. In fact, when he got nervous, he even picked the wrong food. He had been dreaming of sitting down and having a meal with his family for the longest time. In the end, this was what happened. He wanted to talk to Mu Jingzhe, but when he actually sat at the table and looked at her, Shao Qihai felt a little hesitant. It was because he sensed that Mu Jingzhe was really different now. He felt that it would take a lot of courage to speak to her. In the end, the food tasted like wax in Shao Qihais mouth, and he didnt even know what he ate. As soon as they finished eating, Shao Dong and Shao Xi worked together to wash the dishes. Shao Nan and Little Bei also helped clean up. Xiao Wu wiped the table, and the five siblings cooperated very well. Mu Jingzhe poured hot water for them and swept the floor. Only Shao Qihai had nothing to do. Shao Qihai wanted to help, but everyone pretty much ignored him. After they finally cleaned up, Shao Qihai remembered something and went out. A moment later, he came back out with a big bag and a face full of anticipation. I kept thinking about you guys and bought quite a lot of things. Like an ordinary father who had gone on a long trip, he wanted to give his children a gift upon returning. He imagined that the children would be happy to receive the gift, and then their relationship would improve. Oh, his wife would be happy too. Shao Qihai coughed and couldnt wait to distribute the gifts. This is Little Dongs. This is Little Xis This is for you. After giving the presents to the children, Shao Qihai glanced at Mu Jingzhe and placed the item in her hand. Mu Jingzhe, who was watching the show, exclaimed, Eh? There was also something for her? This was rare. Mu Jingzhe hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should accept it. Shao Qihai stuffed it into her hands and said, See if if it fits. He looked at the children. You too. Try them on to see if they fit. Youre taller than I thought youd be. Shao Dong and the others looked at the presents and didnt move much, but Shao Nan exclaimed, Why do I find this a little familiar This looks like something Mommy and I decided not to buy while shopping in the capital He looked at Mu Jingzhe to confirm this. Mu Jingzhe looked at the items, and they looked familiar indeed. It really does seem Shao Qihai: ??? Meow meow meow? They had decided not to buy them? Was it because she couldnt afford to buy them because they were expensive? Shao Qihai froze. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan glanced at the presents in confusion. Mu Jingzhe finally spoke to Shao Qihai. Why did you buy these? Wouldnt it be a little too much to call this a coincidence? Shao Qihai: Would you believe me if I said it was a coincidence? Mu Jingzhe and the five children shook their heads in unison to express their disbelief. Shao Qihai: Ill explain this later It didnt seem like an appropriate time to say that he had been following them all this time. Shao Qihai could only awkwardly implement the stalling policy. He hadnt expected to make such a blunder. Coincidentally, Little Bei was right in front of him. When he saw her adorable look, Shao Qihais gaze melted. He quickly changed the topic and asked, Does Little Bei like these hair ornaments? Little Bei: I dont. These hair ornaments arent as pretty as the ones Mommy makes. Shao Qihai stiffened again. Uh Mommy has made me a lot of pretty ones. A year ago, Little Bei, who had never owned any hair ornaments, might have been thrilled. However, she had a lot of beautiful hair ornaments now, so she didnt care for such mediocre ones anymore. Shao Qihai was so embarrassed that he was about to say something when Shao Nan took a look and suddenly burst into laughter. Mommy, look at this hair ornament. Isnt it the one you said was so ugly it was adorable? Mu Jingzhe took a look and saw that it was true. Because she was in this line of work, she would take a closer look at the hair ornaments sold in the streets. Some of them werent bad, but the workmanship was rough, and they were ugly. However, when something was ugly to an extreme, it had an ugly and adorable effect. Mu Jingzhe even tried to see the effect, wanting to see if it would look different when the ornament was worn on the head. In the end, it didnt. Instead, the hair ornament looked even uglier and out of place when worn. Mu Jingzhe still clearly remembered the jibes she had made then. She just hadnt expected Shao Qihai to actually buy one. Shao Qihai: He actually didnt have much of an aesthetic sense for girly things. At the time, hed also felt that it was strange that she would take a fancy to it, but he had thought that maybe it was because he didnt understand. He hadnt expected that it would really be ugly. He had been looking forward to the presents relieving the awkwardness and making them feel closer to him, but now that he had distributed the presents, it was even more awkward He really was He was at a loss for words. As he faced everyones strange and probing gazes, he was so anxious that he nearly broke out in a sweat. At that moment, Xiao Wu looked at his fathers clothes and then down at his own clothes. He finally couldnt help but speak. Youre wearing the same clothes as us. He subconsciously said that in an accusing tone. When Xiao Wu said this, everyone finally saw the clothes Shao Qihai was wearing. They couldnt help but widen their eyes. How could he be wearing the same clothes as them! Shao Dongs face fell when he saw this, as they were wearing the parent-child outfits that Mu Jingzhe had bought previously! The parent-child outfits Mu Jingzhe and Shao Nan had bought were unanimously liked and cherished by the children. After wearing them once, the children had cautiously worn them again on the first day of school. When they went to school with Mu Jingzhe in that outfit, they became the most beautiful sight at school. They loved these parent-child outfits to death and couldnt bear to take them off. Mu Jingzhe also felt that wearing parent-child outfits was very cool, so she couldnt bear to take the clothes off either. The other children looked at them enviously and also wanted to wear the same clothes as their parents. The parents in Great Eastern Village were forced to think of ways to find clothes of the same or similar color to satisfy their childrens needs. Many parents even took out sportswear. The children were proud and happy to see that everyones outfits werent as well-matched as theirs. In the end, Shao Qihai was also wearing the same outfit as them. What gave him the right?! How could he?! He had tarnished their clothes! Mu Jingzhe looked at the clothes on her and then at Shao Qihais clothes. She had a profound feeling that if they were to go out like this, anyone who didnt know might think this was a couples outfit. Upon seeing the children fuming and Mu Jingzhe looking at him strangely, Shao Qihai was speechless. Under their gazes, he shrank his body, wishing he could shrink into nonexistence. This was the nth time he had suffered a blow. There were so many times that he had lost track. He felt like he was in a daze, as if he had died again. He had secretly bought that same outfit that day and specifically changed into it before coming back. He had wanted to wear the same clothes as his kids and Mu Jingzhe, but in the end Chapter 196 - Should We Get a Divorce? Under Shao Dong and the others gazes, Shao Qihai felt guilty and had no choice but to lower his head and give in. If If you think its not a good idea for me to wear it, Ill wear it less often in the future. After saying that, Shao Qihai was so aggrieved that he almost cried. However, the children were still dissatisfied. You mean you still want to wear it in the future? He hadnt said he would stop wearing it, but that he would wear it less often. These were two different concepts. Shao Qihai felt even more aggrieved upon hearing that they wouldnt allow him to wear it at all. I Then Ill only wear it again if you say I can. Shao Xi was still unhappy when he heard that. Noticing the stiff atmosphere, Mu Jingzhe quickly pulled Shao Xi aside, thinking that she could just buy them new outfits in the future. That wasnt the crux of the matter. The main point was that the gift Shao Qihai had given them wasnt simple! After appeasing the kids, Mu Jingzhe said, Shao Qihai, lets talk. Shao Qihais heart skipped a beat. Alright. The kids looked at Shao Qihai and immediately became vigilant. All of them grabbed Mu Jingzhe and looked at Shao Qihai as if he was some kind of human-eating demon that would devour Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihais heart had only skipped two beats, yet it instantly no longer had the strength to continue beating. I wont do anything. His explanation reminded the children of Mu Jingzhes strength. They thought to themselves that he wasnt capable of doing anything to her anyway and then relaxed. Before Mu Jingzhe could speak, Shao Dong stood up. Mommy, you talk. Well go back to our room. He took the initiative to leave the kitchen to them. Shao Nan looked at the kitchen knife in the kitchen and stood up as well. Mm, the kitchen was indeed a good place to talk. If Shao Qihai had any bad intentions, Mommy could grab the kitchen knife at any time. He pulled Shao Xi up. Lets go. As he walked out, he gave Mu Jingzhe a look to show her the kitchen knife. Mu Jingzhe saw Shao Xis gaze but couldnt understand for a moment. She wanted to ask what he meant, but Shao Xi had already left. Dismissing it as something that probably wasnt important, Mu Jingzhe didnt ask any further questions and waited to talk to Shao Qihai about the most important matters. Now that only the two of them were left in the kitchen, Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai and asked, Shao Qihai, did you return previously or secretly follow us around? Shao Qihai hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to ask this right away and was thus flabbergasted. As he was wondering how to answer, Mu Jingzhe added, You dont have to find excuses anymore. Dont think of hiding this from me. These cant be mere coincidences. Shao Qihai could only nod and admit it, choosing his words carefully. Actually, I accidentally met you guys before I was in a bit of a situation at the time and couldnt quite acknowledge you guys, so When? Where? Mu Jingzhe asked. Why didnt I see you before? If she had, she would have recognized him. Also, any of the kids could have recognized him. I disguised myself at the time, and it wasnt convenient for me either. Mu Jingzhe nodded. I see. You havent told me when. Or where? How many times did we meet? Based on what I saw, it should have been more than once, right? Shao Qihai stiffened again. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so sharp. Seeing that he wasnt going to answer, Mu Jingzhe went on to ask, Now that youre back, you can answer my questions, right? Yes Shao Qihai thought about the things he had brought back. In Ocean City When he mentioned Ocean City, many memories of the city flashed across Shao Qihais mind. Back then, he had even saved Mu Jingzhe. However, Mu Jingzhe had gotten in trouble because of him. He didnt know if Jingzhe would blame him if she found out or if she would feel close to him because he had saved her once. As Shao Qihai thought about it, he saw Mu Jingzhe frown. Ocean City? She had beautiful memories of going to Ocean City but also many bad ones. When Shao Qihai saw Mu Jingzhe frown, he suddenly thought of the old pervert who had helped her then. Oh right. He had stayed close to Mu Jingzhe and been kicked so hard that he had almost been crippled. This wasnt a good memory at all. If Mu Jingzhe found out that he was that old man, she would definitely look at him strangely. Shao Qihai corrected himself as quickly as he could. Ive been to Ocean City before, but I didnt meet you. Instead, I saw you in the capital when you were shopping Mu Jingzhe understood. So it was back then. No wonder. What happened before and after? Did you see us again? After that After that had been the train trip. Theyd even worked together and caught some pickpockets. However, Shao Qihai immediately recalled that they had been scolded for being an adulterous pair at the time. Shao Qihai was instantly speechless. It was only upon recalling this that he realized that his interactions with Mu Jingzhe and the children previously had made some good memories. However, these good memories were accompanied by bad and strange memories, even embarrassing ones. Shao Qihai changed the words that had been about to come out of his mouth again. After that, I came back. Most of the things Shao Qihai had bought had also been sold in the capital at the time, so it made sense. Mu Jingzhe didnt continue harping on this issue. She frowned and didnt dwell on it. Instead, she turned around and talked about another important matter, a truly important one. What are your plans now that you are back? Our marriage could have been considered annulled previously, but now that youre back, is it still valid? Should we get a divorce? This was what Mu Jingzhe thought of after calming down. She didnt know the specific rules of this era. It would be fine if they were deemed completely unrelated now, but if they were still considered a married couple, they might have to get a divorce. She had read many transmigration novels about rebirth. When the female protagonist came back, she would always have to leave the scumbag and get a divorce. In her case, after shed transmigrated, although the situation at first had been very complicated, she had thought that since her husband was already dead, there was no need for a divorce. She hadnt expected that after going around in circles for a year, she would still have to think about getting a divorce. What a sin. Mu Jingzhe looked helpless, while Shao Qihai was shocked. Hed guessed that Mu Jingzhe had many things to tell him and many questions to ask him. Over the past year, he had considered many situations that Mu Jingzhe might be in. He had even considered what he would do if she remarried. It hadnt been easy for him to finally overcome all those obstacles. He was finally back, and she had yet to remarry. He was ecstatic, really. In the end, the second thing she had brought up on his first day back was actually a divorce. Divorce?! Mu Jingzhe actually wanted to divorce him! Shao Qihai knew very well what divorce meant, but in this day and age, basically no one would get a divorce. To them, divorce was a big deal, an even bigger deal than death. However, Mu Jingzhe had casually said the word divorce and had even brought it up in a discussion. Shao Qihai didnt know how to describe his feelings for a moment. Why would you think of getting a divorce? Why do you want a divorce? Before Mu Jingzhe could answer, he couldnt help but answer first. No, I wont get divorced. Why not? Mu Jingzhe asked curiously. Shao Qihai was also puzzled. Why do you want to get a divorce? Why did you think of asking me for a divorce? If you have anything to ask or if theres anything bothering you, you can tell me. We can discuss things nicely. Theres no need to talk about a divorce. But shouldnt we get a divorce because of our current situation? Back then, you married me because my mother and I used rumors to trap you. You werent willing to do it, and I was also confused. Now that youve survived and returned, Ive also thought it through. We should sort out our situation and get a divorce. Chapter 197 - Going After Mu Xue Mu Jingzhe felt that she had made herself clear and adequately supported her stance with valid reasons. However, Shao Qihai frowned when he heard that. No, Jingzhe. Even if there were other reasons for our marriage at first and we didnt fall in love freely, marriage is not a joke. How can we get married casually and then get a divorce now that you claim youve thought it through? Ive never thought of getting a divorce. Why on earth would you want a divorce? Was it because of Ji Buwang? It would be understandable if it was because of Ji Buwang. Shao Qihai prepared himself mentally and was about to confirm this with difficulty when he heard Mu Jingzhe speak. Isnt it obvious? You have Mu Xue in your heart and you dont like me. Of course we have to get a divorce. Although Mu Jingzhe hadnt told Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng yet, judging from their expressions just now, they probably wouldnt object. She had already been a widow, so getting a divorce wouldnt be a big deal. She could just be a divorced woman. However, being a divorced woman was nothing. The biggest problem was that she couldnt bear to part with the children. Mu Jingzhe was conflicted about the matter of the children, while Shao Qihai felt very helpless. Of course not. Mu Xue and I ended our relationship a long time ago. In the past we werent free to date either. Dont think too much. Shao Qihai was telling the truth. Although everyone had started to pursue their freedom to love, this was still a far cry from the freedom to love in the modern era. This so-called freedom to love was actually just a man and a woman glancing at each other before the matchmaker helped propose marriage successfully. Back then, he had only interacted with Mu Xue a few times. Being from the same village, they knew each others background well. When theyd felt attracted to each other and confirmed that both parties were interested, he had directly invited the matchmaker. In other villages, couples might roll around in the corn fields and stuff like that, but that was a rare occurrence in Great Eastern Village. He and Mu Xue had never done anything like that. Later on, because of Xiao Wu, Mu Xue had regretted it. Plus, Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi had made a move just then, so hed married Mu Jingzhe. Although he hadnt forgotten Mu Xue at first, he had known in his heart that things were over between them. After his fake death, he hadnt thought of Mu Xue much. Later on, the one hed thought about the most, mentioned the most, and paid the most attention to was Mu Jingzhe. Thanks to Jiang Fengs constant nagging, he had dreamt of living happily ever after with Mu Jingzhe in the future. After all, Mu Jingzhe had always known about his relationship with Mu Xue. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to suddenly mind about this. Shao Qihai explained seriously, but it was true that hed had Mu Xue in his heart before. Besides, Mu Jingzhe was really not prepared to continue being married to a man who was practically a stranger to her. Its not entirely because of Mu Xue. Its because Im not ready to live with you yet. As Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhes conflicted face, he couldnt help but think of Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang was outstanding and treated her well, so it was normal for Mu Jingzhe to be moved. It was normal, yet he felt terrible. It was this discomfort that made him put himself in her shoes. Mu Jingzhe knew that hed had Mu Xue in his heart back then and must have felt as terrible as him. That was why she had proposed a divorce now, right? If that was the case, then Mu Jingzhe wasnt wrong. Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhe, his heart filled with guilt and bitterness. Im really sorry for what happened previously, Jingzhe, but Ive really forgotten about Mu Xue now. I just want to lead a good life with you. I know that its my fault for faking my death over the past year. Can you give me another chance? Dont mention the divorce for the time being. Since it had been more than a year, it wouldnt be unreasonable even if Mu Jingzhe had a change of heart and wished to remarry. Therefore, Shao Qihai only wanted to fight for another chance. He didnt want Mu Jingzhe to give him the death sentence and ask for a divorce right away. Mu Jingzhe glanced at him, not quite believing that he no longer had Mu Xue in his heart. If youre worried that a divorce would be bad for you, you can rest assured. In the future, more and more people will get a divorce. Marrying for the second time Upon thinking that if they divorced this time, it wouldnt be Shao Qihais second marriage, Mu Jingzhe quickly changed her words. Marrying for the third time is no big deal, really. As she spoke, Mu Jingzhes tone became a little awkward. A second marriage might not be a big deal, but a third marriage was indeed a little overboard. Even in modern times, it was taboo for people to hear about someone marrying for the third time. Guessing that Shao Qihai was probably concerned about this aspect, Mu Jingzhe could only change the subject. Actually, regardless of whether one gets a divorce or marries for the second or third time, people will always be talking about it. But you dont have to be too bothered by those things. Live your own life. You know best whether youre happy or not. Mu Jingzhe clenched her fist to give Shao Qihai courage. You dont have to be afraid. You can bravely get a divorce. Youve experienced so many hardships, so you should know that happiness is rare and precious. Life is very short. Rather than pay attention to this gossip, why dont you bravely pursue love and make up for your past regrets? Mu Jingzhes words were hinting at something. Shao Qihai felt dizzy upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words. What regrets? I really dont want a divorce. Mu Xue. Seeing that Shao Qihai was still pretending, Mu Jingzhe could only make it clear. Theres no one else here, so lets be frank. Lets not beat around the bush. Although were married, were not husband and wife. Isnt it because you still remember Mu Xue? The two of us dont like each other, so why force ourselves to be together? We can just get a divorce. Then, you can pursue happiness, pick up where you left off with her, and have more children in the future. Mu Jingzhe was secretly instigating Shao Qihai to be brave. Since he had regained his freedom after escaping death, he should bravely pursue love and continue his relationship with Mu Xue. Wouldnt that be perfect? They would live happily ever after like in the novel, and she would take care of Little Bei and the rest. In that case, when he got married to Mu Xue and had another child, they wouldnt have to worry about favoring one child over another. It wouldnt be fair for the children to compete for favor. Mu Xue also wouldnt have to go through the difficult situation of being a stepmother. Splendid, wasnt it? Speaking of that, it was really strange. Tang Moling and Mu Xue were no longer together, and the plot had collapsed terribly. In the end, Shao Qihai had even returned. Did this mean that Mu Xue and Shao Qihai were truly fated to be together? It was entirely possible. Mu Xue was currently feeling sad. However, her first love had suddenly come back from the dead to love her again. This would warm her heart. Hear, hear. Wasnt it wonderful? Shao Qihai was Mu Xues first love. Ones first love was always different. The more Mu Jingzhe thought about it, the more she felt that this was the best opportunity. Shao Qihai, what do you think of what I said? Its alright, you can go with peace of mind She was about to point out the most important part, which was that he could leave the children to her, when Shao Qihai couldnt take it anymore and interrupted her. Mu Jingzhe, thats enough. Stop talking. Shao Qihai was really a little angry. He could understand why she had suddenly asked for a divorce. After all, he had been wrong in the past. However, before the divorce had even been finalized, she had already asked him to remarry. Her eager eyes were shining as though she wished that he and Mu Xue could get together immediately. This made him feel very upset. Even if she had fallen for Ji Buwang and wanted to marry him, there was no need to arrange for him to leave, right? Judging from the way she was behaving, she really didnt want him to be alive. Shao Qihais interruption forced the excited Mu Jingzhe to calm down. She took a careful look at him and asked, Are you angry? Chapter 198 - We Support Mommy’s Divorce How could he not be angry? Anyone would be angry! Shao Qihai said stiffly, I wont get a divorce. I refuse. Mu Jingzhe frowned. Was he that determined? You dont have to mention this again. Shao Qihai took a deep breath. Even if its for the sake of the children, dont mention it for the time being. They like you very much, so they definitely wont support a divorce No, we support it. Shao Xis voice was suddenly heard. Shao Qihai turned around and saw Shao Xis head popping in from outside. Little Xi? Mm, its me. Shao Xi simply walked in without hiding. I wanted to go to the bathroom and I accidentally heard you guys talking. I think that since you guys mentioned us, we have to make our stance clear. Shao Xi was perhaps the only person who could sound so open and aboveboard about eavesdropping. Shao Xi walked in calmly, followed by Shao Nan, Xiao Bei, Xiao Wu, and finally, Shao Dong. Shao Qihai: Do you kids always go to the bathroom together? Of course we always go together. Shao Xi nodded and said seriously, If Mommy wants a divorce, were actually in favor of that. Mu Jingzhe had seen a truly resentful couple in Great Eastern Village who had utterly hated each other to death. Even so, they hadnt gotten a divorce in the end because theyd felt that a divorce was very shameful. After quarreling for a lifetime, they had ultimately angered each other to death. When Mu Jingzhe had gone to visit them, she had lamented that there was no need for this. If they were really not compatible, they could have gotten a divorce. From then on, the kids had changed their attitude toward divorce. One shouldnt place too much importance on saving face. If two people were really unsuitable for each other and couldnt live well together, divorce was a viable option. Since Mu Jingzhe had brought it up, she had to have her reasons. Since even they didnt want this father, their mother naturally wouldnt want him either. They had to support her and not let her suffer. Shao Qihai was shocked. You all agree? Why? Why would they agree? Didnt they like Mu Jingzhe a lot? The five children nodded vigorously, including Shao Dong. Shao Qihai felt like he had been shot in the chest again. He had thought that at the very least, the children would stand on his side since they liked Mu Jingzhe so much. In the end Shao Qihais countenance was pale and ugly. Shao Dong vigilantly nudged Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, go and rest with Little Bei quickly. Although Shao Qihai didnt use to be the sort of man who would hit a woman previously, they had been separated for a year now. Who knew if he had changed or not? Or perhaps they had never known Shao Qihai in the first place. Therefore, in order to prevent Shao Qihai from flying into a rage out of embarrassment and hitting her, he wanted to protect his mother. When Little Bei heard Shao Dong say that, she immediately pulled Mu Jingzhe away. Mommy, lets go to sleep first. Youll get a divorce tomorrow. Then, she dragged Mu Jingzhe away. Shao Qihai wanted to follow them after seeing that something was wrong, but he was stopped by Shao Dong. Shao Dong stared at him with eyes that bore a great resemblance to Shao Qihais. Stay with me tonight. Dont even think about sleeping with Mommy! Mu Jingzhes room was their bridal chamber, which was also Shao Qihais room. However, when the news of Shao Qihais death had come, many of his belongings and clothes had been taken care of, and the chamber had completely become Mu Jingzhes room. Since they were about to get a divorce, Shao Dong naturally couldnt let Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe stay in the same room, so he arranged for Shao Qihai to stay with him. If he stayed with them, they could inquire about Shao Qihais situation. As the saying goes, if one knows oneself and ones enemy, one will always win. They could also watch over Shao Qihai and prevent him from acting rashly. Shao Qihai could only watch helplessly as Mu Jingzhe was dragged away. In the end, he had to sleep on the ground with Shao Dong and the other boys. When they got to the room, Shao Qihai comforted himself by thinking that sleeping with the children would actually give him a good opportunity to talk to them. In particular, he could find out why they had supported Mu Jingzhes divorce request earlier. Little Dong, Little Xi, Little Nan, Xiao Wu, why are you supporting Mommys decision to divorce me? Shao Dong replied, Because Mommy wants a divorce. Whatever they wanted to do, Mommy would always support them. They would support Mommy back. Thats it? Dont you want to think about whether its appropriate? Shao Qihai frowned. Shao Xi answered quickly, Of course we have. My brother is saving you the embarrassment. We support the divorce because we feel that youre not worthy of Mommy. Shao Qihai choked. Not worthy? Of course. Dont you think so yourself? Shao Xi looked at Shao Qihai. Think about your qualities. You have a dead wife, five burdens, and an awful mother, younger sister, and family. In the past, if anyone like that dared to come to our door, we would have directly kicked the guy out. Although they were the five burdens and by criticizing Shao Qihai, they were also criticizing themselves, Shao Xi still spoke very ruthlessly because this was their reality. He had to tell the truth. Just give up. Youre indeed not worthy of Mommy. You should listen to Mommy and get a divorce. Shao Qihai: Feeling like an arrow had been shot in his chest again, Shao Qihai endured it and said, Yes, my condition is indeed quite special. But Little Xi, dont you like Mommy a lot? Other children dont like their parents getting a divorce. When the adults fight and have a bad relationship, the kids cry and get anxious. They even help their father coax their mother. Why are you like this? Not only are you not helping, but youre even adding fuel to fire? This didnt make sense. This wasnt how this was portrayed on television! Shao Xi said matter-of-factly, Because were reasonable. You disappeared for more than a year, so your marriage to Mommy actually ended a long time ago. Thats right. Actually, its not just your marriage to Mommy. Our father-son relationship hasnt been maintained for such a long time that its actually almost over as well, Shao Nan added. Unfortunately, husband-and-wife relationships can be ended via a divorce, but theres no such thing for a father-son relationship. If we could also get a certificate to end our relationship as father and son, wed be very willing to do it. Now that Shao Nan had said this, Shao Qihai no longer felt like he was hit by an arrow. It felt simply like a million arrows piercing his heart. Little Nan. When Shao Nan finished speaking, Shao Dong stopped him. He was unmoved even when he saw that Shao Qihai had been dealt a big blow, and he said without any sincerity, Im sorry, Little Nan is a straightforward person. He was only sorry about the fact that Shao Nan was direct, not because he was wrong. This knowledge broke Shao Qihais heart all over again. Then, Shao Qihai heard Shao Dong say, There are no outsiders here now. Can you tell us the truth? What? Its just that we really want to know why you came back to acknowledge us. When we were in a desperate situation and needed you, you didnt come. Now that weve overcome our difficulties, why are you back? Shao Xi curled his lips. Is there a need to ask? It must be because weve made something of ourselves. I really wasnt able to come back because I had something to do. I didnt come back now because you guys have made something of yourselves. I really had my reasons. Shao Qihai was very upset. Oh, so youre saying that you got lucky? You werent around when we were nothing. Now that weve become successful and started earning money and Mommy has become beautiful and amazing, youve come back to enjoy the fruits of other peoples labor, right? Shao Qihai choked again. Upon careful thought, he realized that he didnt know how to retort. After all, even though these words stabbed his heart, they were true. Chapter 199 - Only Acknowledge Mommy But Not Daddy The more Shao Nan spoke, the more his heart ached. Isnt this too unreasonable? How can there be such a good thing in the world? Thats right. It is too unreasonable. Xiao Wu even learned how to speak. We also learned a lot of skills. This is all thanks to Mommy, Shao Xi added at the end. The way he looked at Shao Qihai was as though he was looking at a thief or a villain who had snatched a peach while he was eating it. The three of them spoke one after another, making Shao Qihai feel so ashamed that he wished he could dig a hole in the ground. It would have been fine if they hadnt said it, but now that they had, it seemed like he was really shameless. He paused and was just about to say something when Shao Xi said impatiently, Stop it. Ive spoken clearly. Anyway, Mommy is so beautiful and capable now. Shes not someone you can covet. You should give up as soon as possible. Tomorrow, you should obediently divorce Mommy. Shao Xi felt aggrieved on his mothers behalf. Why would Mommy have to marry such a person? It was absurd. Shao Qihai almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. If someone who didnt know better heard this, they would think that they were overestimating a fool or some pervert who was lusting after an outstanding girl. But the heavens could attest to the fact that he and Mu Jingzhe were husband and wife. Shao Qihai was about to clarify this when he looked up and saw that Shao Xis face was filled with heartache. Its not just Mommy. Theres also us Right, other than Mommy, Shao Xi also felt aggrieved for himself and his siblings. On what basis? On what basis had he come back now that they had become successful and outstanding? Shao Xi didnt complete his sentence, but the children understood. For a moment, their hearts ached for themselves. The way they looked at Shao Qihai became increasingly unfriendly. Unfortunately, Shao Qihai had yet to react and thought that they were forcing him to get a divorce. Shao Qihai took a deep breath to calm himself down. Have you ever thought that if you support her decision to get a divorce, she will have nothing to do with me and you? Arent you afraid shell leave after getting a divorce? Shao Xis heart skipped a beat, but he said stubbornly, Whats there to be afraid of? Mommy is divorcing you, not us. Were mother and children, so we cant get a divorce. Shes still our mother. No, if she divorced me, she wouldnt be your mother anymore. She wouldnt have any legal relationship with you guys. She would just be your ex-stepmother. Shao Qihai exposed the cruel truth. Arent you afraid? Dont try to lie to us! Mommy wont leave us. She wont leave us alone. She has promised us! If you dont believe me, you can ask her yourself. Things wont be the same after she divorces me. Even now that she hasnt divorced me, some people are already saying that she isnt fit to take care of you kids. Once shes divorced me, itll be even harder for her to take care of you kids. Shao Qihai hadnt wanted to tell the children these things, but they were too smart and shrewd. He had been forced by the children to tell the truth. If she cant take care of us, who can? Shao Dong asked with a cold face. Me, of course. Im your biological father, Shao Qihai answered matter-of-factly. Therefore, it would be best if we didnt get a divorce. That way, shell continue to be your mother. Even though he had already guessed it, Shao Dongs expression still changed when he heard that. Little Dong, I know you kids cant forgive me yet, but I dont think we should be rash when it comes to this matter. A divorce is a big deal. The boys were silent for a few seconds. Looking at their expressions, Shao Qihai finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that he would be forced to get a divorce by his own children tomorrow after finally escaping death today. He wanted to take this opportunity while the kids were listening to him to analyze the situation in detail. However, before he could speak, Shao Dong had already gotten out of bed silently and gotten dressed. Whats wrong, Little Dong? Do you want to go to the bathroom? Ill go with you, Shao Qihai said quickly. No, Im going to ask Mommy. In short, Shao Dong didnt believe Shao Qihai. He wanted to personally confirm it by asking Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai could tell and nodded helplessly. Alright, go ask Before he could finish his words, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Xiao Wu had already gotten up and gotten dressed. Big Brother, we want to go too. Alright, lets go. Lets clarify this with Mommy. Then, Shao Dong took his younger brothers to look for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was talking to Little Bei. Too many things had happened today. In addition, Shao Qihai had suddenly returned without a warning. Mu Jingzhes mind was a mess, so how could she fall asleep? Seeing that the kids attitude toward Shao Qihai was a bit off, Mu Jingzhe took this opportunity to ask Little Bei about it. Just as Little Bei was about to blurt out the truth during her questioning, Shao Dong and the rest knocked on the door. My brothers are here. Ill go open the door! Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief and tried to open the door, but Mu Jingzhe grabbed her and scooped her back. Ill go open it in case you catch a cold. Mu Jingzhe opened the door. Whats wrong? Little Dong, whats the matter? We want to talk to you, Mommy. Then come in quickly. You dont want to catch a cold. After putting the kids under the blanket, Mu Jingzhe asked, What do you want to talk about? The divorce. Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and the others were sitting in a row under the blanket. Their bodies were nestled in the blanket, and a few strands of hair were sticking up on their heads. However, they spoke in a very mature tone. Mu Jingzhe held back her laughter and put on a serious face. Go ahead. Are you going to leave us behind when you get a divorce? Mu Jingzhe paused. No, I never thought of leaving you kids behind. Although Mu Jingzhe quickly denied it, the children didnt miss her pause. Mom, tell us honestly. Is it really as he said? Once youre divorced, your relationship with us will be different? You wont be able to take care of us anymore and hell be the one raising us? I will. Of course Ill take care of you kids. Regardless of whether I get a divorce or not, Ill take care of you kids. Mu Jingzhe quickly guaranteed this, but after she did so, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Wait, what did he say? Did he say I cant take care of you kids after I divorce him? He didnt say that, but Mom, after you get divorced, do we really have to be in his charge? Logically speaking, that should be the case. After all, hes your biological father. But Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to part with them. Did that mean she couldnt get a divorce because of the children? Mu Jingzhes brain exploded, and so did the childrens. No, we dont want him. Mommy, we only want you. He might disappear again at some point. What if he goes looking for a new wife and child just like before? What are we supposed to do then? Thats right. If he abandoned us once, he can abandon us again. Mommy, you cant leave us. You cant leave us alone. Otherwise, well be finished again. You can get a divorce, but you cant leave us behind. Well only acknowledge you, not him. Mommy, you wouldnt want us to fall into the hands of Zhao Lan and the others again and be treated as their money tree, right? I only want Mommy! The five children expressed their true thoughts one after the other. Because he was really curious to know what they were talking about, Shao Qihai, who couldnt help but come to eavesdrop, happened to hear the five childrens confession. For a moment, he was speechless and bitter. These children. He hadnt been around for only a year and they already acknowledged their mother and not their father. He had already said that he hadnt abandoned them, so why didnt they believe him? Chapter 200 - Shao Qihai Felt Inferior Shao Qihai was speechless. Mu Jingzhe was also stunned by their words. Shed also realized something important. Wait, Little Dong. What do you mean by if he abandoned you once, he could abandon you a second time? What do you mean? Shao Dong blinked and suddenly shut up, but it was too late. Mu Jingzhe edged closer to him. Are you hiding something from me? What did you mean by that? Nothing special. Shao Dong didnt look at her. Mu Jingzhe paused for a moment. Let me think. When Shao Qihai came back today, you didnt seem to be startled, but your attitude was very cold. In addition to what you just said Did you know that your father wasnt dead? Shao Dong knew that Mu Jingzhe could guess this, so he nodded indiscernibly. Shao Xi chuckled. Mommy is so smart. Thats right. Mommy is the smartest in the world. How could you guess that? Shao Nan flattered her. Now is not the time to praise me for being smart. Mu Jingzhe was helpless. If the children had known that Shao Qihai wasnt dead, what kind of shocking news was this? Why didnt you tell me before? Why are you so good at holding back? She thought that she knew the children well and knew everything about them, but they had been hiding such a big secret. If she had known earlier, perhaps she could have made some preparations in advance. When the children heard Mu Jingzhes words, they said, Were sorry, Mommy We lied to you, but we were afraid to tell you. At the time, they had been too devastated and bitter. Apart from hatred, they couldnt help but feel inferiority. They were afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt like them either and would leave them as well. Even our biological father didnt want us. We were afraid you might think were bad too How could that be! They had only said a few words, but Mu Jingzhe completely understood what they meant. Her heart ached instantly. Youre so wonderful. Who could bear to abandon you? This is a misunderstanding. Besides, it would not be your fault even if you really were abandoned. It would be the adults fault. Stop thinking like that. When she was very young in her previous life, Mu Jingzhe had wondered if there was something wrong with her, which was why her parents had abandoned her. Later on, she had learned that there was nothing wrong with a child who had just been born. The abandonment had nothing to do with the child. It was entirely the parents fault for being irresponsible. Little Beis eyes were still filled with tears when she was hugged by Mu Jingzhe, but she couldnt help but laugh. She hugged Mu Jingzhe affectionately. If I had known, I would have told you, Mommy. I was afraid and upset at the time. I didnt know your heart would ache so much. Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis head. Little fool. The room was filled with warmth, but Shao Qihai, who was outside, was so shocked that he took a step back. Previously, he had only cared about explaining and had felt wronged. He was also very helpless against the stubbornness of the children. However, he hadnt expected that they had suffered such a blow back then. He was a sinner. He had really failed as a father. Shao Qihai entered a daze again, not hearing the conversation between the five children and Mu Jingzhe as a result. Because she wasnt sure of Shao Qihais attitude and whether he would stop her from seeing the children after the divorce, she wanted to find out if there was a need for a divorce first. In addition, the children were very nervous. Mu Jingzhe promised them to wait and observe first. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had realized that the five children lacked a sense of security. If someone treated them nicely, they would repay that person tenfold. However, she hadnt expected that this was also because they thought that Shao Qihai had abandoned them. Although she now knew that it was a misunderstanding, the pain that had been caused was already there. Seeing them so afraid that she would leave, Mu Jingzhe felt quite upset. Dont be so nervous. Lets take it one step at a time and calm down. Who knows, things might just work out perfectly. Mu Jingzhe could only try her best to see if Shao Qihai and Mu Xue could really reconcile. She would instigate Old Lady Mu. Perhaps she might be able to achieve her goal. After all, Old Lady Mu had also objected to Shao Qihai and Mu Xues relationship back then. The reason was that he had five children and she didnt want Mu Xue to be a stepmother. It was too difficult to be a stepmother. Previously, the children had had some unpleasant encounters with Old Lady Mu, so she might not like the children even more now. Hence, there was still hope. Alright, its late. You kids should go to sleep. You still have class tomorrow. Shao Dong nodded. Alright, Mommy. You should sleep early too. Dont be too worried. Well think of a way to slowly resolve this together. Mm. That said, it was impossible for them to fall asleep. When the four little ones returned and saw that Shao Qihai seemed to have fallen asleep, they squeezed themselves under the blanket and whispered to each other. Based on what Mommy was saying, she really wants to take us away. We only want to go with Mommy, so the biggest problem is him. Right, we cant let him fake his death again either. Shao Xi was very annoyed. We have to think of a way. Shao Dong looked at them. Think of ways we can leave with Mommy. Under what circumstances would a parent not want their children? Its unfilial to commit murder and arson. Shao Nan shook his head. Since we cant do these things, theres only one way. What is it? Shao Xi asked. To be so naughty that he cant stand us. We will become ordinary and worthless. Shao Dong and Shao Nan spoke in unison. After saying that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Shao Nan looked at Shao Dong. I knew that Big Brother had thought of an idea long ago. Shao Dong shook his head. Its not that simple, but this is indeed a solution. If were outstanding, he wont let us go. But if we become a burden, perhaps he might. The problem was how theyd become a burden and become ordinary. Shao Xi was carefree. Its difficult for a person to become outstanding. Isnt it easy to be ordinary? Shao Dong shook his head. You make it sound simple. Shao Xi didnt think much about it. Its simple to begin with. Xiao Wu tilted his head. Then can I still play the flute in the future? Shao Xi paused. You should stop playing it for the time being. What if he hears it and cant bear to let go? At the mention of this, Shao Xi felt vexed. Since Xiao Wu cant play the flute anymore, does that mean that I cant write anymore? Thats quite troublesome. Why arent we Nezha? If we were Nezha, we could dismember our bones and carve up our own flesh to return to our father. Then, we wouldnt be facing this trouble. As annoying as it was, the tone was set. Alright, starting tomorrow, well be ordinary children. After agreeing on it, the children pulled away the blanket and went to sleep. Shao Qihai, who was pretending to sleep with his back facing them, only turned around and sighed over the children after they fell asleep. He had seen them talking secretly earlier and pricked up his ears to listen. Unfortunately he hadnt understood a word of it. Yes, he hadnt understood. The children hadnt been speaking Mandarin! Who would have thought that the children would actually speak a foreign language? Furthermore, it wasnt English, which he had been in contact with before and could understand occasionally. Instead, it had sounded like Russian, and he hadnt even made out a single word. Shao Qihai was truly stunned. He was in a daze and he even started to doubt his life. It hadnt been that long. It had only been a year. How had these children become so impressive? They were openly conspiring in front of him, but he couldnt understand a word of it. Wasnt this akin to bullying him for being uneducated? Shao Qihai had never felt inferior because of this in the past, but on the first day of his return, he had been made to feel inferior by the children. Chapter 201 - Scheming to Make Shao Qihai Do the Housework Shao Qihai didnt sleep for the entire second half of the night. He had the feeling that his children had become entirely different people. He was deeply depressed after this blow. In the future, when the children badmouthed him in front of him, he wouldnt be able to understand them! Did he have to learn a couple of foreign languages too? On the other hand, Shao Dong and his siblings were asleep. They hadnt expected that Shao Qihai would be hurt so greatly by them. They were purely afraid that Shao Qihai would pretend to be asleep to find out about their scheme, so theyd cautiously conversed in a foreign language. Also, their mother usually encouraged them to speak more. Just like that, this complicated and eventful day had passed. The next day, when the boys woke up, the moment they saw Shao Qihai, they lost all interest and greeted him listlessly. Shao Qihai, however, perked up. Here they went again. They were speaking in a foreign language once more. Ahem Shao Qihai coughed to attract their attention before saying, Um, Little Dong, can you speak our language in front of me in the future? You mean you wont let us practice speaking foreign languages? Were only doing it because Mommy encouraged us to speak more. Shao Xi immediately objected. Were going to continue speaking foreign languages. Our family will speak foreign languages in the future. Then, he turned around and started talking. He was waiting for Shao Qihai to flare up at him. However, after Shao Qihai stiffened for a moment, he merely touched his nose and didnt get angry. Instead, he said, Since your mother asked you to speak this language, go ahead and speak it. What she says is always right. Its my fault. It only occurred to me that I wouldnt understand it. The fact that you kids can converse in a foreign language is a wonderful thing. As he spoke, Shao Qihai even sighed with emotion. You kids are really amazing. You actually know how to speak foreign languages. You dont only know one language, but two. My comrades would definitely be shocked if I told them. Shao Xi: No, something was very wrong. This shouldnt be happening. Besides, last night they had agreed that they would pretend to be ordinary children, so he shouldnt have spoken a foreign language out of spite. Shao Xi finally understood what Shao Dong had meant when hed sighed last night. He hurriedly said, We dont know how to speak this language. We wont use it in the future either. Actually, were not speaking foreign languages at all. Were just blabbering nonsense. Were only so old. How can we possibly speak foreign languages?! Shao Qihai: Huh? Was this child being difficult again? Shao Qihai was about to ask this when Shao Xi rushed out. Shao Dong shook his head and followed him. Xiao Wu pursed his lips tightly and followed them as well. Little Bei had just finished dressing up and combing her hair. When she saw them, she greeted them warmly as usual. Shao Xi immediately waved his hand. Dont speak this language at home anymore! We cant let him know that we can speak foreign languages. When Little Bei saw Shao Qihai follow them, she quickly shut her mouth and asked in sign language, Whats wrong? Shao Xi quickly explained the situation in sign language, as well as the reason for doing so. Little Bei nodded to show that she understood. Shao Qihai, who was watching from the sidelines, was speechless. It seemed like he was being openly kept in the dark again. He couldnt figure out what the children were saying. However, he felt really proud. Little Bei, Little Xi, youre amazing. You even know how to use sign language. Little Dong, do you know how to do it too? Why did you learn so much this year? Shao Qihai didnt know what Little Bei was gesturing about, but he knew what this was. He instantly felt even prouder. Shao Xi: !!! They were careless again! They had accidentally exposed their excellence once more. Shao Xi looked at Shao Dong and tried his best to explain with his expression that he hadnt done it on purpose! He was just used to being outstanding. He just hadnt expected their daily lives to be so showy. After these successive slip-ups, Shao Xi listlessly went to wash his face. Shao Qihais excited, proud face formed a sharp contrast. Whats wrong? What happened? Mu Jingzhe hurriedly asked. Shao Dong shook his head. Nothing. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi and asked, Did Little Xi accidentally wet the bed again? Children, after all, inevitably wet the bed. When they were young, they were most afraid of dreaming about finding the bathroom. It was fine when they grew up, as they wouldnt visit the bathroom in their dreams, but they would when they were young. It would be over once they found the bathroom. When Mu Jingzhe had arrived, the children, with the exception of Shao Dong, had successively wet the bed. Xiao Wu was the youngest, so he had wet the bed the most times. Little Bei had experienced the same thing before, but not so often. Shao Xi had experienced that before too. This was also what had always annoyed him. He was already a very, very big boy, and he was about to go to junior high. However, he would still wet his bed accidentally. This was his complete dark history. The last time Shao Xi had peed the bed, he had been so angry that hed cried. Later on, he had felt embarrassed for a few days. Upon seeing Shao Xi like that, Mu Jingzhe had thought that hed peed on the bed again. I didnt! Shao Xi almost dropped the basin in his hand when he heard her. I didnt wet the bed! Its good that you didnt. Mu Jingzhe quickly went over and hugged Shao Xi. Dont be angry. It would not be a big deal even if you peed. But I really didnt. Shao Xi felt wronged. When Shao Qihai saw the two of them, his gaze turned from surprise to gentleness. He looked at Shao Nan, who was beside him. Little Nan, do you still wet your bed? Shao Nan was about to say that he no longer did that, but as the words were ready to come out of his mouth, they changed. Not often. About once a week? Xiao Wu and I only wet the bed two to three days a week combined. Xiao Wu turned his head in confusion. He rarely peed on the bed now. He was a little anxious and he wanted to defend himself, but Shao Dong pressed down his shoulders with a muffled smile and gave him a calm look. Indeed, Shao Nan quickly said, Its unavoidable for children to urinate on the bed. Its just that when the bed gets wet, its quite troublesome, especially in winter. If we dont wash it, there will always be a smell. Its troublesome, and the water is cold. Mommy doesnt want us to stink so she goes to the river to wash it every time. The river water is too cold. Every time, Mommys hands turn red from the cold and she even gets frostbite. It hurts and itches every day. Shao Nan sighed, his face full of heartache. Everyone says that girls shouldnt touch things that are too cold. Mommy has really suffered too much for us. We might have to trouble you to wash this in the future. Shao Qihai nodded vigorously. Of course. Let me wash it. Shao Nan felt a little better upon seeing Shao Qihai agree. He also felt regretful that winter was almost over. It was March now, and although the river water was still very cold, it was much better with the sun warming up the water in the afternoon. What a pity. When Mu Jingzhe returned with Shao Xi, she saw Shao Qihai looking at her with guilt and gratitude, as well as confusion. Come for breakfast after youre done showering. Hurry up and go to school when youre done. Dont be late. Mu Jingzhe glanced at Shao Qiyangs room. Your uncle has already gone to work. Shao Qiyang went out before dawn, and Mu Jingzhe didnt see him when she woke up. Shao Qihai glanced at Shao Qiyangs room and frowned. There had been something wrong with Qiyangs condition and reaction yesterday. He didnt know what was wrong with him. He would have to talk to him later. Breakfast was as simple and nutritious as ever. There was corn porridge and eggs. Finally, each of them ate a banana to ensure their nutrition. Chapter 202 - : The Five Children’s Ordinary Project No one had a habit of having three meals a day in the village. Everyone was busy with work and didnt have the means to do so. It was even more impossible for many children to have breakfast. Every day, they would probably go to school without even washing their faces or removing their eye boogers. Only Mu Jingzhe was used to eating breakfast. Also, in order to guarantee the kids nutrition, she put in the effort to prepare breakfast for them every day. There were miscellaneous grains, vegetables, and fruits in it. The menu varied from day to day, but it was always delicious. As the kids ate their breakfast, they became increasingly determined to leave with Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai had not eaten breakfast since he was young. Hed only gotten used to it after leaving the village. However, since it was troublesome for him to make it himself, he no longer ate breakfast upon returning. After eating the warm bowl of porridge, he looked at the children, who were eating happily, and sighed with emotion. No wonder the children looked taller and sturdier. It was all because of Mu Jingzhe. Im full. Lets go after eating our bananas. Shao Nan nodded and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Alright, Mommy, youve worked hard. After saying that, he looked at Mu Jingzhes hand and sighed. A girls hands are tender. Mommys hands are ruined from cooking and washing the dishes every day. We have to go to school and cant be of help. Sigh Mu Jingzhe glanced at her hands in confusion. Had her hands become coarser? Didnt she take good care of them? She remembered that her hands had been rougher when she had first transmigrated. She had put in a lot of effort to take care of her hands, and the skin texture had already improved greatly. Just as Mu Jingzhe was about to ask, Shao Qihai said, Ill wash the dishes. Let me do it. Ill do the dishes from now on. He couldnt let Mu Jingzhe continue to have such a hard time, nor could he let the children wash the dishes anymore. When Mu Jingzhe saw that Shao Qihai had agreed to wash the dishes, she raised her eyebrows at Shao Nan and stopped speaking. Shao Nan didnt look at Mu Jingzhe but he sighed again. Mommy, you mustnt wash our blankets and clothes. Youre usually very busy. Dont busy yourself with chores in the small bit of rest time you have. Well go wash them ourselves when we get back. Ill wash them. Coincidentally, Im free too. Let me wash them, Shao Qihai immediately added tactfully. Thank you. Shao Nan smiled at Shao Qihai. Its not hard. Its what I should do. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nan, that little fox, and then at Shao Qihais expression before turning around with a muffled laugh. The children were angry, so she would let them vent their anger. Besides, they were right. Shao Qihai had to take action. As their father, this was what he ought to do. Even if the children hadnt said anything, she would have. Now, she didnt have to. Mu Jingzhe took the children to school. When Shao Qihai saw that it was finally quiet and only the two of them were there, he was about to speed up washing the dishes and say a few words. However, before the dishes were done, the young ladies working for Mu Jingzhe came. As soon as they arrived, they peeped in and took a closer look at Shao Qihai. They even specifically looked at Shao Qihais shadow to confirm that he was really human. Shao Qihai, who had been dead for a year, had returned and become big news in Great Eastern Village. Last night, almost every household had been gossiping about him and the way Zhao Lan and Eldest Brother Shao had made a fool of themselves. Under the gaze of these young ladies, Shao Qihai, who was carrying a basket of blankets, bedsheets, and clothes, fled after saying that he was going to wash the clothes. The five childrens clothes, along with the bedsheets and blanket, filled a large basket. Instantly, everyone had a new topic of discussion. Jingzhe, I didnt expect him to know how to wash clothes. Hes not bad, huh. My husband has never washed clothes before. He even says that washing clothes and cooking isnt something a man should do. Some people were curious about Mu Jingzhes future plans. Jingzhe, do you have any ideas? Everyone had seen Ji Buwang before. That Prince Charming Ji Buwang had attracted the hearts of all the women in the village, from the elderly ones to the children. They felt that it would be a waste for Mu Jingzhe not to marry Ji Buwang. Although Shao Qihais appearance wasnt inferior to Ji Buwangs, the two of them werent the same type of man. In addition, Shao Qihai was from the village, and the villagers had seen him grow up. Besides, he was the father of five children. They felt that Ji Buwang was better. They were all concerned for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Ill wait and see. A young lady who was quick with her words panicked when she heard that. Whats there to see? Since Shao Qihai is back, theres someone to take care of the kids now. If it were me, Id just pack them up and marry Uncle Ji. Because he was Tang Molings uncle, everyone in the village called Ji Buwang Uncle Ji. Mu Jingzhe laughed. The others also criticized her. I think you wish to get married, right? As they were joking around, Mu Jingzhe looked at the door and scratched her face. Ji Buwang Thats right, Ji Buwang. Should she tell him about Shao Qihais return? Everyone looked at Mu Jingzhes expression and stopped joking. Let Jingzhe consider it carefully. Now that Shao Qihai is back, Jingzhe is no longer a widow. Thats right. We cant say those words again. If the kids hear us, they wont be happy. At the mention of the kids, everyone finally calmed down and started working. The aforementioned kids had already started a new day of school. Before arriving at school, theyd met villagers and classmates along the way, and all of them were concerned about them. When they arrived at school, both their teachers and classmates looked at them with concern and complicated expressions. While everyone felt concerned, Shao Dong and his siblings quietly began to implement the plan that they had discussed last night. The first step was pretending that they werent paying attention in class. Yes, they would pretend, even though they would still prick up their ears to listen to whatever the teacher said in class and wouldnt give up on learning and absorbing knowledge. After all, this was necessary. However, they would appear to be different kids on the surface. They would no longer actively answer the teachers questions or look at the teacher, nor would they sit upright in class like they usually did. No matter how one looked at it, they didnt look like they were listening attentively. Seeing that they werent in a good state, the teacher called on them to answer a question. They deliberately said that they didnt know the answer. They just wanted to act like bad students, and their teachers and classmates were all shocked. There was a question they couldnt answer? Was the sun rising from the west now? The teacher couldnt help but glance out of the window. After confirming that the sun was rising from the east, she asked them if they were feeling unwell or were in a bad mood. After two periods, the teachers who taught the five children realized that something was wrong. In the end, during the inter-school exercises, even the principal came down to ask about their situation and said that he wanted to ask Mu Jingzhe about it. The five children were speechless. Why was it so difficult to become an ordinary child? They told their teacher not to look for Mu Jingzhe and asked them to look for Shao Qihai if there were any issues in the future. Of course, they had to look for Shao Qihai when it came to such a troublesome matter. How could they let their mother worry? Half a day had passed, and by the time they returned for lunch, they hadnt managed to become bad students yet. Theyd only been treated with a lot of concern. When they returned home and saw a yard of drying clothes, they knew that Shao Qihai had washed them. The five children finally cheered up a little. During the meal, Little Bei, who usually ate in the most cultured and clean manner, looked at Shao Qihai. Her eyes darted around, and for some reason, while she drank her soup, she let out a yelp and poured the entire bowl on her clothes. Chapter 203 - Too Outstanding; Can’t Be Ordinary Are you alright? You didnt get scalded, did you? Mu Jingzhe was startled. No, the soup is cold. Its just that my clothes are dirty. Little Bei quickly shook her head. In order not to get scalded, she had specifically let the soup cool before spilling it. She always remembered Mu Jingzhes words about not letting herself get hurt. Mu Jingzhe took Little Bei to change her clothes. When she returned, she found that the other four kids clothes were all dirty as well. There was a big patch of oil on Xiao Wus chest. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan had also acquired stains on their clothes somehow, from chili to the black ash found at the bottom of pots. The pot ash that had been burned on firewood was no joke. It was black and very troublesome to wipe off. Mu Jingzhe stared at them in shock. Whats going on? This would never happen normally! Big Brother wanted to scoop out soup for us, but things went wrong. Shao Xi looked at Shao Dong with eyes full of admiration. Indeed, Big Brother was Big Brother. Little Bei had just thought of a solution when hed immediately done it without anyone knowing. Dont touch it anymore. What if you get scalded? You just changed into new clothes today. Mu Jingzhes head hurt. Im sorry, Mommy. Shao Dong lowered his head and apologized. Shao Qihai quickly said, Its all my fault. I didnt see them. They werent hurt. Its just that their clothes are dirty. Ill go wash them. Shao Dong gave Shao Qihai an apologetic smile. The kids changed clothes and went to school. Shao Qihai picked up the clothes they had changed out of and prepared to wash them. In the end, although he had said that he would go, he hadnt left. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Whats wrong? No washing powder? No, um do you have anything to wash? Shao Qihai was dawdling because of this. No need to do mine. I can wash it myself. Mu Jingzhe refused without thinking. Shao Qihai hesitated for a moment before saying, Little Nan said that its not good for girls to touch too much cold water. The river water is quite cold. Just give them to me. It was already March, but the river was still very cold. One could imagine how cold it had been in the winter. Mu Jingzhe laughed when she heard what Little Nan had said, but she still shook her head and refused. Theres really no need. Since she wasnt going to continue living with him as husband and wife, she shouldnt let him wash her clothes. Seeing that she was determined, Shao Qihai walked to the riverside in disappointment. There were more people washing clothes in the village in the afternoon. Shao Qihai, who was sandwiched between the aunties and young ladies, instantly became the center of attention. Although he washed his clothes with his head lowered, he still had to answer their questions and be teased by them. His face turned red, perhaps from the sun or the teasing. He wanted to wash up and leave as soon as possible, but the black pot ash was very difficult to wash off. He could only rub it, and as he did so, the aunties pricked his heart with their words. Now that Jingzhe and the children know how to earn money, its only right for Qihai to do housework and wash clothes. One cant delay earning money. Its just that he doesnt know how to wash well. The clothes are about to tear due to the way he is washing them. Shao Qihais hands froze. They were making it sound like he was a freeloader at home. He wanted to say something when he heard snickers and hushed voices in the distance. If he refuses to wash the clothes, Jingzhe will abandon him soon. That Uncle Ji is so good-looking and rich. If I were Jingzhe, Id want Uncle Ji. Me too. Shao Qihai is not bad, but he has a mother like Zhao Lan, and his older brother and younger sister are worrisome too. Their voices were very low, but Shao Qihais ears were sharp, so he accidentally heard them. Shao Qihai thought to himself that he wasnt washing the clothes in order to please Jingzhe. He was washing them because he felt that he should, because he loved his children. The five children, who were deeply loved by Shao Qihai, had no idea that Shao Qihai was enduring humiliation for them and listening to people gossip about him while washing clothes. They were still thinking of ways to make Shao Qihai hate them. Since he didnt succeed in the morning, Shao Xi felt that he should go a little overboard. If it still didnt work, then he would learn to be bad. He should be a little more rebellious. With these thoughts in mind, Shao Xi came up with a plan. When it was time for class again, he deliberately lay down on his desk and slept. He even proudly told Shao Dong that he would definitely succeed this time, as teachers hated students sleeping in class the most. They would definitely throw chalk at him, and if he still didnt wake up, the chalkboard eraser would be thrown over as well. Then, the teacher would scold the student and call their parents. Shao Qihai would be invited over, and he would see their hopelessly mischievous behavior. Shao Xi closed his eyes and quietly braced himself for the flying chalk. Soon, the teacher realized that Shao Xi had fallen asleep on the desk. It was very obvious from the podium. The class was quiet for a few seconds, but for some reason, the chalk didnt come flying at him. Instead, the teacher came down to take a look and stopped beside Shao Xi. Shao Xis breathing slowed. He had thought that his teacher would personally smack his head and ask him to wake up, but his teacher left again. Not only did she leave, but she also lowered her voice. In the end, she even said, Everyone, please write an essay for this class. Ill write the question on the blackboard. You guys focus on writing and dont speak so you dont disturb Shao Xi. Shao Xi: ??? What? She was afraid of waking him up? He had already gone overboard by sleeping in class. Why was the teacher afraid of waking him up? Was the teacher crazy or stupid today? Was she still the same teacher who threw chalk at other students? Shao Xi couldnt fathom why, and neither could the other students. Seeing their puzzled expressions, the teacher explained in a low voice. You all know what happened at Shao Xis house yesterday, right? He must have suffered a huge blow and be very upset, but he should feel happy. After all, his father isnt dead and has now come back. He definitely didnt sleep last night. Let him sleep for a while. In the end, she even lectured the two students she had thrown the chalk at previously. Dont feel indignant. If you become as promising as Shao Xi, Ill let you sleep too. The two students lowered their heads. They couldnt compare to him. This class then became an essay-writing class. The teacher sat on the podium and stopped teaching. Shao Xi lay on the desk. After this helpless sensation passed, his mood suddenly became complicated. He even felt like crying over this kindness. In the past, because of Zhang Fei, hed hated teachers and felt that they were all bad people. Now, he had met a very good teacher. Shao Xi secretly glanced at the blackboard and saw the random topic My teacher. He smiled and thought for a moment before leaning over the table and scribbling. After class, Shao Xi watched as Shao Dong took his workbook with a faint smile and helped him submit his homework. When the teacher saw that he was awake, she told him This will all pass before leaving. I told you it wouldnt work, but you refused to listen. Shao Dong shook his head. Then think of a good idea, Shao Xi couldnt help telling his older brother. During the break between classes, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and even Xiao Wu came over to discuss their plan to become bad children. Shao Nan had also thought of Shao Xis method, but he had been stopped by Shao Xi as soon as hed suggested it. Its useless. Stop using that method. With a sorrowful heart, Shao Xi looked at the sky and sighed with emotion. Now, we cant be ordinary just because we want to. Were too outstanding. It cant be helped. Shao Dong: Chapter 204 - Ji Buwang Found Out Shao Nan rolled his eyes. Actually, theres no need to make it so complicated. We can just behave like our normal selves around outsiders. We just have to make him realize that were terrible and make him think that we dont know anything and were very expensive to raise. Lets show him that other than spending money and being troublesome, we have no merits at all. Thats true. Its not like we want to become bad kids for real. We cant really sacrifice our excellence for him! Shao Xis eyes lit up. Little Nan, youre always so wicked. But I like it. Shao Nan grinned. Its all for the sake of leaving with Mommy. Shao Nan and the others all looked at Shao Dong and waited for him to decide. Shao Dong nodded. This is a solution, but we have to think about the details. We cant just recklessly make a move. At the very least, they couldnt let Shao Qihai discover their scheme, or it would be useless. Let me think about ways to spend money, Shao Nan said seriously. In the past, they used to think of ways to save money and earn money. This was the first time they had to think of ways to spend money. I wonder if he has money. If we ask for it but he doesnt, what if Mommy gives it to us in the end? Then lets first find out if he has money or not and how much he has. Shao Dong then added calmly, You dont have to rummage through his luggage. Theres not much money in there. Little Bei looked up. Brother, youve rummaged through it? When did you do that? Last night, while he wasnt paying attention. We should be focusing on his bank account and other places. In addition, I didnt see anything linked to his new wife or children. Maybe what he said was true. Shao Qihai, who had finally finished washing the clothes and returned, dried them in the sun and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was about to relax when he suddenly sneezed. Once means someone is missing me, and twice means someone is scolding me, right? Is someone missing me again? Shao Qihai secretly glanced at Mu Jingzhe, but she was busy. Shao Qihai was embarrassed. Just as he was about to say something, he sneezed again. So someones been scolding me Could it be Ji Buwang? Ji Buwang was indeed scolding Shao Qihai. When Ji Buwang had learned that the kids had started school, he had wanted to take this opportunity to go to Great Eastern Village to look for Mu Jingzhe, but he had ended up meeting the distracted Shao Qiyang instead. Although they had been quite at odds previously, upon seeing him like this, Ji Buwang immediately stopped the car. Whats wrong? What happened? Shao Qiyang looked at Ji Buwang and his expression became a little strange. What? You still want to help? Tell me about it. He listened to see if he should help. Although Ji Buwang didnt say it out loud, his meaning was clear. Shao Qiyang felt increasingly more conflicted. The person hed always found an eyesore looked like someone who shared the same affliction as him now. He sighed. You might as well worry about yourself instead of me. Me? Whats wrong with me? My brother isnt dead. Hes back. Shao Qiyang didnt keep him in suspense. Ji Buwang paused. Whos back? My older brother, Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai didnt die? He came back? Ji Buwang repeated, finally digesting the news with difficulty. What happened? Wasnt he supposed to be dead? He had just accepted the news of Shao Qihais death not long ago. Why was Shao Qihai alive again? It was good that he was alive, but he was Mu Jingzhes husband. Was Wasnt this a mess? Ji Buwang was shaken by the news. As he looked at him, Shao Qiyang could understand. I wasnt notified beforehand either. He just appeared in front of us all of a sudden yesterday. Hes alive. Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang looked at each other, and neither of them said anything. However, the two men who had been competing against each other suddenly had a common language, the kind that didnt need to be spoken. So youre here in a daze? What else does it look like? I dont believe it. I have to take a look personally. One moment hes dead, and the next hes alive. Is it so easy to come back to life? Can Shao Qihai die and live as he pleases? Ji Buwang got into the car and was just about to leave when Shao Qiyang quickly pulled him back. Are you really going? Of course. Arent you going back? How long are you planning to hide for? Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth. Ill go back too! He opened the passenger door of Ji Buwangs car and got in. Ji Buwang asked, No, are you taking my car? Of course. Why would I expend so much energy to ride behind you when I can just sit in your car? Alright then. Ji Buwang didnt care anymore, so he drove away. However, the car suddenly broke down when they had just reached the county city. After the engine was turned off, it couldnt be started again. Why did your car turn off at such a critical moment? Its not even as reliable as my bicycle. Its an antique. My dad gave it to me a long time ago. Since the car couldnt be started, in the end, they had to use Shao Qiyangs incredible bicycle. Because there was only one bicycle, regardless of whether Shao Qiyang was willing or not, Ji Buwang sat on the back seat of his bicycle. The road from the county city to town was nice, and there was a gentle breeze. Although he was anxious, it felt pretty good. Ji Buwang thought to himself, No wonder women like to sit on the back seats of bicycles. After experiencing it once, Ji Buwang felt that he could also buy a bicycle in the future to carry Mu Jingzhe. While looking at Shao Qiyangs not too broad but tall back, Ji Buwang frowned. Have you carried Jingzhe before? Had Jingzhe hugged Shao Qiyangs waist and sat on his bicycle? Shao Qiyang replied in a muffled voice, No. He wanted to lie and say that he had, but upon thinking about it, he realized that he really hadnt. He had only carried the children before, and so had Mu Jingzhe. Ji Buwang felt better, but after a few seconds, his expression changed. Because they had entered the bumpy part of the dirt road, Ji Buwang had no choice but to grip Shao Qiyangs clothes tightly. That wasnt all. He even wrapped his arms around Shao Qiyangs waist and hugged him firmly. Shao Qiyang almost fell into a ditch. Let go. Why is your grip so tight? I cant let go. Its too bumpy. Ji Buwang refused. Still, dont hold on so tightly. Youre crumpling my clothes. Besides, arent you hugging me too tightly? Why would two men hug each other so tightly? Wasnt that super awkward? It wasnt as if he was Jingzhe. I dont want to either, but this is a really bumpy road. Ill fall off. Ji Buwang expressed that he didnt want to do this either. Wasnt this just a safety consideration? Youre not going to fall off. Little Dong and the others are much braver than you. Relax a little. My bicycle is very stable. Oh. Ji Buwang relaxed his grip slightly. Shao Qiyang had just let out a breath of relief when the bicycle jolted again because of a small ditch. Ji Buwang immediately hugged him tighter than before, even using both hands this time. That gave me such a scare. I really almost fell off. Shao Qiyang was truly speechless. You I didnt do it on purpose. Ji Buwang awkwardly let go of one hand. Ive never ridden a bicycle on such a road. When Shao Qiyang thought of Ji Buwangs noble aura and then looked at the fair, tender arms hugging him, he was completely speechless. On the other hand, Ji Buwang thought about it and suddenly said, Why dont I sit in front of you? That way, perhaps I wont fall off? He had seen some men put a girl or a child in front of them and protect them with both arms. It was safer that way. Chapter 205 - Compensate A Wife? Can the Compensation Be You? Shao Qiyang rolled his eyes. Are you crazy? How are you going to fit in front when youre so big? You wont let me hug you from behind I really dont feel safe sitting behind you. Just let me sit in the front. Shao Qiyang firmly refused, but he couldnt stop Ji Buwang from harping on about it. He even deliberately hugged him tightly, and in the end, he also wheedled and tickled him. Shao Qiyang didnt know what to say. Things had already come to this, yet why was Ji Buwang still in the mood to make a fuss? However, he didnt know that Ji Buwang was actually feeling uneasy, which was why he deliberately spoke to keep himself occupied and divert his attention so that he wouldnt be so irritable. After struggling for more than half the journey, Ji Buwang felt like his buttocks were in immense pain, as if he had undergone intense exercise. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyang was also covered in sweat due to Ji Buwangs hug. He suspected that he would go crazy if Ji Buwang hugged him any longer. He had no choice but to give in. Thus, in the afternoon, when Mu Jingzhe bumped into them at the village entrance, she saw Ji Buwang sitting in front and Shao Qiyang sitting in the back with his arms around Ji Buwang. Ji Buwangs hair was still long and it was swaying in the wind. Behind him, Shao Qiyang had to avoid being swept by his hair, and his face was filled with impatience and forbearance. However, because he was handsome, his impatience and forbearance werent detestable. Instead, one could see a hint of compromise and affection. Dont ask Mu Jingzhe how she could tell. In any case, she could. Or perhaps, it was her imagination. It couldnt be helped. The sight of the two of them inevitably reminded Mu Jingzhe of her two male colleagues in the past. Besides her experience with her two male colleagues, there were also movie and tv productions featuring male celebrity couples of various types. Although Mu Jingzhe had never shipped any of those couples before, she had watched quite a few of them. Everything else aside, a pair of two gorgeous men was really pleasing to the eye. Mu Jingzhe, whose mind had been corrupted, couldnt help but look at this beautiful scene through a corrupt lens. Even the look in her eyes was different. Needless to say, they were really compatible. Very compatible. They were much more compatible than Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang. Indeed, whether one was worthy or not didnt depend on gender. It was all about ones appearance. Male or female, two good-looking people looked compatible together. Countless images flashed across Mu Jingzhes mind, and she even added background music to it. Beautiful background music was very important. Mu Jingzhe carefully chose a song, and at that moment, Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang walked up to her. Ji Buwang kept feeling that Mu Jingzhe was looking at them strangely. Although he didnt know why, he kept some distance from Shao Qiyang vigilantly. However, when he pulled away, he saw disappointment flash across Mu Jingzhes eyes. Disappointment? What was going on? Why was she disappointed? What are you thinking about? Ji Buwang asked with furrowed brows. I just thought that you and Shao Qiyang looked very compatible Mu Jingzhe, who was recalling the background music, casually answered when she heard the question. She then shut her mouth abruptly, but it was too late. Ji Buwang had already heard her. Previously, he had interacted with Mu Jingzhe a lot and knew that she sometimes had strange ideas. Normally, when people talked about whether two people were compatible or not, they were talking about men and women. However, Mu Jingzhe could match a man and a woman, a man and another man, and a woman with another woman. Although she had only casually said that they were pleasing to the eye and hadnt meant anything else, this had left a deep impression on Ji Buwang. It was one thing for her to think of someone else like that, but now she was even thinking of him in that way. Furthermore, it was with Shao Qiyang. Ji Buwangs expression darkened. When hed heard that Shao Qihai wasnt dead, he had felt anxious to death, but she still had the time to think about all this. Get rid of the images and thoughts in your mind. Now. Oh, alright. Mu Jingzhe felt a little sheepish and finally stopped thinking of this nonsense. Shao Qiyang hadnt heard their first words and only saw that Ji Buwang was fierce to Mu Jingzhe. He frowned. Why are you so angry? With furrowed brows, he asked, Wheres my brother? Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up. Hes at home. Someone went to see him. Why would Mu Jingzhe come to the village entrance? She had fled from home because Mu Xue had gone to see Shao Qihai! Initially, Mu Jingzhe had still been thinking of ways to set him up with Mu Xue. In the end, Mu Xue had shown up at the Shao Residence. When shed entered, she hadnt seen Mu Jingzhe, as she only had eyes for Shao Qihai. Mu Xue had specifically gone to see Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai had returned yesterday, but she hadnt been at home. When shed heard about it in class, she had been stunned on the spot. Back when Shao Qihai had suddenly died, she had hidden under the covers and cried for several nights, feeling sad for him. Now that it had turned out he hadnt died and had returned home, she had tried to hold herself back. In the end, she couldnt help but go to the Shao Residence to take a look after class. Upon seeing Shao Qihais familiar face, as if nothing had changed, Mu Xue let her tears fall instantly. She had gone through a lot in the past year. She had fallen in love with Tang Moling, gotten engaged, and had her engagement annulled. There had been both glorious and humiliating moments. Compared to a year ago, she had gone through a lot. After everything that had happened, she saw Shao Qihai again. It had been a year, yet he still hadnt changed. His determined gaze reminded her of the first time she had met Shao Qihai after hed retired from the army. After going around in circles, she felt the same way shed felt the first time she had met him. Tears rolled down Mu Xues face. Its so great that youre not dead. Its wonderful She then pounced on Shao Qihai. Seeing that the two were about to hug each other, Mu Jingzhe was afraid that Shao Qihai wouldnt dare make a move if she was around, so she quickly slipped away. She had to give them space to interact and create opportunities for them to spend time with each other. Only then could their relationship be reignited and her plan be implemented. It would be even better if there was a shotgun marriage. After going out, shed sauntered to the village entrance and met Shao Qiyang and Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up when she thought of Mu Xue, but when she saw Shao Qiyang, she felt a little guilty. She had been preoccupied while trying to set up Shao Qihai and Mu Xue, so she had forgotten about Shao Qiyang. Speaking of that, she had really let him down. Previously, she had even encouraged Shao Qiyang, but in the end, Shao Qihai had returned. From the looks of it, the two first lovers feelings for each other might be reignited. What a pity for this devoted supporting actor, though. However, relationships couldnt be forced. It was better to deal with the pain now than let it drag on. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that Shao Qiyang would be agitated if he went in and saw them, so she quickly told him what had happened. Erm Mu Xue went to see Shao Qihai. Qiyang, dont take it too hard. I was spouting nonsense previously, so dont take it to heart. If all else fails, Ill compensate you with a wife. Ill definitely find you a new one. Thats right. If all else failed, she would think of a way to compensate him with a wife. As long as she put in some effort, she would definitely be able to do it! Mu Jingzhe made up her mind. Shao Qiyang looked at Mu Jingzhe and smiled bitterly. Why did she still think that he liked Mu Xue? However, when he heard that she would compensate him with a wife, Shao Qiyangs mind was filled with the following thought: Can the compensation be you? He wanted to blurt this out on impulse, especially when he heard that Mu Xue and Shao Qihai had gotten together again. He felt that since his brother didnt cherish Mu Jingzhe, he would. In the end, Ji Buwang spoke up first, not giving him a chance. Shao Qihai and Mu Xue? Is there anything else in here that I dont know? Hadnt Mu Xue been engaged to Tang Moling previously? Shao Qiyang and Mu Jingzhes expressions were a little strange when they heard his question. Actually, the person who truly proposed marriage to Mu Xue was Shao Qiyang. This summary was very accurate. Chapter 206 - Even If It’s One Wife and Two Husbands, I Won’t Give Up Ji Buwang raised his brows. So that really happened. The anxiousness in his body lessened again. Shao Qiyang couldnt help but clench his fist when he heard that. How could Second Brother do this? Jingzhe was such a wonderful person, yet he didnt cherish her and had even gotten involved with Mu Xue. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and asked in a low voice, Why are you here? Why do you think? How could I not come? Ji Buwang asked in turn. Mu Jingzhe immediately felt a little guilty. After all, Ji Buwang had confessed his feelings to her before, so it was normal for him to come upon learning that Shao Qihai had returned. But wasnt it a tad inappropriate for him to come like this? Lets go home first. Ive told you before that I know Shao Qihai too. Hes not dead and he has returned now. I should go see him. Shao Qiyang gritted his teeth tightly. Wasnt it a provocation for him to visit at such a time? Before he could speak, Ji Buwang had already taken the lead and walked forward. Shao Qiyang wanted to say something but stopped himself and followed him. He didnt know that the four of them were already giving other people a show. In particular, Ji Buwangs arrival had made the eyes of the people of Great Eastern Village sparkle with excitement. They had thought that since Shao Qihai had returned, Ji Buwang wouldnt come anymore. They hadnt expected him to still come. Was he going to publicly compete with Shao Qihai for Jingzhe? Thats not so good, no? After all, thats Qihais wife, right? Go and see what Shao Qihai did first. I saw Mu Xue go to the Shao Residence. She went in, and Jingzhe came out to hide from them. Great Eastern Village was having a jolly good time gossiping about this matter. Usually, they wouldnt reveal it when they were in public, but privately, they knew everything. They only wished they could go back with Mu Jingzhe and the others to watch the show. Mu Jingzhe returned to the Shao Residence with Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang. She first confirmed from the entrance whether Mu Xue had left. When she stuck her head in, she saw Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai frowned when he saw her do that. Why didnt you come in since you got home? Mu Jingzhe stood up and walked in. Wheres Mu Xue? Is she gone? Mm. Shao Qihai was about to say something when he saw Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyang behind Mu Jingzhe. When he saw that Ji Buwang had actually swaggered in, Shao Qihais pupils constricted. Ji Buwang? Shao Qihai, long time no see. Ji Buwang waved his hand with a beam. Long time no see. Shao Qihai gritted his teeth. Why was this person so eager to steal his woman? He was still alive, couldnt he see that? Upon seeing Ji Buwangs beaming face, Shao Qihai was furious. Why was this person so thick-skinned? Why didnt he look sheepish at all? Unable to help himself, Shao Qihai commented sarcastically, You came here very quickly. You sure act fast, huh. I cant compare to you. Its only the second day, and youre already meeting your old flame in front of Jingzhe and pouring your hearts out to each other. Ji Buwangs shocking words came out of his mouth as he smiled. This was also the reason he didnt feel sheepish. He was open and aboveboard. Shao Qihais expression changed. He then glanced in the direction of the workers. Dont talk nonsense! He shot Ji Buwang a warning look. Come in so we can talk. It seemed better to speak in private lest he startled others with his shocking words again. The group of them entered the kitchen. Shao Qihai gave Ji Buwang a deep look. Ji Buwang, theres a limit to joking. I hope you wont spout nonsense in the future. I dont have any ill intentions. I think its a good thing. I said it to bless you. Ji Buwang was very innocent. This is just right. You and Mu Xue can pick up your relationship where you left off, and Jingzhe and I can continue to be together. Mu Jingzhe was about to pour water for Ji Buwang and even nodded when she heard the first half of the sentence. However, when she heard the second half, her hand trembled and she almost dropped the cup. When had they gotten together? Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang in shock and saw Ji Buwang wink at her. When did you two get together? You two have gotten together? Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang asked questions angrily in unison. Their tones were the same, and the shock and anger on their faces looked copied and pasted. Ji Buwang looked at the two brothers with a teasing expression. Even Shao Qihai couldnt help but glance at Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang couldnt care less about their gazes. His mind was filled with thoughts of when the two of them had gotten together. Mu Jingzhe reacted, quickly looking at Ji Buwang. Dont spout nonsense Ji Buwang felt aggrieved. You just said two days ago that you were going to be responsible for me, have you forgotten? Jingzhe, you cant be like this. You cant abandon me after toying with me. Abandon him after toying with him? Was that how one used that phrase? Mu Jingzhe choked. Ji Buwang didnt give Mu Jingzhe a chance to speak. He lowered his head and coughed before looking at Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang. This is what happened. Jingzhe said that she would be responsible for me. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but shove Ji Buwang. Dont She had just held the wrong hand. Why did it sound so different coming from his mouth? Dont be afraid, Jingzhe. We have to let them know sooner or later. We might as well tell them now. I cant wait anyway. Ji Buwang shot Mu Jingzhe a gaze, telling her to calm down, and looked at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai, Jingzhe and I already have a relationship. I hope you can give us your blessing. I dont think Ive wronged you. After all, you were dead previously. Your marriage had already been abolished. I have the right to pursue her, and Jingzhe has the right to fall in love and get married. We didnt do anything wrong, so I hope you wont be angry. After all, I didnt destroy your marriage. I didnt become a third party either. Were open and honest. Ji Buwangs words made Shao Qihais mind explode. No, based on what Ive heard, the two of you arent together Then your news source might be delayed. Ji Buwang interrupted Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai gritted his teeth. I cant accept it. Im still alive, so Im her husband. Her legitimate husband. No, youre not. Youve already died once. Your relationship with her has been annulled. No, my situation is special. As long as Im alive, our relationship is valid. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang quarreled. Shao Qiyang was worried that they would start a fight upon seeing them oppose each other in such a tit-for-tat manner. Unexpectedly, a second later, Ji Buwang suddenly stood up and stood behind Mu Jingzhe. He tugged at her sleeve and spoke in an aggrieved tone. Jingzhe, no matter what, you have to be responsible for me. I wont back down even if we are one wife and two husbands. Mu Jingzhe: Had she transmigrated to a matriarchal world this time? Shao Qiyang: Who was he? Where was he? What was he doing? Shao Qihai: Dafuq? One wife and two husbands? The veins on Shao Qihais forehead popped twice as his fist cracked. Dont talk nonsense. One wife and two husbands? What kind of joke is this? Was he trying to anger him to death? Whos joking? Im not. Anyway, I wont give up. From now on, lets just rely on our own abilities, Ji Buwang retorted. Theres no such thing as relying on ones own ability. No matter what, Im still the proper wife husband. Give up. Shao Qihai had been forced to say things like I am the proper husband. God knew why he had to say such things. Proper husband? So what? Although I appeared after you, Im also a legitimate husband. Chapter 207 - Marriage Might Be Annulled Chapter 207: Marriage Might Be Annulled Shao Qiyang was dumbfounded as he watched Ji Buwang from the side. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes that even he himself didnt notice. Could that also be true? When he heard them arguing about being her legitimate husband and even saying that they would each rely on their own abilities, he really wanted to raise his hand and join in. He wouldnt even ask to be a legitimate husband. Even if he was a concubine Bah, he wasnt a concubine or the male version of it. Anyway, he needed her to be responsible for him too. Shao Qiyang was eager to make a move. In his mind, he instantly dug up the memory of Mu Jingzhe knocking on his door in the middle of the night. Yes, this was viable too. Besides, time-wise, it had been even earlier than Ji Buwangs appearance, so he could totally join in. Just as Shao Qiyang was about to raise his hand, Mu Jingzhe said, Stop fooling around. She turned her head and glared at Ji Buwang. You knew it wasnt Ji Buwang didnt let Mu Jingzhe continue. He pulled her aside and whispered, I know, but you dont wish to be husband and wife with him anymore, right? I can tell that you no longer want that, so give me another chance. Just let me make a fuss. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. She had only seen Ji Buwang for a short while today and hadnt even spoken to him much. How did he know? A hint of a smile flashed past Ji Buwangs eyes. He could tell. Previously, when Shao Qihai hadnt been around, Mu Jingzhe had never mentioned Shao Qihai to him. She hadnt been sad or anything like that, and she didnt seem to have any feelings for him. Shao Qihai had returned, but Mu Jingzhe hadnt been pleasantly surprised. Instead, there was some frustration between her brows. Later on, when shed spoken of Mu Xue, her expression had been even more off. No matter how he looked at it, it didnt seem like she had Shao Qihai in her heart. When he looked at Shao Qihai, his face was also filled with unfamiliarity and indescribable awkwardness. Based on these observations, hed confirmed Mu Jingzhes state of mind, which was why he had taken advantage of that days joke to make a fuss. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwangs gaze and paused. Before she could finish speaking, Ji Buwang had already let go of her. Seeing Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs intimate behavior, Shao Qihai pursed his lips. He wanted to say something, but upon seeing Mu Jingzhes attitude, he shut his mouth unwillingly. Although what hed said to Shao Qihai was very overboard, Ji Buwang was very sensible and didnt stay to let the villagers watch a show. When the villagers of Great Eastern Village couldnt help but come to gossip, he bade them farewell. Because he hadnt driven in, he borrowed Mu Jingzhes bicycle. When Mu Jingzhe saw him out, Ji Buwang said, Half of what I told Shao Qihai was to spite him, but my intentions are true. Jingzhe, I cant give up just because of this. You dont have to think too much about your relationship with him. If you were to just perform a check, your marriage might directly become invalid. You dont have to be restrained by this marriage. Whether you end up choosing me, Shao Qihai, or a stranger over the two of us is completely up to you. I understand. I will do that. Mu Jingzhe nodded solemnly. She couldnt help but laugh as she looked at Ji Buwang. How did you think up that whole one wife and two husbands thing? It was natural. Cant help being smart. Ji Buwang left on the bicycle. It was only when Mu Jingzhe was out of sight that his face sank. Shao Qihais designs on Mu Jingzhe werent simple. However, hed also discovered an interesting phenomenon. Before hed left, the kids had just finished school. Ji Buwang had discovered that the five kids were treating and speaking to Shao Qihai coldly, and there was even a little hostility involved. This was interesting. It also meant he could relax a little. Ji Buwang knew that Mu Jingzhe had a good relationship with the five children. He was afraid that the children would help Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe would choose to continue to be with Shao Qihai because of the children. However, hed suddenly realized that Shao Qihais five greatest helpers werent really helping their father much. The children might not help their father. This way, he might not be at a disadvantage when it came to the children. Ji Buwang was really sensitive and could sense everything correctly. When the kids returned, Mu Jingzhe and the others were talking inside. The children didnt say anything and cleverly went to eavesdrop before pretending that they had just returned. While Ji Buwang was thinking about the children, the children washed their hands and ate the fruit Mu Jingzhe had prepared for them. They also squeezed in and whispered to each other. Little Bei even talked about Ji Buwang. Teacher Ji is really good-looking. It might not be bad to have a few more daddies. Shao Dong looked to the side and Little Bei chuckled. I like Teacher Ji. Itd be fine to let him be Daddy Ji. In the future, we can have more fathers. Every single one of them is different. It will be good for both Mommy and us. Shao Dong: Shao Nan chuckled when he heard that. Little Bei is right. Since Teacher Mu Xue came to look for him, its not wrong for Teacher Ji to look for Mommy. Tit for tat. Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang were also talking in the kitchen, but the atmosphere wasnt nice. Why did you bring Ji Buwang here? Did you hear what he said? Even if I hadnt brought him, he would have come himself. Hes been here before. Shao Qiyang pursed his lips. The two brothers had never turned red while quarreling with each other in the past. Shao Qiyang had always been very obedient when it came to Shao Qihai, but this time, he couldnt help himself. Second Brother, if you still miss Mu Xue, then clarify things with Jingzhe as soon as possible and let her go. At that moment, Shao Qiyang viewed Shao Qihai as someone who was occupying a mountain of gold and silver but didnt cherish it. His crime was unforgivable. I dont miss her. Shes the one who came to take a look today. Shao Qihai was very troubled. Shao Qiyangs attitude also made him feel strange. He paused for a moment and said, I know youre feeling that this is an injustice for your second sister-in-law. Ill explain this to her. When Mu Jingzhe came back after sending Ji Buwang home, Shao Qihai explained in a muffled voice, You suddenly ran out today, but I didnt hug Mu Xue. I moved aside. Dont get the wrong idea. Upon seeing Mu Xue approach, Shao Qihai had vigilantly stepped aside. However, when hed looked up, he had realized that Mu Jingzhe had disappeared. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected him to explain. She hesitated for a moment. Its fine. You dont have to explain to me. It would have been even better if he had hugged her. Shao Qihai had wanted to say more, but upon seeing her attitude, he gave her a deep look and left. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled as she watched him leave. Why did he look like she had let him down? Ridiculous, Mu Jingzhe muttered. She turned around and saw that the young lady who was supposed to be going home from work hadnt left and was now eavesdropping. When she saw her look over, she coughed guiltily. Mu Jingzhe crossed her arms and looked at her. The young lady felt sheepish under her stare and wanted to leave, but the gossipy soul in her made her involuntarily approach. Erm, Jingzhe, I can attest to what Shao Qihai said just now. He really didnt hug Mu Xue. Mm? We all saw it. The workers hadnt been able to hide. Although theyd looked like they were focused on making the hair ornaments, they were so excited that they went to take a look while gripping the hair ornaments in their hands. The young lady reported to Mu Jingzhe that they had been holding back for a long time. When Mu Xue rushed over in tears, Shao Qihai seemed startled and quickly dodged. There was a puddle of water on the ground due to the clothes that had been hung out to dry, and he accidentally slipped. I think he fell on his leg. The young lady was embarrassed to say that Shao Qihai seemed to have fallen on his balls because he had accidentally done the splits. Then, an expression of excruciating pain had formed on his face. It was because of this that Shao Qihai hadnt been able to chase after Mu Jingzhe in time when hed realized she had disappeared. Chapter 208 - Jingzhe’s Birthday Chapter 208: Jingzhes Birthday According to the young ladys live broadcast, because Shao Qihai had dodged and slipped, Mu Xue had also been stunned. Tears had still been on her face, but she had seemed extremely embarrassed. Later on, Shao Qihai had gotten up with difficulty, and Mu Xue had left because the atmosphere had been too awkward. Mu Jingzhes mind was filled with question marks when she heard that. No, forget it, if she hadnt hugged him, why had he even fallen? Shao Qihai would also like to ask what was going on! Why had he been so unlucky as to step on that pool of water? He was usually very skilled, but in front of that pool of water, he had been like an idiot staring blankly at it. His balls No, his legs. He had felt like his entire body was being torn apart. Even now, he still felt some pain. He had worked so hard, but Mu Jingzhes attitude remained the same even after he explained things to her. Shao Qihai felt aggrieved and sorry for himself. Previously, he had been kicked by Mu Jingzhe until he had almost been crippled. This time, he was forced to doubt his life. It was embarrassing. Shao Qihai went out of the door sadly. After he stood outside and calmed down for a while, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao walked out of the imposing house beside him. When will these days end? She had just finished complaining when she saw Shao Qihai there. She instantly froze, then turned around and ran back. Why are you so surprised? Why did you come back? I asked you to find a doctor for your husband! Zhao Lan was dissatisfied when she saw Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao shushed her a few times. Mom, Second Brother Shao Qihai is standing outside. Zhao Lan immediately shut her mouth. Eldest Brother Shao had fallen ill from fright. Although they now knew that he wasnt a ghost, perhaps he wasnt any better than a ghost. Because of his guilt, he didnt dare go out to see Shao Qihai and just lay in the room. Zhao Lan also felt guilty, but she was used to being thick-skinned. She felt that although her words hadnt been nice, this would pass very quickly. When she saw that Eldest Brother Shao and his wife didnt dare go out, she messed up her hair and deliberately changed into straw sandals to look for Shao Qihai. Qihai, why havent you come to see me today? Are you really planning to disown me? Shao Qihai: Zhao Lan acted all aggrieved and even cried fake tears as she criticized Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai was so angry that he laughed. Just because I faked my death doesnt mean that Im really dead. I know everything you people did both yesterday and previously. Dont come looking for me again. Zhao Lan gritted her teeth. All of you side with Mu Jingzhe. Qiyang was like that, and now you are too. You two are really brothers! Shao Qihai frowned, but he really ought to have a good talk with Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyangs attitude toward him felt off. He had also heard that Shao Qiyang had quit his job at the post office. Shao Qihai went to Shao Qiyangs room but didnt see anyone. He just took a casual look, not expecting to see a necklace. A necklace? Does this kid like someone? Who is he planning to give it to? At first, Shao Qihai smiled. However, as he smiled, he saw the pieces of paper Shao Qiyang had stored there. The pieces of paper had been casually torn from a notebook and were all the messages Mu Jingzhe had left at home. Some had been left for Shao Qiyang and the children, while others had been left for the children alone. They just contained a few words, and they werent anything important. However, Shao Qiyang had kept these slips of paper. As he read the notes, Shao Qihai thought about the gossiping villagers. Amidst sparks, he suddenly understood why Shao Qiyang was treating him that way. He was lusting after his sister-in-law! No wonder he had felt that Shao Qiyangs attitude was strange back in Ocean City. So, it was because Shao Qihai didnt understand. Previously, Qiyang had clearly hated Jingzhe. Why would he suddenly When Shao Qihai saw the scarf and gloves Shao Qiyang carefully kept in his room, which looked similar to the five kids, and recalled the warmth he had felt during the meal, he suddenly understood. Mu Jingzhe had changed the entire family. This warmth not only warmed the five kids, but also Shao Qiyang. That was why he As if Ji Buwang wasnt enough, his biological younger brother also Shao Qihai was overcome with sorrow. Now that he had returned after faking his death for more than a year, his five children only acknowledged their mother and had zero thoughts about their father. His dear brother and old rival were both waiting to abduct his wife. They also both wished that he had really died. Even his closest younger brother did. Why was he so miserable? Shao Qihai closed himself off. He no longer waited for Shao Qiyang and he stopped looking for the children to rebuild his relationship with them. It was by closing himself off that Shao Qihai missed out on another major event. This made him feel confused early the next morning. Firstly, before dawn, and the childrens usual wakeup time, they all quietly got up. At the same time, Little Bei also quietly got up. Amid Shao Qihais confusion, they actually started cooking. What do you want to eat? Ill make it for you. Shao Qihai wanted to help, but the five kids refused. On the other hand, when Shao Qiyang entered, he didnt say anything and immediately began helping. He didnt take the lead. He just let the children do their work. He only helped and watched from the side. When Mu Jingzhe woke up on time and got ready to wake the children up before preparing breakfast, she found a bowl of piping hot longevity noodles[1] topped with a sunny-side-up egg and sprinkled with spring onions waiting for her. Mommy, happy birthday! The five dirty-faced children gave her their most brilliant smiles. The face of every single one of them was either dirtied or stained with flour. Compared to normal times, they looked really dirty. However, at that moment, they were the most beautiful in Mu Jingzhes eyes. Thank you, thank you so much. No need to thank us, Mommy. Hurry up and eat it. You have to finish it in one go. Dont break it. Previously, it was Mu Jingzhe who had reminded them of this. This time, it was their turn to remind Mu Jingzhe. The five kids had already decided that they would make a bowl of longevity noodles for Mu Jingzhe, just like what she had made for them. For this reason, Shao Dong and Shao Xi had specifically learned how to prepare the dish. Shao Dong had made the noodles, Shao Nan had fried the egg, Little Bei had beaten the egg, Xiao Wu had pinched some spring onions and washed them, and Shao Xi had cut the spring onions. Since spring onions were frequently eaten, Mu Jingzhe had planted them on their vegetable farm long ago. After the flowers in the flower pot died, they would also grow spring onions in it. Every time they wanted to eat them, she would pinch some. Then, the spring onions would continue to grow out for consumption. The five children finally prepared this bowl of longevity noodles according to what they had secretly practiced previously. Shao Qiyang didnt interfere and only watched from the side. Of course, he had supported them while theyd secretly practiced. This was Mu Jingzhes first birthday celebration, yet it was already this moving. She was extremely touched, and Shao Dong and the others were also happy. When Mu Jingzhe finished eating, they ate the ordinary noodles made by Shao Qiyang. The family was harmonious, and only Shao Qihai stuck out like a sore thumb. He had never celebrated his birthday, nor did he know of such a concept, so he had never thought of celebrating anyones birthday. Therefore, he was left out completely. Previously, he had been angry at Shao Qiyang for falling for his sister-in-law. However, when he saw Shao Qiyang silently do all this, he felt ashamed. What right did he have to blame Shao Qiyang? Shao Qiyang had also prepared noodles for Shao Qihai, but the latter couldnt taste anything. Just as he was about to wish her a happy birthday, the children suddenly stood up. Mommy, wait. [1] A longevity noodle is a single noodle that fills the whole bowl, and it is better not to break it when eating it. Chapter 209 - The Best Birthday Present The five kids ran back to their room. A few minutes later, Shao Qiyang asked Mu Jingzhe to go to the courtyard. There, they were greeted by the sight of the five little ones rushing out of their room and lining up, wearing pajamas that Shao Qihai had never seen before. When Shao Qiyang pressed the switch of the tape recorder, the five little ones started singing and dancing. Happy birthday, Mommy The melody was joyful and simple, and the dance movements werent complicated, but there were also changes in the formation. The five little ones jumped out, looking absolutely adorable. Mu Jingzhe was so overwhelmed by their cuteness that she almost cried. It was her first birthday in two lifetimes, yet a big fuss was being made. It was as if she had made up for the dozens of missed birthdays in an instant. Among the five children, the one who danced the best and most freely was undoubtedly Little Bei. She was also at the center, looking oh-so-adorable. The second best dancer was Shao Nan. He copied Little Bei strictly, and even his smile was identical to hers. As for Xiao Wu, he had short limbs and was mostly responsible for being cute. Shao Xi and Shao Dong were the ones dancing the most earnestly. Shao Xi was fine, but his expression was forceful, or rather, it was more forceful than his bodys movements. Shao Dong was the clumsiest among them. He was usually the steadiest and felt like he could learn everything quickly. For the first time in his life, he discovered he had two shortcomingssinging and dancing. His actions were all appropriate, but no matter how one looked at it, he looked clumsy and funny, especially since he was wearing those cartoon pajamas that made him look silly in an adorable way. When he finally finished dancing, Shao Dong heaved a not-so-inconspicuous sigh of relief. After the dance, Little Bei bounced over to Mu Jingzhe. How was that, Mommy? Did you like it? Are you surprised? Shao Nan was helpless. How can you ask her that? Although he said that, his eyes were sparkling as he looked at Mu Jingzhe, also waiting for her to praise him. Of course I liked it. I liked it very much. I had no idea you kids secretly prepared this. Little Bei raised her hand. We started practicing early. Mommy, this was my idea. I said I would dance for you. I choreographed the dance myself. I even taught my brothers. Oh, you have no idea how dumb they were, especially Big Brother. Shao Dong: He then touched his nose. This is my first time singing and dancing. No, Little Dong danced very well. He looked particularly good and adorable. Mommy, praise me too. I composed the song. Xiao Wu was anxious. Of course. Xiao Wu, you are the best. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nan and Shao Xi and said, You two must have contributed ideas too, right? Let me guess. It was Little Xis idea to learn a few foreign languages, right? Unless Im mistaken, six versions of Happy Birthday, Mommy were used in the song, right? Shao Xi puffed out his chest and grunted. Yes. He didnt like praising himself, but he couldnt help it. He chuckled and said, We specifically learned different versions of Happy Birthday, Mommy and combined them into one song. How are you so creative? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nan. Looks like the clothes were your idea. I was wondering why you suddenly asked for these pajamas. Inspired by the parent-child outfits, Mu Jingzhe had suddenly thought of modern cartoon pajamas, in which children looked the cutest. Mu Jingzhes heart had stirred, and she had drawn out the design. When Shao Nan had seen it, hed said that he wanted it and asked Mu Jingzhe to make it for them. Mu Jingzhe had made them cartoon pajamas when she was free at night. She wanted them to wear them while they were still young and looked cute. After Mu Jingzhe handed the pajamas to them, she couldnt wait to get them to change into them. She had even prepared a camera to take photos of them wearing them, but the children had refused to wear them after receiving them, making up all sorts of excuses. Mu Jingzhe had been very disappointed, thinking that they didnt like them. In the end, they had been waiting to wear them now. Did you like it, Mommy? Shao Nan asked. Even though he asked, his tone was affirmative. Shao Nan had long known that Mu Jingzhe was defenseless against cuteness, so he was certain that shed like it. I did. Of course I did. Mu Jingzhe liked it so much that she hugged them one by one. She was so excited that she didnt see the villagers peeking around the door. When the villagers had heard the commotion, they had come over out of curiosity. After seeing the big gift the children had prepared for Mu Jingzhe, they were touched by their cuteness. Then, they looked at their own children, and regardless of their age, they started to find them an eyesore. That day, many children suffered misfortune and were inexplicably scolded for being heartless and unfilial. This was only the first wave, as the five little ones hadnt just prepared a dance. After the dance, the five little ones delivered their meticulously-prepared birthday presents as though they were conjuring magic. Even though Shao Qiyang hesitated for a moment, he still handed over the necklace that he had prepared. Initially, when he had seen Shao Qihai return, Shao Qiyang had felt that his intention toward her should have changed no matter what. However, in the end, he still reluctantly gave the necklace to her. This was probably the last time he gave a gift with such a mentality, so he decided he might as well just give the present to her. He would consider it his last act of courage. Shao Qiyangs gift wasnt very eye-catching among the presents the five little ones gave her. Mu Jingzhe, who didnt know that it was a necklace, only thanked them all before being urged to open and put on the presents by the children. Shao Qihai: The children had all given her gifts, and so had Shao Qiyang. All the presents had their own merits, but he hadnt prepared anything for her. At that moment, even Shao Qihai was ashamed of himself. After the excitement passed and the birthday surprises were given, the children reluctantly went to change clothes. Shao Qihai ran after them in a hurry and absent-mindedly praised them for being awesome. The birthday song had been really amazing. Other than the first sentence, which he had understood, he hadnt understood anything else. However, that didnt stop Shao Qihai from feeling proud of them. It was amazing. He was wondering how he was going to make up for his lack of a birthday gift, but he didnt realize that the five children had frozen for a moment. The five of them went to school obediently. On the way, upon recalling Shao Qihais praise, Shao Xi sighed. We accidentally revealed our prowess again. Shao Dong shook his head. Just Just be impressive for now. Let Mommy be happy on her birthday. Well talk about the rest afterward. Thats true. Seeing that they had gone to school, Shao Qihai wanted to say a few words to Mu Jingzhe. However, people kept coming and going at home, and there were people around Mu Jingzhe too. There was no room for him to interrupt. The few girls who came to work knew that today was Jingzhes birthday, so they all brought her gifts. One of them, who had made her shoe soles and cloth shoes, said that the soft material made them really comfortable to wear at home. Another girl gave her a scarf with Jingzhes name embroidered on it. Another gave her boiled eggs, saying that they ate boiled eggs on their birthdays. They werent expensive gifts, but it was the thought that counted. Mu Jingzhe was touched. Due to the commotion caused by the children, everyone in the village knew that Mu Jingzhe was celebrating her birthday today. Li Zhaodi had also prepared noodles and eggs. Upon hearing what everyone said, she knew that Mu Jingzhe had already eaten some. After thinking for a moment, she didnt serve them to Mu Jingzhe and instead ate the noodles in one go carefully, muttering the words Jingzhe will live to a ripe old age. Not long after she finished eating, Mu Jingzhe came over and snatched the bowl from her to wash it. She said that Li Zhaodi wasnt allowed to wash the dishes laboriously today and that she had to rest properly. Its your birthday today. Youre not allowed to wash them either. Li Zhaodis heart ached for Mu Jingzhe too. In the end, Mu Teng went to wash the dishes without saying a word. You two dont have to wash them. Ill do it. Chapter 210 - Ji Buwang Is Here Too Li Zhaodi and her husband had prepared a birthday gift for Mu Jingzhe, and even Mu Han had gotten her a gift. As they hadnt moved elsewhere after splitting up the family assets, Old Madam Mu and the eldest branch of the Mu Family could hear the joyful laughter on Mu Jingzhe and her parents side. Mu Xue could also hear them and felt a little dazed upon hearing the commotion. In the past, it used to always be lively on her birthday. Early in the morning, she would get to eat noodles and eggs. Her grandmother would even prepare a gift for her and specifically kill a chicken to celebrate her birthday. She was the only blissful girl in the village who had a birthday celebration. No one cared about Mu Jingzhes birthday. This time, it was the other way around. Mu Jingzhes birthday was so lively that the entire village knew about it. Old Madam Mu grumbled, Isnt it just a birthday? Whats so great about it? Its not even a special birthday[1] Old Madam Mu was sulky at the mention of birthday celebrations. This year, she was supposed to have a celebration for her special birthday, but Mu Xues marriage had failed to go through, and her eldest and third son seemed to have forgotten about it. It was useless no matter how much she hinted at it. Mu Jingzhe pulled Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi out. When she saw Old Madam Mus long face, she smiled even more happily. Lets go, Dad, Mom. You must eat well today and enjoy life. The chickens raised at home were more or less ready to be killed. She could kill two of the chickens and get two fish. In combination with the vegetables she had bought previously, they could have a sumptuous meal. Mu Jingzhe had a good plan. She didnt expect to find a pile of things at the door as soon as she got home. Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai were standing at the door, confronting each other. There were also two chickens with their legs tied up by their feet. Ji Buwangs eyes lit up when he saw Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe, youre finally back. Im here, but Shao Qihai wont let me in. These are Mu Jingzhe wanted to go over, but the chickens on the ground blocked her way. I prepared them for you. Youre the birthday girl today, so you have to eat and drink well. Youre not supposed to cook, so I bought some things and came over early to prepare for your birthday party. These are the ingredients I bought. Because my culinary skills arent that good, I originally wanted to bring the chefs here and have them prepare a birthday banquet for you. This way, everyone in the village can come to celebrate your birthday. However, Im afraid of bloodshed, so I can only regretfully give up. As he said the last sentence, Ji Buwang glanced meaningfully at the livid Shao Qihai and whispered to Mu Jingzhe, If looks could kill, I wouldve been hacked into pieces. Mu Jingzhe was very helpless. If it were anyone else, they would probably have been angry too. Why did you think of buying so many things? Shao Qihai snorted upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words. Thats right. As if we cant afford it. If you can afford it, you can very well buy them yourself. Where are the things you bought? If you take them out, Ill immediately take mine back, Ji Buwang immediately replied. Shao Qihai froze. His expression was uglier than ever, and his face turned green. You Shao Qihai was furious at Ji Buwangs arrogance and the fact that he wanted a yard after taking an inch. Also, he was angry at himself for doing nothing and giving Ji Buwang such an opportunity. If he had realized it earlier and made preparations, he could have kicked him out. Alas, he hadnt prepared and had nothing to take out. See, I knew this would happen. Thats why I bought all these things. I just wanted Jingzhe to have a nice birthday. If Mu Jingzhe had been willing to go out to celebrate her birthday, there would have been a bigger variety and there would have been no need to go to so much trouble. However, celebrating in the village was fine too, for it made Li Zhaodi happy as well. Ji Buwang looked at Li Zhaodi and greeted her affectionately. Auntie, today is your day of suffering. You should rest, eat, and drink well. You gave birth to such a good girl like Jingzhe. You did a great deed, so all the more reason to reward yourself. Li Zhaodi could tell that Ji Buwangs words were heartfelt. These words really touched the bottom of her heart. This was the first time someone had said this to her. Why are you so sweet? Get in quickly. Your hands must be sore. Li Zhaodis heart ached as she took the things in Ji Buwangs hands and made the decision to accept them. She had to accept them, if only for what hed said. Mu Jingzhe didnt stop her. Ji Buwang must have bought these things earlier and rushed over early in the morning. She couldnt let him down, so she accepted the groceries quickly. This way, both the giver and the receiver would feel good. She could just reciprocate in the future. Sure enough, Ji Buwang beamed. Of course, it would be even better if he didnt shoot Shao Qihai a provocative look before entering the house. Shao Qihais face turned green and red, then green again, as what Ji Buwang had said were actually his own thoughts. However, it was Ji Buwang who had done and said those things. He hadnt done enough. He needed to reflect. Mom, Ill get them. Shao Qihai reflected on himself as he took the things from Li Zhaodis hands. Hearing the word Mom made Li Zhaodis hands tremble and also made Ji Buwang dart an unfriendly gaze in his direction. Why would Shao Qihai address her as Mom directly when he was still addressing her as Auntie? However, Shao Qihai was very calm and didnt even glance at Ji Buwang. He had changed the way he greeted Li Zhaodi when theyd gotten married. It was just that he hadnt had much of a chance to call her that afterward. Shao Qihai pulled himself together and displayed the advantages of being the host as he attended to the guest, Ji Buwang. Take a seat, Buwang. Anyone who comes here is a guest. Drink some water and rest for a while. As for the rest, just let me do my job as a host. He assumed the identity of the male owner of the house. I know best what I bought. Shao Qihai, you should sit and rest. Ji Buwang ignored him. As soon as he finished speaking, bleats came from the door. Ji Buwang stood up to handle it. The goat is here. As he spoke, he didnt forget to call out to Mu Jingzhe, Jingzhe, come and take a look! Dont you love eating mutton? I bought a goat from one of the villagers. The goats in the village are more fragrant. Upon hearing that, the villagers who mainly herded and sold goats were very happy. They smiled and agreed. Thats right. Our black mountain goats are the most delicious. Uncle, thank you. Remember to come and eat with us tonight. Ji Buwang took the goat and told Mu Jingzhe, Tonight, those who love mutton will eat mutton, while those who dont will eat chicken and fish. I also bought fish. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was silent, Ji Buwang was vigilant. You cant say that you dont eat mutton. Last time, you said that the mutton was delicious. Mu Jingzhe had forgotten that shed told Ji Buwang about it previously. She had probably just mentioned it casually, or he had heard her telling the children, but he had kept it in mind. Shaking her head, she said, I wasnt going to say that. Just kill it and lets have a good meal. Youve never tried mutton before either, have you? Lets have a good meal tonight. Ill go invite the villagers who know how to prepare mutton. It was a pity that the five kids hadnt gotten to eat some last time. This time, it would be just right. Upon hearing this, Ji Buwang smiled. Shao Qihai, who was watching from the sidelines, gritted his teeth. When he had seen that Ji Buwang had brought so many things, he had thought that he could perhaps go and buy a sheep, but he hadnt expected Ji Buwang to be one step ahead. Shao Qihai could only go and find some cured beef. He asked many people in the village, and in the end, he was lucky enough to find some ham, which was considered good stuff. Shao Qihai heaved a sigh of relief and thought that there was finally something decent he could offer. [1] Every ten years from the age of 50, i.e. 50, 60, 70, 80, etc Chapter 211 - Only Know the Pain After Experiencing It for Oneself At noon that day, they cut the ham and ate it first. Be it boiled or stir-fried, it was especially delicious. After lunch, it was time to prepare for the evening meal. Ji Buwang asked Mu Jingzhe, Jingzhe, did you invite anyone else? How many people will be eating at home tonight? Let me know so that I can make preparations. There should be quite a few people. Family, friends, and them over there. Mu Jingzhe pointed at the few workers. Although they were there to celebrate her birthday, since shed be killing a goat, it was somewhat like entertaining relatives and friends after the Spring Festival. Thats good. A lively home is good. The preparations to kill the goat started. Ji Buwang didnt have any experience in this aspect, whereas Shao Qihai did, so he was the one who took the lead in making the arrangements. The five kids hadnt left yet, and it was rare for them to gather on the side and watch the show. Little Bei wanted to look but was afraid. She covered her face and looked through the gaps between her fingers. Because she was afraid of dirtying her dress, Little Bei stayed some distance away. The four boys, however, squatted on the side and watched. Xiao Wu even became interested in the goats horn. After playing with it for a while, he asked Mu Jingzhe if sounds could be produced by blowing it. This horn wont do. Its too small. You can try using one of those big ones or ready-made ones in the future. Okay. You kids should head off to school. Dont be late. After the reluctant children were sent off to school, Ji Buwang watched as the mutton started to cook. His gaze was turned to the chicken. Determined not to fall behind this time, he confidently raised the chicken. Jingzhe, stand aside so the chicken blood does not splash on you. Im going to kill the chicken. Mu Jingzhe: Uh, you know how to kill chickens? She really couldnt associate Ji Buwang with the act of killing chickens. These two simply didnt belong in the same world. I do. Ive practiced. Ive tried killing chickens before with Uncle Li helping me hold them. Ji Buwang nodded confidently. However, it was obvious that he was too confident. In the end, he didnt even manage to kill the chicken after getting chicken feathers all over the ground. Ji Buwang had chicken feathers all over his head and body and started doubting life as he held the knife. Jingzhe, this chicken is deliberately bullying me! This isnt an ordinary chicken. This is a gamecock, right? Mu Jingzhe tried her best to suppress her laughter and remove the feathers from his clothes. Its alright, its alright. My dad will kill the chicken later. He knows how to do it. Feeling proud and elated, Shao Qihai rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward. What gamecock? This is just an ordinary rooster, but you cant kill it. Youre simply not cut out to kill chickens. Watch me. Shao Qihai was indeed quite capable. He successfully killed the chicken before shooting a smug look at Ji Buwang. Following that, he poured boiling water on the chicken and prepared to heat its feathers. However, just as the water was poured down, the originally motionless chicken suddenly jumped out of the pot like a zombie chicken. Startled, Shao Qihai could only watch as the chicken run a few meters away. Whats going on Seeing the two of them struggling with the chicken, Mu Teng clicked his tongue and rolled up his sleeves. Both of you get out of the way. Let me do it. In the end, it was Mu Teng who successfully subdued the two chickens, with Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang acting as his assistants. The two of them even competed with each other, comparing their stamina and culinary skills, and they also competed at chopping firewood later on. After the commotion, lunch was finally prepared. Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi didnt even have to lift a finger. After watching the show the entire morning, the female workers at Mu Jingzhes home even got to see the two men flexing their muscles. This was truly a feast for their eyes. But soon, Ji Buwang no longer had the time to compete with Shao Qihai, for he wanted to make the cake personally. This would be the highlight of the day. Uncle Li specifically drove there to deliver the necessary items. After Ji Buwang started baking the cake, the fragrance spread far and wide. It just so happened that Shao Dong and his siblings had also finished school. Quite a few children came to the door, following the aroma. After the five kids entered, they were overjoyed to see Ji Buwang baking the cake. They even tried making it with him. However, when they went out again, they were stopped by their little companions, who were salivating due to the fragrance and asking what it was and what a cake tasted like. When Shao Dong saw that they were asking, he ran back home and asked Mu Jingzhe if he could bring his classmates back to the house to eat cake. They said theyve never tasted cake before It was rare for Shao Dong to be embarrassed. Actually, they hadnt eaten any before either. They only had the chance to eat some now that Mu Jingzhe had come. They liked it a lot and wanted their little friends to try it too. Of course you can bring them. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong. If you want to invite your little friends, go ahead and do so. The same goes for your birthdays in the future. Shao Qihai squeezed his way over and asked Shao Dong, How many people are there? I can get someone to deliver No need. We can make as much as needed by using what we have here. I just have to do some liaising on my side. Ji Buwang interrupted Shao Qihai. Shao Dong didnt care about their little competition. In any case, he was glad to hear that he could bring his little friends back home to eat. After he told his friends the news, everyone was overjoyed. They let out excited cheers at the door and happily rode their tree-branch horses everywhere, causing dust to fly all around. This was their favorite game. They would snap a tree branch and treat it as a horse. However, Shao Dong had never played this before, as he felt that it was too silly. This time, in their excitement, his little friends pulled Shao Dong over to ride with them twice. Later on, Shao Xi and the others also joined in. The clean road outside the Shao Residence was filled with the happy screams of children. In contrast, the Shao Residence next door was clouded with gloom and worry. They could hear the commotion and smell the fragrance next door very clearly. When Zhao Lan saw that Mu Jingzhes birthday celebration was so lively, she was furious. What made her even angrier was that Shao Qihai hadnt even invited her to go over. On the other hand, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X cried because they were craving the aromatic food next door. I want to eat some too. I want to eat cake too! Hearing the laughter outside, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X got even more upset and wailed even harder. In the past, they used to be the ones playing with everyone. No one had played with Shao Dong and his siblings. Shao Dong and his siblings were the ones constantly being bullied. However, the tables had turned now. These days, the other kids only played with Shao Dong and his siblings and mocked Fu, Lu, Shou, and X whenever they saw them. In the past, they used to call Shao Dong little stutterer and Xiao Wu bastard. Now, it was their turn to be called tofu brains and pigs. It was only now that they had experienced it for themselves that they realized how painful it was to have a nickname. Now that they were called by their nicknames, mocked, and left to play alone, these brats finally experienced how Shao Dong and his siblings had felt in the past. They grew to hate their stomachs. No matter what Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao said about it being a blessing, it was useless. Having grown up inferior and afraid of strangers, they didnt dare go out and play anymore. While looking at Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who were crying and throwing a tantrum, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao felt heartache and anger. Stop crying. Even if you cry to death, I wont be able to conjure a cake for you! In the past, with Shao Qihais allowance to support them, she used to lead a good life. Now, life had become bitter, and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos personality had become increasingly irritable. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X kept making a fuss. In the end, she couldnt help but hit the children. While listening to the sounds of the kids being beaten up and scolded next door, coupled with Fu, Lu, Shou, and Xs crying voices and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos hints that were disguised as scoldings, Mu Jingzhe shook her head and ignored them. She wouldnt repay evil with kindness. In the past, they had lived a good life while starving her five kids. After the fragrance of the cake dissipated, the mouthwatering scent of chicken, mutton, and ham wafted over. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X looked at the only food available in their housevegetablesand burst into tears again. Amidst the four brats cries, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others ate until their stomachs became round. Chapter 212 - I’ll Put You in My Pocket and Carry You Around After a lively dinner, under everyones eager gazes, the five little ones pushed out the giant cake made by Ji Buwang. Mommy, happy birthday. That day was hard on you, Grandma. Love you! The five kids carefully expressed their blessings and gratitude to Li Zhaodi. Li Zhaodi ate her first slice of birthday cake ever and was overwhelmed by gifts. The gifts had been prepared by Mu Jingzhe and the five kids. They had given their presents to their mother first in the morning because they still had to give their maternal grandmother gifts at night. Their mother had said that their maternal grandmother was actually the one who had worked the hardest and was the most deserving of blessings and enjoyment. Ji Buwang had also prepared a gift for Li Zhaodi. Even Mu Teng had bought a gift thanks to Mu Jingzhes constant hints. Li Zhaodi laughed and cried. My Jingzhe, why are you Little Dong, you kids She had lived for so long and given birth to two children. When she had given birth to Jingzhe, Old Madam Mu had pulled a long face and called her useless for giving birth to a girl. The villagers had also expressed their regret that she hadnt given birth to a son. Fortunately, Mu Teng hadnt said anything. However, no one felt that it was hard on her after she risked her life to give birth to the child. They all felt that it was only right. Even so, she had never regretted it. However, after 21 years, she was suddenly being valued and thanked. What had she done to deserve such treatment? Too overwhelmed to speak, Li Zhaodi hugged Mu Jingzhe for a long time before finally saying, Its so worth it. Moms life is so worth it Li Zhaodi was certain that she would be the happiest mother in the future, as she was the only one in Great Eastern Village who received such treatment. She would fight with whoever competed with her for that title. Li Zhaodi took a big bite of the cake. Everyone, eat! Hurry up and eat! His forthright manner made them feel like they werent eating cake but having wine. Everyone laughed and ate at the same time. In this day and age, even sponge cakes were rare, let alone cream cakes. It wasnt so bad for the children in the city, but countryside kids had no chance to eat these things. The little companions Shao Dong and his siblings brought back ate ravenously. The female workers also treasured the food. However, a woman stopped eating after taking a bite. When Mu Jingzhe realized this, she quickly asked if she didnt like it. No, I like it a lot. The woman was a little embarrassed. Its just that I want to take it back for my children to eat it because its so delicious. She couldnt bear to eat it, as she wanted to leave it for her children to taste. Go ahead and eat it. Therell be more after you finish eating. You can bring it back to your children. Ji Buwang interrupted. Ive prepared a lot. Ji Buwang wanted to contact Uncle Li to think of a way to find some more cake, but Shao Qihai stopped him. Ive already asked someone to bring it over. Everyone in the village can eat it. After saying that, he couldnt help but glance at Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi, frustration flashing across his eyes. He hadnt made any preparations in the morning or given Mu Jingzhe a birthday present. Under the siege of Ji Buwang, Shao Qihai had racked his brains to urgently prepare a present for Mu Jingzhe. He had wanted to find an opportunity to give it to Mu Jingzhe at night, but in the end, no one had given presents to Mu Jingzhe at night. Theyd all given presents to Li Zhaodi. He was one step too late once again. What he had prepared for Mu Jingzhe was not suitable for Li Zhaodi, so he had yet to give the gift. Li Zhaodi couldnt bear to let go of Ji Buwangs hand. Like a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, the more she looked at him, the more pleasing she found him to the eye. In contrast, she didnt so much as cast a glance in Shao Qihais direction. Hoping to make up for his mistake, Shao Qihai had the cake sent over that very night. Shao Qihai also gave some cake to the people who came to the house to have fun. Most of the children in the village came to the house to eat cake. Because of this, Mu Jingzhes birthday, which was also Jingzhe[1], became the day that children looked forward to the most. Whenever they thought about this day, they thought about having cake to eat. After they ate cake, it started getting late. Li Zhaodi, Mu Jingzhe, and Shao Qiyang saw Ji Buwang out. Ji Buwang had come in an open and aboveboard manner, so no one said anything. After they left, Shao Qihai placed the gift in Mu Jingzhes room while no one was paying attention. Elsewhere, Ji Buwang also gave Mu Jingzhe the gift he had prepared. A birthday gift for you. Theres even a birthday gift? Mu Jingzhe thought that it was a rare enough birthday present that Ji Buwang had done so much. Theres a secret to the gift. It will all depend on when you discover it. Ji Buwang said this and drove away. What is it? Hurry up and open it. Li Zhaodi urged Mu Jingzhe. The gift was in a wooden box and wasnt packaged, so Mu Jingzhe saw it the moment she opened it. Eh Mu Jingzhe took it out and took a look. Its a set of Russian dolls. This little person looks like you. Look, her hair is short, and her small eyes look similar to yours too. Li Zhaodi could tell at first glance. Mu Jingzhe took a look and realized that it really did look like her. Where did he find this? To think it looks so much like me. Mu Jingzhe didnt expect that other than buying it, one could also draw one. Ji Buwang drove out and watched as Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodis flashlights went further and further away. I hope you find out soon After hed been driving for a while, a car suddenly appeared in front of him. The road was narrow, and the car didnt give way to him. When Ji Buwang stopped the car, he saw Tang Moling. Why are you here? Shouldnt you be on a business trip? I came back today for Jingzhes birthday. Tang Moling was fuming. I knew you did it on purpose. You purposely sent me away so that you could come see Jingzhe and fawn over her. How can there be an uncle like you? Her birthday is over. Go back. Im not going back. I must see Jingzhe today and make her leave that b*stard Shao Qihai! Something suddenly occurred to Tang Moling. Uncle, have you heard? I heard that Shao Qihai is still alive. Of course I heard. You learned the news too late. Its all because of you! Tang Moling gritted his teeth. Im going to meet Shao Qihai and tell him whats good for him so hell give up on Jingzhe early. Ive already bought a ring. I want to propose to Jingzhe Tang Moling wanted Ji Buwang to see his determination, but as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck and his vision darkened. Ji Buwang had immediately knocked Tang Moling out. Youre proposing when even I havent done so? Dont you know how to respect the old and love the young? Dont you know what first come, first served means? After poking Tang Molings head and scolding him, Ji Buwang dragged Tang Moling to the passenger seat and left after meeting up with Uncle Li. When Tang Moling regained consciousness, it was the next day. By then, he was already at the airport. Right upon waking up, he was taken to the plane and sent away again. Uncle Ji Buwang, Ill never forgive you! After the liveliest birthday, Mu Jingzhe fell asleep a little late due to her excitement. The next day, she woke up to see Little Bei quietly sitting at the table and playing with the set of Russian dolls that Ji Buwang had gifted her. Because these dolls bore a great resemblance to Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei hugged, stroked, and kissed them, feeling very fond of them. Upon seeing Little Beis actions, Mu Jingzhe laughed. You like them that much? In that case, shed give Little Bei one next time. Mommy, youre awake. Little Bei pounced over with her arms wrapped around one of the dolls. Thats right, I like the dolls because they look like Mommy. It wasnt only because the dolls were cute. More importantly, they resembled Mommy. Can I take one with me wherever I go? This is like carrying Mommy with me. I can put her in my pocket and look at her whenever I want. [1] the 3rd of the 24 solar terms in traditional Chinese calendars Chapter 213 - Hello, Little Jingzhe Chapter 213: Hello, Little Jingzhe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It turned out that men werent the only ones who knew how to say things that made you feel smaller, as though they could put you in their pockets and carry you around. Daughters also knew how to say such things. Furthermore, they were self-taught, which made it more touching than when it was coming from someone who had learned this by googling romantic things to say to a girl. Mu Jingzhe stepped forward and cupped Little Beis face. Why are you so sweet? I want to keep you in my pocket too. Mommy, youll let me do that? Little Bei was delighted to hear that. Then, she looked at the doll and shook her head. Although I really want to do this, this is a gift from Teacher Ji to you, Mommy. It wont be good if I lose it. Ill just buy a set that looks like yours in the future. When the time comes, Ill secretly hide one before giving it to you. Mu Jingzhe looked at the smallest doll and suddenly felt that it wasnt small enough. Maybe there really is an even smaller one Could Ji Buwang have hidden it? Probably not, right Mu Jingzhe recalled the secret Ji Buwang had mentioned last night and carefully searched the dolls for any secrets. At the same time, Ji Buwang woke up from his dream and turned to look at the pillow beside him. In the middle of the pillow was a tiny doll. It was exactly the same as Mu Jingzhes, except it was really small. It was only the size of a human thumb. 1 Morning, Little Jingzhe. Ji Buwang picked up Little Jingzhe and tapped her head. Or should I call you Thumb-Sized Jingzhe? Ji Buwang stood up and placed Thumb-Sized Jingzhe on the bedside table. Before I enjoy the company of the real Jingzhe, Ill have to trouble you to accompany me. After washing up, before Ji Buwang left, he carefully placed Thumb-Sized Jingzhe in his chest pocket. Its time to go to work. After the meeting, Ji Buwang took Little Jingzhe out of his pocket to take a look while resting. I really feel like Im carrying you in my pocket while Im at work. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe finally discovered traces of a secret. There was something hidden underneath the smallest doll. The base of the doll was made of different colored plaques, and the different Chinese characters were made of different colors too. The first character was the character Le, but by pushing the plaques, a new set of characters could be formed. Does this mean that once the correct set of characters is formed, it will open? Mu Jingzhe tried several times, including by using Ji Buwangs name, as well as her own name, but none of them was the right combination to open it. Its quite mysterious. Ill continue trying in the future. Mu Jingzhe was having a lot of fun. When Shao Qihai noticed this, he was very depressed. He had also given her a gift, but his gift was much less impressive than the Russian dolls and the gifts of the children. However, he had really given her this gift from the bottom of his heart. Shao Qihai had given her a fountain pen. That fountain pen had been a reward for his meritorious deeds in the past. Later on, it had even saved his life by chance. It was Shao Qihais lucky pen. Every time he wrote or signed something with it, it seemed like his wish would come true. Therefore, he actually treasured it very much and was usually reluctant to use it. He had given it to Mu Jingzhe in hopes that it would also bring her luck. However, it didnt seem like Mu Jingzhe had any intention of using it after receiving it, for she had put it away. Alas, it wasnt appropriate for Shao Qihai to chase after Mu Jingzhe and tell her how precious the gift was. Seeing Mu Jingzhe playing with the Russian dolls that Ji Buwang had gifted her and not even looking at what he had given her, he was speechless. It was only when he saw that the kids had come home from school that he perked up. Little Dong, can you teach me foreign languages? I want to learn too. He wanted to improve alongside his children. Mu Jingzhe also spoke foreign languages and would talk to them from time to time. He wanted to learn so that he could blend in and converse with them. Shao Qihai cleverly chose to ask Shao Dong, but Shao Dong frowned. Youd better not learn from me. After all, I stutter. Shao Dong calmly mentioned the fact that he stuttered, but Shao Qihais heart ached. Guilt then appeared on his face. You dont. You sound fine. In the past, because Shao Dong stuttered, he was often mocked behind his back, which had made him very averse to talking and caused him to avoid talking whenever possible. This time, upon returning and seeing that Shao Dong seemed to have recovered from that, he had forgotten about Shao Dongs situation in the past. By neither accepting nor turning down Shao Qihais apology, he was effectively rejecting it. Shao Qihai thought for a moment and finally went to look for Little Bei. He had seen how formidable Shao Xi and Shao Nan were and deliberately avoided them. He thought that since Little Bei was so cute, she probably wouldnt bear to refuse him. However, darling Little Bei said in her most adorable and gentle voice, I dont really know how to speak it either. I learned it from my older brothers. I remembered it yesterday, but I think I forgot it today. Shao Qihai: When Shao Xi and Shao Nan heard that he wanted to learn, they approached him without him even having to look for them. Actually, when we speak foreign languages, were just making up some random nonsense. Since Mommy spent money for us to learn, it would be unacceptable if we couldnt speak at all, so we just made up some gibberish. But if youre willing to continue paying for our lessons, we should be able to gain a slight mastery in two to three years. Thats right. Foreign languages take a really long time to learn. If the five of us learn for another two to three years, it will only cost around 10,000 yuan. Can we learn? Shao Nan and Shao Xi did their utmost to paint themselves in a bad light and started to sound out how much money Shao Qihai had. They also took this chance to trample on themselves, hinting that they spent a lot of money. Shao Qihai naturally wouldnt be deceived. Upon hearing their nonsense, he knew that they didnt want to teach him. However, when he heard about the expenses, he said seriously, Of course you can. If you want to continue learning, Ill pay your tuition fees. Dont worry, I wont make you suffer in this aspect. Shao Qihai had been delayed for the past year. The transport convoy hadnt seemed to have much work, but because they had done a meritorious deed, they had received a big remuneration, and some collaborations had been proposed later on. Everything else aside, this was enough for the convoy to grow, as it was sufficient for him to provide for this family. Shao Dong and Shao Xi looked at each other, both getting a sense of his finances. Then can we buy anything else? I want to buy toys! I want toys too. I also want new clothes! Me too! And I want to eat meat every day! They sounded like they were being mischievous, but in reality, this was also what they really wanted. Previously, their hearts had ached for Mu Jingzhe and they had constantly wanted to save money. They had pretended that they didnt like toys and only liked to learn until they could earn money too. However, in the past, they had really been envious of kids who had toys. When Little Bei was three or four years old, she had liked pinwheels, which had been trending in the village at the time. A pinwheel would move whenever the wind blew when one ran holding it, but no one had bought one for her. In the end, Shao Dong had thought of ways to make one for her. Alas, Little Bei had only played with it for a short while before it had been snatched away by Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. When Little Bei had gone to snatch it back, those brats had stomped on the pinwheel and destroyed it. At the mention of toys, the five kids unanimously recalled these past events. For some time, they felt quite upset. Shao Qihai had clearly still been alive at the time. Shao Qihai still didnt know that the children had been reminded of the past. When he heard that they wanted toys, he smiled and agreed. Alright, Ill buy them all for you. However, his agreement didnt make the five kids expressions improve. Instead, they became even more depressed. In the past, they had known that Shao Qihai worked hard and had always acted very sensible, wanting to make it easier for him because they knew about his identity. It was the same even after his retirement from the army and his return. But now that they thought about it, they had probably been too sensible. They hadnt cried or told him about their hardships. Besides, Zhao Lan was good at acting, so Shao Qihai hadnt paid much attention to them. Now that they were being mischievous, he seemed to be paying more attention to them. Chapter 214 - I’ve Already Suffered Through Retribution After so many years, the five kids finally realized that children who cried got sweets to eat. It was only then that they learned the wrong method that many children used to attract their parents attention, something many children learned without being taught. They had learned it, and Shao Qihai was truly paying attention to them. But now, they already had a mother and no longer needed him. It was too late. Regardless of whether it was revenge or venting, the five kids still acted on the idea that they had previously thought of, pretending to be lousy and playful and spending a lot of money in front of Shao Qihai. They even observed the children who were famous for being mischievous in the village and performed in front of Shao Qihai after learning. Coincidentally, Mu Jingzhe went out to deliver goods the next day, and Shao Qihai officially took over the job of taking care of them. Breakfast was fine, as Mu Jingzhe was still there. When Mu Jingzhe left, the children instantly revealed their mischievous side. When they were told to go to school, they pretended not to hear and continued fake-fighting with rods. It wasnt easy for Shao Qihai to finally send them to school, but when they returned at noon, the five children had turned into mud monkeys. Even Shao Dong had. After a lot of difficulty, he finally managed to get them to change clothes and clean up before sitting them down to eat. However, they refused to eat properly and ran around. After a great deal of effort, he finally managed to get them to go back to the dining table, but they started playing at the dining table as well. Two of the bowls were overturned, and the soup was spilled. They carelessly picked up food with their chopsticks and dropped food all over the table. Xiao Wu even had oil and rice all over his face. Little Bei quietly washed her hands, threw down her chopsticks, and started eating rice with her bare hands. Shao Dong frowned and pickily criticized the food for tasting awful, either complaining that it was too salty or too bland. He was unwilling to eat. As he looked at the messy kitchen, Shao Qihai started to doubt his life. He felt that the warmth and good times he had experienced when Mu Jingzhe was around seemed to have turned into a dream. The children had transformed from little angels into little devils. But they hadnt been like this before. Why was it that this time Shao Qihai didnt know what the children were thinking and almost couldnt hold back his anger. However, when he thought of the debt he owed them, he felt that the children might be doing it on purpose, so he endured it. After the meal, the kitchen looked like a battlefield. The kids were all dirty and had changed into a second set of clothes. Due to this change, their bedroom also became a battlefield. Shao Qihai was sweating profusely. After clearing away their dirty clothes without a word of complaint, Shao Qihai prepared to take them to school. However, when he got out, he saw Xiao Wu playing with water. There was water everywhere in the courtyard, and most of the water that he had fetched had been wasted. In just half a day, Shao Qihai felt both physically and mentally exhausted. After sending them away with difficulty, Shao Qihai returned home with abnormally heavy footsteps. Shao Dong turned around the corner and glanced at Shao Qihai. His eyes were extremely calm. There was no trace of guilt or joy in them. There was indeed nothing to be happy about. Taking care of five children was difficult and tiring to begin with. This was how their mother used to live. No matter how obedient they were and how much they didnt want to trouble their mother, the process of taking care of them was still very tiring for their mother. They had seen Mu Jingzhe secretly massage her back several times. After Shao Qihai washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen, he went to wash the clothes. A long time passed, and soon, it was time for the children to return from school. It was about time for him to prepare dinner once more. Shao Qihai felt like his entire body had been hollowed out, but he had no choice but to perk up and wait for the children to come back from school. As Mu Jingzhe had instructed, he would ask them to eat some fruit and then watch them do their homework. When he was done making all these preparations, the five kids still hadnt returned. It was only when Shao Qihai found his way to school that he realized it was empty. He didnt find the five kids. Instead, he saw Mu Xue. Shao Qihai turned to leave at the sight of Mu Xue. Gritting her teeth, the latter caught up to him. Brother Qihai, you dont even want to see me now? Shao Qihai had a headache. No, I was busy looking for my kids. They didnt come home. Maybe they went somewhere to play. Theyre sensible and wont run away easily. Mu Xue walked up to Shao Qihai. Brother Qihai, lets have a nice talk. What do you want to talk about? Shao Qihai didnt think that he had anything to talk to Mu Xue about. Seeing Shao Qihais cold gaze, Mu Xue bit her lips. Brother Qihai, do you mind that I was engaged previously? I dont. I give you my blessing, Shao Qihai said helplessly. Mu Xue didnt believe him. You dont have to mind. Ive already suffered through retribution and have become the laughing stock of the entire village. Brother Qihai I wished you were still alive. When I found out that you were dead, I was shocked and regretful and even blamed myself for being willful. Otherwise, you wouldnt have died. Mu Xue knew that Shao Qihai had gone out to work not long after his marriage because he had been too sad. Brother Qihai, thank you for still being alive. Thank you. Shao Qihai looked at Mu Xue, feeling complicated. This was because he suddenly realized that Mu Xue was the only one who was happy that he had returned alive. As the two of them spoke, they didnt see Shao Dong stick his head in around the school gate. When he saw this scene, he quickly left. They deliberately hadnt gone home on time as usual because they wanted to see if Shao Qihai would come looking for them. In the end, Shao Qihai had come, but they no longer knew who he was looking for. Shao Qihai didnt notice. He looked at Mu Xue and paused for a moment before saying, You dont have to feel so bad. The villagers just casually said a few words. You dont have to worry about it. When fate comes, it will come. You will also find happiness. This was his wish for her. Mu Xue looked at Shao Qihai and smiled. Thank you. After she thanked him, Mu Xues expression became complicated. Brother Qihai, what about you? Are you happy? In the year that Shao Qihai had been gone, Tang Moling and Shao Qiyang had surrounded Mu Jingzhe and been attracted to her. Ji Buwang had even come to provoke him repeatedly. How had Shao Qihai endured it? Mu Xue was furious on Shao Qihais behalf. Shao Qihai stiffened for a moment. Im fine. If you think its fine thats good. Mu Xue lowered her head, revealing a fair, slender neck. Because of their height advantage, Shao Qihai saw it immediately. For a moment, he felt a little uncomfortable and strange. He was afraid that others would see him talking to Mu Xue and Mu Jingzhe would get the wrong idea. He didnt dare say much and quickly bade her farewell before continuing to look for the kids. However, he searched the entire village for places they could possibly have gone to and didnt find them anywhere. All five of the children were missing. When he asked their classmates, some said that they had gone to the mountain, while others claimed they had seen them going to the river. The five kids had been obedient since they were young, and such a situation was unprecedented. When Shao Qihai heard that they could be by the river or on the mountain, he became anxious and quickly searched everywhere. When the villagers heard this, they also helped him look for the kids, but to no avail. When Mu Jingzhe returned, the first person she saw was Shao Qihai, who was sweating profusely. When she heard that the kids had disappeared, she also became anxious and joined the search. Mu Jingzhe even thought of the last time Little Bei had disappeared. At the time, Little Bei had been given away by Zhao Lan. Could those people be up to no good again? Chapter 215 - The Five Children Were Lectured Chapter 215: The Five Children Were Lectured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan was still laughing at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihais anxiousness, but a second later, the door to her house was kicked open. The sturdy door shook due to Mu Jingzhes kick and made Zhao Lans eyelids throb. Another kick and the door would be gone! Mu Jingzhe, stop Stop! Have you gone mad?! Did you do something to Little Dong, Little Bei, and the rest? Tell me, where did you hide them? Or did you give them away again? Once bitten, twice shy. As she recalled that Little Bei had been locked in a cage previously, Mu Jingzhes eyes burned with rage. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? What do you mean where did I hide them? My goodness, I didnt do anything this time! Its not like you admitted it last time either. You even fanned the flames to frame me. I dont believe you. Wheres Shao Qiyun? Is Shao Qiyun up to no good again? Mu Jingzhe started searching everywhere. Little Dong, Little Bei, where are you? Zhao Lan was furious. No, Xiao Yun left that day and hasnt returned since. She was forced away by you. Stop looking for her. We havent seen Shao Dong! Mu Jingzhe didnt listen. She quickly opened the room door to check and accidentally found Eldest Brother Shao lying there sick. Mu Jingzhe, dont go overboard So are you hiding the kids or not? Tell Shao Qihai. Mu Jingzhe interrupted him and pulled Shao Qihai over. Eldest Brother Shao froze when he saw Shao Qihai. Its really not like that. Its really not us this time. Thats right! Zhao Lan added. Why would I hide them? Mu Jingzhe was about to ask more when a surprised shout came from the door. Shao Dong Shao Dong and the others are back! Shao Qihai rushed out of the door. As soon as he stepped out, he saw five kids who looked like mud monkeys. Shao Dong gave Shao Qihai a mischievous grin. We went to the mountain to play After saying this cheekily, they saw Mu Jingzhe walk behind Shao Qihai. Mommy? The smiles froze on the five kids faces. Why was Mommy back so early? Shouldnt she be back before nightfall? Theyd only wanted to scare Shao Qihai on purpose to annoy him. They hadnt wanted to scare their mother. Mommy Seeing the worry in Mu Jingzhes eyes, Shao Dong wished he could hide underground. So you know the way back? Where did you go? Were you kids trying to scare me to death? I thought you were abducted again. Mu Jingzhe looked at them one by one and saw that they were fine. She heaved a sigh of relief and was so happy that she wanted to cry. However, when she stretched out her hand, she couldnt help but make a move. Why are you running around? Who taught you not to come home after school? Since they were so disobedient, she had to spank them to make them remember this lesson. The five children were all spanked by Mu Jingzhe. If I dont spank you, you wont remember. Lets see if youll run about again in the future. Like all parents, although Mu Jingzhe was happy and relieved, this didnt stop her from wanting to hit the children. Mu Jingzhe spanked them one after another. Because of how strong she was, it was truly a painful beating. The five kids were all stunned. This was the first time they were spanked. Previously, Shao Xi had been spanked twice, but it had been very light at the time. This time, it wasnt. They had really been taught a lesson. Like other children, their buttocks were spanked until they were red and they might even swell later. At that moment, they felt a mixture of pain, fear, and regret. Little Bei pouted and burst into tears. Mommy, Im sorry. I wont run around anymore. While crying, she hugged Mu Jingzhes leg. Xiao Wu hugged the other one. I wont run around anymore either. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nans actions were faster than their thoughts, so they jumped into Mu Jingzhes arms in unison. Their buttocks hurt, but for some reason, they wanted to cry and laugh at the same time. A similar thought flashed across the three brothers minds. They finally knew why the children who had been beaten up by their parents because they were playful didnt run away. Instead, they snuggled into their parents arms. They now wanted to do the same. As she was snuggled by the mud-covered trio, Mu Jingzhes clothes were ruined. My clothes You kids are really Why are you so disobedient? Since Shao Qihai had returned, it seemed like the children had become quite mischievous. She couldnt fathom why. Mu Jingzhe could never have guessed their thoughts. The five of them looked at Mu Jingzhes clothes and awkwardly moved away from her, waiting to be scolded. Zhao Lan finally found an opportunity to retort. Look at how wronged Ive been. Those children went missing, and you came looking for me Its only because you had a bad track record! Mu Jingzhe immediately replied before coughing. I misunderstood you this time. Im sorry. Mu Jingzhe apologized very readily. A mistake was a mistake. She was glad that she hadnt broken the door completely. Otherwise, she would have had to pay for it. Then, she pulled the kids with her. Come back home with me! When they returned to the courtyard, Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything. The children stood in a row, admitted their mistake, and apologized. This was the first time in history that they were mischievous and actively admitted their mistake. Mu Jingzhe, who had returned home after a tiring day and had been scared stiff, didnt have the energy to continue lecturing them. Quick, go clean up. Dont do this again. Ill go cook now. You must be hungry. Let me do it. Youve been working the entire day. Shao Qihai quickly offered. He would have already finished cooking if this incident hadnt occurred. Mu Jingzhe didnt argue and just watched as the children changed out of their dirty clothes. Shao Qihai was also scared stiff by the children. When he saw that the five kids had washed themselves, he couldnt help but say that they shouldnt be mischievous. In the end, Shao Xi retorted the moment he opened his mouth. Didnt you have a good time talking to Teacher Mu Xue? You claimed you were looking for us, but who knows who you were really there to meet? Since you were so busy, we went to play on our own. Mu Jingzhe could lecture them, but Shao Qihai wasnt qualified. Shao Qihai hadnt expected to be seen by the children. Clearly, nothing had happened between him and Mu Xue, but he felt panicky. He hurriedly looked at Mu Jingzhe and said, Little Xi, dont talk nonsense. I was there to look for you kids and merely had a casual chat when we happened to meet. These words were an explanation for Shao Xi, but even more so for Mu Jingzhe. However, Shao Qihai realized that other than raising her eyebrows, Mu Jingzhe didnt have much of a reaction. There was actually a reason why Mu Jingzhe had come back early today. She had gone to ask about her marriage situation with Shao Qihai. Initially, within a year after the death of a husband or wife, the surviving spouse could apply to declare their marriage invalid. This way, even though Shao Qihai had returned, their marriage would still be invalid. However, because the original Mu Jingzhe hadnt known about this, she hadnt applied for it. Mu Jingzhe had only discovered that Shao Qihai was dead after transmigrating, so she hadnt thought of this problem at all and hadnt applied for it either. She thought that since he was dead, that should be the end of it. How could a marriage still exist if one of the parties had died? Unless it was necessary, no one would apply for this. Who would have thought that Shao Qihai would come back alive and she wouldnt be remarried? Because Shao Qihai hadnt deliberately faked his death, theyd probably still have to go through the divorce process. After all this, she still had to get a divorce. As long as Shao Qihai wanted to, it was possible that he wouldnt let her see the children again. She was really depressed. Upon hearing that Shao Qihai had met Mu Xue again, Mu Jingzhe wasnt in the mood to care much. Chapter 216 - The Youngest Movie Queen in History While they were eating, Mu Jingzhe was a little distracted and couldnt muster up any energy. Thinking that they had frightened Mu Jingzhe, the five kids transformed into considerate little darlings, showing great concern for her and looking extremely obedient. Shao Qihai looked at the few of them, who were completely different from how they had been at noon, and thought that they were deliberately pranking him because they were angry with him. Unexpectedly, when the five kids saw Mu Jingzhe looking listless, they secretly decided that they had to speed up. However, just as Shao Xi had said previously, sometimes it was impossible to stop being outstanding. It was as if the heavens were opposing them. It wasnt easy for them to score against Shao Qihai, and they were about to continue implementing their mischievous plan. However, good news kept coming one after another. Their sparkle couldnt be hidden no matter how hard they tried. Firstly, Little Xis book would be officially launched on the market after New Years. Before it was published, a few copies were sent to Shao Xi. The teachers and principal of the school had long known about this. After they received the books, they organized an activity that involved the entire school learning together. Everyone in the village knew that Shao Xi didnt just publish articles in magazines and newspapers. He also published books. He was incredible and he was thus praised everywhere. Meanwhile, the show Shao Nan had participated in was still broadcasting. It was even broadcast until the end when he started to show his might. The name Shao Nan was now known by many people. Seeing that it was a good show and Shao Nan was really inspirational, not only did the principal become an avid viewer of the show when it was broadcast at night, but he even moved the television to the school. When it was replayed in the day, he would watch it with the teachers and students, letting everyone learn from Shao Nan. He even let Shao Nan share his insights into becoming so knowledgeable. Seeing that Shao Nan knew a lot, the villagers would ask him if they had any questions. Sometimes, they would just ask casually, and other times, they would seriously consult him, especially regarding legal issues. Shao Nans answer actually helped a person in the village get back his salary. The boss had originally bullied him because he was illiterate and ignorant. He had even wanted to delay payment, but because of Shao Nan, he didnt dare to. That person brought something over to thank Shao Nan. Everyone in the village said that Shao Nan was the most promising boy. Shao Nan and Shao Xi were very glad and proud, but they were also extremely annoyed. However, there was more good news to come. Director Lu had sent over internal information that Little Beis movie had a high chance of winning an award at the Film Festival and she was very likely to become the youngest six-year-old movie queen in the history of the country. Although she hadnt won the award overseas, Little Bei had attracted a lot of attention because of her age. The name Little Bei instantly became the focus of attention in the industry. She was already astounding enough, but who knew that Xiao Wu would be even more shocking. Xiao Wu was also rapidly gaining popularity. He first became popular overseas. Although the movie didnt win an award overseas, his soundtrack was praised and hailed as a stunning piece of music. A globally-renowned director and a world-famous musician publicly praised Xiao Wus music. They said that it had made them cry and also made them laugh. It had been many years since they had come across such a stunning piece of music, so they really wanted to get in touch with him and collaborate with him. When they contacted Xiao Wu, they accidentally learned how old he was. Xiao Wu was only four years old, while he had only been three years old when he had composed that piece of music. What kind of concept was that? Director Lu had kept Xiao Wus age under wraps and shocked the musician and director in an unexpected way, causing Xiao Wu to become even more popular overseas. Both Little Bei and Xiao Wu shot to fame, especially after people found out that he was Little Beis younger brother. This made the media fight to report the news. Although Xiao Wu and Little Bei didnt win an award, they successfully made a name for themselves and garnered widespread attention. Meanwhile, the local media fought to report the storm caused by Xiao Wu overseas. When the news spread to their country, it was coincidentally time for Xiao Wu and Little Bei to attend the award ceremony. The formal evening wear that Mu Jingzhe had tailored was finally put to use. Just as they had agreed, the family went to the award ceremony, each of them dressed up smartly. Shao Qihai, who had returned unexpectedly, also attended the event shamelessly. He then witnessed Little Bei and Xiao Wus love confession. Little Bei really went on to win the award and became the youngest movie queen ever. When she stood on the podium to receive the award, even the emcee cooperatively squatted down to interview her. The entire audience felt proud of Little Bei. However, Little Bei only had eyes for Mu Jingzhe and kept looking in her direction. When the emcee asked her how she could convincingly portray a hearing disorder at such a young age, Little Bei answered seriously. Its because my ears were almost damaged by a fever. Fortunately, Mommy discovered it in time and rushed me to the hospital overnight. Im fine now, but I remember how flustered Mommy was at the time. Little Bei made it sound like she hadnt ignored Mu Jingzhe back then. Mu Jingzhe laughed when she heard that, but Little Bei took this opportunity to confess. Mommy, I love you! Mu Jingzhe had formed all sorts of hearts with her fingers for the five kids when she had nothing to do. As everyone laughed, Little Bei asked the emcee to take the trophy and then formed a series of hearts with her fingers, gesturing at Mu Jingzhe. Who could resist Little Bei? Everyone present smiled maternally. Mu Jingzhe was so thrilled that she wished she could jump up and scream maniacally from below, Little Bei, I love you too! At the end of her acceptance speech, Little Bei said, I only managed to achieve all this today because of Mommy. I hope I can be with Mommy forever. For the time being, Little Bei didnt know what creating momentum was, but she used the most sincere words to express her feelings. After getting off the stage, Little Bei ran over on her short legs and threw herself into Mu Jingzhes arms. She gave the trophy to Mu Jingzhe, and this scene was captured like crazy by the reporters. After Little Bei was crowned the youngest movie queen, Xiao Wu also went on stage. Because he was too young, Director Lu led him up. The emcee squatted down again and praised the siblings for being incredible. Xiao Wu was embarrassed. Its all because Mommy is good. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to do it. She asked me to learn it. It seems that our Shao Bei and Shao Zhong both like Mommy very much. The emcee praised them, using this merely as a passing remark. The emcee was about to continue the interview, but Xiao Wu suddenly nodded and added, Yes, yes. Mommy is the most amazing and beautiful. I like Mommy the most. At the mention of Mu Jingzhe, shy Xiao Wu wasnt afraid to speak anymore. He took the initiative to lean over and say into the microphone, The best person in the world is Mommy. If it wasnt for Mommy, I might not even have known how to speak. I love Mommy! Then, he started to form hearts with his fingers like crazy. He even pouted and mimicked a kiss. With his short legs and arms, he looked way too adorable. The emcee smiled helplessly. Children tended to lose control when they went on stage. He had made many preparations, but he hadnt expected the two children to lose control and confess their love for their mother instead of running around, screaming, or spouting nonsense. After Xiao Wu finished his unbridled confession, he buried his head in Director Lus arms in embarrassment and whispered that he wanted to get off the stage. Director Lu laughed and told the emcee in jest, This child is insisting on going down. I suspect that he came up just to praise his mommy and tell her that he loves her. Director Lu was really just joking. He hadnt expected Xiao Wu to nod obediently in his arms. The emcee and Director Lu were helpless. They shrugged and said that they had tried their best to salvage the situation and there was nothing they could do now. Mu Jingzhes heart almost melted from Xiao Wus cuteness. After Xiao Wu got out, he jumped into Mu Jingzhes arms and also gave Mu Jingzhe the trophy, which he could only carry with both hands. Mu Jingzhe raised him up, then plopped him down on her right and Little Bei on her left. Besides them, there were also Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan. She was very much looking like a winner in life. Chapter 217 - Shao Qihai Is Dead Again? The five children of the family were all very good-looking, so the reporter took many photos of them. The reporter casually snapped photos of them but subconsciously ignored Shao Qihai, who was next to them. When the reporter turned around and saw Shao Qihai constantly appearing in the photos, he even complained inwardly that he was in the way. Why is he always there? Although Shao Qihai was very pleasing to the eye and looked nice in the same frame, this wasnt what the reporter wanted. The reporter didnt expect him to be the childrens father. Because Little Bei and Xiao Wu only mentioned their mother and had not said a word about their father, everyone subconsciously ignored their father. When the reporter took a closer look at the photos, he realized that Shao Xi and Shao Nan looked very familiar. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked. Upon closer inspection, he realized these two were the young geniuses. Shao Xi rarely appeared, but it was possible to find out information about him due to the fact that he had already published a book at such a young age. There was no need to mention Shao Nan. During this period of time, everyone had come to know about this little prodigy. Many parents religiously tuned in to the program with their children, wanting their kids to learn from Shao Nan. Shao Nan had become that kid parents compared their kids to, a nightmare for many school-age children. They hadnt known until now. So, it turned out that they were siblings? These four children were heaven-defying, werent they? A television station reporter quickly went to find out about the childrens situation, then rushed to report it as a front-page story. In order to be the first media outlet to report this, this reporter hadnt actually done comprehensive research. Or rather, he hadnt obtained the latest news. Therefore, according to the report, Mu Jingzhe, who was a stepmother, wouldnt remarry for the sake of those children, who werent related to her by blood, and had taken care of them without any complaints. This was also why they liked their mother so much. This report was really touching. After it was published, the other media outlets also reported on this upon seeing it. Hence, other newspapers, magazines, and radio stations all published similar reports. The theme was that the children were pitiful. First, they had lost their mother and then their father. Fortunately, they had a good stepmother. It was a touching story about how theyd become successful and thanked their stepmother. Shao Qihai: No, he had returned alive. He was still alive. Hey, he wasnt dead yet. Although Shao Qihai was still alive, he was reported dead in media publications. The first reporter didnt update the news in time, causing everyone to think so. In addition, the children had never mentioned their father and were always talking about their mother, so they naturally felt that their father was gone. Say, would the children have done that if their father was alive? No one detected a problem. Shao Qihai saw reports of his death everywhere. The villagers were also curious to know how he had died again. Helplessly, he called the news agency and told them that he was still alive and they should not write that he was dead. The newspaper agency representative sneered. Youre Shao Bei and the other kids father? Yeah, right. And Im your grandfather. You should know what line of work were in. How dare you lie to us? The person who answered the phone said he had seen this kind of prank too many times before sneering and hanging up without hesitation. Shao Qihai: Wait, Im telling the truth! The call had already been hung up. Shao Qihai was feeling extremely helpless. Actually, there was another way to correct the report, and that was by getting the children to say something. As long as they said something, all these problems would be solved. But judging by the childrens attitude, he felt that he should just forget about it. Before Shao Qihai could correct them and declare that he was still alive, the media had already turned the page and stopped talking about him. The reports started to focus heavily on the five children. The reports on the children attracted countless peoples envy, jealousy, and hatred. Mu Jingzhe, as a mother, also became an object of envy for many people. The only lame one was probably Shao Dong, the eldest son. Every single one of his younger siblings was very promising, and it seemed as if he was the only ordinary one. After reading the reports, many people said that it would be great if their older brother could become successful too. However, after a long time, they realized that they were too naive. Who was ordinary-looking? He was simply a hidden bomb that could scare people to death. He wasnt ordinary. With such younger siblings, how could he be ordinary? The newspapers went crazy reporting this. The five kids were left speechless when they read the news. They had won an award and fervently confessed their love for their mother, and Shao Qihai hadnt even revealed his face, so they were really happy. However, this period was really subtle. Their plan to pretend to be ordinary seemed to have completely failed. Li Zhaodi didnt understand the troubles of the five children at all. She was only focused on being happy, especially since Little Bei and Xiao Wu had praised Mu Jingzhe so much. She felt that she hadnt doted on the children for nothing. Because of the news reports on them winning an award, the movie became popular for a period of time and would soon be broadcast on the television stations movie channel. Li Zhaodi had previously said that she wanted to invite the villagers to watch it. In the past, it had not worked, but this time, it did. Taking advantage of this lively atmosphere, she immediately invited a movie theater owner to the village. Furthermore, they agreed to play it for three days straight. When the news spread, the people of Great Eastern Village prepared to take their seats. When the people of other villages, such as Little Eastern Village, heard this, they also rushed over to watch. Knowing that Little Bei was from Great Eastern Village, the people from other villages were very interested. Although the people from Great Eastern Village often saw Little Bei, they were still very keen to watch the movie. However, they wouldnt lose face in front of the villagers from other villages. They had a firm disposition and they stuck out their chests as they told everyone. Since theyre busy now, theres no need to specifically visit Little Bei. Theyll come when the movie is released. You guys can look at her or even talk to her then. But remember not to get too close. Shes our big star, so shes not someone you can touch easily. Everyone was sensible. After saying that proudly, they definitely wouldnt take these people to the Shao Residence. When someone went to look for Little Bei, they even stopped them to prevent them from doing anything overboard. Because the villagers automatically took up the roles of assistants and bodyguards, Mu Jingzhe and the others werent affected. Although they had already gone to the cinema to watch the film, since it was released in the village this time, Mu Jingzhe and the others still had to go see it again. Hence, they ate earlier and prepared to leave with their stools. Mom, Grandma said that we dont have to bring the stools. She specifically brought a superstars seat and put it in the middle and even laid a cushion for us and Little Bei. She told us we can just go over to watch the movie. No one is snatching the seats from us. Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. Alright, then I wont bring one. Your grandmother is cute, right? Li Zhaodi was really giving them the treatment of a movie star attending her movie screening at a theater. Cute. When everyone heard that Little Bei is going, they got busy snatching the seats beside her. They said that they are waiting for us and they will start playing the movie when we get there. Lets go then. Mu Jingzhe and the five children packed up and set off. However, when they reached the door, they noticed that Shao Qihai had not followed them. Youre not going to watch it? This was Little Beis movie. Shao Qihai coughed. You guys go ahead. Ill come over in a while. Mu Jingzhe frowned. The movie was about to start. She was ready to say something when Little Bei stopped her. Lets go, Mommy. He doesnt like watching movies. Little Bei glanced at Shao Qihai. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt disappointed. Her tone was calm, but she had actually hoped that Shao Qihai would make an exception for her. In the end, he had still disappointed her. Chapter 218 - The Manly Man With a Face Full of Tears Shao Dong glanced at Shao Qihai coldly and held Little Beis hand. Lets go. Well go with Mommy. Grandma and Grandpa are waiting. If Shao Qihai didnt want to watch, there were plenty of people who would. There were lots of people who wanted to support Little Bei. Mm. Little Bei perked up. She held Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dongs hands and skipped forward. Shao Qihai chased after her, taking two steps forward, as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he didnt say anything. His face was filled with frustration, and he couldnt help but scratch his hair. Because there were many people watching and it was Little Bei performing, the principal generously allowed the movie to be screened directly on the school field. Now, their school field had also been laid with cement. Since the cement ground had been built by the parents of the students, they could enjoy it together. The principal didnt expect to come across such a promising child at school. He was incredibly fond of those five children. As soon as Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei went over, someone with sharp eyes shouted for Little Bei to come, causing everyone to look over. The villagers were fine, but the people from other villages stretched their necks and rushed over. Dont squeeze through, dont squeeze through. Sit and stand properly. Otherwise, all of you can go back. Stop looking. Li Zhaodi instantly panicked. She and Mu Teng stood in front of Little Bei and automatically acted as security guards. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong also automatically acted as security guards and escorted Little Bei to her special seat in the center. There were two wooden chairs from the principals office there. Now, they were being used by Li Zhaodi. Even after Mu Jingzhe sat down with them, she could still see everyone craning their necks to look at Little Bei. She thought that they hadnt asked to take photos with Little Bei or get her autograph only because they werent in the habit of doing so. Otherwise, they would have come to get autographs and take pictures with her as memorabilia. The entire school field was packed with people, so it was noisy. However, when the movie started, the place went quiet. When they saw Little Bei in the movie, these peoples reactions were exactly the same as Li Zhaodis in the past. They looked at Little Bei and mumbled, Shes exactly the same. As the plot progressed, each and every one of them started to cry. When they saw Zhao Lan and Li Zhaodi, the bad guys, appear, Li Zhaodi scolded herself. Also, since she was the one treating them to the movie, no one criticized her. However, Zhao Lan was in trouble. She was beaten up the moment she arrived. Thats right, Zhao Lan also came. The village was so lively that she couldnt take this lying down and secretly came to take a look. In the end, someone happened to see her. A little boy who couldnt distinguish between acting and real life picked up a rock without hesitation and threw it over at the sight of the baddie. Ill beat you to death, you evil grandma! Shortly after her arrival at the lively scene, disaster befell Zhao Lan. With a dong, she was struck by the rock. She cursed in response, and upon seeing that everyone was itching to come over and hit her, she shut up and fled in a hurry. This was even after Mu Jingzhe stopped everyone. If she hadnt, Zhao Lan would probably have had trouble leaving. Even though Zhao Lan had gone overboard with the five kids, Mu Jingzhe couldnt let them continue hitting her. What if they beat her to death? She could only stop everyone and explain that this was just acting. In spite of this incident with Zhao Lan, the movie continued playing. Toward the end, there were sobbing sounds everywhere. Everyone was engrossed in the movie. Mu Jingzhe had seen it once before and felt it deeply. However, as she watched, she felt the need to relieve herself, so she secretly left to go to the bathroom. When Mu Jingzhe returned from the bathroom, she was almost frightened to death by a crying sound as she walked past the lawn outside the school. The village wasnt like the city, which was brightly lit. In the dark night of Great Eastern Village, one couldnt see their fingers without a flashlight. It was really creepy to hear someone crying at night. Who is it? Come out. Stop hiding and scaring people. Mu Jingzhe thought that someone was playing a prank on her, as there were many people there. Unexpectedly, the moment she shouted, the crying sound stopped. A moment later, the other person let out a crying burp. It seemed like that person was really crying. Upon hearing the hiccups, Mu Jingzhe wasnt that afraid anymore and quickly said, Im Mu Jingzhe. Are you alright? If theres anything wrong, you can tell me. Stop hiding and crying. Mu Jingzhe thought that someone had been wronged and was hiding in tears. She wanted to comfort the other person to prevent anything from happening. Mu Jingzhe wasnt exaggerating. This was something that had happened when she had just transmigrated. A young lady had given birth to her first child, a daughter. Her mother-in-law, who had been dissatisfied, had kept scolding her and hadnt even taken care of her during her confinement. The confinement period was very important to a woman who had just given birth. Being scolded like this every day made the young mother depressed, which had resulted in conflict with her husband and her crying often. After seeing her crying a few times, everyone knew that she felt aggrieved, but there was nothing they could do about it. Later on, one night, because her daughter was sick, she wanted to take her to the doctor. Her mother-in-law objected and said that it was a waste of money. Her husband didnt dare make a sound either, so she left with the child on her back. Everyone originally thought that she had gone to the doctor with the child on her back, but the next morning, the bodies of the mother and daughter were found in the reservoir. The young mother had lost her biological mother, and her biological father was crazy. She had suffered many grievances and had nowhere to complain. No one had given her any advice either. In the middle of the night, in her despair, she had jumped into the pond with her child. When they were hauled up, the child was still firmly tied to her mother. Mu Jingzhe had just arrived at the time and had only met this young mother once. She hadnt expected her to be gone so quickly. This matter had impacted her quite greatly. She felt that the young wife might have been forced into depression by them. In addition, she had been so desperate that she had made a bad choice. However, it had been too late to say anything then. Now that shed heard this sound of crying, the first thing that came to her mind was that incident. Hence, she asked what was wrong out of concern, thinking that if it was another young woman in similar circumstances, perhaps a few words of advice from her could save one or even two lives. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to sound as gentle and approachable as possible. Can you hear me? Im coming. After greeting the person, Mu Jingzhe was about to go over. However, the person hiding seemed to be frightened. After letting out a panicked sound, they rolled down the stairs and ran away. Are you alright? Dont fall and hurt yourself Mu Jingzhe quickly climbed up and searched with the flashlight, only to see a fleeing figure. The flashlight had a limited range, so she couldnt see who it was. From the back, it seemed to be a man, and he looked a little familiar. Who is it? Its actually a man. Did men cry like this too? Did they also suffer such grievances? Mu Jingzhe chased after him, taking two steps forward, but when she realized that she couldnt catch up to him anymore and couldnt remember who it was, she stopped. However, she picked up a pair of binoculars from the ground. The binoculars were wrapped in tape, and the lens was cracked. They were very old. He was even carrying binoculars Hell probably come back after he realizes theyre missing, right? Mu Jingzhe put away the binoculars and returned to the school, wondering who it was. Im sure I know him. Im sure Ive seen him before. Why else would I find him familiar That physique As soon as she arrived at the school gate, Mu Jingzhe had a flash of inspiration when she saw Shao Dong. Shao Qihai! Mu Jingzhe shouted in surprise and then paused. Thats impossible. It cant be Shao Qihai. Why was he hiding there crying? He hasnt suffered any grievances. Although that person had looked quite a lot like Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was impossible. Shao Qihai would even teach his children to shed blood and sweat but never tears. How could he possibly hide in the grass and cry his heart out? Chapter 219 - Escaping Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe couldnt imagine this cold scene, so she shook her head and pushed those thoughts away. She found Little Bei and the others and continued watching the movie. Elsewhere, Shao Qihai, who had run home in a sorry state, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Jingzhe hadnt caught up with him. He felt like he had just escaped death. He had almost been exposed. He had been scared out of his wits just now. Shao Qihai let out a breath and washed his face. However, his eyes were still swollen. He touched his swollen eyes and accidentally hiccuped, smacking his head in frustration. I knew I shouldnt have gone there. Shao Qihai never watched television dramas or movies. In front of outsiders, hed claimed that he didnt like them, but in reality, he was afraid of seeing people cry while watching television or movies. Once they cried, he would cry along with them. He hadnt gotten the chance to watch Little Beis movie yet, but it sounded like a very touching movie. To sum up, it contained a lot of crying scenes. He couldnt even take it if an ordinary person cried. If he saw Little Bei cry, he would probably cry to death with her. Therefore, Shao Qihai hadnt dared to go with them. Otherwise, if he cried in front of the men, women, and children of Great Eastern Village, as well as in front of other villagers, he would be finished. Who knew what those people would think of him. Shao Qihai didnt dare. When he had seen Little Beis disappointed expression, he had felt terrible but had still persisted. However, he couldnt bring himself to not watch it at all. That was Little Beis first movie, and it had even won an award. In the end, after theyd left, he had secretly followed them. He didnt dare watch the movie in public, so he had hidden away to watch it. Since he was too far away to see clearly, Shao Qihai had used a pair of binoculars. He had applied to bring the binoculars back after the army had discarded them. Although they were a little shabby, they were better than the ones outside. One could see clearly through these binoculars. Because the volume was loud, he could watch the movie just fine even from a distance. Shao Qihai had been very engrossed while watching it. Hed kept praising Little Bei in his heart, but he couldnt help but cry along. Unexpectedly, just as hed been crying uncontrollably, Mu Jingzhe had discovered him. He didnt even dare to imagine Mu Jingzhes expression if she saw him like this. Shao Qihai had run away in fear. Because he was really anxious, he even scraped his ankle. He lowered his head to look at his ankle. The wound was small and it was nothing serious, but Shao Qihai also realized that he had lost the binoculars while he had been in a hurry. Please dont let Jingzhe pick them up. If he was exposed, he would be finished. Shao Qihai was hesitating, not sure whether he should take the risk and go out to look for them. Just as he was about to leave the house, he saw Shao Qiyang return. These days, Shao Qiyang had been leaving early and returning late, so hed rarely seen Shao Qihai. Ever since Shao Qihai had discovered his intentions, the two hadnt met in private. When he saw Shao Qiyang return, he greeted him with conflicted thoughts. Youre back. Mm. Shao Qiyang glanced at Shao Qihai. Whats wrong with your eyes? Ah, Im fine. I just accidentally rubbed some chili into my eyes and made them sting. Shao Qihai forgot that the swelling in his eyes had yet to subside and hurriedly made up an excuse. Have you eaten? Ive saved you some food. Shao Qihai had originally wanted to talk to Shao Qiyang, but now that his eyes were red, hed probably have to postpone it. Shao Qiyang looked at Shao Qihais back and was silent for a moment. Where are Jingzhe and the kids? They went to the movies. Little Beis movie is being screened in the village. Only then did Shao Qihai realize that Shao Qiyang had never called her second sister-in-law. He had always called her Jingzhe. There had actually been signs all along. Shao Qiyang nodded in understanding. Then, he looked at Shao Qihai with disappointment in his eyes. Then why didnt you go? You know I dont like movies. Well talk about it later. Shao Qihai was stiff. Shao Qiyang sneered softly. Even if you dont, thats the first movie Little Bei has starred in. She will probably be very disappointed. Even Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had thought of screening Little Beis movie to make her happy. In the end, her father had refused to watch it because he didnt like movies. How ironic. He didnt even go although the movie was being screened almost right on their doorstep. Shao Qihai froze, also knowing that it was wrong of him to do this. Ill go and see it later. I just wont watch it for the time being. Its up to you. Shao Qiyang was increasingly disappointed in Shao Qihai. He couldnt be bothered to continue speaking to him, so he turned to look for Mu Jingzhe and the five kids. The movie had already ended, but Little Bei was surrounded by passionate viewers and couldnt leave for a while. Even after the movie was finished, everyone was crying. When they looked at Little Bei again, they were still immersed in the movie, and someone even rolled up his sleeves, wanting to settle the score with Zhao Lan. Where is this old, wicked woman? Didnt she appear previously? Lets go and hit her. Lets just beat her to death. Zhao Lan had just been hit by a rock. If this person went over, she might really be beaten up again. Little Bei hadnt expected that after such a long time, someone would finally stand up for her. She was quite happy in her heart, but she was sensible enough to stop everyone from acting rashly. She repeatedly told everyone that everything in the movie was fake and that it wasnt true. She had a mother and brothers who treated her very well. Although she said that, everyone in Great Eastern Village was there. It was a fact that this was just a performance in a movie, but it was also a fact that Zhao Lan wasnt a good person. Everyone couldnt help but be reminded of what Eldest Brother Zhao, Zhao Lan, and the others had done to the kids. Hence, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who had blended into the crowd and were crying with everyone else, once again entered everyones line of sight. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, who were originally very happy to be watching the movie and even silently admired Little Bei and wanted to say a few words to her, saw everyones gazes and ran away crying. After what Little Bei had said, the crowd gave up on the idea of beating Zhao Lan up. Then, someone said that it would be great if they could take a picture with her. Since this was her first time watching Little Beis movie in the village, Mu Jingzhe had brought her camera. Hence, they ended up taking a group photo that would one day be precious. Although there were no autographs, everyone did take group photos. One village after another took a group photo with her, gathering around Little Bei. Then, they even stuffed money into Mu Jingzhes hands, insisting that she buy a copy for them when she developed the photos. Because of this fan meeting, they were delayed for a while and didnt return home. After Shao Qiyang came over and helped the five children and Mu Jingzhe take a photo, they walked home amid everyones enthusiastic encouragement to stay. On the way home, Shao Dong noticed the binoculars that Mu Jingzhe had hung in front of her chest to free her hands up to take photos. Mom, where did you get these binoculars? I picked them up. Whats wrong? These binoculars look familiar. I think Ive seen them before. Really? Whose are they? If only she could find that person and return the binoculars. Most importantly, she had to persuade him not to take things too seriously. Shao Dongs expression was strange for a moment. I must have seen wrong. They shouldnt be his. He seemed to have seen these binoculars among Shao Qihais belongings before. Mu Jingzhe understood what Shao Dong meant. You mean that these belong to your father? She realized that the children werent willing to call Shao Qihai Daddy anymore. They didnt want to call Shao Qihai Daddy in front of him, and they didnt want to call him Daddy in private either. They would replace the word Daddy with he, but she didnt feel like it was her place to speak to them about this. I think Ive seen them before, but I dont think so. I dont think so either. They probably belong to someone else. As they spoke, they returned home and happened to encounter Shao Qihai, who was about to leave the house.. He had originally planned on going back to look for the binoculars, but when he raised his head, he saw that the binoculars were hanging over Mu Jingzhes chest. Chapter 220 - Teacher Mu’s Mother Is So Pitiful Shao Qihai instantly coughed and choked upon being startled. Where are you going? Im not going anywhere. Im just going out for a while. Afraid that they would see his red and swollen eyes, Shao Qihai lowered his head and walked out. What should I do? How did Jingzhe pick up the binoculars? Could she know I was the one crying? At the thought of Mu Jingzhe looking at him strangely, Shao Qihai felt like breaking down. Fortunately, based on his observation, Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to have realized that it was him, which made Shao Qihai heave a sigh of relief. Little Beis movie was screened for three days. Every day, the place was packed with people. There were people from other villages who came over, as well as people from their own village. They watched it for three consecutive days again and again. They didnt get sick of watching it for three days, because if they did, they could still reveal spoilers to the people from other villages who hadnt watched it before. Seeing those peoples shocked expressions was their proudest moment. Everyone was still immersed in Little Beis movie, but after Mu Jingzhe discussed it with Little Bei and the kids, they decided what Little Beis next movie would be. Little Bei was young. Previously, scripts had been sent over to her, but there were rarely any offers for leading roles. This was normal. She was too young, and there werent many shows with children as the main leads. It wasnt like she had to play a leading role, but this concerned Little Beis future, so they were very cautious. So far, they had only chosen a supporting role in a movie, but there werent many scenes with Little Bei in it. She could just film it over a weekend. This time, Little Bei was still considered the female lead. However, the real protagonists were another Best Actor and a new actor. Basically, they were all good at acting. Everything, from the director to the actors, the script, and the production team, was just right. That was why theyd decided to accept the role after careful consideration. During the process, Shao Qihai hadnt felt like hed participated much, as he didnt know much about these things. Even Shao Qiyang and Ji Buwang could make some suggestions, but he didnt have the chance to speak. Although the script had been finalized, the official shooting process would have to wait. This was even better for Little Bei. She could focus on her studies and film it later. This was fine, actually. What made Mu Jingzhe feel concerned was her relationship with Shao Qihai. Thinking back on it, she realized Shao Qihai had been back for more than two weeks. During this time, the two of them had grown a little more familiar than before. Shao Qihai was also busy. His transport convoy seemed to have been restored to its original state. He would also go out to handle work-related matters, but he knew that he had been absent too much previously, so his main focus was still his family. As he had promised, hed taken over the expenses of the children, including the fees for the kids enrichment classes and the books that the kids wanted. He had also bought the things that the professor had suggested Shao Nan buy, as well as the musical instruments that Xiao Wu wanted. He had never said a word of complaint. He tried his best to get closer to Mu Jingzhe, but Mu Jingzhe was busy herself and whatever free time she had was basically occupied by the children. Thus, he didnt have many opportunities to talk to Mu Jingzhe. When they did speak, their conversations revolved around the children. After counting, Shao Qihai realized that he and Mu Jingzhe had been alone for more than three minutes only a handful of times. Forget about nurturing their relationship. His original room was now occupied by Mu Jingzhe. The children said that it wasnt suitable for him to sleep in the same room with her, so he could only pack up his things and sleep with the boys. As long as the children were around, he was busy and basically surrounded by housework and all sorts of chores. Every day, he would carry a basket of clothes to wash them, clean the house, cook, and do all the housework. He was basically kept busy all the time. Although the children were a little vengeful at first, that was no longer the case later on. They liked to be clean and were all sensible. In the past, in order to prevent Mu Jingzhe from washing clothes every day, theyd specifically paid attention to avoid dirtying their clothes. The other children were like mud monkeys, but they were very careful. However, now that Shao Qihai was back, they no longer paid so much attention. These days, they played and jumped whenever they wanted. Anyway, Shao Qihai was there to wash the clothes. He had already become a scenic sight in the village. Every day, when he went to wash clothes, he was mocked by others. Zhao Lan had mocked him before, saying that she was the one who had helped Shao Qihai wash his clothes in the past. Now, he had to wash the clothes himself. Shao Qihai didnt care, and the five kids didnt take the villagers gossip to heart either. On the other hand, after hearing the villagers gossip a few times, Mu Xue found this unjust for Shao Qihai. When the five kids finished school that day, Mu Xue hesitated for a moment before calling their names to stop them in their tracks. Shao Dong, I want to speak with you about something. Go ahead, Teacher Mu. Shao Dongs voice was polite, but his expression was very indifferent. Mu Xue didnt notice this change. Although she often heard news about the children, they were still young and she was a teacher, so she continued treating them like children out of habit. I heard some gossip recently that your father often goes to wash clothes and has become a laughing stock in the village. There are no other men in the village washing clothes. Isnt this a tad inappropriate? Mu Xue felt indignant on Shao Qihais behalf. What Shao Qihai had done couldnt be publicized, but she knew that he had done a good deed. Such a person deserved respect. In her opinion, since Shao Qihai had returned, Mu Jingzhe shouldnt have stayed in contact with Ji Buwang and the others. It was one thing for her to not know that he was still alive, but it wasnt appropriate for her to be doing this now. Shed felt that Mu Jingzhe wasnt doing a good job to begin with, so when she heard that Shao Qihai washed clothes every day, Mu Xue felt even more indignant. Although Mu Xue didnt mention Mu Jingzhe, her expression and words revealed her true thoughts. Rather than making this about Shao Qihai, she was implying that Mu Jingzhe should be the one washing the clothes instead. The kids werent fools, so they knew what she was hinting at right away. Shao Dongs expression became even colder. Why would anyone laugh at someone for washing clothes? Weve washed our own clothes in the past. Besides, he hasnt washed them in a long time. Compared to what Mommy has washed, what hes washed is nothing. Mu Xue paused and belatedly detected Shao Dongs coldness. Just as she was about to say something, Shao Xi tilted his head and said curiously, Teacher Mu, my mother is your cousin. She washed many of our clothes in the past. Why have you never felt heartache for her? Mu Xue was stunned. Had Mu Jingzhe washed them before? She hadnt noticed Shao Nan observed her expression and smiled as he hit Shao Xi. Second Brother, dont you know? Teacher Mu has never washed clothes. As a teacher, she cant suffer such hardships. Shes also afraid that washing clothes will hurt her hands. Didnt Grandma say that in the past, she would have Mommy wash her clothes? Grandma made a fuss for a long time before Mommy finally no longer had to wash them for her. Since then, Teacher Mus mother has been washing them for her. Mu Xues face instantly turned red. In the past, Old Lady Mu hadnt been able to bear to see her suffer. Her clothes had indeed been given to Mu Jingzhe to wash by Old Lady Mu, but it hadnt been for that long. It had only been for a year or two. Later on, when Li Zhaodi had found out, shed kicked up a fuss. Then, she had stopped. Why would Li Zhaodi even tell the children something like this? Mu Xue wanted to say something else, but Little Bei asked curiously, Would washing clothes hurt your hands? Why arent our hands damaged? Doesnt Teacher Mu know how to wash clothes? I do. Mu Xue blushed and answered quickly. Thats good. Otherwise, Teacher Mus mother would be too pitiful. Youre already so big, yet she still has to wash your clothes. Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief like a little adult. Besides, Teacher Mu, what if you get married? No one will wash your clothes for you anymore. Chapter 221 - You’re Too Meddlesome A trace of a smile flashed past Shao Nans eyes. Little Bei, you dont have to worry about that. Have you forgotten that Teacher Mu was born to be rich? Shes going to marry a rich person in the future. After she marries him, there will be plenty of people helping her wash clothes. Therell be no need for her to wash clothes. Mu Xue hadnt expected them to mention that she had been born to be rich. Her face turned even redder, and she was a little angry. This was because her engagement had been broken off and also because her mother was indeed the one washing her clothes. Shao Nan, Shao Bei, you dont have to mock me. I just heard some gossip and think that its bad for your father and you kids. Thats why I warned you. I didnt mean anything else by it. Mu Xue wasnt a fool and could sense the change in the childrens attitude toward her. It wasnt like this in the past. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had become their mother, everything had changed. Mu Jingzhe found her an eyesore after all and had even taught the children to act like this. When she thought of this, Mu Xue wanted to say something, but she saw Shao Dong suddenly look at her and ask, Teacher Mu Xue, are you planning to marry my dad in the future? Are you going to have the wedding that was canceled? Mu Xue, who was shocked, took a step back to look around. Shao Dong, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? Im not Then why are you so concerned about our family and my dad? Shao Dong only asked one question. Because we know each other Mu Xue found an excuse. Teacher Mu, you know a lot of people. Like, everyone in Great Eastern Village. Do you plan to take an interest in everyones affairs? Shao Dong was just short of saying that she was being too meddlesome, but he was phrasing this in a tactful manner. Mu Xue hadnt expected her good intentions to be misunderstood like this. She was speechless and angry. She was about to retort when a worried-looking Little Bei spoke first. It seemed as though she hadnt heard that and was continuing the same topic. Teacher Mu wants to marry Dad? If she doesnt know how to wash clothes and doesnt allow Dad to wash them either, not only will we have to wash our own clothes in the future, but well also have to help Teacher Mu and our father wash their clothes, right? Little Bei looked at her hands sadly. What will I do if I dont have that much strength? Teacher Mu, do you really know how to wash clothes? Mu Xue felt a little uncomfortable and quickly said, I know how to do it. I know how to wash clothes! Who was asking the children to wash her clothes? Thats good. Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief and then paused. So, Teacher Mu, are you really going to marry Dad? Dont our parents have yet to divorce? Is that okay? Of course not. Itd be unethical to do so. People will gossip about them behind their backs, Shao Nan added before he seriously suggested something to Mu Xue. Although we cant interfere too much in the relationships between adults, Teacher Mu, I suggest that you persuade my dad and mom to get a divorce first. Dont worry, our mother wont stop the two of you or disagree. Well be obedient and wont torture my father to make him suffer. Thats not what I meant. I dont want to interfere in their relationship. Mu Xues face turned purple. I just saw that the villagers were gossiping about him behind his back and was afraid that you didnt know, so I thought I should let you know. Shao Dong and the rest were indifferent, as if they didnt believe her at all. Mu Xue panted as she looked at the five kids and stomped her feet. Im telling the truth. Shao Dong said, Ill pass on your intentions and heartache, Teacher Mu. We all heard what you lectured us about. When Mu Xue heard this, she felt that something was amiss. Just as she was about to ask, the five children lowered their heads and left. Shao Qihai, who had been waiting for the five kids to return home, took their school bags and asked them to wash their hands before checking their clothes. Take off your dirty clothes. Ill go wash them before it gets dark. Shao Dong shook his head. No need. We can wash our clothes ourselves in the future. Shao Qihai was stunned. Why? Have I not done a good job washing them? Although doing all this was really tiring, he now knew that raising these children required washing and doing a lot of other things. It was hard, yet he didnt complain because hed done too little in the past. He hadnt expected that just as hed made up his mind to work hard in the future, the kids would tell him not to wash their clothes anymore. Shao Dong shook his head as if he didnt want to know the reason and just walked away with his head lowered. Only Shao Xi was indignant. Teacher Mu Xue is already unhappy and specifically stopped us to speak to us about it. How would we dare let you wash them? Shao Dong turned around and hollered, Little Xi! Shao Xi pursed his lips and followed Shao Dong in. Shao Qihai was stunned for a moment before he grabbed Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, whats wrong? Did Mu Xue come looking for you kids? What did she say? Xiao Wu lowered his head and looked at his fingers. She said that we shouldnt let you wash clothes. Shao Qihai frowned. Why would she suddenly say that? Because she wants to marry you. Xiao Wus words were shocking, but he didnt seem to know what hed said. Under Shao Qihais shocked gaze, Xiao Wu looked conflicted. Are you going to marry Teacher Mu in the future? I dont know how to wash clothes yet. In the future, when Teacher Mu sees that I dont know how to wash clothes, will she scold and hit me? Is it too late for me to learn now? Shao Qihai felt a massive headache coming on. He held Xiao Wus shoulders and said, Whos getting married? What laundry? Xiao Wu, what are you talking about? Xiao Wu looked up and pursed his lips. I miss Mommy. Boohoo When Little Bei heard Xiao Wu crying, she immediately approached and pulled him over. She looked at Shao Qihai vigilantly. Shao Qihai quickly raised his hands. Little Bei, dont get the wrong idea. I only asked Xiao Wu a question. I didnt hit or scold him. Seeing that Little Beis expression had eased up, Shao Qihai asked, Little Bei, did Mu Xue look for you kids? What did she say? Nothing. Just that she doesnt know how to wash clothes and that you shouldnt be washing clothes all the time either. She said its not right for us to let you do that. As if she didnt want to say anything else, Little Bei pulled Xiao Wu away and left. Then, they didnt let Shao Qihai wash their clothes and washed them themselves. They wouldnt let Shao Qihai do other chores either, as they said that they were afraid that Teacher Mu would get angry again. When they said these words, they were all smiling as if they werent angry. However, when he turned around, he heard Little Bei singing Little Cabbage. Little Cabbage, turning yellow in the fields Fearing that Daddy will get them a stepmother Little Bei was the youngest Movie Queen. Had she obtained the Best Actress Award for no reason? A truly good actor could use all sorts of expressions and voices. Little Bei was now very good at using her voice. Even though she was just singing a song, it sounded so sad and miserable that it seemed as if she was crying silently. It was so pitiful that Shao Qihai almost shed tears while hearing her sing. He held back his tears and ran away from home. After thinking about it, he went to look for Mu Xue. He really didnt want to hear Little Bei sing a song about them becoming little cabbages before their stepmother entered the house. Even as Mu Xue returned home, she had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. When she heard that Shao Qihai had come, she quickly went out to meet him without giving it much thought. Brother Qihai Mu Xue, what did you say to the kids? No matter what you said, I hope you wont interfere in our family matters anymore. Youll scare my children if you do this. Chapter 222 - Who Exactly Is Xiao Wu’s Mother? Mu Xue was stunned. I didnt scare them. I didnt say I wanted to marry you either. They misunderstood Shao Qihai frowned. So why did you find the children and say these things? They are children and they will misunderstand. I didnt want to! Mu Xues eyes were red. I only heard the villagers gossiping about you living off a woman and being a good-for-nothing. That Ji Buwang came knocking on your door, but you didnt dare say anything and you even washed clothes every day. Those words were really awful. I felt indignant and worried about you. Thats why I said a word or two to the kids. When Shao Qihai heard Mu Xues words, his expression changed slightly. He took a deep breath and held it in. I dont mind, so you dont have to mind either, Mu Xue. Dont say anything to the kids again. It wasnt easy for us to mend our relationship. I dont want it to be ruined. Tears fell from Mu Xues eyes when she heard this. I never wanted to destroy your relationship. I just My heart aches for you. After saying that, she covered her face and ran away. Shao Qihai frowned as he watched her leave. He was about to say something when he paused, then turned to leave with a frown. All of a sudden, he bumped into Li Fang, who was standing behind the house. When Li Fang saw Shao Qihai, she immediately turned around and left. Shao Qihai reacted and quickly chased after her. Li Fang, wait. Dont get the wrong idea. Dont say anything to Jingzhe However, before he could catch up, Li Fang disappeared in the blink of an eye. Li Fang was already a mature hawker. Occasionally, she would go to places that didnt allow one to set up a stall. When people chased after her, she would carry a big bag of things and sprint off swiftly. She had long practiced hiding from people and improving her speed. In fact, shed saved up enough money and was preparing to open a shop. Therefore, even Shao Qihai couldnt keep up with her. Shao Qihai knew that things wouldnt look good for him if he didnt catch up to her. He quickly went to look for Mu Jingzhe, wanting to explain things to her clearly so that she wouldnt misunderstand and their already bad relationship wouldnt worsen. However, Shao Qihai couldnt find her anywhere. When he returned home and saw Mu Jingzhe, he knew that he was a step too late. He was right. Mu Jingzhe had already heard from Li Fang that Shao Qihai and Mu Xue had arranged a secret rendezvous. Besides, Mu Xue even felt her heart ache for Shao Qihai. To quote Li Fang: That shameless duo. She even feels heartache for him. Pfft. I really heard that. Jingzhe, you have to know! Thanks to Li Fangs words, coupled with the five kids telling her what Mu Xue had said to them, she knew what was going on. She had been observing during this period of time and hadnt found any signs of Mu Xue and Shao Qihai reconciling. Shed thought that her plan had failed prematurely, but to her surprise, there was a silver lining. Mu Jingzhe quickly accepted it and wasnt even as angry as Li Fang. Upon seeing Shao Qihai return and say that he wanted to explain, Mu Jingzhe nodded. Alright, I have something to tell you too. When the two of them were alone, Mu Jingzhe got straight to the point. Shao Qihai, my attitude hasnt changed. I already said that we should get a divorce. Now that the situation has developed up to this point, why dont you divorce me first? This will be good for you and Mu Xue, as you wont let Mu Xue suffer or feel heartache for you and come looking for the kids. Dont worry. I like Little Bei and the rest of the kids. I can take care of them after the divorce. Im not trying to snatch your children. Theyll still be your children. Ill just be taking care of them. Mu Jingzhe patted her chest. She had finally found an opportunity to reveal her ultimate goal. It was impossible for her to really snatch Shao Qihais children, but she could at least take care of them, right? Shao Qihai covered his face helplessly. He had wanted to explain, but she had already determined what was going on and even said something like this. Mu Jingzhe, this is the third time Ive seen Mu Xue since I returned. I went to look for her only to stop her from interfering in our family matters and looking for Little Bei and the rest. You cant take Li Fangs words seriously because she didnt hear everything. I really dont have any plans. Dont mention getting a divorce again. He was scared out of his wits upon hearing about the divorce. But its meaningless for us to not get a divorce and waste each others time like this. Mu Jingzhe felt very helpless. Look, its been a while since you came back. Do you think were compatible? I dont think we are. How do you know were not right for each other if youve never even tried? Mu Jingzhe, do the math yourself. Have I talked to you in private more than ten times in the past two weeks? Then That just means we dont have anything in common. Also, the two of us arent meant to be. Because you despise me from the bottom of your heart and have branded me as Mu Xues man. In your heart, Im Mu Xues. You despise me and only think about getting a divorce, but is this fair to me? Shao Qihais expression darkened. I admit that I married you because of the circumstances, but dont forget that you and your mom forced me to marry you. You were the ones who forced me to get married back then. Now that Ive married you, youve decided you dont want this anymore and are forcing me to get a divorce without giving me a chance at all. This isnt fair to me either, right? Ji Buwang said that you cant abandon him after toying with him, so how can you abandon me after toying with me? Mu Jingzhes eyelids twitched when she heard this. She hadnt expected Shao Qihai to use this term as well. However, she couldnt retort because this was indeed what the original Mu Jingzhe had done. I apologize. I did do something wrong back then, so now that Ive realized my mistake, I want to set you free But I dont want my freedom. I just want to live with you. Shao Qihai bent down and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe, Mu Xue and I really ended things a long time ago. It was over when I brought Xiao Wu back. She gave up on me then. Its been impossible for us to be together since then. Otherwise, we wouldnt have let this drag on for so long. Xiao Wu is already so big now. Mu Jingzhe, who had read the book, naturally knew that it was all because of Xiao Wu. The relationship between Shao Qihai and Mu Xue had dragged on for a long time before ending. She was very troubled. Just as she had been about to say something, Shao Qihai had stopped her with the words You cant abandon me after toying with me. Mu Jingzhe paused for a moment. Oh right. I have a question that Im very curious about. What? Who is Xiao Wus mother? Xiao Wu had been curious to know about his mother before. Mu Jingzhe was actually quite curious too. In the past, she had thought that she had no one to ask, but now that Shao Qihai had returned alive, she couldnt help but ask him. Shao Qihai paused for a moment. Why do you suddenly want to know this? Because Im curious. Xiao Wu has also been curious before. Why didnt you marry Xiao Wus mother? Who is she? Did you cheat on Mu Xue when you were dating her? Shao Qihai: No He looked at Mu Jingzhes curious expression and said helplessly, Xiao Wus mother is dead, so dont ask. Even if shes dead, Xiao Wu can go and pay his respects. Itll be unfair to Xiao Wu if you dont tell him. He doesnt even know who his biological mother is. Its okay. Hes the luckiest person because hes met you. Mu Jingzhe: So youre determined not to say? Mm Mu Jingzhe was mentally prepared and had known that he might not tell her. After all, even after Mu Xue had kicked up a huge fuss, he hadnt said anything at the time. Therefore, although she was disappointed, she could only helplessly accept it. After Mu Jingzhe left, the depths of Shao Qihais eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Chapter 223 - Borrowing Money Chapter 223: Borrowing Money Shao Qihai stood in the courtyard for a while. Just as he was about to go do something, he saw Eldest Brother Shao cowering at the door. Shao Qihai pretended not to see. Zhao Lan and Eldest Brother Shao were undoubtedly there to ask for forgiveness or something to that effect. However, what they had done wasnt something that could be forgiven. When Eldest Brother Shao saw that Shao Qihai was ignoring him, he looked at the female workers in the courtyard. In the end, he was too ashamed to enter. Eldest Brother Shao didnt enter because of that. On the other hand, Shao Qiyun suddenly came back and brought some snacks with her. Unlike what she had always done, this time, she didnt give the snacks to Fu, Lu, Shou, and X but waited for Shao Dong and his siblings to return from school and gave them to them. Little Dong, this is the fruit candy Aunt bought for you. You kids can split it among yourselves. Shao Dong didnt take it. No need. Candy causes tooth decay. Shao Qiyuns face stiffened. Just as she was about to say something, the five kids entered. The stiff smile on Shao Qiyuns face as she squatted on the ground completely collapsed. Xiao Wu was walking in the back. When he saw the viciousness on her face, he quickly ran, taking a few steps forward. Shao Qiyun took a deep breath and followed him in. She found Shao Qihai and said, Second Brother, this is the fruit candy I bought for Little Dong and the others. I dont know what Mu Jingzhe said, but they didnt accept it. You call her Mu Jingzhe? Shao Qihai glanced at her. If theres nothing else, you can leave. Its Second Sister-In-Law. Ill take note in the future. Shao Qiyun hemmed and hawed. Second Brother, can you lend me some money? Lend you money? Shao Qihai thought to himself, Indeed. No. I dont want to borrow much. Second Brother, please help me. I only need 2,000 yuan. Please save me Only need 2,000 yuan? Youre really capable, huh. How many people had to work really hard to earn that much money? 2,000? You think thats a small amount, but to me, its not. I dont have it. Second Brother, I know you have it. Just lend it to me. Ill pay you back later I dont believe you. Youve only ever taken but never given back. I cant lend you any money again, nor do I care about you anymore. When Shao Qiyun saw how merciless Shao Qihai was, she was hateful and anxious. Second Brother, you cant leave me alone. Im begging you, Second Brother, please help me this time. Otherwise, Ill be finished Youll have to bear the consequences of your own actions. Shao Qihai was determined to wash his hands off of Shao Qiyun. It was useless no matter what Shao Qiyun said. She was furious. Why wont you lend it to me? On Mu Jingzhes birthday, you guys prepared chicken, lamb, ham, and a cake for her. It was such a grand affair. But when it comes to your own sister, you wont even lend her money to save her life. How could you do this Because youre not worthy. Shao Qihai interrupted her directly. If you dont want me to say something nasty, get lost now. Shao Qiyun walked out with a face full of hatred. She happened to see Xiao Wu standing outside the door, playing the harmonica. Shao Qihai had bought this harmonica for Xiao Wu, and Xiao Wu had been playing this instrument with great interest lately. The melody of the harmonica was cheerful and pleasant to listen to, but Shao Qiyun couldnt listen to it at all. She saw Xiao Wu playing the harmonica with a small drum on his waist, clad in new clothes and new shoes. His little face was fair and tender, and it was obvious that he was well taken care of. But all these things cost money! Shao Qiyun stared intently at Xiao Wu before she walked over and told him, Give me the money your mother saved for you. Upon seeing Shao Qiyun looking at him with a dark expression, Xiao Wu took a step back but shook his head firmly. No. After rejecting her, he wanted to run, but he was a step too late. Shao Qiyun grabbed him by the collar and pulled him over. She glared at him. How dare you not give it to me? I told you to give it to me, and you will do as I say! She pushed him fiercely twice. Did you hear that! The harmonica in Xiao Wus hand fell to the ground, but he continued to shake his head. No! Shao Qiyuns eyes turned sharp. She raised her hand to hit Xiao Wu. With a change in countenance, Xiao Wu raised his fist and punched Shao Qiyuns nose. As soon as Shao Qiyun let go of him in pain, he fled. Mommy, Brother, save me! Xiao Wus voice was very loud, and Shao Qihai heard it. He ran out and saw Shao Qiyun fiercely going after the fleeing Xiao Wu. Shao Qihais expression changed. He went over to hug Xiao Wu and kicked away Shao Qiyun, who was cursing and grabbing him. Shao Qiyun, youre courting death! Shao Qiyun had a nosebleed after being punched by Xiao Wu. She was filled with wrath, but she finally came back to her senses after hearing Shao Qihais furious shout. Second Brother What are you trying to do? Shao Qiyuns body stiffened. I just wanted to borrow borrow money Get lost. If I see you touch Xiao Wu again, I wont let you off. Shao Qihai picked up Xiao Wus harmonica and carried him back. Shao Qiyuns body trembled slightly. There was unwillingness in her eyes, but she didnt dare move. Shao Qihai carried Xiao Wu back and examined him carefully. Does it hurt anywhere? Im fine. Xiao Wu shook his head and ran over to Shao Dong. He held Shao Dongs hand and looked at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai returned the harmonica to Xiao Wu. Dont be afraid. Shao Dong took it from him. Wait for me to disinfect it. Then, he led Xiao Wu to the room. Go back to the room and take off your clothes. Let me see if anythings broken. Shao Qiyun has never liked you and she went crazy this time. I need to make sure you havent suffered any injuries. When Shao Qihai heard this, his expression darkened even more. He got up and went out. Upon hearing the commotion, he went next door. No one knew what hed said to Shao Qiyun, but Zhao Lans voice was heard for a while. Then, there was no response. That day, Shao Qiyun seemed to leave the village. When Mu Jingzhe came back and heard that Shao Qiyun had threatened Xiao Wu, she rolled up her sleeves, wanting to beat her up, but she didnt find her. Soon, Ji Buwangs birthday arrived. It was only shortly after Mu Jingzhes birthday. Mu Jingzhe remembered that she wanted to return the favor and help Ji Buwang celebrate his birthday. With Little Jingzhe keeping him company every day, life was alright for Ji Buwang. Every time he felt depressed at the thought of Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe living in the same house, he felt a little comforted by looking at Little Jingzhe. Previously, Ji Buwang hadnt really looked forward to his birthday, but this time, he wanted Mu Jingzhe to give him a gift and celebrate with him. This was the first time he felt a great sense of anticipation for his birthday. Afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt know, he first gave hints to Xiao Wu so that he could remind Mu Jingzhe. Then, to be sure, he even asked the butler to hint at her to give him a gift. This way, Mu Jingzhe would know without a hitch. Mu Jingzhe found it funny, but she really prepared for the occasion with all her heart. Firstly, she brought the pheasants that hadnt been slaughtered on her birthday, as theyd ended up eating the one Ji Buwang had brought over, to Ji Buwangs house. They had been raised at home and tasted very good. After doing that, remembering that Ji Buwang quite liked the mutton, she went to buy a lamb and also gave this to Ji Buwang. These things were all sent over together. When Ji Buwang received them, he was a little reluctant to slaughter them. Then we wont eat them today. Lets raise them. This little sheep is very pretty. Look at how smart its eyes are. Look at that rooster. It looks so impressive. The hen is also very gentle. The two chickens were one male and one femalea pair. How rare was that? Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, But theyre not pets. Its not very convenient to raise them, is it? Yes, its convenient, Ji Buwang immediately replied. They were a gift from Jingzhe, so how could he bear to eat them? He had to raise them! No longer feeling surprised, Uncle Li resigned himself to fate and pulled the chickens and sheep into the back garden. Chapter 224 - A Meticulously Prepared Gift Chapter 224: A Meticulously Prepared Gift Shao Qihai tagged along, insisting he knew Ji Buwang and wanted to help him celebrate his birthday too. When he saw Ji Buwangs actions and the way Mu Jingzhe was smiling so happily at his words, he felt that he was simply inferior to Ji Buwang. Ji Buwangs birthday was held at home. At his old age, it was impossible for Old Master Ji to come over to celebrate the birthday of a junior. Only Ji Buwang would go back to celebrate his grandfathers birthday, not the other way around. Therefore, there was no one else there. Tang Moling wanted to celebrate with Ji Buwang, but he didnt get the chance to come back, as he had been sent away to work by Ji Buwang. On Mu Jingzhes birthday, Ji Buwang had said that he didnt want Mu Jingzhe to work hard. This time, on his birthday, there was no need for Mu Jingzhe and the others to do anything. With everything already taken care of, all they had to do was have fun. The five kids had also all come. They were already familiar with Ji Buwangs place, so the moment they arrived, they ate and drank to their hearts content and even went to read books. Shao Qihai grew even more vigilant when he saw their familiarity with the place. Ji Buwang was very annoyed to see Shao Qihai, who was there every time he spoke to Mu Jingzhe. Alas, there was nothing he could do. Later on, Shao Qiyang also came. Everything else aside, it was a lively celebration. Eager to hear the birthday song the children had sung for Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang even asked the children to adapt the song to an uncle version to sing it to him. It was impossible to do the dance now, but they could still sing it. After they cut the cake, it was time for the gift ceremony. The children, as well as Shao Qiyang, had prepared a gift. In order to prove that he was really there to celebrate his birthday, Shao Qihai had also bought him something, but it had really just been casually picked. Ji Buwang was also aware of that. Thus, he merely said thanks to the two of them and then moved on to the presents that the children and Mu Jingzhe had gifted him, the ones he really cared about, especially what Mu Jingzhe had brought him. Mu Jingzhe had gifted him a notebook. When Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang saw it, they heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were also curious to know if it was really just a notebook. They were all staring at it, but Ji Buwang held himself back and did not open it despite his obvious eagerness to open it. He deliberately didnt want to let them see it. After receiving Mu Jingzhes gift, Ji Buwang set it aside and took out another box. This is my gift to you in return. A gift in return? Who gives a gift in return on their birthday? Mu Jingzhe didnt accept it. Well, some people do. Ji Buwang stuffed the gift into her hands and took out five gifts for the five kids. I prepared something for Little Dong and the rest too. Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang took a step forward, but Ji Buwang shrugged. Youre not among the guests, so I didnt prepare a gift in return for the two of you. In short, he was saying, Youre not my guests. You were the ones who shamelessly showed up without an invitation. Although Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang were furious, they couldnt say anything. Ji Buwang was very happy. After this torturous birthday celebration finally ended for Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang, when they returned home, Mu Jingzhe and the five children ignored Shao Qihais curious gaze and closed the door to open the gifts. The childrens gifts were all different, but they each got something they liked. Mu Jingzhes gift was a little unexpected. It was another set of Russian dolls, the same size as the ones he had given her previously. However, this doll looked quite similar to Ji Buwang, especially its curly hair. This looks so much like Teacher Ji. Is Teacher Ji giving himself to Mommy? Little Beis childish language was very sharp. No, its just a set of Russian dolls. Mu Jingzhe quickly stopped her. Little Beis words could really make ones imagination run wild. However, it had to be said that the dolls were quite cute. Mu Jingzhe arranged them one by one beside her other dolls, and they made for quite a pretty sight. Of course, this was also Ji Buwangs objective. The Russian dolls he had given her this time were really similar to the ones he had given her last time. Even the bottom of the smallest doll had the same design. Likewise, the plaques could be pushed around to form different words. There was another surprise awaiting her when she discovered the secret one day. If there was one thing that was different, that would be the addition of a smaller, thumb-sized doll. Last time, Mu Jingzhe had felt that one was missing. Judging from what had happened now, her hunch seemed to be accurate. However, he hadnt given her the one missing last time. This time, he gave it to her. He even specifically told her, Im giving you this tiny one so you can keep it with you. It means that I can keep you company in the future. You can also put me in your pocket when you go out. Mu Jingzhe looked at the little Ji Buwang and then at the note. Is this the legendary putting you in my pocket notion? Ji Buwang was quite romantic. Mu Jingzhe had completely guessed Ji Buwangs intentions. This was what Ji Buwang had thought. Every day, he would place Little Jingzhe on the pillow beside him and keep her in his pocket everywhere he went. He felt that it was great, but slowly, he started to feel that he had miscalculated. He thought that if he gave her a set of Russian dolls on his birthday, he would be able to get Mu Jingzhe to keep him in her pocket. After this thought had occurred to him, Ji Buwang wasnt willing to give up, so he had taken advantage of his birthday to return the gift and forcefully sent himself to Mu Jingzhe. Ji Buwang was happy when he gave away the gift hed wanted to give, but what made him even happier and more touched was the birthday gift Mu Jingzhe had given him. After Mu Jingzhe and the others left, Ji Buwang couldnt wait to open it and read it. On the title page were the words: Happy Birthday, Ji Buwang. May you be happy every day. There was nothing new about it. However, after flipping through a few pages, Ji Buwang was moved. The notebook wasnt empty. Inside were drawings Mu Jingzhe had specifically drawn for Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang was face-blind and could only see her face. Mu Jingzhe had previously asked Ji Buwang if it would be better if he looked at photos instead. Ji Buwang had answered that looking at a photo wasnt much different from looking at a person and that it wouldnt solve his problem. Therefore, Mu Jingzhe had thought of a way to create a small art book. She had drawn the faces of people she knew that Ji Buwang knew in a clear cartoon style, including their hair, facial features, characteristics, names, and so on. Although they werent real photos, he could recognize their characteristics through the artwork. On the first page was none other than Ji Buwang himself. Ji Buwang couldnt see anyone elses face, nor could he see his own. He didnt even know what he looked like, so he had no idea how good-looking he was. After Mu Jingzhes birthday, when shed thought of what she would give Ji Buwang on his birthday, she had immediately gotten down to drawing. The first thing she had drawn was Ji Buwang himself. She had drawn him based on his photo, and this was also the person she had drawn most seriously. She had tried her best to showcase Ji Buwangs characteristics. In the end, the male protagonists face had turned into a cartoon. Fortunately, her sketching skills werent bad, and she had managed to capture the essence of Ji Buwangs charm. Upon looking at his name, introduction, and portrait, Ji Buwang smiled. So, Im very good-looking and charming in your eyes He looked at himself carefully and felt increasingly satisfied. Handsome. Really handsome! After gazing at the picture for a few minutes, Ji Buwang reluctantly turned the page. On the second page was Grandpa Jis name, but the image was empty. Below it was a line of small handwriting in pencil. Its temporarily empty because Ive never met your grandfather. Ill make it up to you when I get the chance to meet him. The same goes for other people. When I get to know more of them in the future, I can help you make up for this. You can also get others to help you add the drawings. Mu Jingzhe hoped that Ji Buwang would be able to remember people more directly in the future and suffer fewer hardships. Ji Buwangs heart warmed. Theres even after-sales service Chapter 225 - Both Boys and Girls Have to Protect Themselves In the next pages were portraits of other people he knew. Because their interactions didnt overlap, Mu Jingzhe didnt know Ji Buwangs other acquaintances either, so she had just drawn the ones she knew. For example, Uncle Li, Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Qihai, Shao Qiyang, Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han. When he flipped to Uncle Lis page, Ji Buwang gazed at him for a long time. So thats what you look like, Uncle Li. As for Shao Dong and his siblings, because they were still growing up, these portraits were only temporary. Although they were temporary, because Mu Jingzhe was used to drawing them, they were all very lifelike. Ji Buwang kept smiling until he saw Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang. He pouted and mumbled, I dont want to remember them Although he said that, Ji Buwang still took a few serious looks. It was for no other reason than to compare himself to them. From the looks of it, both of them are quite good-looking, but not as good-looking as me. After reaching this conclusion, Ji Buwang flipped the page in satisfaction. When he saw Li Zhaodi, Ji Buwang couldnt help but let out an oh. Mu Jingzhe had drawn a vivid portrait of Li Zhaodi, so the bandit-like appearance of Li Zhaodi with her sunglasses and curly hair was fully depicted. Although her biological mothers filter gave her a cute appearance, it couldnt conceal the hint of banditry in her. Ji Buwang laughed. So this is what Auntie looks like She really doesnt look like Jingzhe. Jingzhe looks like her father, and so does Mu Han. Ji Buwang flipped through the pages of the notebook back and forth, rolling on the bed fondly. His only regret was that Mu Jingzhe hadnt drawn herself in it. While Ji Buwang was happy, Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang werent very happy. Shao Qihai even looked forward to his birthday so that he could receive a birthday gift. However, after Ji Buwangs birthday, Mu Jingzhe was very busy. The hair ornament business was steadily developing. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyangs courier business gradually stabilized, so Mu Jingzhe naturally had to collaborate with him. It was also a mutually beneficial arrangement. After this development, Mu Jingzhe didnt have the time to deliver the goods personally every time. Her main focus now was managing the creation process of the designs. For this job, she specifically hired two designers. One of them was a real designer, the kind who had graduated from university. She already had a job, but Mu Jingzhe didnt give up and asked her to work part-time. The other person was a woman from Great Eastern Village. This woman was very talented and drew the most gorgeous flowers. The color combination was novel, and she had been born to be in this line of work. After accidentally seeing her creations, Mu Jingzhe had invited her to be a designer alone. As the team expanded, Mu Jingzhe focused more on other matters. The production at the paper manufacturing factory went very smoothly. Mu Jingzhe recruited a batch of salespeople for the marketing department. There was a guaranteed salary and commission, and both men and women were hired. At first, the girls couldnt quite let go, but after some training, they began to develop their sales skills. Other than the toilet paper sales, the promotion of the sanitary pads went quite well and it really created a market. However, male salespeople did run into some problems promoting the sanitary pads. Firstly, perhaps initially they couldnt quite let go. Secondly, the customers werent willing to listen to men. It was fine if the customer ran away shyly, but when they encountered tough ones, they might get beaten up, either because the customers felt that they were shameless or because they thought that they were deliberately teasing them. After being chased and beaten a few times, they had no choice but to give up. Then, they mainly promoted toilet paper. Soon, the majority of the people left in the marketing department were women, including the employees improving the design of the sanitary pads. Mu Jingzhe felt that this was quite good. Girls knew how to design such stuff to make it more comfortable, and this also increased the female employment rate. In order to expand the market, Mu Jingzhe produced one or two independently packaged sanitary napkins to be given away for free according to the feedback and based on some of her experience in her previous life. Many people were used to using broad toilet paper and had never used sanitary pads before. They didnt want to change either and felt that it was expensive or something along that line. However, they definitely wouldnt refuse something if it was free. Mu Jingzhe felt that compared to toilet paper, sanitary pads were much more useful. Therefore, it was a good idea to give out free sanitary pads for everyone to try them. They couldnt guarantee that everyone would switch to using sanitary pads after trying them, but it would be enough if just ten percent of those people switched to using the pads. After producing the free samples, Mu Jingzhe brought a batch back to the village herself, wanting to distribute them to the villagers. Shao Dong, Little Bei, and the others were used to taking a look whenever Mu Jingzhe brought something back and they would always be pleasantly surprised by what they saw. However, this time, they couldnt understand. Mom, what is this? Shao Qihai stuck his head out to look curiously. You dont need to use this. This is a sanitary pad. Girls use it when they grow up. Thinking that Shao Dong and Shao Xi were already eight years old, she realized time passed very quickly and they would turn nine in the blink of an eye. Thus, it was about time they gained some physiological knowledge. Besides, it wasnt like a sanitary pad was something shameful, so she directly told them about it. The five kids reaction was alright. They only took a few curious glances. On the other hand, Shao Qihai choked on the air he was breathing. Then, he looked at Mu Jingzhe, wanting to say something, but stopped himself. Mu Jingzhe said, Its not a big deal to tell them about it. If you hide things, it makes one more curious. Look, now that I told them, theyre not that curious anymore. Childrens curiosity was very strange. The more adults tried to cover up things, the more they wanted to understand. Besides, when theyre about to grow up, you should also pass on to them some physiological knowledge and tell them about certain changes. Ill also tell Little Bei when she grows up. If Shao Qihai hadnt come back, she might have asked Shao Qiyang to tell the children about it in the future. Usually, she would teach them a little herself, but since Shao Qihai had come back, she asked him to do it instead. Shao Qihai looked at the frank Mu Jingzhe and remembered what it was like to be young. He suddenly felt that what shed said was right, so he nodded. He didnt know that the reason the five kids had accepted it so quickly was because Mu Jingzhe had already laid the foundation. At the time, there were no diapers. Many two or three-year-old kids were still wearing open-crotch pants[1], regardless of whether they were boys or girls. However, upon thinking of the ways people in the future educated their kids, and because she had seen many news reports, Mu Jingzhe decided it was better to be safe than sorry and told the kids that they had to learn to protect themselves. She had told them not to take off their clothes or casually let other people hug them. Both boys and girls had to protect themselves. Although the people in Great Eastern Village looked normal at the moment, who knew? It was just a precautionary measure. Furthermore, the five kids often went out now. Mu Jingzhe started distributing sanitary pads that day. First, she distributed them to the young ladies and young wives who worked for her. Then, she looked for other people who were already old acquaintances and whom she didnt feel uncomfortable mentioning this to. Li Zhaodi also helped. Carrying a bag of sanitary pads, she ran from door to door, sincerely recommending them to everyone. I didnt think of using this before, but Jingzhe said its good stuff and insisted on giving it to me last time. I couldnt bear to refuse, so I tried it. Its much better than paper. You must remember to try it! Li Zhaodi put a lot of effort into this. Firstly, she really thought that it was good, and secondly, she felt that Jingzhe could earn money if people ended up buying it, so she was especially enthusiastic. [1] clothing worn by toddlers in China, designed with either an unsewn seam over the buttocks and crotch or a hole over the center of the buttocks Chapter 226 - Working on the Business Without needing Mu Jingzhe to do anything, Li Zhaodi took care of it. She handed out all the sanitary pads. There were more than ten left, but I gave them to Mai Miao. Mai Miao? The woman whose mother died and is living with her father. Li Zhaodi sighed. She doesnt have a mother, and her father is a stuffy person. He might not know about female matters or be too embarrassed to tell her. I saw that there was blood on her pants and knew that her period had come, so I taught her how to use it. I also told her that her period would come every month. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Mm, Ill give her some more later. Mai Miao knew that Mu Jingzhe was the one who had brought the sanitary napkins. When she saw Mu Jingzhe go over, she shyly and enthusiastically brought a chair for her to sit on. Does your stomach hurt? If it hurts when your period comes, remember to drink more hot water. If you have brown sugar, drink some brown sugar water. Brown sugar eggs are fine too. You cant be exposed to the cold or lift heavy things, understand? It was the first time Mai Miao had heard of menstruation, and she thought it was good. She nodded and blushed. It hurts a little, but its not too bad. Mm, if it hurts badly, you have to go to the hospital. Dont be shy. You have to remember what I told you because this not only concerns your future marriage and children, but also your future health. A girls first periods had to be handled properly. Mai Miao blushed even more. Okay, Ill be careful. Thank you, Sister Jingzhe. Youre welcome. Have you adjusted to using sanitary napkins? Yes, Im just afraid itll fall off when I stick it on my pants. Mu Jingzhe looked at Mai Miao and immediately realized that she might not even have underwear. This was basically impossible in the modern era, but it was very normal in the countryside at the time. Back then, there were no real undergarments. Many undergarments were small clothes sewn by ones own family. This applied to women of all ages. When Mu Jingzhe had transmigrated there, it had taken her a while to get used to it. Mai Miao had already had her period, and her whole body was undergoing puberty, including her chest. Perhaps because she felt shy, she hunched over as she faced Mu Jingzhe, wanting to conceal it. But how could she hide it? Over time, she wouldnt be able to correct her hunching posture even if she wanted to. Coincidentally, Mu Jingzhe had new undergarments at home, so she went home and got them for Mai Miao. You should wear these in the future. They are brand new. I havent worn them yet. Dont be afraid of others seeing them. Dont think that its shameful. Youre just growing up. Mai Miao didnt take them, feeling embarrassed because she had accepted too much kindness. I Ill ask my father for money to buy some. Sister Jingzhe, you dont have to give these to me. You also need time to buy them, but he doesnt have time to buy them for you right now, right? Just keep these for now. Its fine. Mu Jingzhe stuffed the undergarments into her arms. You know how to wear them, right? Without waiting for Mai Miao to answer, she took them out and taught her. These clothes are also divided into sizes. Remember to buy the right size for you when you buy some for yourself. Mai Miaos face turned red, but she listened attentively to every word. Thank you, Sister Jingzhe. How much are they? Ill pay you. No need. Consider this a gift from me to celebrate you growing up and becoming a young woman. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe thought of manufacturing one more thingunderwear. In the modern age, everyone knew about physiology, and parents no longer avoided talking about it. However, in this era, parents, especially those in the countryside, rarely taught these things. Mu Jingzhe was wondering if she should go into this line of work. Meanwhile, Mai Miao wore the underwear according to Mu Jingzhes instructions. After putting them on, for the first time, Mai Miao felt at ease. She was no longer afraid of revealing herself or having the sanitary napkin fall out at all times. She could finally walk with her head held high and she no longer had to worry about anything sticking out or moving whenever she walked, attracting the attention of the villagers. Mai Miao climbed on the roof and said thanks as she faced the direction of Mu Jingzhes house. Later on, when Mai Miao found out that Mu Jingzhe had started making undergarments, she went to her without thinking, wanting to learn how to make underwear from her. She felt that they enhanced the confidence of a girl and wanted to make more. It would only be a matter of time before Mai Miao became a capable assistant, but that would happen later. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected that Mai Miao would remember the warmth she gave away casually. Although she was pondering whether to expand her career into bra and panties production, that would take time. Mu Jingzhe set this matter aside in her heart and busied herself with other matters first. For example, making customized formalwear for celebrities. The script Little Bei had previously chosen was for a guest star role. On the weekend, Mu Jingzhe took her to finish filming, and she even attended an opening ceremony held by the broadcasting station. Little Bei also walked the red carpet wearing the clothes Mu Jingzhe had made. Mu Jingzhe was originally quite happy, but later, she witnessed a fight in the washroom. The reason was that two women were wearing the same clothes. They werent identical, but they were very similar. One of them was famous, while the other was a newcomer. The famous female celebrity was very displeased and had taught the newcomer a lesson. Based on their tone, it seemed like they were in the same production team and company. The female celebrity immediately instructed her assistant to tell the company not to provide the newcomers with any more costumes. The female celebrity was clearly more influential than the newbie. After threatening her, she left, leaving the newbie sobbing uncontrollably. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Indeed, such things happened all the time. She had seen it too many times. She wanted to wait for her to finish crying before leaving, but she didnt have time to delay, so she could only come out now. When the newbie saw her, she immediately turned around to prevent Mu Jingzhe from seeing her in a sorry state. When Mu Jingzhe saw her, she paused. She had met this person once. While Little Bei was being interviewed, because she was very popular, everyone crowded over. Someone had fallen and almost crushed Little Bei once. Mu Jingzhe had been a little far away at the time. Fortunately, the girl walking in front of Little Bei had pulled Little Bei away. Mu Jingzhe had been about to thank her, but she had turned around and disappeared. Coincidentally, she had bumped into her here. However, the timing wasnt very good. The girl wiped her face and was about to leave when Mu Jingzhe said, Um your face is still a mess. She had put on makeup and cried very hard, so even after wiping her face briefly, it was still a tragic sight. The girls back stiffened. Mu Jingzhe said, Its fine, you can just tidy yourself up. I wont tell anyone. Speaking of that, I still dont know your name. Ive been wanting to thank you for helping Little Bei. Upon hearing Little Beis name, the girl finally turned her head. Who are you? Im Little Beis mother. Oh, hello, Little Beis mother. Little Bei is very cute. She seemed to quite like Little Bei. She then said, Oh right, my name is Chen Ling. Hello, Miss Chen Ling. Pardon me for asking, but do you need an exclusive customized dress? I can help you make one. You have a nice figure and a swan-like neck. Youd look good in anything. I want to help you make a dress to express my gratitude. If you like, you can wear it at the closing ceremony. Chen Ling paused. How could she not tell that Mu Jingzhe was trying to save her? Its Its too much trouble. She knew what an exclusive customized dress represented. Chapter 227 - Shao Dong and Shao Nan Got Kidnapped Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Its fine. Anyway, Im not famous now, but Im still quite confident. Have you seen the formal evening wear Little Bei and my other son, Little Nan, wore? It was all made by me. Chen Lings eyes lit up. Was what she is wearing today made by you too? Youre amazing. Little Beis clothes are lovely. Right? Right? So you can relax and let me do it. If you dress well and help me advertise, Ill have more business in the future. This was just a polite way to put it. She was merely a newbie now but in the end, Chen Ling couldnt bear to refuse. Then please help me make an outfit. But it wont be for free. Ill pay you according to your salary. Mu Jingzhe pondered it for a moment before nodding. Alright, its settled then. Now that Mu Jingzhe had taken the job, she would do it well. She earnestly bought the things she needed and started to get busy. There were quite a lot of things to do. Fortunately, Shao Qihai had returned and taken over many of the kids matters. Thus, even though she was busy, it was still manageable. Speaking of that, now that the children were properly nourished, they had grown much taller than before, and it had become quite difficult to use a bicycle to take them anywhere. Although Mu Jingzhe said that it was fine, Shao Qihai didnt allow Mu Jingzhe to transport them anymore after he took them to the art school twice. Then, Shao Qihai drove a green jeep back and said that he would use this jeep to pick up the children in the future. Although Shao Qihai said that the car was an old one, it still attracted the attention of the villagers. When they saw the car, a few people privately said that Shao Qihai was living off of a woman. Mu Jingzhe walked around the car, not because of any other reason, but because the car started like a tractor. Mu Jingzhes eyes widened the first time she saw Shao Qihai activate the lever. She had really never seen this before. However, having a car was indeed convenient. The children also suffered less. Otherwise, not only would they be exposed to the elements, but they would also suffer during the bumpy ride. Although the car ride was still bumpy, it was much better overall. That day was Sunday, the day they attended art school. Mommy, were leaving. Mm, go ahead. Be careful. After she walked the children to the car, they were just about to leave when Zhao Lan suddenly appeared. She said that she was going to town too and asked Shao Qihai to take her there. The passenger seat was still empty, but Shao Qihai didnt stop at all. He lied through his teeth and left after saying that the car couldnt carry an additional person. Seeing Zhao Lan puffed up with anger, Mu Jingzhe shook her head and went back to work. The five kids would only be back from art school at night. Because Shao Qihai said he had money, the five kids went to take the other courses theyd previously desired to take but hadnt asked for. Shao Xi was filled with curiosity and signed up for all the subjects in the art school that he could sign up for in one go. Shao Dong and the others did the same. Although they didnt take all the classes, they generously signed up for everything they were interested in. As a result, their schedule for the entire day was almost full. After Shao Qihai drove them there, he happened to be busy with the transportation convoy, so he would pick them up after he was done. That day, the teacher of the last art class had a severe case of diarrhea. He ran to the washroom twice in the middle of the class, but in the end, he didnt persist until the end of the class. The class was dismissed ten minutes earlier, and he said that he would make up for it next time. The five kids walked out slowly, thinking that Shao Qihai had yet to arrive. In the end, they saw Shao Qihais car when they reached the school gate. After checking the license plate, the five kids walked over. The car door was open, and Shao Dong got in first. Mu Jingzhe had said before that children couldnt be in the passenger seat, so although it would be more comfortable to sit in the passenger seat, they listened to Mu Jingzhe and didnt go to the front. Shao Dong was about to sit down when he felt that something was wrong with the seat. He looked at the drivers seat in confusion, only to see that the person in front had his head lowered. His face couldnt be seen, and he didnt say a word. This made things seem even more wrong. Previously, Shao Qihai would always alight from the car when he picked them up. He would also greet them very warmly. Shao Dong looked at the front passenger seat and saw that there seemed to be someone hiding there. He was alarmed. Dont get in the car. It was already too late. While he was observing, Shao Nan and Little Bei had gotten into the car. Shao Xi was carrying Xiao Wu and lifting him into the car. As soon as he finished speaking, the person in the front reacted quickly. The man hiding in the passenger seat got up and reached out to grab them. Seeing that he was about to grab Little Bei, Shao Dong pounced on him and shouted, Little Bei, run! Then, he bit that persons arm. The person in the drivers seat cursed softly and was about to start the car. Shao Nan, who was about to get out, stepped forward and covered the drivers eyes tightly. Shao Xi caught Little Bei and was ready to grab Shao Nan when the driver screamed. He had already angrily grabbed Shao Nans hand and flung it. Shao Nan screamed and was flung onto Shao Dong. Seeing that Shao Xi was about to get in the car to pull him out, Shao Nan shouted, Dont come in! As soon as he finished speaking, the driver started the car without bothering to close the door and the car instantly sped off. Little Nan, Big Brother! Shao Xi and Little Bei chased after the car with all their might. Xiao Wu was also behind them. They used all their strength but couldnt outrun the car. Soon, the car disappeared. Seeing that he couldnt catch up, Shao Xi could only stop helplessly. Get the police. Ill go find our teacher! Little Bei shouted. As she ran very quickly, her legs went limp and she couldnt catch her breath. However, she couldnt care less and continued running back. A second later, Shao Xi pulled Little Bei back. No, Little Bei, we cant split up and run around. We have to find the teacher first and go to a crowded place in the art school! Who knew if someone was hiding somewhere and preparing to catch them? Shao Xi was burning with anxiety. However, since Shao Dong wasnt around, he tried his best to calm himself down and bear the responsibility of being a big brother. He thought that his top priority was to protect Little Bei and Xiao Wu. Shao Xi pulled Little Bei and Xiao Wu back to the school. He first found the teacher and quickly explained the situation. Teacher, please help us get the police. Mommy had said that regardless of whether they lost something or encountered a dangerous situation, the first thing they had to do was look for the police. When the teacher, who was standing at the door, heard that this had happened, she was shocked. Alright, Ill go look for them. Dont run around. Ill protect you. Did you see your father just now? Was that really your fathers car? She didnt know if the kidnappers had stolen the car or something had happened to their father as well. Shao Xi was a little hesitant. Im not certain. I didnt get in the car, but the license plate belongs to our family. I dont think its our car, Little Bei, who went over, added. Alright, I understand. Ill take you to the police now. The teacher reacted very quickly. She first closed the door and asked the students who had just finished school not to go out for the time being in case something happened again. She wanted them to wait for their parents to pick them up before going out. She also planned to call the other teachers and parents to help and protect Shao Xi and the rest as they went to the police station. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came out, she saw Shao Qihai asking someone what was wrong with the school. She also saw a jeep parked not far away. Chapter 228 - Lefty Shao Xi was stunned as he looked at Shao Qihai and the car. Whats going on Little Xi, why are you kids out? Whats going on? What happened? Where are Little Dong and Little Nan? Shao Qihai saw Shao Xi heave a sigh of relief and quickly went forward. Little Nan and Big Brother were kidnapped. What? Shao Qihais expression changed. Whats going on? When he heard what had happened, Shao Qihais expression turned even uglier. They must have made a fake license plate and deliberately let you get in the car Which way did they go? That way. They should be leaving the city. Shao Xi pointed. But if we chase after them now, it wont be so easy to catch up. Even if he couldnt catch up with them that easily, he had to. After reporting the case, Shao Qihai took the initiative to look for Ji Buwang for the first time. He sent Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu to the Ji Family and asked him to help take care of them. Although he didnt get along with Ji Buwang, he still trusted him. After entrusting the children to Ji Buwang and ensuring their safety, Shao Qihai embarked on a search. Of course, he didnt forget to inform Mu Jingzhe. She had to be the first to know this. Ji Buwang took on the responsibility of taking care of Little Bei and the rest, telling them not to be rash and try to look for their brothers themselves. He was also anxious, so he started helping with the search. When Mu Jingzhe heard that Shao Dong and Shao Nan had actually been kidnapped and the other three kids had almost been kidnapped as well, she was shocked. This was a plotline that didnt exist in the original book, so she didnt have any clues to go by. Besides, because of her appearance, the plot had changed beyond recognition. Everything was filled with unknown variants. The advantage of reading the original book was completely gone. Mu Jingzhe also embarked on a search. However, after searching the entire night, she still didnt find anything. The car seemed to have vanished, leaving behind no clues. The police had already launched an investigation, asking about their situation and if they had offended anyone, but neither Mu Jingzhe nor Shao Qihai could guarantee that they had no enemies. Now that Mu Jingzhe was a businesswoman, she wasnt sure if she was in someones way. Shao Qihai felt even guiltier. He had clearly been certain that there had been no danger before, but what if there had been? They thought of everything they could think of and brought up all the people that came to mind, including Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyun, and the others. However, Zhao Lan had been staying in the village and hadnt gone out, and there was nothing unusual about Shao Qiyuns movements either. The longer the kidnapping dragged on, the more dangerous a situation the children would be in. It had been one night and more than ten hours. Anything could happen. Both of them felt like they were going crazy. As they were feeling anxious and desperate, the art school suddenly received a letter from the kidnappers that was addressed to Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe. It was said that the letter had been stuffed through the door, but nobody was sure when it had been stuffed. The teacher who opened the door knew Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhes names and was aware of what had happened, so he immediately brought the letter over. It was a threatening letter asking them to raise money to get the children back. The kidnappers were demanding 200,000 yuan, 100,000 yuan for each of the two children. If even a single cent was missing, the two kids could forget about returning home. The payment time was six in the evening. For every ten minutes the payment was late, a finger would be chopped off. The kidnappers would call the art school at six oclock sharp to inform Mu Jingzhe of the exact address. They didnt say anything about not calling the police or anything like that. They only said that they would release the children once they received the money. They only had one requestthat Mu Jingzhe deliver the ransom. Probably to prove that the kids were in their hands, there was also a photo in the envelope. In the photo, Shao Dong and Shao Nan were tied together, looking disheveled. Mu Jingzhes heart ached when she saw this. She could only comfort herself by thinking that at least they were still alive. Although this was bad news, there was finally news. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe had a tacit understanding this time. They had to prepare themselves for both scenarios. Raising 200,000 yuan at one go was indeed difficult, but they had to think of a way to do it. They didnt dare delay because they didnt dare gamble. Li Zhaodi and the rest also came to help look for the kids. When they heard that she needed to raise money, they gave all the money they had at home to Mu Jingzhe without a second thought. They didnt have a habit of saving money in the bank, so all they had was cash. There were quite a lot of coins, so the money came in a big bag. Other than Li Zhaodi, many people from the village also came to help with their savings. Not only did Li Fang, Mai Miao, and the rest lend their money to them, but even Mu Xue did. However, Zhao Lan and the eldest Shao Family branch didnt do so. They didnt even come out to help look for them. Instead, they complained to everyone that they didnt have any money. There were outrageous people like Zhao Lan, but most people were warm. Mu Jingzhe was still hesitant about borrowing money, but in the end, they brought it over. Mu Jingzhe was moved. This was something completely unimaginable in modern times, but she had encountered it after transmigrating. Ive noted down all the money they brought over. Li Zhaodi handed the notebook to Mu Jingzhe. She was glad that in order to learn how to keep accounts, she had learned how to read from Mu Jingzhe and the kids. Although the number of words she knew was limited, she could take care of book-keeping now. Mu Jingzhe flipped the notebook open and saw familiar names: Mai Miao, Guilan, Chunju, Shuihua These names hadnt appeared out of nowhere. They had all accumulated bit by bit thanks to Mu Jingzhes actions. With the money that they had gathered, along with the money that Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, and Shao Qiyang had amassed and the money they had borrowed from Ji Buwang, they really managed to raise 200,000 yuan. Thank you. I will remember this kindness. I will definitely return it to you in the future. Shao Qihai thanked Ji Buwang individually. Ji Buwang shook his head. You dont have to return it. I did it willingly. I also hope that Little Dong and Little Nan will return safely. Although they had gathered enough money, they didnt relax at all, afraid that an accident might happen. Apart from wanting to save the children, it would be best if they caught the suspects as well. However, while they were discussing their plan of action, an old police officer kept looking at the letter sent by the kidnapper. His expression was strange. Although he didnt say anything in the end, they avoided Mu Jingzhe and held another meeting. After that meeting, Mu Jingzhe could clearly sense that their expressions were even more solemn. Mu Jingzhe asked them why, but no one told her. Later on, Shao Qihai went to the roof and secretly climbed to the window to hear the latest news. Jingzhe, I heard from them that this might not be the first time these kidnappers have committed a crime. Based on the handwriting of the kidnappers, the letter was written by a left-handed person. This year, there was an unsolved left-hander kidnapping case in the province. They specifically targeted children from rich families to ask for ransom. Similar to this case, they kidnapped children to ask for money. But regardless of whether the families paid or not, the children ended up getting killed. Hed heard the police officers argue that it might not be the left-handed gang, but there was no guarantee that it wasnt. Because the influence of the left-handed gang kidnapping cases was very bad, it had only been reported in the news once. In fact, this gang had already committed several crimes, and every single one of the hostages had been killed without exception. After a while, their bodies had been found elsewhere. The areas where the bodies had been found were all over the province, and there had been no fixed location. Furthermore, the crime scenes werent the original crime scenes, which was why they hadnt been able to find the suspects. They still didnt know where they were or how many accomplices there were. The only common clue was that the threatening letter sent over was written by a left-handed person, thus the name left-handed gang. Chapter 229 - The Clues Given By Shao Dong and Shao Nan They didnt tell Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe because they were afraid that this news would agitate them. Furthermore, they couldnt confirm that this was the same batch of people, so they could only try their best to save them. Shao Qihai told Mu Jingzhe all the news he had gotten after eavesdropping. We cant wait anymore. We have to save them before they get the ransom. Otherwise, it might be too late. After receiving the ransom, they might just silence them. There was still some hope before they received it. But the problem is, where will we find them? How can we save them? Mu Jingzhe was already anxious to begin with, so anxious that blisters had formed in her mouth. When she heard this news, she became even more anxious. Mu Jingzhe hugged her head. No, I have to calm down. I have to calm down and find more clues. They had searched everywhere nearby. The police had asked around with photos and information about the car, but there had been no news. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to calm down and sort out the clues, but she couldnt find anything. Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu had also arrived. They tried to think of a solution together. If it was possible, Big Brother and Little Nan wouldve tried their best to leave behind clues, but we cant find any. When Mu Jingzhe heard them, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She carefully looked at the photos sent by the kidnappers. A female police officer saw that Mu Jingzhe kept looking at the photos and couldnt help but try to persuade her. Weve already looked at it. They are very experienced and didnt leave behind any useful information. Also, nothing can be seen outside the window. I know, I just want to take a look again. Shao Xis words inspired Mu Jingzhe. Maybe Shao Dong and Shao Nan had left them some clues, but she hadnt noticed. Mu Jingzhe looked at the photo and didnt miss a single inch, especially the way Shao Dong and Little Nan looked. However, no matter how she looked at it, they didnt seem to have left any clues. That made sense. The kidnappers were highly experienced and werent stupid. If there was an obvious hint, then they would definitely tell and wouldnt have sent the photo. Just as Mu Jingzhe was about to give up, her gaze suddenly landed on Shao Dong and Little Nans tied hands. They had their backs against each other, and a part of their tied hands was visible in the photo. At a glance, this seemed very normal. However, upon closer inspection, Mu Jingzhe discovered that Shao Dong and Shao Nans pinkies were linked. It looked very normal, but Mu Jingzhe then saw Shao Dongs gaze. Shao Dongs gaze was directed downward, right at his hand. At first glance, Mu Jingzhe thought that Shao Dong was dodging out of fear, but upon looking at where Shao Dong was looking, she suddenly felt that Shao Dong and Shao Nan might really be transmitting news to them. When the two fingers were together, they formed the symbol of multiplication. Tilted, they could even form a cross. Mu Jingzhe drew out the symbols and tried her best to think of any clues. Shao Qihai, who stood beside her, looked at the cross. A cross. A hospital or a doctor? Both are possible. Mu Jingzhes attention was mainly focused on the cross. No matter what, this is still a clue. We might be able to find something. Mu Jingzhe quickly told the police about her discovery. The police didnt say much but immediately started investigating with Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai. They took a look at the doctors in the county, as well as the clinics and hospitals. However, they didnt find any clues. Some of the doctors indeed owned cars, but none of them owned a jeep. In the end, they didnt gain much after looking around. As time ticked away, they became even more anxious. What else? What else? Mu Jingzhe had no other clues and continued to focus on the symbol, as she believed that Shao Dong and Shao Nan would work hard to send them a clue. A cross Other than the hospital, theres also a cross in a church! Mu Jingzhe asked the police, Is there a church in our county? No, Ive never heard of one. The county city wasnt big. In addition, most people in the county were Buddhists. There were temples, but there were no churches. As Mu Jingzhe started feeling disappointed, an old lady who had been sent to the police station after losing her way on the street suddenly spoke. A church. I know where it is. Ive even been given some bread to eat there. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up as she rushed over. Grandma, do you know where we can find a church? I know. Its where the cross is. I went there when I was young. It was halfway up the mountain in the west. However, no one goes there anymore. The people inside have also run away. Mu Jingzhe was about to continue asking questions when a police officer beside her said helplessly, Dont believe this old granny. Shes so old and muddle-headed that she cant even find her own home. Mu Jingzhe looked at the old granny but didnt intend to give up. The old granny might have a bad memory or be demented. However, there was something special about this kind of elderly folks. She might not be able to remember recent events, but the memories of her youth might be vivid in her mind. Therefore, Mu Jingzhe continued asking. According to the old granny, the church had suddenly come into existence one day. No one knew how it had come to be, but when theyd heard that food would be distributed, they had gone there and really received dry bread. This was entirely possible. Mu Jingzhe didnt dare let go of any clues and immediately told Shao Qihai and the police about this clue. Seeing that it was already five oclock and the clues had been provided by such an elderly person, the police asked Mu Jingzhe not to go for the time being. Delivering the ransom was more important, so they didnt want to waste time. The West Mountain was overgrown with weeds, so they couldnt drive there. They had to run there. Ill run over there and run back as fast as I can. Mu Jingzhe was unwilling to give up on this clue, fearing that Shao Dong and Shao Nan would be in danger after she handed over the ransom. Shao Qihai was also on Mu Jingzhes side. Lets go take a look together. If theres no problem, well definitely be back at six. If were not back, something must have happened and you guys will have to come. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe got in the car and rushed to the abandoned church in the west. When they reached the foot of the West Mountain, there was indeed no way to drive up. It usually took half an hour to get halfway up the mountain, but Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe managed to run up in fifteen minutes. When they arrived outside the church, Shao Qihai stopped Mu Jingzhe, who was about to rush forward. Lets observe first. Wait for me. Ill take a look. Shao Qihai, who wasnt panting as hard as Mu Jingzhe, bent his waist and walked over. After a while, he returned. Theres something strange here. Theres no activity inside, and its very messy. Its as if no one lives here. However, the grass has been stepped on, and theres also garbage, which is a sign that someone is living here. So someone is staying here! Mu Jingzhe was shocked. Mm, Im not sure if its a tramp or really the kidnappers. Shao Qihai asked Mu Jingzhe to wait. Ill go in and take a look first. You wait here. Ill go with you. We can take care of each other if anything happens. Shao Qihai held a stick in one hand, and Mu Jingzhe picked up a rock with both hands. They walked toward the church one after another, moving very carefully. However, when they pushed open the door, what greeted Shao Qihai was an iron rod. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe had been very careful, but they had still been discovered. Shao Qihai raised his hand to block the hit. With a groan, he ignored the pain and retaliated. Mu Jingzhe was startled, but at the same time, she knew that her gamble might have been right. She hadnt misjudged the clues Shao Dong and Shao Nan had left behind. Chapter 230 - : Saving Them Shao Qihai had better skills and quickly gained the upper hand. Stop! The shout was timely, but he was a step too late. Shao Qihai had already knocked him out. No! Mu Jingzhe, who was a step behind, also saw Shao Dong and Shao Nan, who were suspended high in the sky. Shao Nan and Shao Dong were tied together with their heads facing down. The person who had shouted for them to stop was the kidnappers accomplice. He was standing not far away. His clothing was similar to that of the person Shao Qihai had knocked out. He was wearing a wool hat with three holes dug out that often appeared in television dramas and revealed only a pair of eyes and a mouth. Seeing that his companion had fainted, he cursed. Youre quite capable since you found this place. However, since youre not standing on ceremony, Ill give you a big gift. Mu Jingzhe had a bad premonition. That kidnapper pointed at his own head and said, Ill show you what a blooming head is! After saying that, he reached out toward the window, where a rope was tied, and untied the rope. Mu Jingzhe looked at the rope and then at Shao Dong and Shao Nan, who were suspended high in the air. How could she not understand? This fellow was planning to make Shao Dong and Shao Nan fall to their deaths. Shao Dong and Shao Nans heads were facing down. Furthermore, the church was a very tall building. If they fell head-down from such a height, what would their chance of survival be? No! Mu Jingzhe screamed. However, her scream was useless. Seeing that the kidnapper had released the rope, Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth and threw the rock at him as she ran. Even the heavens were on Mu Jingzhes side and helped her. The rock struck the kidnappers head and he fell back with a thud. However, the moment he fell, the rope in his hand was pulled down. The instant the rope was let go, it glided upward and Shao Dong and Shao Nan fell straight down. No! Shao Qihais eyes were about to split open. He rushed forward with all his might, but he was still a step too late. He watched helplessly as Shao Dong and Shao Nan speedily fell to the ground. Shao Dong and Shao Nan both had their mouths gagged like they had in the photo. Probably because they were suspended in the air, at that moment, they couldnt remember anything. They didnt know what it would feel like to have their heads hit the ground either. They only hoped that it wouldnt be too scary and it wouldnt scare their mother or Shao Qihai. Everything happened too quickly. Just as they were about to hit the ground, Shao Dong and Shao Nan couldnt help but close their eyes. However, the pain didnt come for a long time. Furthermore, they seemed to have stopped. Shao Dong and Shao Nan opened their eyes and realized that they were only a few centimeters away from the ground. However, theyd really stopped. Shao Dong and Shao Nan looked at each other in disbelief. Shao Qihai hadnt expected such a miracle to happen either. They looked to the side and saw Mu Jingzhe gripping the rope tightly. It turned out that Mu Jingzhe had rushed over at the last moment to grab the rope. Mu Jingzhe didnt know how she had run over. She had never known that she could run so fast, but in the end, she had actually managed to sprint over and grab the rope. Quick, untie them. Mu Jingzhes heart had suffered quite a great agitation. Seeing that they werent moving, she hurriedly urged Shao Qihai. He reacted and quickly set Shao Dong and Shao Nan down before untying the rope. When Mu Jingzhe saw that Shao Dong and Shao Nan had landed safely, her legs went limp and she fell to her knees. Maybe she was frightened, or maybe she had just broken her speed limit, but she didnt have any strength left in her body. She was very worried about Shao Dong and Shao Nan, but she didnt have the strength to crawl over. Little Dong, Little Nan, are you guys alright? Were fine. Mommy, what about you? Shao Dong and Shao Nan immediately replied. Their legs were also a little weak, but they wanted to go over and look at Mu Jingzhe. Im fine too. Dont come over yet. Ill take a look at this kidnapper first. Ill come over after that. Mu Jingzhe propped herself up, wanting to check on the kidnapper she had hit to confirm they were safe. However, she froze in shock at what she saw. There was blood all over the kidnappers face and head, and there was even blood flowing from the back of his head. This scene was very similar to some scenes in television and movies, and a person who was bleeding so profusely seemed to always end up dead. Mu Jingzhe had used a lot of force previously because she had been really anxious and angry. However, she hadnt expected it to be so powerful. When she saw this, her heart instantly sank. Although the kidnapper wasnt a good person, Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to kill him. She looked away in a panic, and her abnormal silence attracted Shao Qihais attention. Whats wrong? I think hes dying. Hes bleeding a lot. I Ill check if hes still breathing. Shao Qihai was stunned when he heard that. He quickly covered Shao Dong and Shao Nans eyes and said, Dont move. Ill go over and take a look. He was used to seeing such scenes, but Mu Jingzhe wasnt. Little Dong, dont move. Shao Qihai stood up. Dont look yet. Its not your fault even if hes dead. Shao Qihai had only taken two steps when he heard a creaking sound. He looked up and saw the glass wall adorned with crosses on the roof. It suddenly fell down, accompanied by the kidnappers shout. Now you can all die together! At that moment, Shao Qihai knew. While they had been busy saving Shao Dong and Shao Nan and speaking to each other, the kidnapper he had knocked out had woken up. Furthermore, the kidnappers had a backup plan. The abandoned cathedral was already dilapidated, and the roof was leaking. They had hung the glass wall in front of the cross over the hole in the roof, solving the problem of the leak. In addition to solving this problem, this could also resolve future trouble in case of an emergency. When the kidnapper had seen the state of his companion and heard Mu Jingzhes words, he had been unwilling to escape and had decided to avenge his partner in crime. It would be best if he killed Mu Jingzhe, but if he failed, he could kill the two children who should have died and use their lives as an offering to his dead brother. That would also be considered revenge and would make Mu Jingzhe feel miserable for the rest of her life. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and Shao Qihai saw the falling glass. Be careful! Mu Jingzhe wanted to save them, but this time, it was impossible unless she could fly. Alas, she couldnt fly. Shao Dong and Shao Nan knew that they should run, but because they were still feeling discomfort after being suspended, they were sitting on the ground. There was no time for them to run. At the last moment, Shao Dong only had time to reach out and hug Shao Nan to protect him. Amid Mu Jingzhes heart-wrenching screams, Shao Dong apologized in his heart and closed his eyes, waiting for the pain to arrive. When the final bang came, it was very loud. However, there was no pain coming from his body for a long time. He didnt even feel anything. He only sensed warmth and smelled a familiar scent. It was a smell that only belonged to Shao Qihai. Shao Dong remembered it very clearly. Shao Dong raised his head and saw Shao Qihai, who was firmly protecting him. While he was protecting Shao Nan, Shao Qihai protected him. For some reason, Shao Dongs mind was blank. For a moment, he couldnt remember anything, nor could he say a word. Big Brother, Big Brother! Shao Nan hadnt expected Shao Dong to protect him either. Before he could react, Shao Dong had already shielded him. Seeing that it was quiet, Shao Nan quickly broke free and looked over. When he saw Shao Qihai, he was also stunned. Shao Qihais expression was a little strange. He gritted his teeth and asked, Are you guys alright? His voice was low, as if he was enduring something. Shao Dong wanted to say that he was fine, but his throat was blocked. He didnt even dare open his mouth, afraid that sobs would come out. Chapter 231 - Severely Injured Shao Dong wanted to ask Shao Qihai why he had saved him. They had not called him Daddy during this period of time. They had deliberately done those things to make Shao Qihai hate them and made up their minds to follow their mother if they divorced. But why would both he and Mommy risk their lives to save them? Clearly, he had abandoned them previously. Even if there had been extenuating circumstances, it didnt change the fact that he had left them behind. They didnt intend to forgive him because they felt that he didnt love them enough and didnt value them sufficiently. But now, why did he have to do this? Shao Dong wanted to say something but didnt manage to, and tears rolled down his cheeks against his will. Shao Qihai was initially worried that Shao Dong had been hit by the glass anyway. He hadnt expected Shao Dong to suddenly cry. This was simply a blow for Shao Qihai. Stop crying. Shao Qihai gritted his teeth and spoke up. Tears instantly welled up in his eyes, but Shao Dong didnt notice because a drop of hot liquid had dripped on his face. Shao Dong froze for a moment before touching it. He then saw the blood on his fingertip. Blood Shao Qihais blood Dad! Shao Dong blurted out, panic evident in his choked voice. They had said that they would never acknowledge him again and would never call him Dad again, but their previous relationship wasnt a lie. Shao Qihai was different from Zhao Lan and the rest. In addition, they had also vented quite a bit of their anger previously. At this critical moment, how could they care about those petty thoughts? Im fine, Im fine. Shao Qihai also saw the drop of blood. He quickly took a step back, his footsteps a tad unstable. However, just as he took a step back, someone held him up. It was Mu Jingzhe. Her heart was in her throat, as she had just watched the glass wall smash into Shao Qihais body. How could flesh and blood resist such sharp glass? Not counting the wounds on his shoulders and back, which varied in size, Mu Jingzhe saw glass shards piercing deeply his shoulders, which were drenched in blood in an instant. Mu Jingzhe held Shao Qihai but didnt know what to do. Your shoulders Its nothing. Its just a small injury. Shao Qihai gritted his teeth, but Shao Dong and Shao Nan had already seen it. Upon seeing that wound, even Shao Nan, let alone Shao Dong, couldnt help but weep. Shao Qihais entire body trembled. Little Dong, Little Nan, dont cry. Youre not allowed to cry. A man sheds blood, not tears! It was already difficult for him to control the pain with all his strength. He prayed that they would not add to his troubles. However, Shao Dong and Shao Nan showed that they couldnt do it. Daddy, does it hurt? What should we do Lets take him to the hospital to stop the bleeding! Mu Jingzhe immediately said. Thats right! Because Shao Dong and Shao Nan were crying, Shao Qihai couldnt help but cry along with them. He echoed their cries in a sorry state, but his injuries were too severe, and he didnt recover. In combination with the fact that he was still bleeding, he ended up staggering after taking a step. Be careful. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe hadnt relaxed. Seeing that Shao Qihai was in this state, she gestured twice, feeling that it wouldnt be easy to handle or carry him. In the end, she gritted her teeth and lifted Shao Qihai up. Little Dong, Little Nan, can you keep up? Hurry up. Given Shao Qihais situation, his bleeding had to be stopped as soon as possible. At the same time, she couldnt leave Shao Dong and Shao Nan behind. At the thought of the possibility that there was another kidnapper, Mu Jingzhe was very anxious. We can. Mommy, lets go. Shao Dong and Shao Nan quickly followed her. Shao Qihai: Only then did he realize that Mu Jingzhes posture seemed very familiar. It was always seen in television dramas and movies, when the male lead or a supporting male character carried the female lead. This was all very normal and good. However, it wasnt him carrying Mu Jingzhe now. It was Mu Jingzhe carrying him. Everything was reversed. Shao Qihai felt extremely awkward and uneasy. He touched Mu Jingzhes slender but strong arm. Jingzhe, why dont I get down and walk? Mu Jingzhe looked at the tears on Shao Qihais face. Youre already in too much pain. Why are you still being stubborn? Its not like Ill lose a piece of flesh just by carrying you. Our priority right now is going to the hospital! Shao Qihais blood kept flowing. It was unknown if it was because the blood vessels had been injured, but it was difficult to stop the bleeding wound on his shoulder. Mu Jingzhe glanced at him and sped up. Shao Dong and Shao Nan followed her. When they saw Shao Qihais blood dripping down, the fear in their hearts intensified. As they followed them, tears fell down their cheeks again. Daddy, dont die. Because they had previously despised Shao Qihai, Shao Nan had even said that they would just treat him as a dead man. Previously, when Shao Qihai had been reported dead, they had deliberately not corrected the media. However, they really didnt want him to die again. Seeing Shao Qihai in this state made Shao Dong and Shao Nan feel afraid. They were afraid that all this had happened because of their malicious thoughts. Shao Dong and Shao Nan anxiously followed their mother. They were crying so hard that Shao Qihai couldnt not notice even if he wished he could. Hence, the tears that he had finally stopped flowed uncontrollably again. At that moment, Shao Qihai really wanted to die. He hadnt expected the flaw that he had tried his utmost to hide to be exposed so suddenly. I really wont die. Dont worry. Stop crying. It doesnt hurt either. But Shao Dong, Shao Nan, and Mu Jingzhe did not believe it. Seeing that Shao Qihais face was covered in tears from the pain, Mu Jingzhe cautiously looked outside the house. It hurts a lot, doesnt it? Bear with it for a while. Ill definitely take you there. Shao Qihai knew that Mu Jingzhe had misunderstood. He was in a lot of pain, but he wasnt crying because of the pain. He was only crying because Shao Dong was crying, but there was no way to explain it. Mu Jingzhe was anxious, but she had to prevent the kidnapper who had run away. She was afraid that he would run back. With Shao Qihai in this state, she couldnt guard herself against the kidnapper alone. As Mu Jingzhe was feeling troubled, someone suddenly shouted for her to stop moving. Then, a familiar-looking police officer rushed over. Are you okay? We caught the kidnapper. It turned out that they had been worried after seeing Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai go off. Thus, they had quickly chased after them. Unfortunately, Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe had run too fast, which was why theyd arrived only now. Although it was a tad late, they werent too late. They had bumped into the kidnapper who had been trying to escape and caught him. When they saw Shao Dong and Shao Nan, everyone was pleasantly surprised. Mu Jingzhe also heaved a sigh of relief. Let us carry him! When they saw Mu Jingzhe carry Shao Qihai, they were all shocked. Two police officers stepped forward to carry Shao Qihai. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and shook her head. No need. Ill run faster. She was stronger, and Shao Qihais situation was so severe that they couldnt delay. Help me carry the children and chase after me. She had to see Shao Dong and Shao Nan in front of her to feel at ease. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe carried Shao Qihai away and charged down. The two police officers paused for a moment, but in the end, they gritted their teeth and picked up Shao Dong and Shao Nan before rushing down. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they got in the car and took him to the hospital. Shao Qihai had been holding on and hadnt fainted, but when they took him to the hospital, he fainted because he had lost too much blood. The doctor started emergency treatment, and a problem soon surfaced. Shao Qihai had lost too much blood, but the blood bank in the hospital was limited. I can donate blood. Draw my blood. I have O-type blood, Mu Jingzhe said quickly. Me too! Shao Dong and Shao Nan spoke at the same time. Mu Jingzhe had taken them for a physical examination before, so they knew their blood type. Without waiting for the doctor to speak, Mu Jingzhe pinned Shao Dong and Shao Nan back down. You cant give blood. Why not? Ive seen it done on TV. Thats wrong. It cant work because youre father and sons. Besides, youre too young. Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Dong and Shao Nan to wait obediently while she went to have her blood drawn. Chapter 232 - Covered In Honor and Wounds After her blood was drawn, Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu also came over. The five children hugged each other and cried bitterly. Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu had been extremely anxious previously, but they hadnt dared make a sound or kick up a fuss about going to look for their brothers. Although theyd really wanted to go, they knew that they would only cause more trouble, so they had restrained themselves. In order not to affect everyone else, they had been obedient and had gone wherever theyd been told. They hadnt cried or made a fuss. Even when they couldnt eat, they had forced themselves to eat. Even though they were worried about Shao Dong and Shao Nan, theyd only dared to cry for a while in the bathroom or behind everyones backs. Seeing that Shao Dong and Shao Nan had finally returned safely, the three children finally cried in relief. Little Bei was crying so hard that she almost couldnt breathe. Shao Nan could have left first. It was only because he had saved Little Bei that he had ended up being kidnapped. The same applied to Shao Dong. With her two older brothers protecting her, she had managed to escape in the end, but her two older brothers had been caught. The five children huddled together and cried. In order to prevent Mu Jingzhe from getting into danger and not coming back, theyd even planned to dress up as Mu Jingzhe to pay the ransom. When Ji Buwang rushed to the hospital and saw that the five children and Mu Jingzhe were fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he saw them crying, his heart skipped a beat. He thought that an accident had happened to Shao Qihai and that hed died while saving them. Theyd split up the work and secretly followed the police. In the end, Shao Qiyang had helped them arrest the other kidnapper who had called to ask for ransom. When he entered, his legs went limp, as he thought that his older brother had died again. Only after his arms and legs went limp did he realize that he was mistaken. Shao Qihai was undergoing emergency treatment. Meanwhile, they also received the latest news on the kidnappers. The kidnapper who had suffered a massive hemorrhage after being struck by Mu Jingzhe had also been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. He wasnt dead, but it was uncertain if he would wake up. He might be in a vegetative state or die one day. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was good that he hadnt been directly beaten to death. Though she didnt have to bear legal responsibility in this situation, it was still a little difficult to accept killing someone with ones own hands. According to the preliminary investigation, the three of them were really members of the left-handed gang. The police had found a lot of cash and gold in their residences, and the left-handed guy was the one who had originally been there to get the money. He was also their leader. These three people could always find places that were easily overlooked and commit crimes there. In order to avoid trouble, they would directly silence the victims after they received the money. If Mu Jingzhe hadnt seen Shao Dong and Shao Nans hints and rushed over in time before the ransom had really been paid, Shao Dong and Shao Nans corpses would have been waiting for them. After Shao Dong and Shao Nan calmed down a little, they told the police what had happened. The three of them had treated Shao Dong and Shao Nan as people who were about to die, so sometimes they didnt refrain from saying certain things. The three of them were all the same type of person. Usually, they looked no different from ordinary people, but they were cold-blooded to the core and had no feelings at all. They didnt feel any pity or fondness for children, only annoyance. Shao Dong had only said a few words to them and had been beaten up. Shao Dong and Shao Nan had realized that something was wrong. They had cleverly pretended to be obedient and hadnt cried or made a fuss. The kidnappers hadnt cared about them and had thrown them aside. They hadnt given them any food or water either. On one hand, they had been impatient, but on the other hand, they had felt that it was unnecessary since they were about to die. Because Shao Dong and Shao Nan had pretended to be obedient, although they had been scared and hungry, they hadnt suffered too much. Other than being beaten up by the kidnappers at first, they hadnt sustained any other injuries. They were much better off than the victims who had been discovered. After the autopsy, it had been discovered that other than their fatal injuries, those victims had also suffered a lot when they had been alive. Shao Dong and Shao Nan had been smart enough to send a message in their own way. Fortunately, the clue had been discovered in the end. Everyone looked at Shao Dong and Shao Nan and felt a little emotional. After Mu Jingzhe calmed down, she asked Shao Dong and Shao Nan to have their wounds treated. Although it wasnt much, her heart ached when she saw the injuries, especially the bruise on Shao Nans wrist. The doctor said that he was really lucky he had not lost his hand when it had been injured so badly. When it was past nine in the evening, Shao Qihai was finally pushed out of the operating room. The patient is in a coma right now. Let him sleep well. Its beneficial to his recovery. After Shao Qihai was pushed into the ward, Mu Jingzhe listened to a bunch of reminders. When she returned to his bed, she saw that the five childrens eyes were red. Whats wrong? Mu Jingzhe quickly asked. Mommy, Daddy has so many wounds. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, she quickly lifted Shao Qihais blanket and realized that Shao Qihai was naked. Just as the doctor had said, the glass shards had been picked out, and the wounds had been sutured and covered with gauze. The doctor had also applied medicine on all other major and minor wounds. However, other than these new terrifying wounds, there were also old wounds. Shao Qihais back was covered in scars of all sizes. There was also a particularly large wound on his other side. This is The doctor who had come in at some point said, This is a gunshot wound. In television dramas and movies, being shot only results in a small wound, but in reality, the lethality is no joke. The doctor looked at Shao Qihai and sighed. I knew at a glance that he is a veteran. Am I wrong? He was in the army before, right? Right Mu Jingzhe paused and nodded. By looking at the scars all over his back, I can tell how serious his condition was back then. Hes covered in honor and injuries. The doctor sighed and left, but his words made the ward go silent. Mu Jingzhes gaze was complicated. She knew Shao Qihais identity, but because he rarely spoke about it and was very far from her world, she had never expected him to have so many wounds on his body. The children didnt speak either. In the past, the kids had actually seen the scars on Shao Qihais body. However, although hed already had scars on his body before he had faked his death, there hadnt been many, nor had they been as shocking as this. When he had come back this time, they werent close anymore and they hadnt seen the scars on him. They hadnt expected his body to become like this in just over a year. One could imagine how much pain and injuries he had suffered during this period. The atmosphere remained a little depressing until Shao Nans stomach rumbled. Shao Nan touched his stomach and looked up. Im hungry. After being kidnapped for an entire day and night, they hadnt eaten at all. Even though they were hungry and thirsty, they didnt dare make a sound. Mu Jingzhe had thought of this earlier, but the kids couldnt care less and had only drunk some water. Now that the dust had settled, they were hungry and thirsty. They werent the only ones who were hungry. Actually, Mu Jingzhe was also hungry. She had been searching for the kids and hadnt had time to eat. The hospitals canteen staff had left long ago. Mu Jingzhe borrowed the kitchen and cooked a large basin of noodles. Too hungry to talk, they buried their heads in the food and started eating. After eating two bowls of noodles, Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief. I only feel alive after eating a bowl of Mommys noodles. Me too. When they said this, Mu Jingzhe and the others sighed with emotion. It hadnt been long, but this day and night had really been torturous. After eating the noodles, they returned to the ward. Shao Qiyang was already waiting inside and asked Mu Jingzhe to take the five children to rest. However, Shao Dong and the others didnt go and said that they wanted to watch over Shao Qihai too. Chapter 233 - Uncovered a Secret Noticing the way the five kids were staring worriedly at Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe knew that their father-and-child relationship had eased up after this incident. Seeing that they were so worried, she didnt force them. However, since the kids werent leaving, she would have to stay behind to keep watch too. When Shao Qiyang saw that she had also stayed behind, he left instead. Mu Jingzhe bought two foldable beds. In addition to the empty hospital beds in the ward, they were just perfect for them to squeeze in. In the latter half of the night, Shao Qihai started to have a fever. Fortunately, after a drip, his fever subsided the next morning. Shao Qihai also regained consciousness completely. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe and the five children were all there and were looking at him with concern, Shao Qihai heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he couldnt help but grin. When he heard the five kids ask him how he felt with concern and even call him Daddy, he smiled even more happily. His children had finally called him Daddy. They had finally forgiven him. Im fine, Im fine. These are just minor injuries. Theyre nothing compared to injuries Ive suffered before. Shao Qihai didnt want them to worry. Besides, he was telling the truth. Shao Qihai had been lying on his stomach last night. When he really couldnt lie on his stomach anymore, hed carefully turned over. Mu Jingzhe quickly stepped forward to help, but Shao Qihai felt a little uncomfortable letting her see him naked. Um Ill do it myself. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself that she had already seen it all last night, but she still stepped back and handed over the hospital gown next to her. Daddy, Ill help you put it on. Dont tear your wound. Shao Dong and Shao Xi cooperated and helped Shao Qihai put on the hospital gown. Little Bei helped him button up his shirt. Shao Qihai couldnt stop grinning from ear to ear and praising them for being obedient. Then, he couldnt wait to go to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe quickly went to buy breakfast. She bought fried dough sticks, soy milk, steamed buns, and eggs for herself and the children. After taking a glance at the canteen, she thought for a moment and bought red dates, peanut porridge, and brown sugar eggs for Shao Qihai. Youve lost too much blood. These can replenish your blood. Shao Qihai felt that the red dates and peanut porridge were alright, but the brown sugar eggs seemed more suitable for the pregnant women downstairs. These brown sugar eggs Why dont you eat them? Didnt you donate blood? You need some nourishment too. He already knew that Mu Jingzhe had donated blood for him, but he knew that if it were anyone else, given her personality, she would still have donated blood. After all, this concerned someones life. Nevertheless, he was still happy. Ill just eat eggs. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai. You dont think that only women can eat brown sugar eggs, do you? Men can as well. No, no. He just felt like he was in confinement for some reason. Because the food had been bought by Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai felt that it wouldnt be good to have leftovers. In the end, he finished it all and felt so full that he burped. Ji Buwang, who was carrying breakfast, stood at the door and looked for a moment. In the end, he lowered his hand and didnt knock to enter. Other than asking about his wound, the doctor also asked Shao Qihai if there were any sequelae from the many wounds on his body. As Mu Jingzhe and the kids were beside him, Shao Qihai didnt want to say anything. However, the doctor did. Just tell me honestly. Its fine even if your family knows this. You cant hide it from them forever. If you dont pay attention, your condition might get worse and you wont be able to hide it from them anyway. Its not that serious. Its just this shoulder and my left leg, which is more accurate than the weather forecast. I can know in advance whenever its about to rain, but thats the only problem. Nothing else. Then how many more problems do you want? Just these two are painful enough. The doctor shook his head. You people are good at everything, but youre used to shouldering everything on your own. You have to communicate more with your family so that they can understand, support you, and care for you more. The doctor had seen many people who reported only the good news and not the bad to avoid making their families worry. The same applied to the elderly and children. Many elderly people had died from enduring too much pain. He had seen many such cases, so he couldnt help but say a few more words. After the doctor finished asking, he said that he was leaving. Before he left, he suddenly stood up and bowed before Shao Qihai in a very standard manner. Shao Qihai reflexively returned the bow. The doctor smiled and slowly straightened his body. I used to be a soldier too. The doctor sounded very proud when he said this. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, youre not saluting with your injured shoulder. Otherwise, the wound would have torn open and bled. I wouldve gotten into trouble again. The humorous doctor wiped away his nonexistent cold sweat and left. Little Bei gazed at Shao Qihai worriedly. Daddy, does it hurt? It doesnt. Not at all. Then will your shoulder hurt when it rains in the future? Shao Dong asked with a frown. No, dont worry. Its really fortunate that you kids are fine. Even if it hurt a little, what was there to be afraid of? It would have been worth it even if hed lost an arm to protect Shao Dong and Shao Nan. It wouldnt even be an exaggeration to say that he wouldnt have regretted it even if hed died. Shao Qihai didnt say the part about him not regretting this. He only sighed with emotion, but Shao Dong could see the relief on his face. We thought you didnt care about us Of course I do. I care about you the most. I really didnt do it on purpose previously. I faked my death and didnt tell you for the sake of your safety. I had no choice Shao Qihai looked at the children. I care about you more than about my own life. If Shao Qihai had said these words before, the five kids might not have believed him. However, Shao Qihai had proved those words with his actions during this incident. For a moment, even Shao Dong couldnt help feeling his eyes turn red. We misunderstood you, Daddy. Im sorry. We couldve told the reporters before, but we deliberately didnt. We deliberately pissed you off and made everyone think you were no longer around When they saw Shao Qihais bloody appearance with their own eyes, their deliberate revenge became a nightmare. They were really afraid that what had been reported would become the truth again, and they were powerless to bear it. Dad, thank you for being fine. Shao Nan also spoke up. Little Bei and Xiao Wus eyes turned red, and they apologized. Shao Qihai was already very touched, but when he saw the children crying together, he felt terrible. Its alright, its alright. Dont cry. However, this wasnt something that could be stopped in a short time. Shao Qihai was about to break down. He kept saying that they shouldnt cry, but seeing that they werent stopping, he was forced to get off the bed and run out. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and the others were still staring at Shao Qihais back with red eyes, their faces filled with confusion. Mu Jingzhe, who had also been watching from the side with red eyes, let out an Eh. Why had he run away just like that? Shouldnt Shao Qihai have hugged the five children to completely untie the knot in their hearts and reconcile with them? Mommy, why did Daddy run away? Maybe he remembered something. Ill go take a look. Mu Jingzhe quickly chased after him. There was no one in the corridor or on the staircase. Where did he go Mu Jingzhe searched around again and, finally, in the small room where the cleaning lady kept her supplies, she saw Shao Qihai biting his hand to suppress his cries and crying like a dog. Mu Jingzhe: She closed her eyes and shook her head vigorously. She wanted to think that she had seen wrong, but no, that wasnt the case. She pinched herself, but it wasnt a dream. At that moment, the cleaning lady came to work and saw Shao Qihai, who was occupying her storage place. She said, mouthing the words to Mu Jingzhe, Do you know him? Mu Jingzhe shook her head slowly. No. Chapter 234 - Confession Chapter 234: Confession Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The cleaning lady hadnt expected to receive a negative answer. You really dont know him? Mu Jingzhe shook her head firmly. Who was this person? She didnt know him. She must have made a mistake. Mu Jingzhe turned around and left, her expression still a little dazed. Her slow-witted brain spun and dug out the memories of the movie being released in the village a few days ago. Upon closer inspection, she realized that Shao Qihais cries were identical to what she had heard that night. Therefore, the binoculars really belonged to Shao Qihai, and the person she had come across that night was also Shao Qihai After Mu Jingzhe left, the cleaning lady scratched her head and hesitated, not sure whether she should go forward and comfort Shao Qihai. This wasnt a girl, and she didnt know how to comfort him. When Mu Jingzhe returned to the ward, the five kids had already calmed down. Mommy, wheres Daddy? Didnt you find him? Lets go look for him together. Mu Jingzhe came back to her senses and quickly stopped them. No need. I found him. Hell be back in a while. Judging from the way Shao Qihai had fled, he probably didnt want the children to see him cry. After Mu Jingzhe sat down again, she couldnt help but slap her thigh. No wonder he had taught the children to shed blood and sweat but never tears previously. It was because he couldnt bear to see them cry! Thats right, Mu Jingzhe had already roughly guessed what was going on. She had seen some cases of tear incontinence. Some people cried uncontrollably when they were agitated, while others couldnt help but cry when they saw others cry. Mu Jingzhe had been fortunate enough to meet a male colleague with such a condition. He could cry while doing very overboard things, such as hitting someone or speaking viciously while crying. Shao Qihai was probably the latter type, which was why he had refused to watch Little Beis movie with her at first. In the end, he hadnt resisted secretly taking the binoculars to watch it. He had cried like a dog and had even been discovered by her. Then, when Shao Dong had cried yesterday, Shao Qihais face had been covered in tears. Everyone had thought that it was because of the pain, but now, it seemed that this wasnt the case. If today was added to the mix there was conclusive evidence. Mu Jingzhe clicked her tongue with a strange expression. She didnt know how he had survived previously and just how many people knew his secret. Come to think of it, many people in this society would cry. It was the same even in the places where he used to stay, where there had been only men. Those who went to the army to train would cry when they missed home and things got tough, and then when they retired from the army, they would cry like dogs. How could Shao Qihai have endured it? When she imagined Shao Qihai hiding under the blanket in the bathroom or hiding in various deserted corners, crying like a dog, and fainting from crying too hard while hugging his retiring comrade, she couldnt help but feel amused. So was he the infamous crybaby of their troops? Did everyone know that he was such a crybaby? Upon thinking of a cool person like Shao Qihai actually being a little crybaby, Mu Jingzhe was amused. The song that had left the deepest impression on her flashed across her mind. Fallen leaves drifting in the cold wind. The army is a green flower. Dear comrade, dont think about home. Dont think about your mother This song was really catchy. She didnt know how to sing the latter part, but anyone could sing the first part. Hence, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but sing it. Mommy, which song is this? Little Beis eyes lit up as she listened carefully. Just a song your father used to sing. Mu Jingzhe was proud. This time, she didnt sing it wrong. This song had also never been adapted before. Youve never heard of it before? Little Bei and the others shook their heads. Only then did Mu Jingzhe realize there was a problem. When had this song officially come out? Was it available now? The version that she was singing had probably yet to be released Mu Jingzhe quickly shut her mouth at the thought of this. Shao Qihai, who had been kicked out by the cleaning lady and had finally managed to calm down, was speechless. He covered his eyes at the door and almost burst into tears upon hearing Mu Jingzhes song. This was because he recalled those unforgettable moments. Many a time, life in the troops was arduous and dull, but one would also gain precious comrades-in-arms. Unlike what Mu Jingzhe had imagined, Shao Qihai had concealed it very well. No one knew about his problem. Everyone knew that he didnt like people crying, so they would restrain themselves in front of him. When he trained new recruits, his first rule was that they were not allowed to cry. If they cried, they would be punished and made to run. The effect was still good. However, there was also a time when he had lost control. It was when his best pal had retired from the army. Fortunately, it had rained that day and others hadnt been able to tell if the rain droplets were tears. Though he rarely cried openly, that day, he had been so depressed that he had cried in the rain while training his men to fight. It hadnt been easy for him to make it through. He hadnt expected that in just a short time after returning home, he would continuously fail. He had taught his children to shed blood and sweat but never tears, and he had failed. Shao Qihai went back with complicated feelings and didnt notice Mu Jingzhes awkward, spirited gaze. However, he saw that she was looking at his eyes, and it occurred to him that his eyes were probably a little red. Afraid that she would be able to tell, he didnt dare look her in the eye. The kids, however, didnt notice. They just hoped that Shao Qihai could tell them what had happened previously. There were some things that couldnt be said, but he should be able to tell them what kind of injuries he had suffered. They were depressed because they didnt know anything about Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai thought about the doctors words, then looked at the five kids and finally said what he could. Based on this, Mu Jingzhe knew that she had met him several times before. So youre that old perv my savior. Shao Qihai was very ashamed when he heard that. Actually, its also because of me that you encountered those situations. You were implicated by me many times, including when you and Little Bei came across the fire. In the end, Shao Qihai still confessed. I tried my best to stop them from affecting you, but I didnt expect you to still be implicated. Im really sorry. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Qihai to be the reason behind all this. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt angry. However, Shao Qihai hadnt intended for all this to happen. Later on, he also said that hed secretly protected them. At this point, the knot in the childrens hearts was finally eliminated. It turned out that Shao Qihai had deliberately faked his death because it had been too dangerous. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected something like this, which only happened in TV dramas and movies, to happen to her. Now that you mention it, I was really lucky However, Shao Dong thought of another problem. Daddy, what if youd really died in the process and couldnt come back? Shao Qihai froze before he smiled and said, I didnt die and did come back. Dont think about what-ifs. They dont exist No, I want to know. If you had really died, would we have known? Or would we always have thought that you deliberately abandoned us? It was rare for Shao Dong to be stubborn. Shao Qihai looked into Shao Dongs eyes and couldnt bring himself to lie. You would have known. Even if you didnt know by now, you might have known in the future. It would have been fine as long as you found out and forgave me in time. Seeing that the expressions of the five kids werent right, Shao Qihai quickly said, My situation is actually much better.. Compared to truly nameless heroes, this is nothing. Chapter 235 - Multiple Wives and Concubines As Shao Xi looked at Shao Qihai, he suddenly remembered the two people who had been mistaken for Shao Qihais new wife and child. Dad, when you said that you were going to protect the transfer, was that a family member? Shao Qihai thought for a moment and nodded. Thats right. Ordinary people dont hear about nameless heroes, but they do exist. Their contribution and sacrifices might be known by very few people. Its even possible that they wont be able to regain their honor for the rest of their lives. They might just die quietly or while facing a scandal. Just like that senior last time. Outsiders had only thought that he was a hooligan and had even angered his mother to death because of this, but in reality, he wasnt. Shao Xi was sensitive. Upon recalling that he had secretly hated them last time, he couldnt help but say, Daddy, can I contact them? I wont do anything, nor will I reveal anything. Ill just be friends with that child. I remember that hes about the same age as Little Nan and the rest. Were both boys. Itd be good if we wrote letters to each other and became friends. Shao Qihai shook his head firmly. No, absolutely not. Dont think about this anymore. He couldnt reveal their address even if he died, and he didnt know their new identities either, so it was impossible for him to say anything or contact them. Talking so much today was already his limit. When he saw Shao Xis disappointed expression, Shao Qihais gaze became slightly complicated. Previously, he had said that Shao Xi had good eyesight, but for some reason, that wasnt the case this time. That child was obviously a bonafide girl. It was just that her hair was a tad short. Shao Qihai had an honest chat with the five kids and finally made up with them. It was a heartwarming scene of a loving father and his filial children. Mu Jingzhe gave them some space and went to get the latest update on the kidnappers herself. The identities of the kidnappers had been discovered and were really unexpected. No one had expected the left-handed gang to be associated with loan sharks. The money they earned had even been invested in the loan shark business, allowing them to compound their money by collecting interest. Plus, that wasnt all. They actually had several fake identities. These people had established homes in various parts of the province. Three of those men werent even in their thirties, but theyd already married three times each, and each of their wives had given birth to two children. Thus, each of them had six children. Their wives were officially married to them by using fake ID cards. The wives didnt know each other or that their husbands names were fake. This kind of operation was very difficult in modern times. After all, there was the national database. However, it had been possible in this era. Other than the advantage of having more hiding spots, they had done this because they wanted to leave behind more descendants. It was said that their ancestors had been landowners, and they used to have multiple wives and concubines because they were really concerned about continuing the family line. These men had thus been influenced. However, in the new era, multiple wives and concubines were no longer allowed. Even the number of children had to be limited. Having more identities could solve this problem. The three of them believed this was a good idea that they had thought of. To them, it was normal to have multiple wives and concubines. They lived to earn money so they could marry and have children. This was also why they had always needed money. If they hadnt worked on a few cases, they wouldnt have been able to help their wives settle down. Their original goal had been to marry a few more women and have more kids in the future. If they hadnt been caught, it would have been entirely possible. Based on Shao Dong and Shao Nans observation, they were very cruel to children and didnt have any compassion for them at all. In the end, they only had feelings for their children. Although the three of them were involved in the loan shark business, theyd never made an appearance. They had only gone to collect money and interest. However, since they had implicated the loan sharks, the police naturally wouldnt let them off. After some arrangements, they finally wiped out all of them. Needless to say, there were interrogations, and they also checked their account books. However, due to this check, an unexpected person entered the polices line of sight through the account books. Shao Qiyun, Shao Qihais biological younger sister, was actually in the loan books. Through the interrogation, they quickly learned about Shao Qiyuns situation. It turned out that Shao Qiyun couldnt bear hardships, so she had borrowed from a loan shark. Initially, she had only borrowed a little, but her vanity had eventually led her to borrow more. Life was comfortable after borrowing money. She could eat well, drink well, and dress well, but when shed been asked to repay the money, she couldnt do so. After being threatened by the debt collectors, she had even gone to borrow money from Shao Qihai, but Shao Qihai had ignored her. Since she couldnt return the money, Shao Qiyun could only return it in other ways. She was young and beautiful. If she was sold or simply used to earn money, she could repay the loan. However, Shao Qiyun couldnt accept this. She was going to marry a rich person. How could she ruin herself like this? According to the statements of the debt collectors, they didnt have the chance to touch Shao Qiyun in the end because Shao Qiyun had said that her second brother, second sister-in-law, third brother, and even her nephews and nieces were very good at earning money and were all very rich. She had guaranteed that she would definitely repay them. In order to get the loan sharks to believe her, Shao Qiyun had told them everything about Mu Jingzhe. She had emphasized how promising Shao Nan and Little Bei were and the fact that Little Bei was a celebrity. She had told them they neednt worry about her not being able to repay a mere 2,000 yuan. According to the thugs statements, because of Shao Qiyuns words, they had given her a few more days. After learning about the kidnapping case, they had tried their best to prove that they had nothing to do with it. Even though they usually committed evil deeds and beat people up, they only targeted the borrowers. They denied seeing Mu Jingzhe and the others before and said that they had only urged Shao Qiyun to pay back the money. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Qiyun to be involved in this. It was a little unexpected but not very surprising. After all, the kidnappers knew a lot about their family situation and had even fabricated a car plate to commit the crime. If the kidnapper had not been observing them previously, someone must have leaked the news. Shao Qiyun was quickly brought over to be interrogated. When Shao Qiyun saw the police, her face turned pale. As soon as she entered the station, she cried out for justice, saying that she had nothing to do with Shao Dong and the others being kidnapped. The police hadnt even asked her anything yet, and shed already claimed that she had nothing to do with it. That meant that she had to be involved. Intimidated by the interrogation, Shao Qiyun, who had a guilty conscience and didnt want to go to jail, confessed what had really happened in order to lighten her sentence. It turned out that after the group of debt collectors had left, someone else soon had come to her door. Theyd claimed to be debt collectors too, but as she couldnt recognize all of them, she couldnt help but repeat what she had said previously. This time, the person seemed very interested and asked for a lot of details, including the time and location of the kids weekly classes, Mu Jingzhes business, Shao Qihais car, and so on. Later on, theyd even asked who was the most favored among the children. Shao Qiyun felt that something was amiss, but shed still answered. I just told them that the children were all favored and bragged a little. I didnt know their motives. I really didnt. The more she emphasized that she didnt know, the more suspicious it appeared. Perhaps Shao Qiyun hadnt known for sure that they were plotting an abduction, but she had definitely sensed that something was amiss. Of course, the interrogation wasnt only directed at Shao Qiyun. The police also interrogated the kidnappers. When the kidnappers saw that their background was being investigated and there was nothing they could do, they spat out some facts intermittently. Since they were each raising three families, money was always spent very quickly. As they were looking for a target and were about to take action, they accidentally heard Shao Qiyuns words. Mu Jingzhe and the kids were simply unlucky. Originally, they had been in Great Eastern Village and had kept a low profile, so no one had known about them. However, after Shao Qiyuns words, they had entered the kidnappers line of sight. Chapter 236 - Xiao Wu’s Biological Mom… The kidnappers had simply pretended to be debt collectors and gone to ask Shao Qiyun questions. Shao Qiyun didnt even have to be forced before telling them everything. However, when shed been asked which of the children was the most pampered, she had said that the four older siblings were the most pampered and hadnt mentioned Xiao Wu. Therefore, the kidnappers main goal at the start had been four children. Of course, they wouldnt mind kidnapping a fifth as well. Unexpectedly, an accident had happened. In the end, only two of them had been kidnapped and theyd even ended up getting caught. Shao Qihai had been hospitalized for three days. He had recovered quite well and could be discharged now. It was only after he was discharged that he discovered Shao Qiyuns role in this kidnapping incident. Shao Qihai talked to the police and asked about the situation carefully. After he came out of the police station, he stormed straight to Shao Qiyuns rental house in the county city with a murderous expression. Although she had caused all this, Shao Qiyun had been released because she hadnt participated in the kidnapping and wasnt the one who had ordered it. Shao Qihai didnt find Shao Qiyun. She wasnt in the rental house. The rental house had already been searched by someone and was a complete mess. One look and one could tell that Shao Qiyun had run away. Shao Qiyun had indeed fled after this narrow escape. Afraid that the debt collectors would come looking for her again, she had fled back to her home in Great Eastern Village overnight. She was also afraid of Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe, but in comparison, she still felt that the debt collectors were more terrifying. After all, they would really drag her away and sell her off, but Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe wouldnt. However, she was also afraid that Mu Jingzhe would break her legs and Shao Qihai would punish her. Therefore, after Zhao Lans worried nagging, she had gone out to hide overnight again. This time, she hid in the small straw hut in the field behind their house. The small straw hut had been specifically built in the past to prevent the birds and wild rabbits from eating the food. It was very small and contained nothing. However, she was in no position to be picky about the straw hut. After covering Shao Qiyun with a blanket, Zhao Lan repeatedly warned her not to appear if possible. Otherwise, even she wouldnt be able to stop Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai. Zhao Lan was very careful, but she couldnt let Shao Qiyun starve, so as soon as she delivered the food, her sneaky behavior was noticed by Shao Qihai. Shao Qiyun wasnt likable, and her character was dreadful too, so she didnt have any friends. Shao Qihai didnt search for her outside and just went straight home. Zhao Lan claimed that Shao Qiyun hadnt returned, but Shao Qihai didnt believe her. He quickly realized that something was amiss. Daddy, what are you looking at? Xiao Wu had come out to ask Shao Qihai to eat. Upon seeing that he was looking behind the house, he quickly asked him about it. Nothing. Whats wrong, Xiao Wu? Shao Qihai squatted down, wanting to carry Xiao Wu, but Xiao Wu jumped away. You cant carry me, daddy. Your wound hasnt healed yet. You cant carry me. Shao Qihai, who was being cared for, smiled as blissfully as an old father. If the children had been like a storm to him previously, they were now a mild breeze warming his heart. Each and every one of them had become a sweet little darling. Xiao Wu, youre such a good boy. When the wounds on Daddys shoulders heal, Ill let you ride me, okay? Xiao Wu nodded. Okay, but Daddy, you dont have to be anxious. Mommy also lets us ride her. Mommy is very impressive. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had grown up, so it wasnt appropriate for them to ride on their parents shoulders anymore. Therefore, the two of them would no longer have the chance to experience it. However, ever since she had let Little Bei ride her shoulders, Mu Jingzhe had been as fair to all five kids as she could. Hence, when she returned, she let Shao Nan and Xiao Wu ride her shoulders too. Shao Nan and Xiao Wu blushed every time. From then onward, they didnt have to secretly envy the other children in the village. Now that Shao Qihai was back and they had reconciled, Xiao Wu was even more satisfied. As he looked at Xiao Wu, Shao Qihai felt both happy and helpless. Mommy will get tired too. Daddy should be the one doing this. Dont trouble Mommy when Im around. Okay. Xiao Wu agreed obediently. Shao Qihai stroked Xiao Wus soft hair. Seeing his adorable look, he couldnt help but kiss Xiao Wus forehead. Xiao Wu, youre so obedient. When Mu Jingzhe and the children were in high spirits, she would kiss them. Shao Qihai had been extremely envious of them previously, but he hadnt dared to do that upon seeing the childrens gazes. Now that he finally had a chance, how could he not kiss his child? Xiao Wu touched his forehead, looking a little disdainful. Dad, dont kiss me on a whim next time. You could shave before kissing me. Your face is prickly. Well, my hands are a little inconvenient. Shao Qihai was embarrassed as he followed Xiao Wu to eat. There were many dishes on the dining table that were used to replenish blood, including pigs blood and pigs liver. This was because Shao Qihai was not the only one who needed to replenish his blood. Mu Jingzhe needed it too. Shao Dong and Shao Xi picked up some food for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai ate very contentedly. Ever since he had returned from the hospital, the children had been taking very good care of him, so much so that they would even wash his face for him if they could. They remembered the doctors reminders and didnt let him carry heavy things. They even brought him water to wash his feet. After the meal, Shao Qihai went to the straw hut where Zhao Lan had been while no one was paying attention. While Shao Qiyun was feeling bored and vexed after eating, Shao Qihai came looking for her. At the sight of Shao Qihai, Shao Qiyun trembled. The children were Shao Qihais reverse scale[1]. Shao Qiyun knew that very well, so she didnt dare make a sound and pretended that she wasnt there. She acted very well, but Shao Qihai wasnt fooled. Seeing that she didnt open the door, he raised his leg and kicked. His actions were very similar to the time when Mu Jingzhe had shown up at their house to kick the door. The wooden door flew open after he kicked it twice. As the thatched house was very small, when the door was kicked, it hit Shao Qiyun. Ah Shao Qiyun clutched her arm and screamed. Second Brother, what are you doing? It hurts Shao Qiyun looked into Shao Qihais eyes and couldnt finish her sentence. She only wanted to hide, but there was no place for her to hide in the messy, small thatched house. Second Brother, I really didnt expect Little Dong and the others to be kidnapped. I really wasnt involved No, it did occur to you. Its just that you still told them in order to live. You are such a selfish person. Second Brother, arent they all fine? Stop coming after me. Im really innocent. Do you think youre innocent just because you were able to come out? If you hadnt provoked the loan sharks and divulged so much, we wouldnt have been in this kind of trouble! At this point, Shao Qihai sneered. You knew enough not to mention Xiao Wu when you were asked which one of the children is the most favored. When Shao Qiyun heard this, her face twitched a little crazily. She bit her thumbnail. Second Brother, why would you mention him? You promised never to mention him in front of me. Youre the one whos offended me time and time again. Previously, when you wanted to borrow money, I didnt lend it to you and you went straight to Xiao Wu to ask for it. Youre bold enough to demand it directly instead of borrowing it. Arent you doing this because you think Xiao Wu is your biological son? Isnt that why youre so brazen? Shao Qiyun, Im warning you. I told everyone that Xiao Wus mother is dead. If you dont want to die, shut your mouth tightly. Dont pull cheap tricks like this again. In the future, regardless of whether you get beaten to death by loan sharks or sold, youre not allowed to mention Xiao Wu. Since you wanted to drown him and pretend you never gave birth to him back then, remember that forever. Dont jump out of nowhere again after Xiao Wu becomes successful. [1] it refers to something one shouldnt touch Chapter 237 - Xiao Wu Heard It This was why Shao Qihai had come. He naturally hated Shao Qiyun, but he also saw Shao Qiyuns abnormality. In the past, she had treated Xiao Wu as non-existent and loathed the very sight of him, but ever since Xiao Wu had become successful, her attitude had changed. Last time, she had dared to ask Xiao Wu for money. This time, she had dared to leave out Xiao Wu when asked which of the kids was the most favored. In that case, she would dare do something even worse when she was forced to. Shao Qiyun had been released and didnt have to go to jail, but those loan sharks wouldnt let her off. Zhao Lan and the others didnt have that much money to give her either. If she was forced, who knew what would happen? Shao Qihai knew very well that Shao Qiyun hadnt left out Xiao Wus name because of maternal love. Instead, she was treating Xiao Wu as her future money tree. He would never allow such a thing to happen, let alone let Xiao Wu know about his parentage. Shao Qiyun, remember this. If you dare reveal it I wont mind finishing what I left unfinished a few years ago. Shao Qihais eyes were filled with killing intent. Shao Qiyun trembled even more when she saw Shao Qihai like this. I wont. I remember. I wont. After saying that, she couldnt help but touch her neck. It was as if she had gone back in time a few years ago, when she had almost been strangled to death by Shao Qihai. At the time, she had wanted to drown Xiao Wu. When Shao Qihai had seen that Xiao Wu had nearly stopped breathing, he had almost strangled her to death. At that moment, she had known that Shao Qihai would really kill her. From then on, she had started to be afraid of Shao Qihai. She believed Shao Qihai wasnt making an empty threat. How could she not be afraid? If that little brat hadnt been lucky enough to survive, she would have been killed by Shao Qihai long ago. Seeing Shao Qihai like this, Shao Qiyun suppressed the restless thoughts shed been having these days. She truly feared that Shao Qihai would kill her. When he saw Shao Qiyun tremble and start to bite her nails again, Shao Qihai took a deep breath. Remember what you said today. Youve already killed your son. Xiao Wu has nothing to do with you. Xiao Wu couldnt speak after that incident. Shao Qihai hadnt said anything, but hed kept feeling that it had something to do with Shao Qiyun almost drowning him. At the time, Xiao Wu had really stopped breathing. Fortunately, he had started to breathe again later on. However, Xiao Wu had only gotten better after a period of time. From then on, he had never cried again. It was unknown if it was because he was young, but Xiao Wu subconsciously remembered that he had brought trouble upon himself by crying, so that fear had been carved into his bones ever since. Perhaps it was the fear of death, or perhaps it was because something like that had happened to him not long after his birth, but Xiao Wu had never cried or said a word since then. A long time ago, Shao Qihai had taken Xiao Wu to the doctor, but after examining him, the doctor had said that Xiao Wu was fine and there was no medicine for him to take. Every time Shao Qihai saw Xiao Wu, his heart ached and he blamed himself. He had also racked his brains for solutions, but nothing had worked. Later on, when he was the right age to be able to speak, Xiao Wu indeed didnt know how. Shao Qihai had given up and accepted the fact that Xiao Wu couldnt speak. He hadnt expected Xiao Wu to be lucky enough to meet Mu Jingzhe and actually learn to speak. Shao Qihai couldnt explain why Xiao Wu could speak, just like he couldnt explain why Xiao Wu couldnt speak back then. He could only guess that perhaps it was because Mu Jingzhe had healed some of Xiao Wus pain, or perhaps motherly love had given him a sense of security, so he was no longer afraid and finally dared to speak. Xiao Wu had been unfortunate, but he was also lucky because he had met Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai was very certain that he would only acknowledge Mu Jingzhe as his mother in this lifetime. Shao Qihai glanced at Shao Qiyun coldly and bent down to walk out of the straw hut. However, his expression changed the moment he went out. It was because he had seen Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was standing outside the straw hut, but he hadnt noticed him just now because his vision had been blocked. Shao Qihai looked at Xiao Wu, panic flashing across his face. Xiao Wu, what are you doing here? You He had been really angry just now, and the wind outside was blowing so loudly that he hadnt noticed Xiao Wus footsteps. He also had no idea when Xiao Wu had arrived. Shao Qihai hoped that Xiao Wu had just arrived and hadnt heard anything, but Xiao Wus expression implied otherwise. In the past, Xiao Wu had been a shy little boy who loved to smile, pure and innocent like a blank piece of paper. At the moment, he had a stiff expression on his face and he was looking at him as though he didnt know him. When Shao Qiyun realized that something was wrong, she saw Xiao Wu turn around and run away. Shao Qihais heart sank as he stared at Xiao Wus back. Whats going on? Second Brother, did he hear? Shao Qiyun was extremely anxious and quickly tugged at Shao Qihai. Get out of the way! Shao Qihai pushed her away, feeling self-reproach and fury. It doesnt matter if he heard or not. Youd better watch yourself! Shao Qihai quickly gave chase. He ran very quickly and, logically speaking, should have been able to catch up to him. However, perhaps because Xiao Wu was really agitated, Shao Qihai didnt manage to catch up to him. He didnt even see him at home. Wheres Xiao Wu? Shao Qihai quickly asked when he returned home and saw Shao Dong. Didnt Xiao Wu come looking for you? You suddenly left without saying a word, so he was worried about you and he chased after you. Shao Dong looked at Shao Qihai and frowned. What happened? Its nothing. Shao Qihai didnt know how to tell Shao Dong. Ill go look for Xiao Wu first. If he comes back, Little Dong, watch over him and dont let him run around. Xiao Wu is missing? Why? Mu Jingzhe came out when she heard the commotion. Shao Qihais mind was a mess. Yes, something happened. He had planned to hide it for the rest of his life. He had never expected Xiao Wu to hear it in such an unexpected way. Xiao Wu was none other than the main party. Seeing that Xiao Wu hadnt even returned home, Shao Qihai didnt dare take any chances. His mind was filled with thoughts of how to explain this to Xiao Wu. Shao Qihai searched the entire village but couldnt find Xiao Wu. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe, who was worried, went out to look for Xiao Wu and found him. Xiao Wu was hiding in the haystack beside the Mu Familys field. Mu Teng had made it for him previously. He had dug a hole in the middle so he could hide in it and play. Xiao Wu used to love hiding in this place when playing hide-and-seek. Later on, even when he was not playing hide-and-seek, whenever Xiao Wu had something on his mind or felt unhappy, he would go to the haystack. It was considered Xiao Wus safe space. Mu Jingzhe was able to find him easily. Found you, Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe was still smiling when she saw Xiao Wu, but when she noticed Xiao Wus face, she didnt smile anymore. Whats wrong? Xiao Wu, what happened? Xiao Wu had covered his mouth, afraid that Mu Jingzhe would hear him, but his face was covered in tears. Mu Jingzhe had seen Xiao Wu cry before, but she had never seen him cry so hard. Whats wrong, Xiao Wu? Did your father scold you? Seeing Mu Jingzhes concerned expression, Xiao Wu pounced on her and hugged her tightly. He then wailed. Mommy, Mommy Im here, Im here. Mu Jingzhe knelt on the haystack and hugged Xiao Wu. As she patted his back, she reassured him. Dont be afraid, Xiao Wu. Dont be scared. Im here. Xiao Wu continued to hug Mu Jingzhe and cry. He kept calling her Mommy but didnt say anything. Mu Jingzhes heart clenched as she saw his tears. Xiao Wu, tell me what kind of grievance youve suffered. Ill only know what happened after you tell me. Did your father say something? If he did, Ill go beat him up, alright? Mu Jingzhe was forced to say things like beat him up, but Xiao Wu was still very sad and didnt respond. Chapter 238 - Mu Jingzhe Learned What Happened Mu Jingzhe wanted to carry Xiao Wu out, but Xiao Wu didnt want to. No, I dont wanna go out. He didnt want to go out. He only wanted to hide there. He didnt want to see anyone. He was fine just having Mommy with him. Alright, alright. We wont go out. Well stay here. Seeing that Xiao Wu was crying so sadly, Mu Jingzhe quickly comforted him and knelt down, not moving anymore. Xiao Wu cried and vented for a while before his emotions finally eased up a little. He took a deep breath and burped. Mu Jingzhe quickly put Xiao Wu down and took out a piece of tissue to wipe his eyes. Your eyes are swollen from crying. If theres anything wrong, tell me. Dont be afraid. Stop crying. Otherwise, youll hurt your eyes and throat. Xiao Wu nodded. Feeling Mu Jingzhes warmth, he became even more upset. He stopped wailing, but tears started flowing from his eyes again. Mu Jingzhe was anxious. Xiao Wu, are you hurting somewhere? Or is something wrong? Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was anxious, Xiao Wu finally said, My heart hurts, Mommy. I only want you to be my mother. I dont want anyone else. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Alright, alright. Im here. However, Xiao Wu was still crying. Will you despise me in the future, Mommy? Will you abandon me? Grandma said that dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes give birth to phoenixes, and the son of a rat knows how to dig holes. Im afraid that you wont want me anymore, Mommy. Mu Jingzhe was dumbfounded. She had been kneeling, feeling anxious to begin with, and her face was red. Xiao Wu, what are you talking about? Why would I despise you? I would never abandon you. What did you hear? Why would you say such a thing? Mu Jingzhe suddenly paused. Xiao Wu, did you ask your father about your biological mother? What did he say to you? At this point, Xiao Wu suddenly shook his head. No, I dont want my biological mother. I only want you, Mommy. He didnt want a mother like Shao Qiyun. Shao Qihais guess was right. Xiao Wu had heard. When Xiao Wu had caught up to him, hed happened to hear Shao Qihais words. Not only had he heard that Shao Qiyun was his mother, but he had also heard that Shao Qiyun had once wanted to drown him. Surprisingly, Xiao Wu wasnt sad about this, as it seemed perfectly normal for someone like Shao Qiyun to do something like that. Xiao Wu wasnt surprised. What had upset him was the fact that he was Shao Qiyuns son and she had given birth to him. This fact had shocked Xiao Wu greatly. How could this be?! There were so many people in the world. Billions of people Of all the people out there, Shao Qiyun was his mother. According to an old saying, a son shouldnt disdain his mother for being ugly, but she wasnt fit to be a mother at all. Shao Qiyun didnt want him either. Since she didnt want him, why had she given birth to him? In the past, like many children, Xiao Wu had been curious to know about his mother. However, now that he had found out about it, Xiao Wu would rather not have such a person as a mother. He would even rather he had never been born. Grandma said that a dragon gave birth to a dragon, a phoenix gave birth to a phoenix, and the son of a rat knew how to dig holes. This sentence often proved to be true. In the past, he had been praised by Mu Jingzhe many times. When he had seen everyone acknowledge his talent, he had thought that he was a wonderful person. When he grew up, he would definitely become successful and contribute to society. He had been waiting, anticipating to be as outstanding as Mommy, but now he knew that Shao Qiyun was his mother. Shao Qiyun was a different sort of person. Xiao Wu was furious and fearful. He feared that when he grew up, he would become a wicked person, just like Shao Qiyun. His four siblings, as well as his mother and father, were all good people, whereas he was the only bad apple. What should he do? Xiao Wu burst into tears. Hed always known that he was different from his siblings because he didnt share the same biological mother with them. Only now had he learned that he didnt even share the same biological father with them. They hadnt mentioned his biological father, but based on their attitude, if his biological father didnt care about him, then he definitely wasnt a good person either. Neither of his biological parents was a good person. If Mommy and his older brothers and sister found out, would they despise him and not want him anymore? Mommy, can you not despise me? Ill definitely be a good person in the future. I wont become bad. If I become a bad person, Ill commit suicide. Ill kill myself, alright? At that moment, Xiao Wu decided that if he became a bad person in the future, he would end his life. Mu Jingzhe was shocked. How old are you to talk about committing suicide? How can you spout nonsense? Quick, spit three times[1]. Xiao Wu obediently spat three times before Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Wu, dont hold it in anymore. Can you tell me whats going on? Although Xiao Wu had spat as hed been told, he had already made up his mind and really calmed down as a result. He then took a deep breath. Mommy, I know who my biological mother is. Mu Jingzhe had thought to herself that this was indeed the case. Upon thinking about Xiao Wus attitude, she was a little conflicted. Does she not like you very much? Or is there a problem? She doesnt like me. I dont like her either. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. She hadnt thought much about it when shed asked the question, but after this exchange, a problem surfaced. Could Xiao Wus mother be someone from their village or a nearby village? Otherwise, why would Xiao Wu answer as if he had met this person before? She hesitated for a moment and said, Xiao Wu, would it be convenient for you to tell me who it is? Of course, if you dont want to tell me or its inconvenient, you can choose not to tell me. Xiao Wu was silent for a moment before spitting out a name that surprised Mu Jingzhe to the coreShao Qiyun. What? She Thats impossible. She and your father are siblings. Wasnt it incest for siblings to have children? That couldnt be right. Mu Jingzhe shook her head violently. That might mean that Shao Qihai wasnt his biological father! Never in Mu Jingzhes wildest dreams had this answer occurred to her. Only then did she understand what Xiao Wu had meant by those words. Xiao Wu, you Mommy, I definitely wont become wicked like her, right? Of course not! Mu Jingzhe declared firmly. Then you wont despise me, will you, Mommy? Her blood runs in my veins Of course not. You will always be the cutest, Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe knew that Xiao Wu had suffered a shock, so she simply lay down and hugged him. Dont be afraid, Xiao Wu. Its alright. Ones parentage isnt important. Who says that children must turn out exactly like their parents? If birth determined everything, then the world would be finished. Its true that children are bound to their parents after theyre born, but from the moment theyre born, theyre an independent entity. Its up to them what their future turns out to be like. Lets not talk about anything else. Just look at the people in our village. Parents and children are completely different, so dont be afraid, Xiao Wu. No matter who your parents are, we still love you and youre still our darling. I also believe that youll be useful to society in the future. Mu Jingzhe had told the children a lot in the past. Xiao Wu finally calmed down. Really? Of course, its true. Even if you dont believe in yourself, you have to believe in Mommy. Im the one raising you now. One is shaped by the company one keeps. It will definitely be beneficial for you to learn from me. If you dont, Ill teach you a lesson before you can even make a move. Xiao Wu, you believe Mommy, right? [1] to prevent bad omens Chapter 239 - Can I Go Kill Her Now? Of course, Xiao Wu trusted Mu Jingzhe. Thanks to Mu Jingzhes comfort, he finally calmed down and leaned against her affectionately. I believe you, Mommy. Thats right. He was raised by Mommy. Even if he was evil in his bones, he was raised by Mommy. He only had to learn from her. Mu Jingzhes words finally lessened the despair in Xiao Wus heart. After being traumatized, running, thinking, and crying so much, Xiao Wu fell asleep very quickly now that he had relaxed. Mu Jingzhe didnt dare move. When he fell asleep, she gritted her teeth and carried Xiao Wu out of the haystack. She didnt even care about removing the straw that covered her head as she limped home with Xiao Wu in her arms. Mu Teng had dug this hole for Xiao Wu, so it was actually very small. Mu Jingzhe had to kneel down to get in before. When shed lain down, her legs had been exposed and she had instantly felt numb. But that was Xiao Wus safe space. He had to be inside. As Mu Jingzhe carried Xiao Wu back, she happened to meet the frantically searching Shao Qihai on the way. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Xiao Wu. Lower your voice. He just fell asleep. Let him sleep for a while. Shao Qihai nodded vigorously, frustration and regret flashing across his eyes. However, when he saw the straw on Mu Jingzhes head, he couldnt help but reach out to remove it. Mu Jingzhe turned around and Shao Qihai showed it to her. Ill remove it when we get back. Shao Qihai wanted to take over and pick up Xiao Wu, but Mu Jingzhe shook her head and refused. Ill carry him. Come back with me. I have something to ask you. Seeing Mu Jingzhes expression, Shao Qihai guessed that she had already found out. When they returned home, Mu Jingzhe carefully placed Xiao Wu down and casually shook the straw off her body. She then called Shao Qihai over. Come here. She told the kids warmly, Little Dong, you guys guard Xiao Wu. Call my name when he wakes up. Shao Dong nodded. Alright. He could sense that something had happened. Mu Jingzhe sat in front of Shao Qihai. Tell me what happened. Why is Xiao Wu Shao Qiyuns son? What the heck was going on! Just now, shed had to calm down and comfort Xiao Wu. But now that Mu Jingzhe had said this, it was as if there were a few chickens in her heart, screaming with all their might, unable to accept this fact. Just what the f*ck was going on? Of all people, he had to be Shao Qiyuns child? Itd be better if Xiao Wu had been simply randomly picked up somewhere. What right did Shao Qiyun have to give birth to an outstanding child like Xiao Wu? Was she even worthy? She would rather find out that Xiao Wu had popped out of a crack in a rock than that hed been birthed by Shao Qiyun. Mu Jingzhe clenched her fists, wishing she could crush Shao Qiyun. Who was Xiao Wu? Who the hell was she to make Xiao Wu feel so terrible? This was so goddamn unlucky, like stepping on dog sh*t that couldnt be wiped away. Shao Qiyun wasnt in front of her, but Shao Qihai was. Mu Jingzhe stared at Shao Qihai, looking as if she would go up to him and crush him to death if he dared to say yes. Seeing Mu Jingzhes expression, Shao Qihai felt very helpless. He didnt want to admit it either, but this was the truth. He exhaled. Xiao Wu told you? Yes, Xiao Wu is indeed With a loud bang, Mu Jingzhe slammed her hand on the table. The table trembled as if it was about to break. Caught off guard, Shao Qihai trembled along with the table. Then, he finished his sentence. He is indeed Shao Qiyuns son. When Mu Jingzhe heard this conclusive sentence, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Then why is she still alive? Didnt you say that Xiao Wus biological mother was dead? Since shes dead, you should just make her die for good! If he dared to say it, why didnt he dare do it? Why didnt she just die? If you have the ability to lie, then lie for the rest of your life. If you can, then keep it from him and continue lying for the rest of your life. If theres really no other way, you can make the lie come true. Since you said you wouldnt tell anyone for the rest of your life, why didnt you lie for the rest of your life? Compared to knowing this fact, she would rather have been in the dark forever. Xiao Wu had to feel the same way. This revelation was too disgusting. Mu Jingzhe slammed the table and fired at him question after question. Youve kept it a secret for so long and refused to tell no matter what. Why does Xiao Wu know now?! How do you make decisions? Shao Qihai was still sitting, but his aura was getting smaller and smaller. He was almost about to be eaten by Mu Jingzhe. In the end, Shao Qihai could only lower his head and mutter, Im sorry Why would we need the police if saying sorry was of any use?! Why are you apologizing to me? You should apologize to Xiao Wu. Do you know how much damage this has done to him? It wasnt easy for him to become more cheerful, but now hes crying his eyes out and hes closed himself off! He doesnt believe in himself anymore. He even said hes going to commit suicide if all else fails. How old is he? Look at what hes been forced into. To him, it seems like the sky is falling! Mu Jingzhe really wanted to rip Shao Qiyun apart and make her disappear from this world. When Shao Qihai heard the word suicide, his heart was stabbed ruthlessly. Im the one who let Xiao Wu down. I shouldve been more careful. I was wrong. Whats the point of saying sorry now? Can I go and kill her? Mu Jingzhe waved a hand. Forget it. Pretend I didnt say anything. Mu Jingzhe was still fuming, but when she saw Shao Qihais expression, the words that were about to come out of her mouth were stuck. Shao Qihai had definitely never wished for things to turn out like this either. It didnt seem right for her to shout at him. Mu Jingzhe thought about it and changed the topic. Why did he become Xiao Wu? Tell me all the details. If she could, shed really make her ears get reborn and return to the state they had been in before they had ever heard this and been corrupted. Alternately, she would make time start over and stop all of this in the cradle. But neither of these options was feasible. They could only face reality. Shao Qihai awkwardly explained the situation. I didnt expect him to follow us and hear As for the fact that Shao Qiyun was Xiao Wus mother, the story went back a few years. Shao Qiyun was the youngest child and had been beautiful since she was young. Zhao Lan had doted on her only daughter very much, and her three older brothers had also given in to Shao Qiyun most of the time. Shao Qiyun had been spoiled as a result. After hearing about the beautiful people who wanted to marry rich people from the city, Shao Qiyun had made that her goal too. She wasnt a good student, but she was unwilling to return home. Later on, shed even thought of ways to ask for money to study at a technical school in the city and learn how to give injections. Alas, instead of gaining any knowledge, she had been mesmerized by the prosperity of the city. All she knew was to ask for money and buy dresses, saying that she would definitely use this opportunity to marry a rich person. She hadnt even hesitated to scheme to achieve her goal. Unfortunately, in the end, she hadnt met a rich person and had ended up losing her innocence and getting pregnant. Zhao Lan didnt know how to teach Shao Qiyun. She hadnt taught her what she ought to but she had taught her some things she shouldnt have. At first, Shao Qiyun hadnt even known she was pregnant. Later on, shed only found out when her stomach had started getting bigger each day. Shao Qiyun hadnt dared tell anyone, nor had she been certain. She had only hoped that wasnt the case. To outsiders, she had said that she had gained weight. This was also the same thing she had told herself. Since it was winter and she wrapped her belly tightly and put on thick clothing, no one had been able to tell indeed. During the day, she would wrap her belly, but at night, she would have to unwrap it when she slept. When she unwrapped her belly, fetal movements occurred, and Shao Qiyun had no choice but to admit that she was pregnant. She was filled with hatred, but her thought process was simple. She thought that everything would be alright after she gave birth. Chapter 240 - Reason for Adoption Shao Qiyun had heard a story about a person in their school who had given birth in the bathroom in the past. In the middle of the night, she had even heard a crying sound, but then, it had disappeared. No one had seen the child before. Legend had it that the child was dead, but in the end, no one knew who the childs mother was. She didnt know who had spread the rumor, but because of this rumor, Shao Qiyun felt much less afraid. She felt that if that person could do it, so could she. Although she had heard that giving birth was quite painful, it would be fine even if it hurt a little. When the time came, shed just have to endure it for a while and no one would know. Shao Qiyun thought that giving birth would be very simple and it would hurt a little at most. This was because she had seen the villagers directly give birth while working in the fields. There were also people who said that theyd almost given birth to their baby in the toilet while relieving themselves, so shed genuinely thought that it was not a big deal. There was nothing to be afraid of. After all, all the women in this world gave birth. Hence, she only realized that this wasnt the case after she gave birth. After the sky darkened, her stomach began to act up. Then, she hid in the bathroom and lied, saying that she had diarrhea. The lights in the bathroom were very dim, and one could only see silhouettes. No one could tell that anything was amiss. Although it was very painful initially, Shao Qiyun barely endured it. However, when the pain really flared up in the latter half of the night, Shao Qiyun couldnt take it anymore. It was difficult for a person to give birth in a dirty, dark bathroom. As she didnt know how to exert strength, the baby couldnt come out. Thus, she bled continuously and almost died. Previously, she had resisted the urge to make a sound. Later on, she didnt have the strength to shout for help even though she wanted to. Giving birth was a dangerous affair to begin with. Many people were careful. Shao Qiyun had dared to underestimate it, and in the end, it backfired on her. Later on, a teacher who lived in the school woke up and saw Shao Qiyun as she went to the bathroom in the middle of the night. After being sent to the hospital, Shao Qiyun managed to stay alive and gave birth to the child safely. She had managed to survive, but the teacher had seen everything. She had tried her best to hide it, but shed ultimately failed. Furthermore, children who were born in the hospital were registered by the doctor and looked after. She couldnt discard the baby anymore. The teacher had even contacted her parents. Zhao Lan rushed to the hospital not long after Shao Qiyun woke up. When she heard about Shao Qiyun, she was furious and hateful. She was almost frightened to death. Zhao Lan begged the teacher not to tell anyone about this, even kneeling down to convince him. Seeing that the teacher agreed, Zhao Lan heaved a sigh of relief. She cursed and cried as she took over the responsibility of taking care of Shao Qiyun. Then, she took Shao Qiyun for her confinement period. Shao Qiyun wasnt even willing to spare the child a glance. This child had almost taken her life and had been discovered by the teacher, so she didnt feel a trace of maternal love. She only felt disgust from the bottom of her heart. Forget about hugging him. Even if she heard him cry, she would scold him and ask Zhao Lan to quickly deal with it. I dont care if you throw him in the toilet or in the garbage. Just hurry up and throw him away. Dont let him get in my way and drag me down. Shao Qiyun knew what would happen if she kept this baby. Zhao Lan didnt know what to do with Shao Qiyun. Although this was a son, she knew that Shao Qiyun couldnt keep him. It wasnt realistic to throw him in the toilet. However, the best solution would be to give the baby away right after leaving the hospital. Fortunately, it would be easy to give the child away since it was a boy. Soon, she found a husband and wife who had never conceived and wanted to adopt. Both Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun heaved a sigh of relief. However, when the baby turned one month old and Shao Qiyun recovered, completely shaking off this nightmare, that family sent the baby back, saying that they didnt want to raise him anymore because the wife had gotten pregnant. When Shao Qiyun saw that the child she had finally shaken off was back, she shouted, Dont carry him over! Why did you give him away? You shouldve just killed him. Why did you have to go through so much trouble? Shao Qiyun shouted for Zhao Lan to deal with the baby, saying that she could just throw him in the water or anywhere else, so long as she didnt have to see him again. This time, Zhao Lan didnt listen to Shao Qiyun. No, you cant kill him. It wasnt that Zhao Lan didnt have the heart to do it. Instead, she feared that Shao Qiyun would suffer retribution in the future. If its a girl, its no big deal if she gets drowned. But this is a boy. If you kill this child, boys will be afraid when they see this and wont be willing to reincarnate in your stomach. After you get married, youll have to give birth to a boy to carry on the family line. Only then will you solidify your position in the family. Shao Qiyun was vexed. Then what should we do? Dont tell me I have to raise him? Zhao Lan shook her head. Anyway, if you want to give birth to another boy in the future, you cant deal with it like this. This is the same logic behind drowning a girl after giving birth. That way, girls wont dare reincarnate in your stomach after seeing it. If you do this after giving birth to a boy, no other boy will dare to come in the future. Shao Qiyun was overwhelmed with frustration. Then what should I do now? Tell me, what should I do? Lets try giving him away to someone else. It sounded simple, but in reality, it wasnt that easy. They were almost caught and arrested. If they were caught and brought to the police station, it would be over. Zhao Lan was targeted and didnt dare make a move again. In the end, after thinking about it, Zhao Lan finally thought of the perfect solution. Ill look for your second brother and ask him to bring this child back and acknowledge him as his own. Shao Qiyun was reluctant. If Shao Qihai learned about this, he would most certainly lecture her and would definitely force her to take responsibility. Even if he reluctantly agreed, she still felt uncomfortable at the thought of this child being raised at home. She didnt want to see the child at all. However, because there was no other way, she could only be forced to accept it. Zhao Lan found Shao Qihai and asked him to save Shao Qiyun. Qihai, its your younger sisters child anyway. Its as good as your own child. You already have four children. Itll be fine even if you have one more. Shao Qihai hadnt expected that all this while that Zhao Lan had been secretly visiting distant relatives, she had actually been dealing with such a matter. He naturally didnt agree to this absurd request. Shao Qiyun, if you have the ability, then raise him yourself. I already have four children. I dont lack any. Just as Shao Qiyun had thought, after scolding her and forcing her to take responsibility, Shao Qihai actually refused to go along with the proposed arrangement. Shao Qiyun was furious. After eavesdropping, she was already annoyed to begin with. Just then, the baby happened to cry. In a fit of anger, Shao Qiyun went all out and tried to drown Xiao Wu. If Shao Qihai hadnt heard the commotion and gone in, the child would have been drowned by her long ago. Stop! However, Shao Qiyun didnt stop. Go and die! As long as you die, everything will be over. As long as the baby died, she would no longer be in trouble. Shao Qiyun didnt feel any guilt about this. This b*stard child was a burden that had ruined everything for her. She had been born with the right to punish him. As long as he was killed and buried, she could bury this matter completely. Even a vicious tiger wouldnt hurt its own children. Shao Qiyun was worse than a beast. Shao Qihai saved the child and used the back of his hand to grab Shao Qiyun. He was so furious that he almost strangled her to death. No matter how hard Zhao Lan tried to stop her, it was too late. In the end, it was only because the child was lucky enough to survive that Shao Qiyun managed to escape. After the baby was sent to the hospital, Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan didnt even show up once. Only Shao Qihai went. Even though Shao Qihai already had four children, he didnt have the heart to leave this baby. In the end, he carried Xiao Wu back home as his child. It wasnt because he wanted to help Shao Qiyun, but because he couldnt bear to leave such a young child behind. He also told Shao Qiyun that Xiao Wu would no longer have anything to do with her in the future and she shouldnt get involved. Shao Qiyun couldnt have asked for more, so she agreed without hesitation. Chapter 241 - Who Is Xiao Wu’s Biological Father? Shao Qiyun had really washed her hands of the child entirely and was since relieved from this burden. She really felt that he had nothing to do with her anymore. However, she couldnt go to school again. The teacher was a person with principles and didnt leak this information. The news hadnt spread, but since the teacher had already discovered this, it was impossible for Shao Qiyun to continue going to school. She could only drop out. However, Shao Qiyun was afraid of seeing Xiao Wu from then on. In particular, when she heard that he couldnt speak, she was even more disgusted. If she could, she wouldnt go back. She rarely ever went home. Shao Qiyun detested Xiao Wu, even though he had nothing to do with her anymore. Shao Qihai had kept his word. Ever since he had brought Xiao Wu back, he had decided to be responsible for him. Even if he was criticized, he would give Xiao Wu an identity and raise him. Because he didnt want Xiao Wu to know about his parentage, even when Mu Xue had forced him, he hadnt said who Xiao Wus mother was or revealed Xiao Wus identity. Even at the risk of not getting married, he had guarded the secret of Xiao Wus parentage. Everyone thought that Xiao Wu was his son. However, he hadnt expected that after Xiao Wu learned to speak and turned out to be a musical genius who had revealed his brilliance at such a young age, Shao Qiyun would start to have designs on him. He could read her intentions and, in order to protect Xiao Wu, went to warn Shao Qiyun, wanting her to squash the thought. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu had heard him. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, her face went blank. There was only one thought on her mind. Indeed, television dramas were never as exciting as reality. She wiped her face. Wait. Let me digest this and calm down. Actually, even though this was unexpected, after thinking about it carefully, one could find some clues. Shao Qiyuns attitude toward Xiao Wu was indeed very strange and different. Shao Qihai nodded, then noticed that there was still straw on Mu Jingzhes head. Just as he was about to tell Mu Jingzhe, he heard Mu Jingzhe suddenly say, After talking so much about Xiao Wus mother, nothing has been mentioned about Xiao Wus father. Just who is his biological father? Since he knew who his biological mother was, Xiao Wu had already suffered a blow. He might as well know who his biological father was and accept it all at once. Shao Qihai shook his head. I dont know either. Ive asked this question before, but she said that she doesnt know either. Mu Jingzhe: Doesnt know? This answer is anything but reassuring. What if one day someone with an unexpected identity suddenly comes out and says that hes Xiao Wus father? Wouldnt that be the heavens toying with them? However, perhaps Xiao Wu could accept it more calmly after this cold shower? Shao Qihai hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to have such a reaction, but after hearing what she said, he felt that it was very possible. He thought for a moment and said, I dont think that will happen. Shao Qiyun really might not know who it is. Otherwise, she wouldnt have such an attitude. I hope so. Mu Jingzhe sighed. Xiao Wu is very traumatized now and cant accept this fact. Hes even afraid that hell become a bad person. Shao Qihai smiled bitterly. I originally decided not to let him know, but in the end, he still found out. Its not only Xiao Wu. Given the current situation, Shao Dong and the others must have sensed it too. Should we tell them? I keep feeling that we have to tell them. Sooner or later, they will find out. We have to tell them to spend more time with Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu is sensitive, and it wasnt easy for him to become cheerful. Now that he has popped his head out of his shell, we cant let him shrink back in again. The company and acceptance of Shao Dong and the others would lessen some of Xiao Wus psychological burden. Then tell them. Shao Qihai quickly nodded with a complicated expression. Thank you, Jingzhe. Im lucky youre around. Otherwise, I really wouldnt know what to do. It hadnt been easy for Xiao Wus heart to open up during this period of time, but in the end, Xiao Wu had to find out about his past. When he found out that Shao Qihai wasnt even his biological father, if it werent for Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu might have kept it to himself. Shao Qihai wouldnt know how to face the children either. Its too early for you to thank me now. The biggest problemShao Qiyunhasnt been solved yet. Mu Jingzhe was furious at the thought of what she had done to Xiao Wu. How can there be such a person in this world? I didnt like her in the past, but I didnt expect her to be hundreds of times more disgusting than I thought. My fist cant help but clench at the mention of her. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. Will she come and acknowledge Xiao Wu? Or even snatch Xiao Wu away? She could think of ways to comfort Xiao Wu, but the problem now was mainly Shao Qiyun. Who knew what she would do? When Shao Qihai heard this question, he really couldnt answer for a moment because he didnt know what kind of choice Shao Qiyun would make. In the past, Xiao Wu hadnt known how to speak, so she had avoided him like the plague. But now that Xiao Wu had become successful and she owed other people an amount that would increasingly snowball due to the interest, who knew if she would really come to snatch Xiao Wu just to repay the debt? This wont do. We have to deal with this lunatic. We cant be this unprepared. Xiao Wu detested her very much, and Shao Qiyun was a really awful person. If Xiao Wu fell into her hands, he would end up in a worse state than in the book. Who could bear to let adorable Xiao Wus life be ruined? At that moment, Mu Jingzhe hated that she didnt have supernatural powers. She wished she could change the fact that Xiao Wu was Shao Qiyuns son. Or perhaps there was a way to throw Shao Qiyun into another dimension and not let her appear again. However, Mu Jingzhe wasnt capable of such feats. She thus stood up. Think of something too. Ill go tell Shao Dong and the others first so that they have time to digest it. The children were sensible, so they shouldnt hide the matter from them just because they were children. No matter what, it was best to tell them personally than let them hear this from outsiders. It was Shao Qihais turn to guard Xiao Wu while Mu Jingzhe told the other four kids about this. While Mu Jingzhe had been talking to Shao Qihai, she had slammed the table so hard that the five kids had naturally heard it. However, they hadnt expected the matter to be so serious. They were naturally shocked, and after the shock subsided, they started to worry. They were about as worried as Mu Jingzhe. Will she come to snatch Xiao Wu? I dont know, but we definitely cant let her snatch him. You guys will watch over Xiao Wu too. Dont let him be carried away by Shao Qiyun. I feel lingering fear when I remember that Shao Qiyun even went to look for Xiao Wu alone previously. Lets not leave Xiao Wu alone in the future. No matter what we do, someone has to be with him. Firstly, we can prevent that lunatic Shao Qiyun from looking for him again. Secondly, we can accompany him and counsel him. Xiao Wu cant quite accept this. If it were me, I wouldnt be able to accept it either. Shao Nan pursed his lips. If he was honest, if he were Xiao Wu, he would directly destroy Shao Qiyun and let this secret stay buried forever. However, this thought was only casual and definitely could not be put into action. Xiao Wu is really pitiful. Little Bei empathized with him. If it were me, Id probably die from anger. To think hes actually her son. If Shao Qiyun dares to come, Ill beat her until shes looking for her teeth on the ground! Shao Xi patted his chest. Ill protect Xiao Wu. Ill do my best to counsel Xiao Wu. No matter what, we have to stop Shao Qiyun. Shao Dong then looked at Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, if theres anything you need help with after this, just tell me. Okay. Chapter 242 - I’ll Never Acknowledge Him Xiao Wu woke up after sleeping for an hour or so. He seemed to have dreamed of something and woke up in tears, shouting, No! When he woke up and saw Mu Jingzhe hugging him, he burst into tears. Mommy, I dont want to leave you. From the looks of it, it had probably been a nightmare about being taken away by Shao Qiyun or something to that effect. Everyones guess was right. Other than finding it hard to accept this, Xiao Wu was really afraid of being taken away and being separated from them. I want to be with Daddy, Mommy, Brothers, and Sister forever. I dont want to leave. No, no. No one can take you away. Xiao Wu calmed down a little and looked at Shao Dong and the rest, who were looking at him with concern. He finally realized somethinghis siblings knew about it. He looked at them worriedly and promised, Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Sister, I wont become bad. If I become bad, you can hit and scold me. I wont He wanted to say that he wouldnt want to live either, but upon seeing Mu Jingzhe shut her mouth again, he said, I definitely wont go astray. Shao Dong and the rest already knew what Xiao Wu was worried about. Upon hearing Xiao Wus words, Little Bei couldnt help but flick his nose. Sister believes you. If you dare go astray, I will spank you. You, go astray? Pfft. Shao Nan also smiled. Shao Dong patted his shoulder. Dont worry. Although Grandma likes that saying, there are no absolutes in this world. There are many bad people whose parents are good people, even very good people. However, some super-villains also have children who are good. There are many such people in history and reality. You grew up with Mommy. Even if you dont believe in others, you have to believe in Mommy. Thats right. Dont think too much. If anyone is meant to go astray, Ill be the one to do it first. Im ahead of you. Shao Xi spoke with a carefree attitude, thinking to himself that he would probably believe it if Shao Nan went astray. As for Xiao Wu, he had to queue up behind Shao Nan and him no matter what. Overall, Xiao Wu ranked fifth. If someone among the five of them was to truly go astray, he would definitely rank fifth and last. What is this talk about going astray! Mu Jingzhe, who had initially been nodding non-stop, couldnt help but knock on Shao Xis head when she heard this. Of all things, why are you competing over this? Seeing Shao Xi grin, Xiao Wu finally smiled. At long last, he heaved a sigh of relief and wasnt so tense anymore. As long as Mommy and Brother didnt despise him, that was good enough. As for Shao Qihai Xiao Wu stole a glance at him and smiled when he saw his warm gaze. Previously, when he had thought that Shao Qihai was his father, he, like his siblings, had felt that a father should be responsible and that it hadnt been right of him to abandon them. But now, he knew that wasnt the case. Previously, he had been very traumatized and hadnt even wanted to see Shao Qihai. He felt that Shao Qihai had lied to him. However, after calming down, he realized that the only reason hed dared to think that way was because Shao Qihai treated him well. Not only had Shao Qihai taken on the role of his father, but hed given him an identity and raised him since he was a baby. More than anything else, he was his savior. If it werent for his father, Shao Qihai, he would probably have died long ago. Even if he hadnt been drowned by Shao Qiyun, he might have been strangled to death by her or discarded in the toilet to starve to death or drown. He should thank Daddy. Mu Jingzhe encouraged them to speak more and voice their feelings, be it happy feelings or unhappy ones. Also, if they were grateful, they should say it. Otherwise, no one would know. Like hed been taught, Xiao Wu really voiced his true feelings. Daddy, thank you. Shao Qihai was vigilant, afraid that Xiao Wu would cry again, but Xiao Wu managed to hold back his tears this time. However, when Shao Qihai heard this, he couldnt help but want to cry. Whats there to thank me for? Youre already calling me Daddy. This is what a father should do. He had never regretted adopting Xiao Wu, but he was still extremely touched when he heard him say thank you. No, he couldnt be touched anymore. Otherwise, he would cry again. Shao Qihai forced himself to calm down. The atmosphere in Mu Jingzhes house was great and touching. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan were also talking. When Zhao Lan had seen Shao Qihai looking for Xiao Wu everywhere, she had sensed that something was wrong. She had quickly come over and asked Shao Qiyun what was going on. When she heard what had happened, she was shocked. Xiao Wu actually heard that? What a sin. What should we do now? Shao Qiyun didnt answer, but when Zhao Lan saw that she was silent, she couldnt help but jump up. Xiao Yun, you want to acknowledge him? Youre not married yet. If you do, itll be over for you. Having a child out of wedlock What will you do in the future? But what can I do if I dont acknowledge him? Everything else aside, at least he can still earn money. Mu Jingzhe wont ignore this either. If I dont repay those debts, I wont have a future anyway. Would anyone be willing to marry a woman who is riddled with debt? Shao Qiyun exploded. Why wasnt I born in the city? Why was I born in this mountain village without a father from a young age? If I were the daughter of a rich family in the city, would I need to suffer like this?! Shao Qiyun asked Zhao Lan, Why are you so useless? Why did you give birth to me when youre so poor? Zhao Lans heart ached when she heard her question. Im sorry. Mother has let you down. Other than apologizing every day, what else can you say? You keep saying that Im destined to marry a rich person. Then why dont you know a single rich person? Its all your fault! Being resented by their children made parents feel the most helpless. When asked why she was poor and couldnt help at all, even the evil-to-the-core Zhao Lan felt like a knife had been stabbed into her heart. She had always felt that she had let Shao Qiyun down because she was clearly so beautiful and should have been a little princess, but she was trapped in a mountain village. All along, shed felt bad that she couldnt give her anything, not even a beautiful dress, nothing. Zhao Lan took a step back, feeling powerless. Im sorry, Im sorry Stop saying sorry. What should we do now? What if that little brat Xiao Wu insists on acknowledging me? If Xiao Wu has found out, hell definitely tell Mu Jingzhe. Who knows what that crazy woman will do? Shao Qiyun gritted her teeth. They dont have the final say in this matter. No, I cant just sit back and do nothing. What if Mu Jingzhe threatens me in the future? I have to find her first. Then what about Xiao Wu? I have my ways! When the female workers knocked off and no one was around, Shao Qiyun came over. When she did, Mu Jingzhe and the others were vigilant because they were afraid that Shao Qiyun would come to acknowledge Xiao Wu. In the past, they hadnt been worried, but now that Xiao Wu was no longer mute and could earn money, and Shao Qiyun happened to be blackmailed by debt collectors, there was reason to worry. Seeing Shao Qiyun and Zhao Lan enter one after another, Mu Jingzhe immediately entered combat mode. Get ready! She had to stop Shao Qiyun from snatching Xiao Wu at any cost! What are you doing here? Mu Jingzhe asked warily. Then, she said, Dont you dare mess around! Coincidentally, Shao Qiyun also spoke up. The two of them basically spoke at the same time, but what she said was, I wont acknowledge him even if I die. Dont even think of forcing me! Mu Jingzhe was a little confused. What do you mean? Youre not acknowledging him? She should be heaving a sigh of relief upon hearing that Shao Qiyun wasnt going to acknowledge him, but for some reason, she felt very displeased. What did she mean she wouldnt acknowledge him even if she died? Xiao Wu was outstanding! Mu Jingzhe couldnt put her feelings into words either. In any case, shed have an urge to beat Shao Qiyun up if she wanted to acknowledge him, but that urge became even more intense when she said she wouldnt acknowledge him even if she died. Chapter 243 - Shouldn’t He Repay The Kindness? Afraid that Xiao Wu would be sad to hear that, Mu Jingzhe quickly turned around to look at Xiao Wu. His head was lowered, so no one knew what Xiao Wu was thinking. She couldnt tell if he was sad or not. Shao Qiyun didnt know that Mu Jingzhe wanted to hit her, but when she saw Mu Jingzhe warily pull Xiao Wu behind her and heard her words, she indeed heaved a sigh of relief. Yes, I dont want to acknowledge him. Dont be nervous. Im not here to acknowledge him. There was no warmth in Shao Qiyuns gaze as she looked at Xiao Wu. Other than a hint of complicated feelings, it was basically filled with repulsion and vigilance. She still had to get married. How was she going to get married if people found out shed had a child out of wedlock? She couldnt bring a burden with her. Who would be willing to marry a woman with a child? She had originally been afraid that Xiao Wu would insist on acknowledging her, but now she relaxed. Mu Jingzhe frowned at her. Then why are you here? Im here to clarify the situation. Since weve reached a consensus, thats good. Shao Qiyun looked at Xiao Wu and said her first sentence to him. Remember, youre not allowed to say anything about this in the future. You should remember this yourself! Seeing that she still dared to speak to Xiao Wu like this, Mu Jingzhe stood in front of Xiao Wu and waved her hand impatiently. Get lost. Im not done speaking. Shao Qiyun glanced at Shao Qihai. What else do you want to say? Shao Qihai was also impatient. Not much. I was just thinking that since were talking about this matter anyway, shouldnt some gesture be made? Mu Jingzhe felt that she could understand every word individually, but she couldnt understand them when they were linked together. What gesture? What kind of gesture do you want? Would beating you up do? You also feel that you deserve to be beaten up? Of course not. Shao Qiyun was furious. Who would ask for a beating? What I meant is that it wasnt easy for me to give birth to him. When I gave birth to him, I almost died. I only managed to give birth to him after losing half my life. It took me a long time to recover. It was fine when Xiao Wu didnt know about it, but now that he does, hell have to repay the kindness I showed him by giving birth to him. The room was silent. No one had expected Shao Qiyun to be so shameless. She didnt want to acknowledge Xiao Wu, but she actually wanted Xiao Wu to repay her kindness. Seeing that everyone had fallen silent, Shao Qiyun coughed and said, Mu Jingzhe, youve never given birth before. You dont know how difficult and dangerous it is to give birth to a child. Although I didnt raise Xiao Wu, he owes me a debt of kindness for giving birth to him. Coincidentally, Im in a difficult situation now. Its only right that he helps me. Im not asking for much. He just has to pay back the debt I owe. That way, we can call it even. Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Ive seen shameless people, but Ive never seen someone as shameless as you. Shao Qihais face was as black as the bottom of a pot. Shao Qiyun, do you have a death wish? Is that why you came here to seek death? Did I say anything wrong? Am I not the one who gave birth to him? Shao Qiyun, who was impatient, looked at Mu Jingzhe. Give me the money Xiao Wu has earned. Not a cent less. Why should I give it to you? No! Xiao Wus body started trembling when he heard Shao Qiyun ask for money. At that moment, he finally couldnt help but speak. Shao Qiyun spat. Why? Because I gave birth to you, of course. How dare you speak up? If it werent for me, youd have died long ago. Dont you go to school every day? Then you should know that children need to be filial to their parents. You ought to know that you should repay my kindness and be filial to me! Its already been agreed that you wont acknowledge each other. Repay you, my *ss! Shao Xi couldnt help but curse. If you say another word, Ill smash your smelly mouth! Do you believe me? He really felt like he was going to explode and die from anger. How dare you speak to me like this? Shao Qiyun was also furious. I knew that none of you had good intentions. You clearly know that I gave birth to him, but in the end, you only wanted me to shoulder the responsibility. You didnt even think of repaying me. Let me tell you something. Thats impossible. Dont even think of ruining my marriage prospects! She looked at Xiao Wu, her eyes filled with disgust. You disgusting, filthy thing. Im telling you. You can forget about me acknowledging you in this lifetime! That day will never come! Ill never acknowledge you! How could she acknowledge such a dirty, disgusting thing! Upon thinking of the way he had grown bigger and bigger inside of her back then and how she hadnt been able to shake him off no matter what, Shao Qiyun wanted to vomit. Xiao Wu, who was already pale and trembling, couldnt help taking a step back when he heard this. He didnt like Shao Qiyun and was afraid that Shao Qiyun would acknowledge him. However, when Shao Qiyun said these words and he saw the way she was looking at him, his heart clenched tightly. So he was a disgusting, filthy thing? He Xiao Wu thought in a daze and suddenly felt someone hug him and cover his ears. The world quietened down, and Xiao Wu finally reacted. He looked up and saw Shao Dong looking at him. Seeing that he had reacted, Shao Dong removed his hands from his ears. Instead, he grabbed his hand and looked at him seriously. Dont think too much. Xiao Wu, dont listen to her either. Shes crazy. Youre not disgusting or dirty. Youre our darling and you have nothing to do with her. Have you forgotten how much Mommy likes you? Have you forgotten that there are still many people who are fond of you? Indeed, Mommy really liked him. Mommy liked him the most. She liked his hair, his face, his hands, and feet. Mommy would often stroke his hair and comment that it was super-soft. She liked looking at his hands and marveled at how small and adorable they were. Then, she would bite them. She even praised his feet for being cute and said that she wanted to eat them too. Xiao Wu would run away and hide when he heard that. She would frequently tickle his feet too. Therefore, Mommy liked him the most. She liked him from head to toe. He wasnt disgusting or dirty. Xiao Wus face finally turned less pale. Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief. Do you remember what Grandma taught us when you heard something you shouldnt have? Youll be fine after washing your ears. Ill wash them for you. Shao Dong rubbed Xiao Wus ears. Ill help you wash them. Are they clean now? Yes, they are. It was only after Xiao Wu finished saying that that he realized how noisy it was. He turned around and saw that the courtyard had already become a mess. His eldest brother, Shao Dong, who had been comforting him warmly just now, had also thrown the rock in his hand at Shao Qiyun. This was the weapon they had prepared to protect Xiao Wu. Before Shao Dong had thrown that rock over, Shao Xi and the rest had already thrown other things at her. Little Beis heart ached for Xiao Wu. How could that woman treat her younger brother like that! She was so angry that she bit off her already loose tooth. Her mouth hurt, and she spat out her bloody tooth. Little Bei groaned in pain as she threw the tooth over. Shao Qiyun was angry at them for making up all sorts of excuses and refusing to give her money, disrupting her plans. In addition, she was afraid that Xiao Wu would acknowledge her, so shed decided to make him give up on the thought completely. Recalling how she had felt back then, shed said a few truthful words. Unexpectedly, her words had triggered everyone. As soon as she finished speaking, Mu Jingzhe went forward and slapped Shao Qiyun so hard that she made her ears ring. Zhao Lan had long known that this would not end well. She couldnt care less and quickly went forward to stop them, causing chaos. Shao Dong moved to cover Xiao Wus ears. Other than wanting him to come back to his senses, the main reason he did this was that Shao Qiyuns cries of agony were too loud. Little Bei and the rest were busy doing their own thing. Despite Zhao Lans effort to stop her, Mu Jingzhe grabbed Shao Qiyuns hair and refused to let go. Shao Qiyun was beaten until she shrieked in pain. Chapter 244 - I’ll Give You a Taste of Being Drowned In the end, with Zhao Lans help, Shao Qiyun finally escaped from Mu Jingzhes clutches and ran toward the door after paying the price by having a large chunk of her hair ripped off and having a bleeding scalp. Shao Qiyun felt as if her entire scalp had been ripped off. It was so painful that her entire head was buzzing. She tried her best to escape, but just as she reached the door, she was hit by something coming from behind and fell to the ground in a sorry state. The person who had thrown something at Shao Qiyun was Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai was overwhelmed by fury. Upon seeing that shed still dared to run, he had picked up some firewood from the ground and thrown it. The firewood hit Shao Qiyuns back and directly knocked her down. Shao Qiyun screamed but didnt dare stay. Zhao Lan pulled her up and ran. There were countless rocks and other things aimed at her back. The two of them ran quickly. From the looks of it, she was afraid and in pain after the beating. However, how was this little pain enough? Mu Jingzhe hadnt even really started yet. This time, Shao Qiyun had really crossed Mu Jingzhes bottom line. Xiao Wus heart was very fragile. They had finally managed to comfort him, but Shao Qiyun had left his heart riddled with holes once more. When she turned around and saw the pale-faced and dazed Xiao Wu, Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. Xiao Wu, dont listen to her. Dont be afraid that shell come looking for you again. Ill get rid of her. Shao Nan was also angry, but when he saw Mu Jingzhe like this, he quickly said, Mommy, calm down. If you kill someone, youll have to go to jail. Remember not to kill her. Let her breathe when youre done with her. Mu Jingzhes mind really calmed down a little after she heard Shao Nans words. Alright, I wont kill her. Ill leave her one last breath. Little Nan, you kids stay here. Dont follow me. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe rushed out. Zhao Lan dragged Shao Qiyun along and ran home with great difficulty. Just as she was about to lock the door, she saw Mu Jingzhe chasing them. Zhao Lans expression changed drastically. Between turning around to flee and continuing to lock the door, she decisively chose to run. At that moment, it suddenly occurred to Zhao Lan that this door couldnt stop Mu Jingzhe. If the door was locked and Mu Jingzhe kicked it again, it might really be ruined for good. At the thought of this, Zhao Lan didnt dare lock the door anymore. As she searched for a place to hide, she even hugged her head to prevent Mu Jingzhe from hitting her. In the end, Mu Jingzhe didnt care about Zhao Lan at all. She walked past her and chased after Shao Qiyun. She grabbed Shao Qiyuns hair and said, If I dont teach you a lesson, youll never learn. How dare you threaten and say such words at a time like this? Just a small piece of her scalp had been ripped off, but Shao Qiyuns scalp still felt numb and painful. When she was grabbed by the hair again, she immediately shrieked, It hurts! You know what pain is like? Why did you spout nonsense then? Is there anything more disgusting and filthy than your evil heart? I can wash it for you. Seeing that Shao Qiyun kept shrinking back, Mu Jingzhe grabbed her collar. Amid Shao Qiyuns screams, Mu Jingzhe dragged her toward the kitchen. Fear seized Shao Qiyuns heart when she saw that they were heading to the kitchen. She struggled desperately for help. Mom, save me. Mu Jingzhe wants to kill me. Theres a knife in the kitchen. Hurry up and save me! Zhao Lans expression changed, and Mu Jingzhe sneered. You do know what your end is gonna be like, huh. No matter how Shao Qiyun struggled, she was ultimately dragged into the kitchen. Because of Shao Qiyuns reminder, Mu Jingzhe saw the kitchen knife at first glance. She pressed that wretchs head against the chopping board and picked up the kitchen knife, rubbing it against the edge of the big iron pot to sharpen it. The sound of the sharpening knife frightened Shao Qiyun. No, no No what? Im sharpening the knife precisely because Im afraid that I wont be able to chop off your thin neck with one move. Or do you want me to chop it a few more times? That works too. Shao Qiyun trembled when she heard that. No, I dont want money anymore. Mu Jingzhe, let me go. I dont want money anymore. If you kill me, youll have to go to jail. You dont want to go to jail because of me, right? I beg of you, let me go! Mom, mom, save me! Zhao Lan rushed in as Shao Qiyun screamed and happened to see Mu Jingzhe raise a knife-wielding hand and slash down. Ah Zhao Lan screamed. Qiyun! My Qiyun! Ill fight you to death! Fight what? Mu Jingzhe suddenly turned around and threw the kitchen knife over. Zhao Lan screamed and hugged her head. The kitchen knife flew past her and plunged into the wooden kitchen door with a bang. Zhao Lan tilted her head and looked at the kitchen knife, which had been deeply inserted into the wooden door. Imagining the knife stabbing her body, she ran out like a lunatic. Murder! Murder! Whos murdering people? Mu Jingzhes lazy voice rang out, followed by Shao Qiyuns overwhelmed sobs. Shao Qiyun had really thought that she was going to die. She had even felt the wind when the kitchen knife had slashed down. Shed thought that she was going to die, but in the end, she had managed to escape death. Mu Jingzhe was only scaring her. She wasnt really going to chop her head. Mu Jingzhe, youre crazy. Youre crazy You only realized now that Im crazy? Youve already been taught a lesson many times. Why do you and Zhao Lan always forget and keep provoking me? This was an appetizer. Next time, I wont just scare you. At the very least, Ill have to chop off your fingers. You Shao Qiyun was filled with hatred. Just as she thought that todays suffering and shock were about to end, Mu Jingzhe rolled up her sleeves. Alright, its time to get down to business. What business? You didnt think Id just scare you like that and let it slide, did you? I was just improvising because you were screaming so loudly. Mu Jingzhes face suddenly darkened. The main show is only starting now. Mu Jingzhe carried Shao Qiyun to the round old water vat and pressed her head down. How dare you drown Xiao Wu? Ill give you a taste of being drowned. Shao Qiyun stiffened her neck and struggled. No, no! But how could she resist Mu Jingzhes strength? In no time, she was pressed into the water. Shao Qiyun struggled with all her might but couldnt break free from Mu Jingzhes hand. Zhao Lan, Eldest Brother Shao, and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, who were in the courtyard outside, screamed in fright. Zhao Lans expression changed. She mustered all her courage, wanting to step forward to stop Mu Jingzhe and save her daughter, but she didnt succeed. This was because Shao Qihai had rushed over and swiftly tied Zhao Lan without a word. Then, he casually took a cloth used for wiping ones feet from the table and stuffed it into Zhao Lans mouth. Youre too noisy. Seeing Zhao Lans resentful gaze, Shao Qihai said calmly, This is what will happen to her when she gets greedy. If you dont want to really die, listen to me. Watch over her in the future and dont let her ruin things again. Seeing that Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao were behaving themselves, Shao Qihai nodded. Listen to the commotion inside. If you want to carve it more deeply into your memory, you can go in and take a look. Jingzhe wont charge you money for it. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had seen Mu Jingzhe drag Shao Qiyun in with their own eyes. They had also seen the knife stuck in the kitchen door and heard the commotion inside. Their legs went limp, and they couldnt even stand straight. How could they dare go in to look? No need, no need. They really didnt want to be chopped up, nor did they want to get involved in this anymore. Chapter 245 - You Deal With Her, I’ll Be The Lookout The way Eldest Brother Shao was staring at Shao Qihai was similar to when he had suddenly returned. In fact, he was even more terrified than someone looking at a ghost. He had never known that this second brother of his could be so ruthless when provoked. As she was looking at Shao Qihai and listening to the commotion inside, there was only one thought in Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos mindshe wanted to go back to her parents house. These two people were too scary. They were even scarier than the two great cavaliers[1] on TV. As Mu Jingzhe had never done such a thing before, she was actually a little unsure of the timing. She didnt really want to drown Shao Qiyun, so she could only count the time and pull her up to let her catch her breath before pressing her down again. However, when Shao Qihai came in, the timing problem was resolved. Shao Qihai looked at the time. Mu Jingzhe was about to pull his sisters head out, but he reached out to stop her. Its fine. We can wait two more seconds. I have experience in this. Alright, pull her up. Shao Qiyun had thought that, no matter what, Shao Qihai would stop Mu Jingzhe. She hadnt expected that not only would he not stop her, but he would also make her suffer even more by looking at the time. Second Brother, how could you do this to me! Why wouldnt I do this to you? Back then, I just didnt think of such a good idea. Otherwise, I would have done it long ago. Its just nice now. After saying that, he personally pressed Shao Qiyuns head down. The two of them worked together, switching back and forth a few times. Only when Shao Qiyun reached her limit did he throw her away like a dead dog. Seeing Shao Qiyun in this state, Mu Jingzhe exhaled. The raging anger in her chest had finally dissipated a little, and she no longer felt like she was about to explode. This is only the first time. Just wait. Ill play with you a few more times. It allows me to vent my anger and instill in you a deep sense of regret. Shao Qiyun panted heavily. How How can you two be so vicious and scary? Previously, Shao Qiyun had already been afraid of Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai, but at the moment, her fear had reached its peak. Furthermore, she genuinely regretted it. If she had known earlier, she wouldnt have gone to ask them for money. Why would she care about loan sharks if she was dead? Its just the beginning, yet youre already afraid? Mu Jingzhe stared at Shao Qiyuns two hands. It was these two hands that almost drowned Xiao Wu, right? As Shao Qiyun had a bad premonition, Mu Jingzhe moved her neck and flexed her wrists. Ill feel bad if I dont do anything, so your hands Mu Jingzhe glanced at Shao Qihai. Do you think we should break them? Shao Qiyun, who had collapsed on the side like a pool of mud, started struggling when she heard that. Mu Jingzhe, how dare you. Who do you think you are? You cant treat me like this. Second Brother, are you just going to watch Mu Jingzhe commit crimes? Arent you afraid that the villagers will hear and come to see? Shao Qihai frowned slightly. You are the one who started it. But what you said makes sense. He looked at Mu Jingzhe. Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want to go outside so others can watch? Given the commotion, the villagers would definitely come to watch. He gave Mu Jingzhe a choice. Ill do it myself. Only by doing it personally could she appease her anger. Alright, Ill go outside and act as a lookout then. Shao Qihai nodded. Its convenient for you because youre strong, but dont hurt yourself. Mu Jingzhe raised her brows, a tad surprised that Shao Qihai would say such a thing. Was he such a person? She had never known that he was capable of sarcasm. Seeing them like this, Shao Qiyun almost vomited blood. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, dont go overboard. She stopped calling him Second Brother and directly called him by his name. Shao Qihai didnt react at all and just left. Mu Jingzhe gave her a slap across the face. Alright, shut up. Unless you want to announce to the world that Xiao Wu is your son. Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt want Xiao Wus identity to be publicized, but Shao Qiyun didnt want it either. No, Mu Jingzhe, dont come closer! You cant do this to me! Shao Qiyun tried her best to break free and shrink into a corner. Why cant I? Mu Jingzhe flexed her wrists and walked over step by step. Dont come over, dont come over! Shao Qiyun looked at Mu Jingzhes manner and only wanted to run far away from this lunatic. However, Mu Jingzhe had long seen through her intentions and said directly, Squash any crooked ideas you may have. Dont even think of running away. Her gaze landed on Shao Qiyuns legs. Seems like something has to be done to these legs. You want to run? Ive got to make sure you cant. Dont come over! Mu Jingzhe ignored her screams and attacked directly. When dealing with a person like Shao Qiyun, no matter how many words one said or how many times one said things, she would only remember it if one inflicted enough pain on her once. She had to beat Shao Qiyun until she felt the pain and fear completely. Only then could she protect Xiao Wu and stop her from harassing him. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future. When Mu Jingzhe thought of Xiao Wus fearful crying and his pale face just now, she steeled her heart and dislocated Shao Qiyuns arms and legs. She didnt break them, only dislocated them, but the pain still made Shao Qiyun scream incessantly. Mu Jingzhe covered her ears and took off the socks on her feet. She rolled them up in disdain and stuffed them into Shao Qiyuns mouth. Your voice is ear-piercing. Dont worry. Your hands and legs arent broken. Im not you. I really know how to do these things. I merely dislocated them. Theyre dislocated, understand? Shao Qiyun was delighted to hear that they werent broken. Alas, she then heard Mu Jingzhe add, I think I should give the debt collectors the chance to break your arms and legs. Otherwise, if I break them, Id be depriving them of the opportunity to do that to you. I cant do it all myself and not give them a chance. That would not be good. Ignoring Shao Qiyuns venomous gaze, Mu Jingzhe squatted down. Come on, tell me. Do you still want to shamelessly go to Xiao Wu and ask him for money? Shao Qiyuns face was covered in cold sweat from the pain. Her eyes were red, and she was letting muffled cries out of her stuffed mouth. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. I dont understand. Anyway, if you dont want to die, just pretend that you dont have a son. Your answer can only be yes. Shao Qiyun was truly afraid. She didnt care about her son, but she couldnt speak, so she could only nod. Since you understand, let me put it this way: If you dare come again, Ill really break your limbs. Mu Jingzhe wiped her hands and walked out. She sneered at Zhao Lan, who was glaring at her with tears of resentment. You have the cheek to resent someone else when you didnt teach your daughter well. Who can you blame? Everyone has to pay the price for what theyve done. If you people had behaved yourselves, this wouldnt have happened. But youre too greedy and you want to take advantage of everything. She had just sold them out and caused Shao Dong and Shao Nan to be kidnapped. This debt had yet to be settled, and now, this incident with Xiao Wu had happened. She was extremely greedy. Zhao Lan, Ill give you a mission. Keep an eye on Shao Qiyun and dont let her leave the village. Zhao Lan was furious. Why not? Her arms and legs arent broken. I just dislocated them. You can get someone to move the joints back into place. This will also make it easier for you to keep an eye on her. Listen to me now. If you dont do this, youll be the one getting drowned every day. You choose. Just weigh the pros and cons. Zhao Lans gaze flickered, and Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Dont even think about suffering for your daughter and moving everyone with your deep mother-daughter bond. You cant take her place. Youre an accomplice, and youve also committed grave sins. You have no right to suffer for Shao Qiyun. Im not willing to let you either. [1] a man-and-woman duo highly skilled in martial arts Chapter 246 - Eavesdropping Zhao Lan felt helpless when she heard that. Couldnt she even suffer in her daughters place? Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Im asking you to keep an eye on her so that you can redeem yourself. If you insist on letting her go, then youll have to suffer yourself. When I catch Shao Qiyun, Ill still deal with her. Then, I might even double the punishment because Im so angry. Therefore, watching over her is the best solution. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun were both stupid and evil. Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything else before she left. When she walked out the door, she saw Shao Qihai and Shao Dong sitting on the threshold, one on the left and one on the right. When they saw her coming out, they stood up in unison. Why is Little Dong here? When he heard the commotion, he was afraid that it would attract the villagers, so he stood at the door and explained to the villagers that Shao Qiyun was the culprit behind his and Little Nans kidnapping. He told them shes the one who disclosed their information to the kidnappers, so you avenged them. The villagers left as soon as they heard that. When Shao Qihai came out, Shao Dong had already explained to the villagers who had come over to check out the commotion. When the villagers heard this, they left, saying that Shao Qiyun deserved it. Shao Dong wasnt lying either, so he was very calm. Mu Jingzhe stroked Shao Dongs head. Alright, lets go. Sometimes, Mu Jingzhe really couldnt handle the way the people of Great Eastern Village thought. She felt that they were excessively conservative and hated that she couldnt go three days and three nights without arguing with them. But sometimes, they were particularly simple and adorable. Previously, the ransom that the villagers had gathered hadnt been used. After taking it back, Mu Jingzhe went to return the money to everyone one by one. Shao Dong and Shao Nan also went to thank them. Mu Jingzhe remembered this kindness and aid. Shao Dong and Shao Nan should also remember this. Mu Jingzhe told them in detail and let them read the accounts. She wanted them to know that even though there was a lot of darkness in this world, at the same time, there was also a lot of warmth. When Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, and Shao Dong returned home, they saw an eavesdropper in the courtyard. Shao Nan didnt hide when he saw them and merely chuckled. Xiao Wu rushed over and hugged Mu Jingzhe. Mommy. Xiao Wu was really hurt. He might never forget Shao Qiyun saying that he was disgusting and filthy for the rest of his life. It was one thing if he didnt like Shao Qiyun and didnt want to acknowledge her, but it was different to be despised by the person who had given birth to him. Shao Nan could tell that he was in low spirits, so he pulled him to the corner to listen. Since they were close, he could basically hear everything. Shao Nan and the rest commended them for doing a good job scolding and beating her. More than anything else, Xiao Wu had seen how much Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai cared about him and how much they cherished him. Fortunately, he still had a mother who liked him. Thank you, Mommy, for liking me. Little Bei tilted her head. Xiao Wu, I like you too. Children always knew what children were thinking, so Little Bei showed him her love in real time. After saying that, she even hugged Xiao Wu and kissed his cheek carefully. Sister likes you the most. Because of Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei and the rest had learned to express their feelings for each other. Previously, when Little Bei had been happy, she had also kissed Xiao Wu and insisted that he kiss her. However, this was the first time she did it so cautiously. Xiao Wu touched his forehead, feeling a little shy but also happy. Thank you, Sister. I like you too. See, Xiao Wu? You are really cute. Everyone likes you. Mu Jingzhe laughed. When he saw this, there was nothing Shao Nan didnt understand. He thought for a moment and went forward to kiss Xiao Wus forehead as well. Third Brother likes you too. After saying that, Shao Nan blushed a little. Xiao Wu also blushed a bit because this was the first time. Probably because they were boys and werent used to it in the past, the few of them had only kissed Little Bei or been kissed by Little Bei before. The relationship between the brothers wasnt the same. It felt a tad embarrassing. In order to comfort Xiao Wu, Shao Nan made an exception himself. Since he made an exception, there was no reason for the others not to do the same. Shao Nan walked to the side and nudged Shao Xi, indicating that he should go too. Shao Xi glared at Shao Nan. He did like Xiao Wu. They were brothers, so Xiao Wu should know this, right? There was no need to be so wishy-washy, was there? As he was thinking this way, Shao Xi saw the nervousness and anticipation in Xiao Wus eyes. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and go forward. Xiao Wu, Second Brother likes you very much too. After he said that, he quickly pecked Xiao Wu on the forehead and then went to look for Shao Dong. Big Brother, its your turn. Shao Dong: He wanted to say that he didnt have to, but upon seeing Xiao Wus expectant gaze and Mu Jingzhes encouraging gaze, he could only brace himself and go forward. Cough Erm, Xiao Wu, Big Brother has always liked you. After saying that, he swiftly kissed his head and quickly found an excuse to run. He he. Big Brother is shy. Xiao Wu was satisfied. All his siblings liked him and had kissed him! Shao Qihai was the happiest as he watched the siblings shower each other with affection. He took a step forward, wanting to take this opportunity to kiss Xiao Wu, but Xiao Wu spoke first. I know. Daddy likes me the most. I like Daddy too. After saying that, Xiao Wu wanted Mu Jingzhe to hug him. He turned into a sloth and hung onto Mu Jingzhes body. Shao Qihai scratched his head. He hadnt even kissed him yet, but it seemed like there was no need for that. Little Bei looked at Shao Qihai and chuckled. She grabbed his hand and shook it as she kept calling him Daddy. This was Little Bei showing her fondness for him. According to what Little Bei had said just now, she hadnt expected Daddy to be quite wicked too. Shao Qihais performance had made the children look at him in a different light. Shao Qihais heart softened after Little Bei tugged at his heartstrings and called him Daddy. He squatted down and smoothed Little Beis hair. Whats wrong? Little Bei asked, Daddy, you really wont forgive them anymore, right? Shao Qihai looked at Little Beis expectant gaze and said affirmatively, No. Disappointment accumulated over time. This time, it was truly irreversible. Shao Qihai wasnt stupid. It wasnt like he hadnt felt Zhao Lans favoritism previously, but Zhao Lan was his mother, and Eldest Brother Shao was indeed crippled, so he had been tolerant in the past. The five kids were sensible and were growing up. At the time, he really couldnt take care of them himself, so he could only rely on Zhao Lan. Later on, when he had retired from the army due to an injury, Zhao Lan and the others had already disappointed him with their snarky attitude. This disappointment had accumulated over the subsequent days, until now, when he felt thoroughly disappointed and completely gave up on them. Shao Qihai glanced next door, squatted down, picked up Little Bei, and walked to the kitchen. What do you want to eat? He didnt even listen to the commotion next door. While they were cooking, the other side of the wall was still in chaos. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao hid for a long time. Only after confirming that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt come back again did they dare to untie Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan spat out the dirty towel in her mouth and scolded Eldest Brother Shao for a while before rushing to the kitchen. As soon as she entered, she saw Shao Qiyun, whose mouth was stuffed with dirty socks, as if she was dead. Qiyun, Qiyun! Zhao Lan instructed a reluctant Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to help. After a long time, she finally managed to get Shao Qiyun to her feet and invited an osteopath from the village over. Zhao Lan only cried and felt heartache for Shao Qiyun, but she almost caused Shao Qiyuns arms and legs to never recover from the second injury. Chapter 247 - Xiao Wu Fell Sick The moment the old osteopath arrived, he scolded Zhao Lan. After preparing for a while, he finally helped reset her dislocated bones. Before he started, he gave Shao Qiyun a heads-up. It will hurt a lot. Bear with it. Shao Qiyun thought that since she had already given birth before, no matter how much it hurt, it couldnt possibly be as painful as childbirth. It wasnt wrong to think of it that way, but Shao Qiyun didnt expect it to hurt so much that shed almost die from the pain. Shao Qiyun screamed incessantly, so much so the old osteopath couldnt focus, so he casually stuffed Mu Jingzhes smelly socks back into her mouth. Bear with it. When her limbs were in their positions again, it looked as if Shao Qiyun had just been scooped out of the water. It was no longer clear if the moisture on her was because she had been pulled out of the water vat or whether it was a result of sweating from the pain. However, she wasnt the only one suffering. Although Xiao Wu seemed comforted, it wasnt that easy. That night, Xiao Wu fell sick and had a fever. Because he wasnt in a good state, he lacked a sense of security and had been relying on Mu Jingzhe. Therefore, Mu Jingzhe made an exception and slept with him and Little Bei. After a lot of difficulty, she finally coaxed him to sleep by singing and telling him stories. In the end, he still fell sick with a fever in the middle of the night. The fever spiked straight to 38.6 degrees Celsius. Because she had gained some experience in the past year, Mu Jingzhe didnt rush to carry Xiao Wu to the hospital. She first fed him some fever medicine for kids and kept hugging and coaxing him to give him a sense of security. Although he struggled until midnight, Xiao Wus fever finally subsided. However, because of his high fever, he was listless the next day. In the past, Shao Qiyun had avoided Xiao Wu because she didnt want to see him. Now, it was Xiao Wus turn to avoid Shao Qiyun. Because he could hear Shao Qiyuns voice next door, Xiao Wu wasnt even willing to go to the courtyard. This was the first time he felt so repulsed by someone. Although Xiao Wu was listless, he became more and more obedient. He agreed to whatever was asked of him and kept eating and drinking when asked to do so. When Shao Dong and the others teased him, wanting to make him happier, his smile became wider. However, his cooperation and obedience made people feel sad. Later on, no one teased him anymore and they gave him some space. Nothing happened during the day. He seemed to have gotten better, but at night, Xiao Jiu had a fever again. This time, it was worse than last night. His fever reached 39 degrees Celsius, and he even vomited a few times. He was covered in cold sweat. What should we do? Shao Qihai had been worried about him since the previous night, but Mu Jingzhe was calm. At least, she was relatively calmer. However, when she saw that Xiao Wu had vomited, she was a little afraid. Lets take him to the hospital first. Mu Jingzhe wrapped Xiao Wu up in a blanket and carried him away. Shao Qihai quickly offered to carry him, but because Xiao Wu was unwell and was feeling uncomfortable, he was willful, unlike his usual self, and insisted that Mu Jingzhe carry him and not Shao Qihai. The moment he was on Shao Qihais back, he cried and shouted for his mother. This was how children were. When they were sick and feeling uncomfortable, they would only want the person they were usually close to. It didnt occur to them if the adults were tired. They only wanted that certain someone they had acknowledged. Only then would they feel a sense of security. Mu Jingzhe had seen many children who only wanted their mother in the past. Their mothers back would be covered in sweat, and her arms would be about to break from carrying them, but the child didnt want their father. This could only be hard on their mother. Fortunately, she was strong. Otherwise, she would have felt heartache, relief, and exhaustion, just like other mothers. Its okay, Ill carry him. Im used to carrying him. Mu Jingzhe took Xiao Wu and carried him on her back before looking at Shao Dong. Little Dong, you and Young Uncle will stay at home and watch over the house. Take care of your younger siblings. Shao Qiyang also got up. Ill take care of them. Dont worry, just go. Yes. Shao Dong nodded. Mommy, go quickly. The countryside was different from the city, where there were street lamps at night and it was bright everywhere. Unless there was a moon at night in the countryside, one wouldnt be able to see their fingers if they held them up in front of their eyes. It was so dark that they had to use a flashlight wherever they went. However, the range of a flashlight was limited, and it wasnt safe to ride a bicycle at night. Since Shao Qihais bicycle had been sent for maintenance, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai could only rush to the town hospital on foot. Mu Jingzhe was very familiar with this road, even at night. This was because she had traveled this path at night several times before. The moment she had transmigrated there, she had run along this path for an entire night. Mu Jingzhe felt that Xiao Wu was getting hotter and hotter on her back, and she became more and more anxious. Due to her brisk pace, it was unavoidable that she would pant. Shao Qihai followed her, trying his best to light up the road ahead for Mu Jingzhe. As he listened to her panting, he was vexed that the car wasnt there when he wanted to use it. He kept offering to carry Xiao Wu. However, Xiao Wu was unwilling. Its fine. Ill carry him. Im used to it. Children had poor immunity systems, and it was inevitable that they would have a headache and fever every now and then. These days, Mu Jingzhe often carried the children to the town hospital in the middle of the night. Many parents in the village had gone through this. As long as the children fell sick, they would have to carry them there no matter what. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe continued walking forward. It was just a casual remark, but Shao Qihai felt extremely conflicted when he heard it. She had said that she was used to it. She always said that she was strong, so she didnt seem to mind doing all this. However, just because she was strong, it didnt mean that she wouldnt get tired, especially when traveling like this. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe took the shortest time to rush to the town hospital. When they arrived, Mu Jingzhe was already covered in sweat. The old doctor in the hospital was used to having patients come at night, so he quickly got up. He took a look and, after hearing about the situation, said that there were many reasons children had a fever and vomited. It was also possible that this was the result of a bad mood or fright. At the end of the day, human emotions actually had a great impact on ones health. The old doctor quickly prescribed medicine. As he prescribed it, he chatted with Mu Jingzhe for a while. She had come often because she had five children, so the doctor and Mu Jingzhe had become acquainted. Looking at Mu Jingzhe and then at Shao Qihai, the old doctor handed over the prescription and said earnestly, Dont just let your woman suffer. The old doctor had seen too much of the fickleness of human nature. Shao Qihai was embarrassed when he heard that. He glanced at Mu Jingzhe and felt ashamed too. Mu Jingzhe quickly said, Actually, its because the child only wants me. Thats because he doesnt treat the children well enough. The old doctor couldnt help but glare. Hurry up and get an injection. He had seen many fathers like this. While Shao Qihai paid for the medicine and looked for the nurse for the injection, Mu Jingzhe only had to carry Xiao Wu and wait. However, she had been covered in sweat just now. After sitting for a while and cooling down, when the wind blew, she felt a chill run down her spine. When Shao Qihai arrived at the injection room, he saw Mu Jingzhe tremble. He quickly took off his top and draped it over her. You dont want to catch a cold. He was a little vexed. Next time, not only would he bring extra clothing for Xiao Wu, but he would bring extra clothing for the adults too. Im fine. You shouldnt catch a cold yourself Mu Jingzhes first reaction was to refuse. I wont. Youre the one who shouldnt catch a cold. It was rare for Shao Qihai to be so unyielding. He didnt let Mu Jingzhe remove it. I used to camp and train a lot in the middle of the night. I wont catch a cold. Mu Jingzhe wanted to say something but hesitated. She thought to herself, That was in the past. Now, your body is like a punctured balloon. In the end, she had to borrow a blanket from the nurse to solve this problem. After the injection, Xiao Wus fever finally subsided and he stopped vomiting. The main reason was that he couldnt vomit anymore. He slept deeply, but he still had to get another injection later. Chapter 248 - How Does It Feel Being Left In the Toilet? Children had thin blood vessels, and the needles in this era were thick. There werent needles specifically made for children like in the modern era. It was difficult to insert the needle during an injection, and sometimes it would cause bleeding. They were afraid that the medication would accidentally leak from the needle during the injection process. Usually, when the kids were getting an injection, Mu Jingzhe had to watch them carefully. However, with Shao Qihai around, there was no need this time. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe yawn, Shao Qihai whispered, Hurry up and sleep. Ill carry Xiao Wu and keep an eye on things. Unfortunately, Xiao Wu was very sensitive and cried the moment he left Mu Jingzhes arms. Mu Jingzhe could only continue hugging Xiao Wu while Shao Qihai watched from the side. After Xiao Wus fever subsided, Mu Jingzhe finally managed to relax. After a tiring night, in the latter half of the night, knowing that Shao Qihai was beside her, she couldnt help but close her eyes. She slept until dawn. When she woke up, Mu Jingzhe found herself sleeping soundly against her seat. Xiao Wu, on the other hand, was still in her arms. However, after she had fallen asleep, her arms had loosened around him. Xiao Wus head and body were half-supported by Shao Qihai. Youre awake. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had woken up, Shao Qihai greeted her softly. Ah. Mu Jingzhe sat up straight and hugged Xiao Wu properly. Is the injection done? Why didnt you wake me up? Arent you awake now? Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was so tired, how could Shao Qihai wake her up? Shao Qihai had discovered that Mu Jingzhe spoke in her dreams at night. He didnt know if it was because she was also worried about Xiao Wu in her dreams, but she had kept shouting that she wanted to kill Shao Qiyun. Xiao Wu hadnt slept well either and had often woken up. At dawn, it was almost time for the doctor to come to work. He went to look for the doctor again. The doctor prescribed some medicine, but he suggested that Mu Jingzhe look for the only old TCM[1] doctor in their hospital. The old TCM doctor was very good at treating patients who fell sick from fright or something along that line. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai then took Xiao Wu to see the old TCM doctor. The old TCM doctor looked at him and asked questions before prescribing medication. Hell be fine after taking it for a few days. After taking the medicine, he should be able to fall asleep at night. If that still doesnt work, come again. For the next few days, you and your husband should try your best not to leave the childs side and have someone always accompany him. When Mu Jingzhe heard the words you and your husband, she was a little embarrassed. Shao Qihai, however, had already agreed and asked about the things they should take note of. When they came out of the town hospital, Mu Jingzhe went to look for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng without hesitation. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were busy at work at the moment. When they heard that Mu Jingzhe had come in the middle of the night last night, they wondered why she hadnt gone to look for them. Coming now is fine too. Dad, Mom, Im hungry. If she had come to look for her parents in the middle of the night, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would definitely have gotten busy themselves and would not have slept well that night. How could Mu Jingzhe bear to do that? They needed to get up at four or five oclock for their business, so they couldnt delay their rest. Xiao Wu was still a little groggy, but when he saw Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, he smiled out of habit and greeted them. Grandma, Grandpa, Im hungry too. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng didnt know about Xiao Wus parentage. They touched Xiao Wus forehead. Got it, got it. Grandma will make whatever you want to eat. Fortunately, youre not hot anymore. Look at you, youve lost weight overnight. Your little face is sallow. Weve got to nourish you up. Shao Qihai couldnt help but smile as he watched them from the side. When he saw Li Zhaodi looking at him, he quickly called out, Mom! Then, he addressed Mu Teng. Dad. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng nodded nonchalantly. What do you want to eat? How could Shao Qihai dare to order? Anything is fine. Li Zhaodi didnt stand on ceremony. Then have some steamed buns and porridge. There are fried dough sticks and eggs too. You can take some yourself. She casually asked Shao Qihai to eat whatever he wanted, but she couldnt just let Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu eat anything. Knowing that Mu Jingzhe hadnt rested well at night and that her appetite wasnt good, Li Zhaodi specifically made a bowl of sour and spicy noodles for her. As Xiao Wu had just finished throwing up, she cooked him a bowl of egg noodles. The noodles were cooked until they were very soft, which was good for digestion. After Mu Jingzhe finished the bowl of sour and spicy noodles, she became energetic and gave Li Zhaodi a thumbs-up. Mom, its delicious. Your sour and spicy noodles are the best. I want to eat an egg. Li Zhaodi wanted to get it, but Shao Qihai had already stood up. Ill do it, Ill do it. He took an Herbal Tea Egg and peeled it before passing it to Mu Jingzhe. Do you want to eat anything else? Enough, enough. Mu Jingzhe ate her Herbal Tea Egg with the sour and spicy broth. Mom, the Herbal Tea Egg is also delicious. Everything is delicious to you. Li Zhaodi sounded disdainful, but her eyes were filled with happiness. Upon seeing that Shao Qihai even knew how to peel eggs for Mu Jingzhe, she found him a tad more pleasing to the eye. Qihai, are you full? You can eat more if youre still hungry. Im full. Shao Qihai nodded. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe put down her chopsticks and quickly brought the dishes in to wash them. On the way back, Shao Qihai coaxed Xiao Wu and told him not to let Mu Jingzhe carry him because it was hard on her. He carried Xiao Wu all the way back and didnt allow Mu Jingzhe to do it, saying that she didnt have to worry because his wounds were more or less healed. When they returned home, it was already close to noon. After cooking, Mu Jingzhe boiled the Chinese medicine. The medicine smelled awful and tasted even worse. It was bitter and astringent. Mu Jingzhe tried drinking a mouthful and immediately grimaced in pain before she swallowed it with difficulty. Xiao Wu also had a painful time drinking it, but in the end, he still drank it with his little face scrunched up. Although the medicine tasted awful, it was effective. That night, Xiao Wu stopped having a fever and didnt throw up. Due to its calming effect, he also fell asleep. However, after two days of torment, because of the medicine, Xiao Wu didnt look energetic in the next few days. He looked much thinner. Watching as Xiao Wu suffered, when Mu Jingzhe thought of the culprit next door, anger rushed to her head. Zhao Lan had been keeping an eye on Shao Qiyun and wouldnt let her escape, which had made things easier for Mu Jingzhe. By dragging Shao Qiyun and drowning her once a day, the hatred in her heart diminished a little. Every time Mu Jingzhe saw Xiao Wu drink the medicine, she had an urge to beat up Shao Qiyun. Here Shao Qiyun was, all recovered and lively again, whilst Xiao Wu was in so much pain and had to take medicine after falling sick from fright. Why wasnt she the one having a high fever and vomiting?! Mu Jingzhe couldnt take this lying down! She tormented Shao Qiyun for as many days as Xiao Wu drank the medicine. When Xiao Wu finished drinking the medicine and finally regained his energy, Mu Jingzhe stopped being so angry and didnt continue. However, there was still one thing she hadnt taken revenge for. Mu Jingzhe felt that she had to take revenge for it. It was just that this revenge would be a little dirty, so she had to cover herself up properly lest she got dirty. Mu Jingzhe was still wondering if she should carry out this revenge in her raincoat and rain boots, but Shao Dong and the others went ahead first. They plotted against Shao Qiyun, who fell into a dung pool. When she was scooped up, she was a dreadful mess. The details were unbearable to describe. Anyway, the entire village was alarmed that day. When the villagers spoke about it, other than laughing, they would also retch. Now, Shao Qiyun finally had a taste of being thrown in the toilet. They didnt make her drown, though. Whether or not the heavens had eyes, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others had no idea, but they wanted Shao Qiyun to suffer the consequences of her own actions. They wanted her to taste how terrifying the evil words she had casually said and the evil deeds she had casually committed were. At first, she had wanted to give birth to Xiao Wu in the toilet. Later on, shed kept saying that she would just throw him in the toilet and leave him to die. Now, she finally knew what it felt like. [1] traditional Chinese medicine Chapter 249 - Jingzhe, Are You Still Getting a Divorce? Shao Qiyun, who was soaking in the river, ranted with resentment that it was Mu Jingzhe who had done it. However, the villagers, who stood by the river and covered their noses, waved their hands to stop her from spouting nonsense. No one believed her, nor did anyone suspect the five kids. They only said that Shao Qiyun was careless and had suffered this retribution. After spending a few days in hell and now losing all face in front of the entire village, that night, she left with a smell that couldnt be washed away. Previously, she had been afraid of the debt collectors, but now, Mu Jingzhe was even more terrifying than the debt collectors. She was afraid that she would be the victim of some kind of revenge plot and really drown in the toilet, so she tied Zhao Lan up and ran away that night. Zhao Lan was tied up the entire night and was only discovered and untied by Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao the next day. Now that Shao Qiyun had run away, she feared that Mu Jingzhe would blame her for not taking good care of her. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe didnt. It was good that Shao Qiyun had left. Previously, she had been angry, but now, Mu Jingzhe didnt want to see Shao Qiyun anymore. The sight and sound of her ruined Mu Jingzhes mood and made Xiao Wu feel uncomfortable. After Shao Qiyun left, Xiao Wu was finally willing to go to the courtyard and go back to school. At school, Xiao Wu was still the most popular classmate. Everyone loved to hear him play the flute, but things were different now. When Xiao Wu played the flute for his classmates again, everyone no longer smiled. Instead, they cried and said that the melody invoked feelings of sadness and fear in them. Xiao Wu quickly changed the tune, and this was resolved. His classmates didnt take it to heart, so only Xiao Wu knew that he had changed. In the past, he wouldnt think so much. As long as he could play the flute or some other musical instrument, he would be happy and full of joy. When he thought of Mu Jingzhe and his siblings, he would also be happy. If he experienced any unhappiness, he would just have to play the flute and hum a tune and his mood would become sunny again. But now, that no longer did it for him. Even while playing the flute, he felt gloomy. Sometimes, he couldnt help but think of unhappy things. Then, he would subconsciously play some depressing songs. Instead of cheering one up, this would stir up unpleasant memories. Before Mu Jingzhe knew it, Xiao Wus dark music phase had begun. Although she had changed many things, certain aspects of the fate of the five kids hadnt changed. Xiao Wu knew that this wasnt good, but he couldnt help but feel sad sometimes. He used to love playing music, but now he was afraid. The fear deep in his heart resurfaced. He was afraid that he would become a bad person. Because of his fear, he started to reject his favorite thingmusic. Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt notice at first. Upon seeing that Xiao Wu suddenly stopped playing the flute every day, they thought that it was because he was in a bad mood. However, when it was time to go to art school over the weekend, they realized the gravity of the matter. After what had happened at the art school, the school paid more attention to safety management. Because the school was quite responsible, Mu Jingzhe decided to let them continue going there. However, when he returned that day, Shao Qihai said that Xiao Wu was no longer willing to attend music class, and there was nothing Ji Buwang could do about it either. Ji Buwang asked Mu Jingzhe to go see him. When Shao Qihai told Mu Jingzhe, he was still a little unwilling, but Ji Buwang had said that he had to discuss this with Mu Jingzhe. Unfortunately, since Shao Qihai couldnt do anything about Xiao Wu, he could only pass on the message. When Mu Jingzhe asked Xiao Wu why he didnt want to learn anymore, Xiao Wu said that he simply didnt. Although he said that he didnt want to, after saying that he wouldnt learn to play or touch musical instruments anymore, Xiao Wu felt like he had lost his soul and was often in a daze. He didnt seem like he was fine, nor did it seem like he really didnt want to learn anymore. Mu Jingzhe had been counseling Xiao Wu and encouraging him to continue learning. However, after trying to persuade him, she realized that Xiao Wu was really repulsed and even a little afraid. Under the circumstances, they naturally couldnt force Xiao Wu. The next day, Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Qihai to take care of the five children and rode her bicycle to look for Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang was still working part-time at the art school, but other than on Sunday, he usually wouldnt go over. He basically only taught Xiao Wu and Xiao Wu alone. Rather than calling him a teacher, it would perhaps be more apt to call him Xiao Wus private tutor. The school teachers didnt have a problem with that. After all, the schools musical instruments had basically been donated by Ji Buwang. Furthermore, if he saw a talented student, he would even sponsor them. His attainments were also very high. The school couldnt wait for Ji Buwang to stay. When Mu Jingzhe went over, Ji Buwang was playing the piano. Coincidentally, sunlight shone in through the window and fell on Ji Buwang, making him look like he was covered in a layer of golden light. It was a truly wonderful scene. Mu Jingzhe lightened her footsteps so she didnt disturb him. She leaned against the wall and listened to Ji Buwang, who was like a prince. When they were young, orphanage kids like her didnt have the chance to study music, so they were envious when they saw people who learned to play musical instruments. At the time, the piano had been an unattainable existence to them, and a prince who played the piano had been even more unattainable. Mu Jingzhe looked down at the dust on her pants and couldnt help but pat them. Ji Buwang quickly noticed her. Jingzhe, youre here. Too many things had happened during this period of time. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang hadnt spoken properly in a long time, and it had also been a while since theyd last met. When Ji Buwang saw her clear face again, he was filled with emotions. Mm, have you been well recently? Mu Jingzhe nodded and walked in. Same old. What about you? Mu Jingzhe shrugged. There are many things that are difficult to explain in a few words. You know that too. After some small talk, the two of them talked about Xiao Wu. What happened to Xiao Wu? Ji Buwang was always very sensitive. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Something did happen. After saying that, she didnt continue. It wasnt that she didnt trust Ji Buwang, but it was best that fewer people knew about this. I went back last night to talk to him Mu Jingzhe told him about her conversation with Xiao Wu. Ji Buwang nodded and didnt pursue the matter. Its similar to what I thought. Hes just a little repulsed. We have to guide him well through this situation, or it might affect his future. Those who studied music or drew and those who walked the path of art would sometimes feel disgust and loathing midway. Some would even want to give up. Some peoples condition improved later on, but some really gave up for good. Xiao Wus situation is a little similar to theirs but also a little different. I keep feeling that he has suffered a huge blow. Mu Jingzhe smiled bitterly. He had indeed suffered through a lot. Then what should we do next? Dont force him to continue learning for the time being. Give him some time. Most importantly, rebuild his confidence. Observe him more. After the two of them finished talking about Xiao Wu, Ji Buwang suggested having lunch together. Mu Jingzhe hesitated for a moment and nodded. Alright. She felt that Ji Buwang had something to say. Ji Buwang indeed had something to say. After the meal, he walked out of the restaurant and said, Jingzhe, have you thought it through? Ive given you time to consider it and make a decision. Although I was joking previously, in your current state, its actually not easy for me to see you. Im afraid it will affect you. He didnt say anything, but Mu Jingzhe knew that he was talking about the divorce. A lot has happened during this period of time. I didnt have time to How could she care about getting a divorce now? It wasnt a good time to get a divorce either, with Xiao Wu being in such a situation. Chapter 250 - How About A Sudden Hug and A Kiss? Chapter 250: How About A Sudden Hug and A Kiss? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe was wondering what to say when Ji Buwang raised his hand. Alright, I know even if you dont say it. Its not appropriate for the time being. Yes. Mu Jingzhe nodded. I understand, but its true that your attitude toward him has changed, right? Ji Buwang hit the nail on the head. Mu Jingzhe nodded and didnt try to escape. Indeed. However, Mu Jingzhe hadnt fallen in love with Shao Qihai or decided not to get a divorce. Just like if she really got a divorce, she might not necessarily get together with Ji Buwang. . Until now, she hadnt felt the need to get a divorce and be with Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe had read many books and watched many television dramas in the past. She felt that she knew a lot about relationships, but in reality, that didnt seem to be the case. Reality wasnt like television dramas, where a couple would be lovey-dovey every day and only have to occasionally deal with some small misunderstandings and troubles. In the real world, 90% of her time was occupied by many other things, and she didnt even have any time to sleep in the remaining 10%. She was kept busy by work and the five children. For example, shed even had to deal with Shao Qiyun previously. Although she lived in the same house as Shao Qihai, she didnt even have ten minutes to pay attention to him, let alone think about relationships. Every day, she would only think of Ji Buwang when she saw the set of dolls in the room, but even then, it was only for a brief moment. She had been so busy these days that she hadnt even had the time to unlock the secret of the doll. She had considered dating a long time ago, but dating required time. In short, she was too busy to think about men. Perhaps when she had time and money, she would think about it more clearly. But who knew? Maybe, in the end, she might divorce Shao Qihai and still not get together with Ji Buwang. Perhaps she would be single. Other people could encounter earth-shattering feelings and find undying love when they transmigrated, but she felt that something was lacking. This was different from the transmigration and rebirth stories she had read. After all that trouble, before shed transmigrated, she had only focused on her career. After transmigrating, other than raising the five children, shed still mainly focused on her career. She was really unqualified and a disappointment to her status as a transmigrator. Mu Jingzhe didnt know how to express her thoughts. Um, Ji Buwang, I think that if youre waiting for me, then you really Alright, I understand. Ji Buwang raised his hand to ask for a pause. I know what you want to say. You dont have to finish. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe. To be honest, there are very few people like you among the people I know, other than some men when theyre striving to build their careers. Even when other girls were career-oriented and attached great importance to their work, it was rare for them to not take something as important as their marriage seriously. Looks like I didnt perform well enough and wasnt charming enough. Ji Buwang stroked his chin. I didnt display enough charm to give you the impulse to immediately divorce him and get together with me. No, no, youre very charming. To be honest, other than the men in television and movies, youre the most handsome and charismatic person I know. Youre like someone who walked out of a movie. I am the problem. Is it really okay for you to say that you have a problem? These words were like a tongue twister, and Ji Buwang even chuckled after saying that. Mu Jingzhe laughed as well. Ji Buwang looked at her and started discussing this seriously. Why do you think youre like this? Do I need to be more aggressive to make your heart beat faster or flutter or something? After saying that, he suddenly asked, If I suddenly hug and kiss you particularly passionately, like people do in novels, will you waver? Mu Jingzhe: Uh, this She tried imagining it, but she couldnt quite do it because Ji Buwang didnt seem like the kind of person who would do such a thing. Ji Buwang imagined it for a moment, and his expression froze, as the scene wasnt exactly wonderful. I think that if I really did that, I might be sent flying and get severely injured by you the moment I hugged you. There was no chance of a kiss happening. These words made Mu Jingzhe ponder it. Could my biggest problem be my strength? Would it be better if I pretended to be an ordinary woman in the future? Ji Buwang shook his head. It might not work either. In the novels, the female leads heart would flutter in such a situation, while you would feel conflicted about beating the guy up. Theres no chance your heart would flutter. Mu Jingzhe had to admit that it was true. Seeing that Mu Jingzhes brows were almost furrowed, Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh. Alright, I wont tease you anymore. Stop thinking about it. If youre busy, go ahead. Im actually quite busy too. Im taking time out of my busy schedule every time I come to the school. Although he had left many things to Tang Moling, making him so busy that he didnt have time to look for Mu Jingzhe, there were many matters that required his attention. He actually understood how Mu Jingzhe was feeling. Then will you have time to continue coming to school in the future? If youre very busy, you dont have to force yourself. I can find another teacher for Xiao Wu. Its fine for now. Ill tell you if Im really busy. Well talk about it after Xiao Wus problem is solved. Alright, Ill spend more time with him and chat with him during this period. Lets see if we can detect the underlying problem. After Mu Jingzhe bade Ji Buwang farewell, she still got busy doing many other things. She only returned at night and discussed Xiao Wus problem with Shao Dong and Shao Qihai. Ill observe more too, Shao Dong said solemnly. But Xiao Wu relies on you more. I know. Ill take him to the art school in the future. I know how to drive too. Mu Jingzhe turned around and asked Shao Qihai, Do you mind if I drive your car? Of course I dont, but when did you learn to drive? Do you have a drivers license? I learned by chance when you died. Im quite familiar with driving, but I dont have a drivers license. Is it easy to get a drivers license now? Shao Qihai said honestly, Its not. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Do you have a drivers license? How long did it take you to pass the exam? I do. I took the exam before I retired from the army. It was different from your situation. Mu Jingzhe thought of the god-like driving videos of soldiers she had seen in modern times and nodded in agreement. Its indeed different. It should be easier to take the exam outside. Let me ask around and try to get it within a month. Mu Jingzhe thought that since she was an experienced driver, it should be no problem for her to get a drivers license in a month. When Shao Qihai heard her words, he wanted to say something but hesitated. Within a month? That might be a little difficult. You dont believe in my skills? Mu Jingzhe frowned. No matter what, she was an experienced driver. She should be able to get a drivers license. Men werent the only ones who felt annoyed when someone doubted their driving skills. Women felt the same way. Shao Qihai could tell that Mu Jingzhe wasnt very pleased, so he quickly shook his head. No, no. Ill go get the book you want right now. In order to show his support, Shao Qihai immediately stood up to retrieve the book. In the modern era, one also had to take a theory test when applying for a drivers license. When Mu Jingzhe heard that she needed to read a book, she knew that it was a book on driving theory. She enthusiastically urged him. Hurry up and get it. She wanted to see how it differed from modern ones. She guessed that it might be a little different, but it probably wouldnt be much different. Mu Jingzhe was filled with confidence. Then, she saw Shao Qihai bring in a very thick book. Chapter 251 - Xiao Wu’s Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe took a look, and her face was filled with suspicion. He had brought the wrong book, hadnt he? Shao Qihai handed the book to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe glanced at the cover and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the words Principles Behind the Engine on it. You brought the wrong one. I want to take the test for a drivers license, not qualify as a car repair technician. Why are you giving me this? Or do you guys need to learn this in the army when you take the test? Shao Qihai didnt take the book back. Instead, he placed it in her hand. I didnt bring the wrong book. Were not the only ones who need to learn this. You need to as well. I just want to get a drivers license and I need to learn this too? Mu Jingzhe looked at the thick book in her hand with a suspicious expression. . Mm, you do. No matter where you ask, unless something goes wrong, youll have to learn this first. You can read it. Mu Jingzhe felt its weight and forced a smile. Youre pranking me, right? No, Im really not lying to you. To get a drivers license, you have to learn about these skills first. Only after learning this can you continue learning how to drive. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. No way! Way. Shao Qihai nodded. I asked about this when I hired a driver previously. Thats how it goes. You can start learning for now. Mu Jingzhe opened the book and took a few glances before closing it again. I think it might not be necessary. Ill ask around tomorrow. Shao Qihai wanted to say something but shut his mouth again. In the end, the result of Mu Jingzhes inquiry the next day was exactly what Shao Qihai had said. She had to study that thick book before she could learn the stuff modern-day drivers learned when getting their license. Besides, there were many restrictive conditions. In modern times, it was always said that it was getting harder and harder to get a drivers license. However, now that she was studying a book, Mu Jingzhe realized that getting a drivers license in modern times was much more blissful. At least, it was way more blissful than in this era. This was the true definition of difficult. In the modern era, one could apply for a drivers license by learning some theoretical knowledge and taking a test. However, it was even harder now. Firstly, it was difficult to register. Many people had to apply under their companies names. Secondly, the lesson fees were expensive. Mu Jingzhe casually asked about it and found out that the lesson fees for driving a truck cost more than 1,000 yuan and very close to 2,000 yuan. This sum was different from 2,000 yuan in the modern era. 2,000 yuan in that era was the equivalent of 20,000 yuan in modern times. Therefore, the amount of money required was really not a joke. How long would it take for a family to save up this much money? Furthermore, it would take a person a year to study. Though Mu Jingzhe wasnt looking to get a truck license, it wasnt easy to get a drivers license for a car either. This was because in this era, drivers werent like everyone in the modern era who knew how to drive. Driving was considered a technical skill. It wasnt enough for one to only know how to drive; one also had to know how to repair and maintain a car. Thats right. In that era, a driving license was tied to a car repairmans license, so if one wanted to get a drivers license, they had to choose to learn how to repair a car and maintain it. After Mu Jingzhe asked around, she went home and broke down when she saw the book Shao Qihai had given her. I just wanted to get a license Why is it so hard? Mu Jingzhes plan to get a drivers license within a month had been suspended since Shao Qihai had brought over that thick book. Mu Jingzhe asked why this was the case. Couldnt they just find a professional that handled car maintenance and repairs? The other party gave her an answer, and Mu Jingzhe understood after hearing the explanation. At the end of the day, this was determined by the characteristics of this era. Why didnt the modern era require this? Because modern cars werent as problematic. However, things were different now. The technology of the vehicles production was poor, and many of the production processes and quality standards were inferior to those of the modern era. The quality couldnt be compared either. Basically, many of the worst cars of the future were better than the cars of this era. A lot of cars would experience problems from time to time. Under the circumstances, the drivers had to have some maintenance and repairing knowledge. Otherwise, if one only knew how to drive, they would be helpless if something went wrong on the way. Mu Jingzhe had driven Tang Molings car last time, and that was the best car she had ever driven. That was why shed had no problem driving it. However, how many ordinary folks could afford to own such a good car? Mu Jingzhe thought about it carefully. Shao Qihais car was often cleaned up by Shao Qihai himself. She had thought that it was because it was an old car and he simply enjoyed doing it. Now, it seemed that it was necessary, and he was really required to do all sorts of maintenance in order for the vehicle to function normally. No wonder Ji Buwangs car was worn from usage. She could only dismiss the thought of getting a drivers license in a month. She still had to take the exam, but as for when she would eventually do it that could be discussed at a later date. Under these conditions, after she mastered this skill, if she had the chance to transmigrate back to modern times in the future, she might even be able to open a car maintenance shop or something. The children knew Mu Jingzhe was having trouble learning to drive. When they saw her vexed look, their hearts ached. They wanted to tell her to perhaps give up learning, but after looking at each other, they ultimately didnt say anything like that. They had long agreed to buy a car for Mommy. She had to learn how to drive it. It would be good if they could learn, as their mother wouldnt have to drive the car herself anymore. The problem was that even if they did learn, they still wouldnt be old enough. Even the oldest, Shao Dong and Shao Xi, would have to wait ten years before they could learn. Therefore, they could only let their mother work hard and learn first. From then on, Mu Jingzhe had another mission: She would take the test for a drivers license and study auto mechanic maintenance. Apart from that, she also had to observe Xiao Wu. When Xiao Wu heard that Mu Jingzhe was learning how to drive, he seemed to be even more conflicted, as he also remembered their agreement. In fact, he had even been thinking of earning more money to buy another car for Mommy after the five of them pooled in enough money to buy a car for her. But now, he had lost the ability to compose tunes that people liked. He was also very young and couldnt even carry a sack, so how could he earn money? Xiao Wu now had a habit of furrowing his little brows, and Mu Jingzhe even found out that he had been secretly running out. Mu Jingzhe had been looking at Xiao Wu the entire time, trying to figure out what he was really thinking. However, she didnt manage to get anything out of him. When he went out, Mu Jingzhe secretly followed him, wanting to see what he was doing. As Mu Jingzhe watched Xiao Wu slowly walk to the back of the mountain, where there was no one, countless guesses flashed across her mind, including the possibility that Xiao Wu was being threatened by someone. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu only found a tree hole and entered it before starting to drum. Mu Jingzhe: ??? There were many trees near the village. In some cities, those were scenic spots, but here, they were very common. Human or natural tree holes were formed, both big and small, and they were a paradise for children to play in. Xiao Wu still liked to crawl into small holes. Previously, it used to be the haystack. Now, it was the tree hole. However, had he avoided the gazes of the two adults and his four older siblings with such difficulty in order to come here to drum? Hadnt he said that he didnt want to touch musical instruments anymore? Besides, hadnt he thrown away the drum? Two days ago, in order to cheer up the listless Xiao Wu and motivate him to learn music again, Shao Qihai had asked someone to bring back a drum. This time, it wasnt a small drum, but a big one. Although it wasnt very big, it was said that it was custom made. The sound it made was completely different from the sound of the previous small drum. Every beat seemed to knock on ones heart. Shao Qihai had even brought him a flute with a special tone. In the end, Xiao Wu had said that he simply didnt want to learn anymore. In order to express his determination, hed even thrown out the drum and the flute. Mu Jingzhe and the rest hadnt dared pick them up. So, it turned out that Xiao Wu had already picked the drum up and hidden it here? Chapter 252 - Killing with Music After the thumping drum sounds came from the tree hole, the humming sound of a flute followed. Based on the tone, it seemed that the new flute had been picked up too. Mu Jingzhe smiled and squatted down with her back against the tree. She had known that Xiao Wu wouldnt really give up. Look, he had secretly come here to practice. She didnt make a sound. Xiao Wu, who was inside, was quiet for a while before he started blowing again. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up when she heard that, and she even smiled, but that smile soon vanished from her face. The more she listened to the flute, the more depressed and sad it sounded. It made her want to cry. It was completely different from Xiao Wus music in the past, which had made people smile. Mu Jingzhes emotions were inexplicably stirred up. Her mood suddenly became heavy as she thought of many unhappy memories. She felt depressed. She wanted to adjust, but when Xiao Wu suddenly started to drum inside, not only did the sorrow not decrease, but she felt increasingly awful. The music was accompanied by thumping sounds, and it sounded like someone was roaring in anger, wanting to vent his rage on impulse. In the end, that person couldnt vent no matter what. Mu Jingzhes heart pounded in sync with the sound of the drum. Then, the drum stopped. Mu Jingzhe suddenly let out a breath of relief. She finally came back to her senses and looked in the direction of the tree hole, her eyes flickering. Xiao Wu had changed. His musical style had completely changed. From warm and joyful, it had become depressing and sad. No wonder hed suddenly said that he no longer wanted to learn. No wonder he had been hiding. Mu Jingzhe finally knew the reason for Xiao Wus abnormality. Because of Shao Qiyun, there were now knots in his heart. Hed also unlocked his new ability and shocked himself. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of Shao Zhongs ending in the original book. Because of Shao Beis accident, the five siblings had broken up and had each taken revenge for Shao Bei. Their lives had ended up being a mess. Each of them had their own strengths and specialties, and the same applied to their revenge styles. Shao Zhong had also embarked on a path of no return to take revenge. His method was something that ordinary people couldnt think of, and that was using music. He had been living a very depressing life to begin with. Later on, it became increasingly gloomy, and the music he produced became increasingly dark and terrifying. It gave people goosebumps when they heard it, to the extent that after listening to it, people would start having nightmares that evoked the fear deep in their hearts. This was still considered good. Nightmares werent so bad, but what was even more terrifying were his sad, depression-inducing songs. At first, no one noticed, and they only felt like they wanted to cry when they heard this music. However, as they listened on, their mood became worse gradually, and some people started to feel increasingly depressed. Normal people would be affected by hearing this, let alone people who were mentally fragile or had depression tendencies to begin with. Some people would walk down a path of no return after hearing his music. At first, it didnt arouse any suspicion. It was only later on, when more and more people were influenced and a female celebrity was also implicated, that this matter started attracting attention. Later on, after careful investigation, they found out that the people involved in the incident had a unique characteristic. They either insulted Shao Bei on the Internet or held a grudge against her and the people who were related to Shao Bei in some way. Reporters, industry insiders, and online keyboard warriors all forced Shao Bei to walk down a path of no return. Later on, they didnt let her off even when she was dead. They exposed bad things about her and refused to let her rest in peace even after her death, bent on pinning her to the pillar of shame. That female celebrity was one of them. The celebrity was saved later on, but her condition didnt improve. Furthermore, what she had done was also exposed. The reason these people had fallen for it was because someone had recommended Shao Zhongs tunes to them online, and the person who had recommended them was Shao Zhong himself. Step by step, he silently completed his plan and made them die in pain like his older sister, Shao Bei. Shao Zhong didnt understand why the world was so unfair. Why did the five of them always have to be tormented like this? His indignant shouts and suppressed hatred were all in the music he composed. He had used his music to avenge his sister and kill people. He had also triggered the resonance of many people whod had similar encounters and suffered an unjust fate. These people either felt that life was pointless and wanted to end it, or their hatred was triggered, leading them to take revenge, dragging the people they hated the most down with them. Shao Zhong stirred up a storm with his music, wanting to drag everyone down with him. Anyone who heard it would feel lingering fear. Besides, no one knew just how many people it affected and how many potential dangers it could bring. After the abnormality was sensed, although Shao Zhongs music was removed in time, the authorities couldnt control people who had already downloaded it and stop them from sharing it. Furthermore, in order to avert panic and prevent this music from becoming a killing tool, this matter couldnt be made public yet. They could only investigate in secret, which only added to the difficulty of the task. In the end, it was uncertain how many people had been affected. Shao Zhongs music was like a virus that couldnt be seen. No one knew where it had spread. The police found Shao Zhong, but he didnt defend himself or say anything. He had killed people with invisible means, but all he had done was make music. There was no law in the world that could convict people who killed with music. People were helpless against Shao Zhong and were extremely vigilant, afraid that he would continue. However, later on, it was unknown if it was because Shao Zhong had already taken revenge or because he eventually found it boring, but he directly disappeared. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Many people said that he was dead, but his corpse was never found. However, his influence remained. As time passed, some rumors slowly spread and became unsolved mysteries. To be honest, Shao Zhongs lethality wasnt inferior to Shao Nans at all, nor was he inferior to Shao Xi, who later used his media influence to take revenge through his cyber influence. Actually, it should be said that Shao Zhong was the most uncontrollable and dangerous person among them. At the thought of Shao Zhongs ending in the book, Mu Jingzhe looked at the tree hole and frowned in frustration. What should she do next? Currently, Xiao Wu wasnt like the repressed, sensitive, hatred-filled person he had been in the original book after growing up. Now, even he was afraid of this depression and sadness. He didnt want to be like this at all. It was just that he was in a bad mood and he was too talented. At the end of the day, she still had to properly guide Xiao Wu out of his gloomy state. It had never occurred to Mu Jingzhe to stop Xiao Wu from ever touching music again to nip the danger in the bud, as this wouldnt be fair to Xiao Wu and this method was very stupid. Xiao Wu wasnt the same person he had been in the original novel. He wouldnt need to take revenge or anything in the future. Naturally, he wouldnt think of killing people with music either. But how could she guide Xiao Wu? She wasnt a psychiatrist, nor was she talented in music. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what to do for a while. As she was feeling conflicted, she heard Xiao Wu come out and quickly hid. Mu Jingzhe lay on the ground and watched Xiao Wu leave with a sigh, like a little adult. However, although he sighed and looked troubled, she felt that his mood wasnt as heavy as when he had come. His depressed mood seemed to have dissipated a little. So Xiao Wu could also vent his frustration with music? That was a good idea. Mu Jingzhe followed Xiao Wu home and quickly informed everyone that they should stop staring at Xiao Wu so closely in the future. They should just pay attention to him out of the corner of their eyes. When he occasionally made up an excuse to run out, they should just let him go out. Chapter 253 - A Ghost in the Night Xiao Wu soon realized that everyone was no longer staring at him so intently. After heaving a sigh of relief, he sneaked out every day and went to the tree hole. Shao Dong and the rest were still young, so Mu Jingzhe didnt let them follow her. Instead, she went there herself and even recorded it with a tape recorder. The situation for the next few days was similar. Every time Mu Jingzhe heard the tune, she had to control herself to avoid crying. Later on, there was even strange music. It sounded normal at first and only a little strange, but it made her hair stand on end. There was a strong mountain wind on the remote mountains, and a mild wind would blow over from time to time. As Xiao Wu liked to come in the evening, when the humming flute melody played against the mild wind, Mu Jingzhe kept feeling like she was being targeted by something or something could appear at any time. Her heart was thumping. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what was wrong with Xiao Wu. To think he could play such a horrifying tune It was so horrifying it nearly made her die from fright on the spot. Unable to take it anymore, she covered her ears. Unfortunately, it was useless. The horror movie scenes that she had seen were automatically replayed in her mind. As she hesitated, unsure whether she should jump up and flee or jump up to stop Xiao Wu and expose herself by doing so, Xiao Wu finally stopped. He seemed to be frightened by his own music too. After jumping out of the tree hole, he stroked his little arms and ran home. Mu Jingzhe also ran home anxiously. Xiao Wu was probably frightened of himself. So much so that he had to drag Shao Dong along when he had to go to the bathroom at night. Then, his mood became increasingly depressed. Mu Jingzhes mood was complicated. When she went to the bathroom, she also carried Little Bei along. At night, she hugged Little Bei and didnt let go. She didnt even want to turn off the light, but in the end, she still did. As a result, she either fell asleep in fear or, after falling asleep with a lot of difficulty, she would wake up because of a nightmare. Her condition was very similar to when she had first watched a horror movie when she was young. However, this time, she hadnt watched a horror movie. She had only listened to Xiao Wus tune. Mu Jingzhe was fine with other things, but she didnt dare watch horror movies. When shed watched them as a young kid, she had been frightened quite badly, so she had stopped watching them when she had grown up. Now that she was forced to face this, the effect was solid. However, the listless Mu Jingzhe finally had some inspiration the next day. Judging from Xiao Wus current state, if her guess was correct, he despised himself. Combined with what he had said previously, he surely felt that he must have become bad. Otherwise, how could he have ended up like this? He was no longer confident and was now burdened with worry. Ji Buwang had said they should help him rebuild his confidence so that he didnt have to be afraid. But how could that be achieved? The best way was to let Xiao Wu realize that he was alright in this state too. Music like this could also exist in the world and become the favorite of some people. It had its own uses. In that case, Xiao Wu didnt have to be afraid. With that idea in mind, Mu Jingzhe immediately got to work. She often went out to do things, but she didnt tell Xiao Wu and the others. It was very mysterious. Just as the five kids started to worry about her leaving early, returning late, or simply not returning for a few days, Mu Jingzhe finally returned with a smile. Im going to announce joyous news today. What joyous news? When he saw Mu Jingzhe look at Xiao Wu, Shao Nans first reaction was to wonder if Shao Qiyun was finally courting death. If that was the case, then it would indeed be a joyous occasion. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what Shao Nan was thinking about. She carefully pulled a document bag from behind her and placed it in front of Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, youve been invited to compose the theme song of a movie. Check if you want to sign the contract. Xiao Wu refused instinctively. Mommy, I told you I cant do it anymore. He was already filthy now and couldnt create anything good. Xiao Wu almost cried. He was too afraid and suppressed. Instead, he was the one rendering himself unable to walk out. Xiao Wu, take a look at this movie first, Mu Jingzhe quickly reminded him. Xiao Wu held back his tears and took a look first. Then, he exclaimed, A Ghost in the Middle of the Night? A ghost? What is this? Its a horror movie. You can tell just by the name. Mu Jingzhe smiled. Xiao Wu, I have to be honest with you. When you went to the tree hole, I actually followed you in secret. Xiao Wus expression changed. Mommy! Dont be afraid. I was indeed shocked at first, but then my shock turned to surprise. Surprise? Xiao Bai hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be pleasantly surprised. Didnt you fear and dislike the music? Didnt you feel terrible hearing that? I did. But thats why I was surprised. Mu Jingzhe smiled. Xiao Wu, you are indeed worthy of being called a little genius. You can handle all kinds of styles, but I saw that you didnt like this very much, so I secretly recorded it for others to hear. When the director heard it, he said that he wanted to buy the rights to it and insisted on working with you. Xiao Wu was dumbfounded. What Is that so? Is that even possible? Shouldnt he be called a bad child who had been led astray? Who was really evil at such a young age and frightened people? Why would Mommy say that instead? Xiao Wu was stunned. Mu Jingzhe continued. Of course, why not? Arent there many types of movies and television dramas? Some people like to watch funny things, while others like to watch scary stuff. The scarier, the better. Its just like music. Some people dont like it, but some people like it. The best song is the most suitable one. Mu Jingzhe pointed at the contract. Look at this director. He doesnt film anything but horror movies because there are many people who love horror movies. In their opinion, the scarier the movie is, the better. The same goes for the movie soundtrack. I heard that hes been fretting over the musical accompaniment of the movie and looking for something that invokes suppression and fear in the viewers. Coincidentally, your music is suitable, so I suggested that he listened to it. It turns out that he liked it very much, that this was the tune he had been looking for, and that this music is his savior. He asked me to convince you to work with him. Xiao Wu stared at Mu Jingzhe in disbelief. Is this true? Are you lying to me on purpose, Mommy? Or are you putting on an act because Ive been sad? Of course not. Im not acting. Its true. If you dont believe me, you can go and listen to it yourself when the movie is released. You see, the director cant be in on this. I dont have the ability to make him put on an act with me. Xiao Wu finally felt a sense of realness, but he still couldnt believe it. I feel like Im dreaming. He had just finished speaking when Little Bei pinched him. Does it hurt? If it does, it means that its really not a dream. Xiao Wu touched his arm and laughed. It hurts. Its real. Of course its real. Youll know when the movie premieres. It shouldnt take long. Alright, I want to go watch it. Xiao Wu tried to pull Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, come with me. Lets all go watch it together. Mu Jingzhe shook her head and refused. No, no, Im not going. I dont dare watch horror movies because Im afraid I wont sleep at night. You might have to go by yourselves. After saying that, she looked at them suspiciously. Speaking of that, can you kids really watch it? Wont you be frightened? Xiao Wu scratched his head. He didnt know if he would be afraid either. Chapter 254 - Dark Side Music Shao Dong, who was watching from the side, had already understood the situation and knew why Mu Jingzhe had done this. He thus teased. Is Xiao Wu afraid? Xiao Wu is a man, so hes definitely not afraid. When the time comes, even if we dont go, hell go by himself. Shao Qihai teased him back, looking at Mu Jingzhe with a complicated gaze. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to help Xiao Wu in this way. Xiao Wu didnt know how to respond to all that teasing. He couldnt say that he wasnt afraid because he kind of was. He didnt want to say that he was afraid either, as he was curious. He was in a dilemma. Alright, well talk about whether or not well watch the movie later. Check if you want to sign this first. Mu Jingzhe pointed at the contract and told him another piece of good news. This is a contract for writing music thats depressing and scary. Ive also recommended your other tunes that are more like an outburst of grief. Based on the sound of the music, theres also interest in buying it. Xiao Wu, if you sign this, itll be hard work for you in the future. Really? Xiao Wu didnt mind hard work. He only cared to know if someone really needed it. Of course. Why would I lie to you? The outburst of grief type of music is suitable for playing up emotions when theres a tragedy or when a character turns to the dark side. It can be used when the plot reaches its climax. No matter the style you create, there will always be a use for it. At most, it wont be so mainstream and youll just have to wait. Xiao Wu didnt understand why music could be used in such instances. The important thing was that the music could be accepted and used. He would give them whatever they wanted. Unlike his previous self, who would probe and ask questions whenever he heard something he didnt understand, Xiao Wu merely confirmed this again. Mommy, youre really not lying to me, are you? All this music can be used, right? Im really not lying to you. Youll know in the future. Music of all styles has fans and certain uses. As long as it doesnt harm anyone, its good music. Xiao Wu heaved a sigh of relief. Why would I harm anyone? I wont harm anyone, but what if I scare them? What if they cry? As long as its not intentional, its fine even if it scares people. A horror movie is meant to scare people. The scarier it is, the better. Its even better if theyre frightened to the point of tears. If the music makes people cry, it means it has resonated with the audience. Mu Jingzhe emphasized not harming people on purpose. As long as Xiao Wu didnt completely despair like in his previous life and had no intention of killing and destroying the world, it would be fine. Great, then Im not afraid anymore. God only knew how scared Xiao Wu had been recently. Dont be afraid, Xiao Wu. Everyone has all sorts of emotions. The same applies to you, us, and everyone else. No one can only be happy every day. Your music reflects your mood, so theres no rule that states that you must produce something that makes people happy and comfortable. Regardless of whether youre happy or not, you can bravely express yourself. If youre unhappy, so be it. If Xiao Wu could use music to express his emotions and vent, that would also be good for him. Okay. Mu Jingzhes words really reassured Xiao Wu and finally made him open his heart. From that moment on, Xiao Wu finally stopped trembling in fear. He accepted the contract without hesitation and really started to express himself. Mu Jingzhe took the drum and flute that Xiao Wu had hidden away and asked him to just stay at home and do whatever it was he wanted to do. After a few days of this, perhaps because he no longer put so much pressure on himself, the situation improved. Xiao Wu went to look for Ji Buwang and completed the mission with professional equipment. He really opened up a new world and felt that it was actually quite fun. However, there were also many times when he was happy. It was not quite the same kind of happiness as in the past but still kind of similar. Furthermore, because he had faced many things during this period, compared to before, he had improved and his emotions were even richer. He slowly started to have new ideas and explore other styles. When Mu Jingzhe came to pick Xiao Wu up from art school, she was a little moved when she heard his music. I feel very comfortable hearing that. My heart feels warm, as if its been comforted. Mu Jingzhe shared her feelings, and Ji Buwang nodded. Mm, Xiao Wu is curing himself. His heart is very soft and pure, and hes good at expressing his feelings through music, so he unconsciously uses music to cure himself. Those who listen will feel comforted too. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up. This is a good sign, right? Of course. Ji Buwang saw Shao Qihai enter and nodded at him. What a coincidence, Qihai is here too. Ill tell you guys my suggestions and thoughts. Its good that Xiao Wus condition is improving. His talent is really rare and cant be wasted. However, his world is too small. He should explore music more and broaden his horizons. This would be good for his future. Xiao Wu was the best age for this, and his talent shouldnt be wasted. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhes expressions were a little somber when they heard that. Indeed, geniuses needed to be nurtured. This didnt mean that geniuses could simply be left to their own devices. Instead, the more talented a genius was, the more they had to take this seriously. Mu Jingzhe really didnt know much about music. Previously, she had bought some related books for Xiao Wu and given him some famous songs to listen to. Ji Buwang was also keeping up. Everything else aside, he had never even attended a real top-notch recital. He had only attended ordinary recitals in the city twice. Even then, those two times had been a delight for Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe still remembered how much Xiao Wu had enjoyed those two occasions. If other families had such talented children, they would take them to countless recitals and hire countless distinguished teachers. Even if they didnt have such talent, they had their horizons expanded since they were young. However, despite having such talent, Xiao Wu didnt have access to such resources. To put it bluntly, he was still trapped in a small county city. What Mu Jingzhe had done for the children was great and rare in the village and county, but their starting point was too low. No matter how hard they tried, they couldnt catch up to other children. Mu Jingzhe finally understood the thought process of modern parents. It was reasonable that they would do their best to buy a house in a school district to give their children enrolment priority. Who wouldnt want to give their children something better? She was upset, and Shao Qihai was even more upset. If it werent for Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wus talent might not have been discovered, just like countless geniuses whose development might have been delayed. In the modern era, when Mu Jingzhe used to live, it had become a custom for children to attend interest classes. Every parent was willing to pay for their children to learn and check out those classes. If their children were talented in any way or had an interest in something, the parents would definitely take it very seriously. Because of this, the kids would have the chance to be discovered. However, it didnt matter how talented kids who didnt come from well-off families were, for their talents would remain buried. Xiao Wu had loved to hear the trumpets before hed even known how to walk. Every time he heard the trumpets, he would lean over. Shao Qihai knew that, and everyone else in the village knew that, but everyone only found him amusing. No one had taken it seriously. Even Shao Qihai hadnt expected this. He had thought that Xiao Wu was still young, but when Mu Jingzhe had come, she had made a different choice, allowing each child to learn something if they were interested in it. Chapter 255 - Doing What One Can Chapter 255: Doing What One Can Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It wasnt just Xiao Wu. The five kids were all the same. Mu Jingzhe supported their hobbies, which was why Shao Nan was so outstanding and why Shao Xi had managed to publish his novel. It was also why Shao Dong was already earning money at such a young age, why Little Bei had become the youngest movie queen, and why Xiao Wus talent had been discovered. When Shao Qihai had come back and seen these earth-shattering changes, other than feeling grateful to Mu Jingzhe, he had blamed himself. He thought that he definitely had to treat his children well in the future, but he still couldnt keep up. Ji Bu Teacher, thank you. Shao Qihai thanked him. Please tell me again what to do after this. Shao Qihai thanked him seriously and addressed Ji Buwang as you1. He admired him as a teacher from the bottom of his heart. Ji Buwang was really a good teacher.. When Ji Buwang heard Shao Qihai thank him, he was naturally in a good mood. However, he couldnt stand this atmosphere and rubbed his arms. Dont. Just talk to me like usual. Stop addressing me as you1. Im not doing this for you. I just like Xiao Wu. He was doing this for Mu Jingzhe, for Xiao Wu, but in any case, not for Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai smiled. Alright, Ill listen to you. Go ahead. Thats all. Just guide him well. If theres a chance in the future, find a better teacher. I can give you recommendations too. Then, take him to listen to more music. If he can listen to live music, thatd be even better. He can also attend recitals. After Ji Buwang finished speaking, he added, sounding worried, Xiao Wu is only five years old. Theres no need to rush to take him to school to learn. Hes very smart and has already finished learning almost all the content of the third and fourth grade. Therefore, he might as well take the opportunity to walk around and take a look before school officially starts. Its better to travel 1,000 miles than read 10,000 books. Ive told him a lot, but he has never seen it before. Itd be good to hear more and see the world. In his world, all sounds are musical notes. Ji Buwang was still a teacher at this art school, but he liked Xiao Wu too much and couldnt let go of him. Alright, I understand. Ji Buwang, can you tell me all the details? Actually, I dont quite understand what these Mu Jingzhe had heard of concerts before, but she really didnt know anything about recitals, musical styles, etc. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai surrounded Ji Buwang and listened to him like elementary school students listening to a lecture. They didnt forget to take notes, and their seriousness was indescribable. Xiao Wu, Shao Dong, and the others leaned against the window and watched. They then muttered, Whats this important thing they are talking about? I dont know, but Mommy and Daddy seem to be students now. Its rare for them to be so harmonious. Shao Dong pulled at Xiao Wu. Alright, stop peeking. Ji Buwangs words enlightened Mu Jingzhe. It wasnt just Xiao Wu. The same could be applied to Shao Nan, Little Bei, Shao Dong, and especially Shao Xi. As a young writer, it would be better for him to go to more places and expand his horizons. In the future, when were on break or have free time, we really have to take them places. Ji Buwang asked, Hows your drivers license coming along? Mu Jingzhe: Its still in progress. It was really difficult to get a drivers license. Otherwise, she could have taken the children there herself without needing Shao Qihai to drive. Ji Buwang clenched his fists. You can do it. I believe in you. He hoped that Mu Jingzhe would get her drivers license as soon as possible and drive by herself. He really didnt want to see Shao Qihai driving while she sat in the front passenger seat. Mu Jingzhe was forced to nod. Mm, Ill work hard on it. She decided to work hard when she got back, using the same fighting spirit shed had when studying for the college entrance examination. She didnt believe that she wouldnt pass. Shao Qihai wanted to say something but hesitated. His thoughts were the opposite of what Ji Buwang was thinking. He didnt want Mu Jingzhe to pass the exam so quickly. This way, he could drive them again and have Mu Jingzhe sit beside him. After leaving school, Mu Jingzhe was in a complicated mood because of her drivers license and Ji Buwangs suggestion. When she saw Xiao Wu and the children again, Mu Jingzhe felt quite upset. She had taken over their lives and tried hard to give them the best, but she had still failed. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe didnt say much and kept thinking. Shao Qihai acted the same way, which made the five kids feel a little worried. Mom, whats wrong? Did something happen? After getting out of the car, Shao Dong tugged at Mu Jingzhe and asked her what was going on. No, Im just thinking about something. Mu Jingzhe squatted down, stroked their heads, and clenched her fists. Im going to get busy. You dont have to think too much or worry. She had to work harder to earn money. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the five children. Shao Qihai was also having similar thoughts. They both intended to give it their all. Seeing Mu Jingzhes condition, the five kids guessed that something had happened, so they found an opportunity to contact Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang knew that although Shao Dong was still young, he was already sharing the responsibilities of the head of the family. After thinking for a while, he didnt hide anything and told him about their conversation that day. It was only then that Shao Dong found out about this situation. His heart was instantly filled with complicated emotions. Mu Jingzhe had given them enough, but she still blamed herself for not doing enough. He finally understood why Mu Jingzhe had suddenly asked about recitals and even started preparing to go to the capital. Shao Dong didnt tell Xiao Wu and the others the news. Instead, he found Mu Jingzhe and forbade her to continue working overtime at night. Mommy, Teacher Ji is right. Itd be good for Xiao Wu and us to go out and broaden our horizons, but theres no need to blame yourself. Theres also no need to do what other families do. Our family is already good enough. Weve already gained the most precious thing in the world. To them, the most precious thing was Mu Jingzhes love. Shao Dong knew best why Shao Xi and Xiao Wu were so outstanding. Most importantly, it was because of Mu Jingzhes support. The warmth in their home was the greatest source of inspiration. Without it, it would be useless no matter how much they went out to broaden their horizons. Mom, just do what you can. One doesnt necessarily have to go overseas or visit a big city to broaden their horizons. Thats true. Out of guilt, Mu Jingzhe had thought of a series of plans. She hated that she couldnt take them to travel the world, but when she thought about it, she realized she had been overly anxious. Thank you for your suggestion, Little Dong. Shao Dong was really wonderful. He kept an eye on her and forbade Mu Jingzhe to work overtime. He also didnt allow Shao Qihai to go out at night to escort goods on his vehicle. However, the plan still had to be implemented. After that, Mu Jingzhe took Xiao Wu to listen to two recitals. During the holidays, she even took Xiao Wu, Shao Xi, and Shao Dong to the capital to look for Mu Han. It was really troublesome for the five children to go together. In the end, she took the three of them out first. Shao Nan and Little Bei stayed at home for the time being, and she would take them out next time. This was also Shao Dongs intention. There was no need for the five of them to travel together, for five kids were really too many. Shao Dong, who was now earning money himself, even wanted to pay for the journey, but Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe rejected his offer in unison. They could still afford this much money. Mu Han was really familiar with the capital now. After they found him, Mu Jingzhe could just follow him without worrying. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wu were each more obedient than the other. They kept calling him Uncle, and Mu Han was unable to handle them. After a few days of attending art exhibitions and listening to four recitals in the capital, Mu Jingzhe felt like she had elevated their life to a whole new level. Chapter 256 - Youth Military Academy Shao Xi was interested in everything, and so was Shao Dong. However, he preferred to walk around the city and take a look. He would listen to Mu Han and extract business opportunities from within. During the entire process, Xiao Wu was the happiest. Every time he came back, he would bounce up and down, his eyes filled with stars. It was as if a new world had opened up before him. When he came back, he would also play the musical instruments that he could carry in his luggage. Mu Jingzhe, who was thick-skinned, even took Xiao Wu to the musical instrument shop. They didnt buy anything, but they took a look at everything. Fortunately, Xiao Wu was cute, polite, and knowledgeable. The boss smiled all the way until they left. This trip was very meaningful. When Shao Xi returned, he started writing. He said that he wanted to write a second book about his travels from now on. Actually, I used to be very curious about what a big city is like. I think many people are curious about it too, so I wrote everything down for everyone to read. Mu Jingzhe fully expressed her support and felt that they should indeed travel around more. They didnt stop after that. However, this time, they didnt go to the big city. Instead, Shao Qihai took them out. Mu Jingzhe had one style when she took them out, and Shao Qihai had another style when he did. Although Mu Jingzhe had previously said that she could also be a father, the truth was, having an actual father was different. Shao Qihais existence also made it different. The way he thought was different from Mu Jingzhes. He took the children to places Mu Jingzhe didnt expect, such as to the mountains for a picnic. He even took turns taking the children to some places with the transport car. These places werent necessarily big cities, but every city had its own characteristics. This also allowed the children to experience the life of a long-distance driver. The world on the road was sometimes very dull. Occasionally, one could encounter unexpected things. It was very tiring, but it also filled one with hope. Most of these people had retired from the army, like Shao Qihai, were tanned, and had their own stories behind their tanned faces. They were very fond of the children, and the children also liked them very much. After they got familiar with them, the children even heard many stories, including stories from the army. They heard stories about how hard they trained and the strict requirements they had to abide by. The children also heard a lot of Shao Qihais stories. They were told about how outstanding and impressive Shao Qihai was back then and how everyone had viewed him in their hearts. Those arduous years that used to make them want to cry had now turned into wonderful memories. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and the children were getting tanned to different degrees. Even Little Bei was showing signs of becoming a tomboy, but her body was also getting sturdier and taller. There were also many stories in her mind. These trips helped them get much closer to Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai also managed to master all sorts of hair-braiding skills with a lot of difficulty. Although Little Bei was said to be showing signs of becoming a tomboy, she still liked to look pretty deep down. She liked all sorts of hair ornaments and enjoyed having beautiful hair. At home, there was Mu Jingzhe, but when they were out, Little Bei could only rely on Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai clumsily went from creating crooked braids to finally being able to braid her hair properly with everyones help. After interacting with these people for a long time, the children also wanted to learn how to march quickly. This was because they felt that Shao Qihai and the others looked really good doing it. Because he had only retired a short time ago, he missed his previous life very much. When Shao Qihai was with the few of them, his unintentional actions still came with some shadows. Because Xiao Wu and the rest were curious, they even stood upright and showed them how to march quickly, looking both left and right. Their valiant looks left a deep impression on the children. When they returned, they asked Shao Qihai to teach them. Since the kids were interested, Shao Qihai taught them. In the end, no matter how hard they tried, they didnt look uniform doing it. Shao Dong and the others could do anything well. They couldnt accept that they couldnt do this well. Seeing that the children were serious, Shao Qihai decided to get serious too. He said that he might as well let them experience it for a week. The five kids raised their hands in agreement. Hence, the entire Shao Family seemed to become a small youth military camp. They woke up early to run and exercise. Even when they went to school, they had to walk in unison. They stood and sat with perfect posture, standing straight and sitting upright. They were the same when it was mealtime. Right before eating, they would sing the song Shao Qihai taught them every single time. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe had heard Shao Qihai sing. Overall, it was alright. He wasnt out of tune, but the song was too righteous. At first, he only played with the children, but gradually, Shao Qihai became serious, and even the children became more serious. He didnt know if it was because he missed that life too, but later on, he even put on the army green clothes that had been neatly folded and treasured since hed retired from the army. The five kids became even more serious. They even asked for a gun that they could carry like people did in television shows. Shao Qihai had one in one photo, and they wanted the same one. What could Shao Qihai do? He could only find a piece of wood and shave it for them to shape it like a gun before putting it in a holster. Though they clearly knew that it was fake, the children were terribly fond of it. Seeing that they were very envious of Shao Qihais clothes, Mu Jingzhe recalled that there were indeed such clothes sold in stores and went to buy them some. Although there were many fashionable outfits at the time, this kind of uniform was still the most popular. From the elderly to young children, everyone, regardless of whether they were adults or children, was proud of having such a set of clothes. After their clothes were bought, they were still gesturing all day long with their hands and listening to commands while hiding around. They were having a lot of fun. They even received plastic toy pistols as a gift, one for each of them. With the addition of this prop, they looked the part even more now. Mu Jingzhe felt that this was similar to modern specialized schools. The children attracted the envy of the other children in the village, who even wanted to join the training. Previously, they had been very curious and would often follow Shao Qihai and the others to learn, especially the children in the same class as them. Because they sat upright, the class also involuntarily sat upright. The atmosphere in the classroom was different. They had already been looking at them enviously to begin with, so now they felt even more jealous upon seeing them in a put-together outfit. Everyone dreamed of going to the army. In less than two days, Xiao Wu and his siblings werent the only ones running around. The team had grown much bigger, and there were fewer mischievous children in the village. The villagers loved it too. They came to take a look and even learned from them. The childrens parents were both happy and troubled when they saw this, as the children were eager to get the same clothes and toy guns as Xiao Wu and his siblings. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had already caused a small trend with the vests. Later on, the parent-child matching outfit trend had appeared, and now, there was the uniform trend. Fortunately, because of Mu Jingzhe, many parents had a bigger income now and could afford it. Otherwise, things would have been difficult for the kids parents. Although the parents scolded the children a lot, they actually felt that this had helped enhance their relationship. Therefore, although they scolded them, they still bought them those clothes quickly. After the market day, many children in army green clothes instantly appeared in the village. Anyone who didnt know better might think that they were in school uniforms. After putting on that outfit, they became even more serious about their training. Chapter 257 - Shocking Language Talent Now that they had the clothes, they were envious of the wooden guns Shao Qihai had made for the children. All of them were extremely eager to have one. Shao Qihai had no choice but to continue struggling with the wood and shave the wooden guns for them. However, because of this, Shao Qihai got much closer to the villagers. He even became the idol of many children in Great Eastern Village, who were now clamoring and saying that when they grew up, they wanted to become a soldier like Uncle Shao and be as impressive as him when they returned home. Shao Qihais skills and vigor were what the children yearned for the most. In an instant, Shao Qihai became the goal that many children in the village pursued. Shao Qihai suddenly became the target of the childrens admiration and learning process. For some time, he had to pay more attention to his image and words when he went out to do something. However, he still had to wash the clothes and do housework when he needed to. After a while, the village couldnt gossip about Shao Qihai washing clothes anymore. Whats wrong with washing clothes? When you become a soldier, you wash your clothes yourself. You do your own things. Uncle Shao said that this is good. The mothers who liked to gossip were a little embarrassed, but the children immediately targeted the fathers. Daddy, why are you so lazy? You dont even wash your own clothes and smelly shoes for Mommy. Youre really not a good man. The mothers were delighted. All of a sudden, many men went to the river, lowered their heads, and washed their clothes with dark expressions. Of course, many of these children started washing their own clothes too, saying that they wanted to prepare for the future, when theyd join the army. This was a good influence in the long term. Some children really remembered it, and later on, they actually embarked on this path. The educational resources in the village were limited. In addition, some children indeed werent cut out for studying. Studying till junior high was already considered very good. Many people only finished elementary school. Fortunately, at the time, the requirements to enter the army werent high. After a child entered the army and was handed over to the country, the child would really be taught well and come back reborn. Even if they were only gone for two years, they would still be completely different when they returned. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that their fate had changed. Among them were not only boys but also girls, as they now knew that they could also go. Although the army recruited fewer girls, they also had dreams. Later on, Great Eastern Village really produced female soldiers. However, this would all happen in the future. Seeing that many children in the village were clamoring about joining the army when they grew up, Mu Jingzhe took this opportunity to encourage them to take their studies seriously. This was because higher educational qualifications would make things better for them in the future. These words also affected the children to a certain extent. There was very little development in Great Eastern Village afterward. Many children had changed their fate, and these changes started on that ordinary day, when they followed them excitedly and shouted, One, two, one! Life stayed this way for a week. In June, Ji Buwang said that he wanted to go overseas and asked Xiao Wu if he wanted to go with him. This was a rare opportunity, and Xiao Wu naturally couldnt miss it. Hence, Xiao Wu followed Ji Buwang overseas for the first time. They went to a recital, and Xiao Wu also had the opportunity to see the people with different skin tones and hair that Mu Jingzhe had mentioned before. Unlike the one or two foreigners that he would occasionally see in the big city, this time, he saw foreigners everywhere he went. However, the color of their hair and eyes was different from what Xiao Wu had imagined. Xiao Wu was gone for quite a few days. When he came back, he had actually learned the local language and could even sing their songs. Ji Buwang said, Xiao Wu isnt only talented in music. Hes also talented in languages. He can sing local songs after listening to them twice on the streets. Even though he doesnt know what the lyrics mean, he did a remarkable job of imitating them. You have no idea how much of a sensation he caused overseas with his ability. When we came across a singing busker, he picked up the song immediately, and everyone started throwing money at him. He even earned quite some money by doing it. This was even reported by the local television station. Later on, they even came over and invited him to a show. If I hadnt remembered that we needed to come back, I wouldve taken him to the show to earn money. There were also many people overseas who yearned for the mysterious East. Needless to say, Ji Buwangs disposition and appearance werent bad no matter where he went. Thanks to Xiao Wus looks and ability, he attracted both peoples eyes and money. Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu, who was smiling so hard that his teeth werent visible. She could only give him a thumbs-up and tease him. Then you shouldve taken him there to earn back the expenses of this trip. Ji Buwang laughed. Arent you afraid that Id run away with Xiao Wu or wickedly sell him to the locals? Ha ha. Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. If we didnt even trust you that much, we wouldnt have let you take Xiao Wu away. This trip overseas had greatly benefited Xiao Wu. He slowly began to set his sights further and he also developed a strong curiosity about music in other languages. He even developed an interest in folk music. Mu Jingzhe naturally wouldnt stop him. It just so happened that Shao Qihai had a comrade-in-arms whose relative wanted to host some guests. They said that their people were good at singing and dancing. Every time they invited guests over, they would form a circle at night to sing and dance. Because Xiao Wu was interested, they went in the end. Seeing that the costumes they wore were very nice, Mu Jingzhe even bought a set for herself and the kids to change into. When Xiao Wu learned the way they sang, they went ooh-and-aah over him again and said that he was a quick learner. Before he left, Xiao Wu successfully picked up their musical instruments too. The five kids went to Ocean City for Childrens Day and even visited the amusement park. After going to all these places, Xiao Wus world had completely opened up. Mu Jingzhe felt that he had overcome the trauma of Shao Qiyun being his mother. He had gone back to the way he was in the past, and perhaps he was even more cheerful than before. Seeing that Xiao Wus condition had stabilized, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. She no longer focused on Xiao Wu and instead turned her attention to the other children and her work. She had not stopped paying attention to Shao Dong and the others previously, but people had limited energy. Because she had been especially concerned about Xiao Wu, she had unavoidably neglected the other children. However, the other four children were also concerned about Xiao Wu, so nothing had happened. Besides, they were very busy themselves. Shao Xi had been working on his travelogue. When he finished perfecting it during the summer vacation, it might even be published. There might also be subsequent books. After all, he had to keep traveling to other places. Shao Xis perspective was always very unique and exuded a childlike innocence. This was because he was just a child with many ideas that adults couldnt think of. However, at times, he was abnormally clear-headed. Behind his simple words were remnants of an extremely cold reality. He didnt use a lot of flowery language when he wrote, but his words appeared vivid on paper. They were beautiful and warm, yet amidst the warmth and beauty was a hint of reality that was cruel and naive. Children might not be able to feel it when they read his words, but when adults did, they would always smile before falling into deep thought. In addition to the travelogue, Shao Xi had also been submitting manuscripts to newspapers and magazines. They regularly invited him to write articles for them, giving him a stable income in exchange. Chapter 258 - Shao Dong’s Career Blueprint The last time Shao Xi had published a book, because it had become very popular, it had been listed as a best-selling book. Foreign publishers had also asked about it and were interested in translating and publishing it in their own country. Shao Xi was afraid that the translation wouldnt be good enough and had to check it himself. He also learned foreign languages for this purpose. Shao Xi was a student, so he still needed to go to school. Because of all this, Shao Xi was really busy. He had quite a lot of thoughts about his busy schedule. He even wrote an article, saying that his time had been stolen by the old granny who sunbathed at the village entrance all day long. The old granny was advanced in age and lived a muddled life. Every day, all she did was sunbathe and eat, always wondering why the day hadnt passed yet. The old grannys day passed slowly, in long intervals, and the sky never seemed to turn dark. On the other hand, Shao Xis time was never enough. Therefore, he suspected that his time was different from the old grannys or had been stolen by the old granny. When Shao Xi handed the first draft to Mu Jingzhe, he even discussed it seriously with her. If it wasnt stolen, then my time has been sped up. The old granny has 48 hours a day, while my day only has 12 hours. I think my days have sped up too. Mu Jingzhe deeply shared the same sentiment. So there must be a Time Thief, right? Shao Xi pondered it. I want to find a way to deal with the Time Thief. What kind of way? Mu Jingzhe asked. Let me think about it. Ill tell you when Ive thought it through. Shao Xi left with his notebook, looking deep in thought. Shao Qihai had been listening outside for a while. Seeing them discussing it so seriously, although he had seen it often, he still felt a little dazed. Shao Qihai felt that he understood his son, Shao Xi, very well at times. Sometimes, this child knew a lot and was very sharp. Sometimes, he felt that he was very naive. From time to time, thoughts that would never have occurred to him would pop up in Shao Xis head. He was often stunned and felt unable to keep up with his sons thoughts, so he always ended up looking for Mu Jingzhe. Do you really think Shao Xi is right? Shao Qihai couldnt help but ask Mu Jingzhe. Although it goes against our understanding, I think it makes sense. I also think that my time has been sped up or stolen. Otherwise, why do I feel like the days are passing too quickly? Shao Qihai: Alright. The last method Shao Xi had found to deal with Time Thieves, such as growing ten arms, wasnt very practical in reality but was entirely possible in his literary world. In the end, his article was published. The main theme of the article was that everyone should treasure their time and arrange their time in such a way that it improved their efficiency. When Shao Dong and the others read Shao Xis essay, they could empathize with him. After reading it, they even expressed their views, but this time, they asked Shao Xi to express himself in verbal form and not in written form. Shao Dong: Ive carefully observed my time. It wasnt stolen. Little Bei sighed. If only I could steal time. That way, I could go to school and film at the same time. Shao Nan said, Me too. If I could also steal time, Id use all the stolen time to read. This way, I could have more time to experiment and play. Shao Nan still loved to read and study the most. Now that there were two more professors, Mu Jingzhe increasingly felt that he couldnt understand the books they sent. Mathematics, physics, and chemistry seemed really unfamiliar to her. In order to facilitate Shao Nans learning process and experiments, she even specifically created a small experimental lab for him. Usually, Shao Nan would lock the door, saying that he was afraid that someone would break in and get in danger. The two professors seemed to be competing with each other. More and more books were sent over, and the professors were also getting increasingly attentive. From time to time, the professor from the University of Law would also join in and send some books over. Every time Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nans little head, she was very puzzled. How could such a small brain contain so much knowledge? Shao Dong was even more aggressive. After going to the capital and then to Ocean City, he suddenly said that he wanted to acquire a factory that produced refrigerators. The factory had only been established a short while ago and had advanced technology and equipment imported from overseas. The owner had wanted to do something big with it, but due to a financial problem, he had been unable to continue. Shao Dong had very sharp business acumen. Considering the current situation, he was very optimistic about this industry, so he said that he wanted to acquire it. If I add the money I made from the beverage factory and the scavenging business, I have enough money for the acquisition. Initially, Shao Dong had wanted to buy a car for Mu Jingzhe with his younger siblings. However, after gaining some car knowledge, he felt that they werent good enough. In addition, Mu Jingzhe hadnt gotten her drivers license yet, so he felt that he could use the money for this investment first. When he earned more money in the future, he would then buy a car for Mommy. When that time came, he would buy an even better one for her. Shao Dong was ambitious. Not only did he want to produce refrigerators in the future, but he also wanted to produce television sets and washing machines. Although he had only taken the first step, he could already see the third step. Mommy, what do you think of my plan? If you think its feasible, you can invest in it too. That way, I can take an even bigger step. Uncle said that he has faith in me. At first, he was planning to look into buying a house in the city, but hes not buying one for the time being. Hes investing in me. Mu Jingzhe immediately nodded. Ill chip in too. Your uncle made the right choice. As for the house, it was very difficult to buy it now, for commodity housing[1] had yet to become a thing. Many houses in the city had been passed down from their ancestors or allocated by their work unit[2]. In other words, they belonged to the state. Mu Han didnt have a partner either, so he wasnt in a hurry to buy a house. He might as well wait a little longer to invest in a good commodity house. When the time came, Mu Jingzhe would also be investing. As someone who had been reborn or had transmigrated into a novel, if she didnt buy property, shed be struck by lightning. If she didnt buy a house, she would be too embarrassed to say that she was a transmigrator. However, there was no hurry now. If she stayed by Shao Dongs side, she could earn money alongside him and support him at the same time. Of course she had to do it with him. Okay. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes expression and straightened his chest. Mommy, dont worry. Ill work hard to earn money. I wont let you lose money. I believe you. But dont stress yourself out. Shao Dong turned around and saw Shao Qihai looking at him. Little Dong, you know that Daddy actually has some spare money. If you think its okay, Ill also I know. But Dad, you should keep your money for now, in case our family needs it for an emergency. When I find a new business, Ill definitely ask you to invest so we can earn money together. What Shao Dong said was true. He felt that they had to leave some money at home as backup for emergencies, such as the last time he had been blackmailed. Pfft, pfft, pfft. Their family wouldnt experience such a thing. However, it was only right for them to take precautions. Of course, more importantly, just like before, he would be cooperating with Uncle[3] on this business. In addition, his mother would invest in it, which meant that this business belonged to his mothers side of the family. Regardless of whether he earned money or not, it would be better not to implicate his father. Though Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai had yet to get a divorce for the time being, they werent like ordinary married couples. The future was still uncertain. Considering the long term, Shao Dong felt that itd be better for them to keep their assets separate. For example, now, both of them were in charge of their own money and they also spent their own money when it came to expenses. Although his father tried his best to buy things to support the family, his mother also spent quite a lot each time. It could be said that Shao Dong had read the situation very clearly. [1] The term commodity housing was coined to describe commercial housing as opposed to old-style welfare housing [2] a place of employment in China [3] Mu Teng Chapter 259 - A Man’s Money Should Be Handed Over to a Woman for Safekeeping Shao Qihai didnt know that Shao Dong had considered this so much. Since he felt that it made sense, he didnt force him. He only took this opportunity to look for Mu Jingzhe and tried to hand over his bankbook to Mu Jingzhe again for safekeeping. He wanted them to be like other families, in which men earned money while women managed the money and the house. Jingzhe, since your money has been used to support Little Dongs business and invest in it, you can use mine for household expenses in the future. Ill give you all the money I earn every month. When other men handed over their savings and salaries, the missus would be satisfied. However, when Shao Qihai had handed it over last time, Mu Jingzhe had declined, saying that she was busy managing her own money. After this period, when Shao Qihai brought this up again, he no longer expected her to look satisfied. He felt that if Mu Jingzhe was willing to accept it, he could at least see a trace of hope. However, this time, Mu Jingzhe still didnt take it. Its fine. I still have money for household expenses. You know that I earn cash every day. The light in Shao Qihais eyes instantly dimmed. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had gotten busy again, he could only leave. Mu Jingzhe returned to her room and continued working. She thought of something and stopped, flipping through the fabric book shed made herself. Slowly, a sketch appeared. This was a new job she had taken on. She had previously met the bullied newbie, Chen Ling, and agreed to make her a custom-made dress. Although many things had happened later, Mu Jingzhe had still worked overtime at night to make it for her as promised. Later on, she didnt have time to pay attention to how it looked on her. She didnt even have time to prepare a matching hairstyle and makeup look for her or alter her gown. She felt very apologetic, but Chen Ling understood and didnt have a problem with it at all. She was already amazed by the gown Mu Jingzhe had sent her. The gown Mu Jingzhe had sent over looked very ordinary at first glance, especially when it was compared to other gowns. It was too simple and didnt seem to be worth looking at. The assistant had originally been full of hope, but after taking a look, she had felt disappointed. Unexpectedly, when shed put on the gown, the effect had been surprisingly good, as the gown completely showcased her strongest parts. It looked like a very simple and ordinary gown, but after wearing it, she completely changed, becoming dazzling as she walked. The assistant aside, even Chen Ling was stunned. This was the first time she knew that she was so beautiful and charming. It was the most suitable outfit Chen Ling had ever worn in her life. It was better than the branded clothes she had to fight for. In the past, Chen Ling used to dress like everyone else, but although she was beautiful, she wasnt eye-catching. However, after wearing this dress, she stood out and was completely different from everyone else. This was what Chen Ling needed urgently. Chen Ling wasnt stupid. After wearing that, she put on makeup exactly according to the note Mu Jingzhe had written. In the end, she dazzled everyone and stood out on the red carpet. Later on, Mu Jingzhe heard that the senior who had bullied and suppressed Chen Ling had been overshadowed by her. Chen Ling had attracted everyones attention. That night, she even managed to gain the favor of a director who was present, and he gave her an opportunity to audition for a very important role. Because she was so dazzling, she attracted attention and even received endorsement offers. She was in the limelight, and the company started to take her seriously. Everything changed completely that night. Sometimes, this was what happened. If you caught a break, you might take a step forward. However, opportunities were given to those who were prepared and capable. Coincidentally, Chen Lings acting skills werent bad, just a little immature. However, she had acting skills and loved this industry. Once she found herself in the limelight, she managed to take a step forward. Chen Ling also found inspiration in Mu Jingzhes dress and found her future styling direction herself. Her daily style became increasingly outstanding. As Mu Jingzhe listened to Chen Lings story, she felt that this plot was completely like the rhythm of a female-led web novel. She was quite happy for Chen Ling, and Chen Ling was filled with gratitude for Mu Jingzhe, as all of this luck was a result of the gown Mu Jingzhe had made for her. It was thanks to Mu Jingzhes help that shed been given such an opportunity. At first, Mu Jingzhe was busy with something, so she was sensible enough not to disturb her. However, in private, she wasnt stingy about letting everyone know that the dress had been made by Mu Jingzhe and that the outfit that had allowed her to stand out was a result of Mu Jingzhes work. Anyone else would perhaps have hidden Mu Jingzhe out of selfish intentions, but she didnt. She even knew that Mu Jingzhe was busy and reminded everyone not to disturb her. No one had expected her to be so generous, and they all sang her praises. Many people in the industry heard about it and asked around for Mu Jingzhe. In the end, they really did manage to find out who she was. They found out that Mu Jingzhe had worked with some production teams before and was behind the costumes in a movie and some television shows. Her work was outstanding and complemented the actors well, regardless of their gender. In addition, she was the mother of the youngest movie queen, Shao Bei. Previously, she had been accidentally noticed by the media, so she could be considered half a celebrity. Although they had never heard of her designing formal evening wear and felt that she wasnt quite like other designers, there was no doubt that she was capable. Therefore, many people asked around, wanting to collaborate with Mu Jingzhe to customize formal evening wear. Unfortunately, at first, Mu Jingzhe had been too busy, so shed turned down a few people who were in a hurry. It was fine if they werent in a hurry to use the clothes, though. As time went by, fewer people came out of curiosity or to join in the fun. After those who didnt absolutely have to have Mu Jingzhes clothes left, those who remained were the people who really liked Mu Jingzhes work. Mu Jingzhe was working around the clock to finish the orders. As this was private customization, she had to design according to the customer and make the outfit herself, so it took a lot of time and energy. However, because she did earn quite a lot of money from this and she enjoyed doing it, she was very happy to take on such business. After working for several days, Mu Jingzhe finally managed to complete the accumulated orders. She heaved a sigh of relief and seriously put a tick on the calendar. The calendar was hanging on the wall, displaying one month per page. Mu Jingzhe looked at the pages behind and saw the time she had left for the undergarments. After such a long delay, it was time to put this on the agenda. Actually, it had been completed previously, but it had been delayed by something. While she had been designing clothes, whenever she had been inspired or idle, she had created a few sample drawings. However, she still had to change them now because her designs were too modern. There were all sorts of fabrics in the modern era, but there werent many fabrics to choose from now. Besides, this era favored conservative and practical clothes. The most important thing about underwear was comfort. I still have to find suitable fabrics. Mu Jingzhe looked at the calendar and was about to plan it all. However, she paused when she flipped the calendar to the next month. Her schedule in July was much cleaner than in June, and there were very few plans. However, a day was highlightedthe death anniversary of Shao Dongs biological mother, Bai Lu. Upon seeing the calendar, Mu Jingzhe felt a little emotional. Time passed really quickly. She still remembered experiencing Bai Lus death anniversary with the children a year ago. Now, it was around the corner again. As Mu Jingzhe looked at this date, she couldnt help but think of one of the 100 wishes she had asked Shao Dong to write down last yearhis wish that one day, he would go to his mothers grave and offer incense to her. Chapter 260 - Who Will Try On The Men’s Underwear? In the past year, many of Shao Dongs 100 wishes had been fulfilled, but there were also some that needed time to fulfill. For example, his wish to go to Bai Lus grave to offer incense to her. Mu Jingzhe had kept the wish in her heart after seeing it last year. She had also thought of taking them there, but she didnt know if she could go this year. In the past, Mu Jingzhe would definitely have taken them there. However, now that Shao Qihai was back, it was more suitable for Shao Qihai to bring them along. After dinner, when Shao Qihai came out after washing the dishes, he saw Mu Jingzhe waving at him. I have something to speak to you about. What is it? Come over here first. Shao Qiyang looked at Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhes backs and lowered his head. He walked out of the courtyard, not wanting to see the two of them interacting. After this period of time, Shao Qiyang could finally face the two of them together, eat with them, and interact naturally with them. Of course, there was still some discomfort, but it was a little better than before. Shao Qiyang had hesitated before, especially when he had seen that Mu Jingzhe still planned to get a divorce. He had also noticed that she and Shao Qihai still slept in separate rooms and didnt look like a married couple. However, as the days passed, Mu Jingzhe still wouldnt get a divorce, nor did she have the chance to do so. Due to the fetters of the children and the many things that had happened previously, Shao Qiyangs feelings slowly faded. They had to fade. Now that Shao Qihai was back, even if he and Mu Jingzhe really divorced in the future, as her younger brother-in-law, he couldnt rush to confess his love immediately. Otherwise, the gossip would be unimaginable. If two brothers fought over a woman, it wouldnt be any better than when Shao Qihai had been dead. In fact, the situation might even be worse. If Shao Qihai was gone, everyone would just gossip about it for a period of time. As time passed, it would pass as well. However, since Shao Qihai was still alive, everyone would always remember this. Shao Qiyang could tell what Shao Qihai was thinking. As he watched him cook, wash the dishes, wash the clothes, and take care of the children, shouldering responsibility for family matters and doing things that many men wouldnt do, he knew how much Shao Qihai cared. It seemed like Shao Qihai had really forgotten about Mu Xue and truly wanted to live with Mu Jingzhe. If he interfered, they probably wouldnt be able to be brothers anymore. Shao Qiyang couldnt really give up his biological older brother for love. Besides, Mu Jingzhe might not necessarily accept him. It should be said that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt accept him. She had treated him as her brother-in-law right from the start. Even an outstanding person like Ji Buwang was still just waiting, let alone someone like him. Shao Qiyang knew his limitations. Like an invisible person, he hadnt done anything. Ultimately, the reason for that was Mu Jingzhes attitude. In the end, he still had to give up on Mu Jingzhe and try to forget her. Shao Qiyang walked aimlessly toward the river amid the evening breeze. After walking for a while, he suddenly heard slapping sounds. When he came back to his senses, he saw Mu Xue. Mu Xue was squatting by the river and washing clothes on a rock by the river. She was hitting the clothes with a washing rod, her movements still a little rusty. Ever since that conversation with the five kids last time, Mu Xue felt quite upset. Later on, shed said that she would wash the clothes herself, but she wasnt proficient at it. When the villagers saw her, they would tease her and laugh at her for not even knowing how to wash clothes. Wanting to avoid them, Mu Xue came when no one was around. She was always paying attention to people and had also heard this commotion. When she turned around and saw Shao Qiyang, she quickly turned her back to him. In the end, she accidentally bumped into the enamel basin containing the clothes beside her. The enamel basin slid into the river and floated away along with the water. Mu Xue cried out in surprise and quickly chased after the basin, but she simply wasnt as fast as the flowing water. Fortunately, the river curved and the current quickly eased. The enamel basin stopped and moved in circles in the water. Mu Xue heaved a sigh of relief but then felt frustrated. The reason the enamel basin stopped was mainly because there was a puddle there. However, the puddle was quite deep, so she didnt dare enter the water to retrieve it. Raising her head to look at Shao Qiyang, who was not far away, Mu Xue wanted to ask for help but was afraid of being rejected. She hesitated for a moment and, not wanting to continue embarrassing herself, lowered her head and prepared to go home. Shao Qiyang wasnt blind, so he was watching everything. When he saw that she was about to leave, he frowned. You dont want the basin anymore? I cant get it Dont you know how to pull it over with a stick? Shao Qiyang was speechless. He felt that Mu Xue was a tad too stupid. Why hadnt he realized this before? Oh, oh, right. Mu Xue quickly found a stick. When she finally retrieved the enamel basin, she heaved a sigh of relief. She raised her head to thank Shao Qiyang, but he had already disappeared. The smile on Mu Xues face instantly disappeared as well. In the past, she hadnt paid much attention to Shao Qiyang, but now, she felt that he had changed a lot and become much more mature. Mu Xue quickly gathered her clothes and went home before the sky turned completely dark. Shao Qiyang, on the other hand, only went back after dark. However, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai werent saying anything intimate, like Shao Qiyang had imagined. Instead, they were talking about serious matters. Mu Jingzhe had just mentioned Shao Dongs 100 wishes when she saw Shao Qihais eyes suddenly dart to the side. She turned around and guessed that he had probably seen the design drafts of her undergarments. She took a look and casually put them away, not taking it to heart. She still had to try making designs at home in the future. This was just a blueprint, and there was nothing on it one couldnt look at. Thus, she continued. Last year, I asked Shao Dong to write 100 wishes and think more about himself. One of these wishes was his hope to go to Bai Lus grave one day and kowtow. Itll be her death anniversary soon. Do you want to take them there? When Shao Qihai heard the words Bai Lus death anniversary, his mind instantly jolted back to reality. He no longer cared about the sketch. They indeed havent been there. Shao Qihais voice was a little low. I should take them to visit. Then you Since youre back, I wont be coming with you guys, Mu Jingzhe immediately said. Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhe and wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and didnt say anything. Then Ill find some time to ask them about it. Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded with a calm expression. Shao Qihai looked at her and couldnt help but ask, You You dont mind? Mind what? Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Bai Lu worked really hard to give birth to them and even lost her life. They should have gone there to kowtow to her a long time ago. Actually, Shao Qihai wasnt just asking if she minded about this, but it didnt seem to occur to Mu Jingzhe at all, so he didnt mention it. As for whether they were going to kowtow on Bai Lus death anniversary, for the next two days, it was unknown if Shao Qihai had asked the kids or not. In any case, he didnt give Mu Jingzhe an answer, so Mu Jingzhe continued to busy herself with the bras and panties. After buying another batch of fabric, she started trying to make some. When the samples were washed, Mu Jingzhe tried them on her own. She also asked Li Fang and the others to help her try the undergarments based on their different figures. This was all fine. But here was the problem: If the mens designs were made, who should she ask to try them on? It didnt seem appropriate for Shao Qihai, Shao Qiyang, or Ji Buwang to try them on. Mu Teng was a little old, and Mu Han wasnt at home either. Forget it, lets not think about it. If it doesnt work out, lets just make the womens version for the time being. Well talk about the mens version after its made. In any case, they would definitely find someone to try the underwear on. Chapter 261 - Good Mommy Refrigerator? By the time Mu Jingzhe finally pulled together the team for the undergarments and Mai Miao joined in, Shao Dong had already made great progress. The funds were in place and the workers were awesome, so they were able to produce refrigerators. Furthermore, the quality was also up to industry standards. They were about to mass-produce and launch them in the market. They were currently discussing a name that was vibrant, memorable, and wouldnt be confused with anything else. Shao Dong asked for everyones opinion to see if there were any good suggestions. Xiao Wu was the first to respond. Well call the refrigerator Bingbing[1]. Bingbing Refrigerator? This refrigerator brand sounds like a persons name. No. Shao Dong shook his head. Many modern brand names flashed across Mu Jingzhes mind. Perhaps because she knew too much, she couldnt think of any names for a while. She was afraid that those brand names would come out of her mouth, so she didnt say anything. On the other hand, Shao Xi, Shao Qihai, and Shao Nan helped by giving him ideas. However, their suggestions werent very appropriate. Shao Xis ideas were too bold and unconstrained, Shao Nans ideas were too straightforward, and Shao Qihais ideas were not flexible enough. Mommy, do you have any suggestions? Shao Dong could only ask Mu Jingzhe. I havent thought of any yet. Mu Jingzhe asked in turn, What have you thought of? Thats right, Brother. You didnt even tell us what you thought of. Shao Dong pursed his lips as he recalled his list. Actually, I thought of one. I dont know if its appropriate. Its Good Mommy. Mu Jingzhe blinked. Good Mommy? Could the refrigerator be called that? Shao Dong coughed and explained, Mommy is a warm word. It also means that a refrigerator can keep food fresh. I was thinking of Mommy when I came up with this name. Shao Dong emphasized that he had been thinking of Mu Jingzhe. Previously, when Shao Qihai had discussed going to visit Bai Lu on her death anniversary with him, Shao Dong had wanted to go. After all, he had never been there. Although Mu Jingzhe had said that she didnt care, he felt that he had let Mu Jingzhe down. Now that he was talking about Mommy, Shao Dong didnt want Mu Jingzhe to think that the good mother he was talking about was his biological mother. He had come up with this brand name mostly because of Mu Jingzhe. As soon as Shao Dong said that, Shao Xi and the others nodded. This is just like Mommy. Its indeed quite good. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Nobody names a refrigerator brand that way, right? Why dont you call it Five Siblings then? No one names a refrigerator brand Five Siblings either, right? Shao Dong argued. I like the name Good Mommy the most. But if Mommy doesnt think its good, we can also name the brand Jingzhe. Dont come up with a brand name that revolves around me. There are very few brands that are named after solar terms[2]. Lets change it. Mu Jingzhe then laughed. Now that you mentioned this, I was reminded of your uncle. Good Uncle Refrigerator. This made everyone laugh. After Xiao Wu finished laughing, he even commented seriously, But actually, Good Uncle is quite good too, just like Good Mommy. Then the name Good Brother isnt bad either, Mu Jingzhe said casually. Then, she suddenly paused. Hmm Good Brother is seriously not bad. Look, Ive already thought of an advertising slogan for you. Good Brother Refrigerator: Keeps it fresh for you. Shao Dong: Really. See, Good Mommy Refrigerator actually doesnt sound as catchy as Good Brother Refrigerator. Shao Dong: Im afraid that when the time comes, everyone will change the slogan to Good Brother Refrigerator: It gives you nightmares[3]! Mu Jingzhe exclaimed, Thats fine too! If people find it interesting, theyll remember it. As long as they remember the name, its good. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Dont doubt me. Arent you going to make televisions and washing machines in the future? When the time comes, the slogan can be changed to: Good Brother Television: Keeps you entertained. As for the washing machine, itll be: Good Brother Washing Machine: Keeps you pretty! How catchy. Initially, Mu Jingzhe had only suggested this casually, but the more she spoke, the more she felt that it was really catchy. Im such a genius. Ive even thought of advertising slogans for you. Little Dong, what do you think? At first, Shao Dong had really wanted to name it Good Mommy. However, Mu Jingzhes suggestions really sounded rather catchy. Little Bei and the rest also repeated it a few times. It does seem to be very catchy. Right? Shao Xi actually quite liked the name Good Mommy too, so he argued. But Good Mommy TV, Good Mommy Washing Machine, and Good Mommy Refrigerator sound catchy too. Good Mommy Refrigerator: Keeps it fresh for you. Good Mommy TV: Keeps you warm. Good Mommy Washing Machine: Keeps the love alive. These advertising slogans also sound very catchy. But this name doesnt create as deep an impression as Good Brother does. Mu Jingzhe disagreed. Shao Xi looked at Shao Dong, who laughed. Indeed. After raising their hands to vote, Shao Dong heard Shao Qihai say faintly, Why didnt anyone propose Good Daddy just now? Didnt you all say that you love me? Mu Jingzhe burst into laughter. She had heard of the brand Good Daddy. Shao Dong: He thought for a moment. In the future, Ill use the name Good Daddy when I have the chance. Shao Qihai didnt believe a single word. Shao Xi and the others looked at each other and returned to their rooms with smiles on their faces. Im going to read my readers letters. The publishing house sent a box over. The books published by Shao Xi were popular, and he would receive letters from readers from time to time. His address was naturally not publicized. The agreement was that the letters would be sent to the publishing house, and the publishing house would then send them over to Shao Xi. Little Bei was interested. Another box came? Ill come take a look too. Ill see if theres any difference between your letters and mine. Probably. My readers are mainly children. Shao Xi held Little Beis hand, and Shao Nan and Xiao Wu followed them. Sending letters required money to buy stamps. However, other than families that were in a particularly difficult financial situation, many parents who saw that their children liked to write letters would encourage them to do so. Firstly, it was excellent that Shao Xi had published a book at such a young age, as it made him a role model worth emulating. The parents wouldnt object to their kids writing to him. Secondly, this could train the childrens ability to express themselves and write, increase their interest, and make them fall in love with essays. Many parents even asked their kids to write the address on the envelopes themselves and told them how to send the letters. This was also something worth teaching their children. Hence, Shao Xi received letters from many children and adults alike. Some of them even used pinyin when they didnt know how to write certain words. Shao Xi liked to read replies from fans because this was also a form of communication. He could use this chance to understand the thoughts of many children and see some of the outside world through their letters. As long as a letter was sent to Shao Xi, he would read it seriously. He would feel happy when readers praised him, but when there was criticism, he could also accept it. However, if he encountered someone who had written to scold him, he would retort as he read the letter. He wouldnt let go of a single word and hed use words much more ruthlessly than said reader. Fortunately, he only retorted verbally and didnt really reply. Otherwise, his sharp words would shut those people up. Fortunately, there were very few people who wrote to scold him. Otherwise, if he got angry, Shao Xi might really reply in writing. He rarely replied, but when he had time, he would pick out some letters to reply to. Shao Xi and Little Bei read the letters for a while. Fortunately, they didnt see anyone scolding him. He was in a good mood, so he picked out the letters he wanted to reply to and a letter that had already been answered once. [1] Meaning ice-cold [2] Jingzhe is the 3rd of the 24 solar terms in the traditional Chinese calendar [3] Ghosts are sometimes called good brothers Chapter 262 - I Think It Doesn’t Matter If Daddy Is Dead Or Not Ill write a reply later and send it tomorrow. Then they should be very happy. Little Bei helped Shao Xi arrange the other envelopes. Will there be more and more of these letters in the future? Will there be so many that we wont be able to finish them all? Will there be no place to put them? Lets try our best to read as many as possible. If theres really a lot, so much that theres nowhere to put them, then Ill build a new house or buy one. When the time comes, well save them together. Even if a letter was a scolding, just like his mother had said, it had been written for him. If he retorted, he would forget about it instead of throwing it around. Little Beis eyes lit up. Ah, thats a good idea. Ill do that in the future. Shao Qihai came in as they were chatting happily. What are you talking about thats making you so happy? Were replying to letters. Brother wants to reply to his readers letters. Shao Qihai looked down and saw the letter at the very top. His gaze suddenly froze as he abruptly picked it up. This address Shao Xi, how did you manage to contact this person? Didnt I tell you not to make any contact? Where did you get this address? Shao Xi was stunned when he saw Shao Qihais serious expression. He looked at the letter again. Dad, what are you saying? Whats wrong? Im just writing back to a reader who wrote to me. Shao Qihai paused. Its a letter from a reader? Thats right. Didnt I say just now that I wanted to read the letters written by my readers? Shao Xi looked at Shao Qihai and took the envelope in his hand. Dad, what did you mean by what you said just now? Why did you say that I cant make any contact with this person? Nothing, I saw wrong. Its nothing. Shao Qihais gaze was conflicted. After denying it, he left with a complicated gaze. Shao Xi and Little Bei looked at each other, and their gazes turned to the envelope in their hands. Theres something fishy about Daddys reaction. Yeah, what do you think he meant? Little Bei was puzzled. Shao Xi frowned and shook his head. I dont know either At this point, Shao Xi suddenly paused, recalling what had happened. He seemed to have guessed why Shao Qihais reaction had been so strange just now. Shao Xi looked at the tender words on the envelope, and his gaze became complicated too. Little Bei was anxious. What? Second Brother, youve recalled it. Tell me what happened. No, I dont remember anything. Shao Xi casually threw the envelope aside. Its late. Go back and go to sleep. When your letters arrive, Ill read them with you. Little Bei felt that Shao Xi was hiding something from her, but since he refused to tell her, she could only leave. After Little Bei left, Shao Xi pounced on the bed and opened the letter that he had tossed aside previously. This was the second time they had corresponded. Previously, this reader had sent another letter, and Shao Xi had chosen to reply because this little reader had said that her father had left. The young reader had said that she didnt like her father because he was never at home. He would disappear every now and then and always hang out with the wrong crowd. Because of this, her mother cried a lot and had almost brought her away from her father. However, before her mother could do it, her father had suddenly died. No one knew what had happened. When theyd received the news, they had seen his corpse. Later on, while packing up her fathers belongings, theyd found two bank savings account books. One was for her mother, and the other was for her. He hadnt left a single word behind, only enough money for them to live well. It was at least enough to provide for her until she grew up. Later on, her mother had taken her and moved to an unfamiliar place. She wasnt used to this place because the people there liked to put vinegar in their food, and she didnt like the taste of vinegar. This little reader had written all these things incoherently. When she didnt know how to write certain words, shed even used pinyin or drawings to replace it. Shed said that she had accidentally come across Shao Xis book and liked it very much, so she had written him a letter. Due to the fact that there were also drawings and pinyin mixed in, and the words that the reader did know how to write were written in a very big font, the letter was very thick. Shao Xi was attracted by its thickness, but upon reading it, he found it too tiring and boring. After reading it for a while, he tossed it aside. However, later on, Shao Xi kept thinking of this letter. Probably because he had also experienced his fathers sudden death, Shao Xi later found the letter again and read it patiently. After reading it, he couldnt help but reply to the reader with a letter of his own. He wrote down all the words that the reader had written in pinyin and indicated that she had to copy them ten times to learn them. He also told her to buy a dictionary and check out the words she didnt know how to write. He told the reader not to write to him in pinyin anymore, for he was too tired after reading it. If she wrote in pinyin again, he wouldnt reply. Shao Xi didnt know how to comfort the reader. He only said at the end, Youre actually very lucky because you still have your mother. Dont be afraid of being sad. Its okay to be sad. Itll pass soon. Back then, they hadnt even had a mother. As for being sad, Shao Xi felt that one just had to get used to it. He initially thought that the little reader wouldnt write to him again after this. He didnt expect her to reply. Because it was relatively special, he remembered the little readers name, Fang Yu, quite clearly. He just hadnt expected Shao Qihai to react like that when he saw the envelope and the address. Shao Xi recalled the story of the nameless hero he had heard from Shao Qihai previously. He had wanted to become friends with the little boy Shao Qihai had transferred, but Shao Qihai had refused, saying that it was absolutely impossible. Unexpectedly, here was this reader! Upon thinking about the contents of the letterthat the father was no longer around, that the mother was moving, and so oncoupled with Shao Qihais performance, Shao Xi guessed that this might be the boy, and not a girl! As Shao Xi carefully opened the letter, he muttered, He refused to give me the address previously. Surprising, huh? Even though I didnt have the address, in the end, the boy read my book and wrote to me! This must be fate. Shao Xi shouted the words that came out of Mu Jingzhes mouth from time to time and started reading the letter. After taking a look, he nodded. Mm, theres no pinyin this time. However, the font was still very big. Fang Yu said that she was very happy to receive his reply. Also, she had written those words ten times, according to Shao Xis request, and learned them. Shed even asked her mother to help her buy a dictionary. The dictionary was really useful. She had also learned quite a few words with its help. She had originally planned to send over the homework that she had written ten times, but because there was too much, her mother hadnt let her. Although she had no idea if it was because Shao Xi had asked her to write the words ten times, Fang Yu had written, Brother Shao Xi, youre like a teacher. Youre impressive. Shao Xi chuckled. Yes, Im very impressive. Ill be Teacher Shao from now on. After saying that, Fang Yu repeated that vinegar was really sour and asked curiously, Brother Shao Xi, after a person dies, do they really never come back or appear again? Fang Yu said that she actually didnt know why Mommy was crying so hard after Daddys death. Clearly, Daddy was often not at home and when he did occasionally come home, his appearance would stir up some gossip. Mommy had even cried a few times because of this. This had led to her not liking Daddy anymore. But now that Daddy was dead, Mommy was so sad. Clearly, her father had frequently not been at home back when he had been alive either. I think it doesnt matter if Daddy is dead or not. Either way, he doesnt come home. Therefore, at first, when she had said that her father had died and would never come back, Fang Yu had felt like it was nothing. She didnt know why her mother was crying so much. Everyone even said that Fang Yu was pitiful and asked her why she didnt cry, but Fang Yu couldnt cry at all. Chapter 263 - Off To Bai Lu’s Tomb To Their Pay Respects Young children actually couldnt understand the true meaning of death. The same applied to Fang Yu. She had not understood it even though such a long time had passed, and now, after seeing that her father had really never returned, she finally understood the difference between not coming back often and never coming back. Brother Shao Xi, I actually miss Daddy a little, but I havent told Mommy. Im afraid Mommy will cry. I want him to give me a piggyback ride, like all the other childrens daddies. He used to make me fly all the time. No one is taking me flying anymore. Brother Shao Xi, Im also a little afraid that Ill forget what Daddy looked like because I havent seen him in a long time. If he doesnt come back in the future, Ill forget him. Before Mommy moved with me, I couldnt bear to part with Brother Little Hua, but now, I rarely think of him. Im afraid that Ill also forget about Daddy in the future and forget what he looks like. Im really afraid, so I stole a photo of my father from Mommy last night. Ill look at it when Im about to forget his face in the future. But Im so afraid that Mommy will find out. If Mommy finds out, shell hit me. There are only three photos of Daddy. Mommy will definitely find out. Im also really afraid that Ill accidentally lose it. If she lost the photo, Fang Yu might really forget what her father looked like, so she was really worried. Shao Xi was initially smiling as he read the letter, but when he finished reading it, he couldnt smile anymore. He felt a little upset. After some thought, he replied, You can ask your mother if she has any negatives. The negatives can be used to develop photos. If she manages to find some, you can develop more of them, like even 100 of them. That way, youll have a lot of photos of him. Many people dont even have 100 photos in their lifetime, so your father wins. Besides, by doing this, you wont have to be afraid of losing the photo anymore. Shao Xi made a suggestion. He really hoped that she would find out soon that her father wasnt a little baddie but a big hero. Shao Xi wrote a letter back and asked Shao Qiyang to help him send it the next day. Shao Qihai, who happened to be beside them, looked at the address on the envelope. What did you write? Are you going to constantly keep in touch? I just wrote something about developing photos. If nothing goes wrong, we will indeed keep in touch. Shao Xi glanced at Shao Qihai. Whats wrong, Dad? Cant we keep in touch? Shao Qihai was conflicted. Not really It would be strange if he suddenly said that they werent allowed to contact each other. Mu Jingzhe didnt know about this little incident between them. She came out and asked, Have you applied for leave from school? Bai Lus death anniversary was coming up, and since they had ultimately decided to pay their respects, the kids needed to apply for leave in advance. Yes, Shao Qihai quickly replied. The teachers have agreed, but they said that they should come back as soon as possible. The final exam is coming soon, and theyre going to skip grades again. It was only because the children had performed well and were going to pay their respects on their mothers death anniversary that the teachers agreed. Otherwise, at a time like this, the teachers wouldnt have approved their request for leave. Two days before Bai Lus death anniversary, Shao Qihai took Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Shao Bei to Bai Lus hometown to pay their respects to Bai Lu and also meet their maternal grandparents. Shao Qihai took the four of them there, leaving Xiao Wu alone at home. As soon as they left, Mu Jingzhe really could not get used to it. She kept feeling that the house was empty. Although the children would go to school previously, they would sometimes run back during their break. Furthermore, she would be worried about their meals and water, so she didnt feel like they werent around. However, when they really left this time, the place suddenly felt empty. When she prepared lunch, Mu Jingzhe was still used to preparing their share. Only when she came back to her senses did she quickly put everything back. Shao Qiyang was busy at work and wasnt at home either, so it was only her and Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe suddenly didnt know how much food she should cook. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Shao Bei were all in their growing phase and werent picky about their food. Their appetite wasnt small, and even Little Bei ate quite a lot. Mu Jingzhe expended a lot of energy and ate quite a lot every day. Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang ate even more, so she usually cooked a lot of food every day. Now, it was only the two of them Mu Jingzhe scratched her head. Mom, whats wrong? Xiao Wu was surprised to see that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt move. Xiao Wu, how much do you think we should eat? The two of them discussed the portions before getting down to cooking, but in the end, she still prepared too much. Looking at the remaining food and vegetables, she said, If your older brothers were here, we would have finished it all. Xiao Wu looked at Mu Jingzhe and ran out. After a while, he returned with a small drum tied to his waist. Mommy, let me play the drum for you. He could tell that his mother was just not used to it. Since his siblings had left, she had been a little distracted because she missed them. Fortunately, he was still there. Otherwise, what would Mommy have done if she were alone? Xiao Wu transformed into sticky candy and stuck to Mu Jingzhes side for the rest of the day, talking to her non-stop. From time to time, he would pick small flowers and put them in an empty beverage bottle. He would then put them in the kitchen to surprise her. Every now and then, he would run out. For the next two days, Xiao Wu would pluck all the flowers by the roadside in the village. That wasnt enough. Xiao Wu even spent money to buy sunflowers. It happened to be the season when the sunflowers bloomed. In Great Eastern Village, many people would plant a circle of sunflowers on the outer perimeter of their corn fields so that they would have sunflower seeds to eat in the future. The sunflowers looked gorgeous when they bloomed. Mu Jingzhe had marveled at their beauty before, so Xiao Wu wanted to give them to Mu Jingzhe to make her happy. Other children would also mischievously tear off the petals of the sunflowers when they saw them. Not Xiao Wu. After careful selection, he finally chose the sunflowers in Li Fangs field. He felt that hers were the most beautiful and went to buy one with his pocket money. Li Fang wanted to decline the money, but Xiao Wu simply left the money and ran home with the sunflower in his arms. Mommy, come and see what this is? Mu Jingzhes eyes widened. Where did you pluck it from? Oh no, shed have to apologize later. Mommy, never mind where it came from. Do you like it? Is it pretty? It looks good, but But shed have to apologize. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless. She was about to tell Xiao Wu that he should not pluck flowers casually in the future and that sunflowers could be left to grow in the fields so that people could admire them for a few more days. Also, there would be sunflower seeds to eat in the future if one left them alone, so why pluck them? Mu Jingzhe, who was about to take this opportunity to talk to Xiao Wu about this, heard him say, All that matters is that its beautiful. Sunflowers turn to follow the sun. I turn to follow you, Mommy. You are my sunflower. Xiao Wu reached out and placed the sunflower in Mu Jingzhes arms. Mu Jingzhes heart beat faster. Xiao Wu What kind of wonderful son was Xiao Wu? Since she was already Little Wus sunflower, she decided to just let him be a brat for once. Children who hadnt been bratty before werent considered to have a perfect childhood. It wasnt a big deal to apologize. After all, she was Little Wus sunflower. Mu Jingzhe abandoned her principles and hugged Xiao Wu, kissing him twice. She felt that Xiao Wus smile was brighter than a sunflower. After two kisses, Mu Jingzhe still felt that it wasnt enough. She couldnt help but spin around a few times with Xiao Wu in her arms. Xiao Wu chuckled, afraid that the sunflower would be damaged. Mommy, the sunflower. Dont damage it. Its okay. It wont get damaged. Chapter 264 - Return Early The sunflower was a little big, and there wasnt a big enough beverage bottle to contain it. Xiao Wu found a jar that was frequently used in the countryside and put it in. When it was placed in that jar, it exuded a unique vibe. Xiao Wu insisted on having the sunflower facing her, saying that she was the sun. Previously, when theyd been talking about sunflowers, Xiao Wu and the others had been curious to know if they really constantly turned to face the sun. Mu Jingzhe had specifically taken them to observe sunflowers for a while. Because of this, she had created a growth observation diary and taken many photos. Mu Jingzhe was actually very curious to know the answer to this question. In the past, she had seen many answers on the Internet. Some said that it wasnt true, and some said it was. She wasnt sure either, so she didnt dare give an answer. In the end, she decided to observe it for herself. This was the best way to come to a conclusion. Coincidentally, she was also very curious. The final conclusion was that at the initial stage of the sunflowers growth, which was the blooming stage, the sunflower would really rotate along with the sun. Not just the kids, but even Mu Jingzhe was amazed by the conclusion and felt that sunflowers were very magical. However, this was only true in the beginning. When the sunflowers fully bloomed and grew sturdier, they wouldnt rotate with the sun anymore. This was also normal. The flower disc was too big and heavy, so much so that the stem couldnt even stand straight anymore, let alone rotate. Some of them even hung their heads. However, in this phase, the sunflowers were still very good-looking. Xiao Wu, it looks good like this too. It doesnt necessarily have to face me. Can you tell me where you picked it? Mu Jingzhe understood Xiao Wus intentions, but unless it had come from Li Zhaodis field, shed still have to apologize. Was this planted by Grandma? No, but dont worry, Mommy. I didnt steal it. When Li Fang came to refund Xiao Wus money, Mu Jingzhe realized that Xiao Wu had bought it. She laughed and asked Li Fang to keep the money. As it turned out, Xiao Wu had bought a sunflower for her. Perhaps Mu Jingzhes attitude encouraged Xiao Wu, but the next day, Xiao Wu returned with some pea flowers, saying that the white, red, and purple pea flowers were gorgeous too. Li Fang didnt know whether to laugh or cry and came to look for Mu Jingzhe, saying that Xiao Wu had given her money again. Youre specifically targeting Li Fangs house, huh? You cant do this from this day onward, understand? Alright. Xiao Wu nodded. I just want Mommy to be happy. Im very happy now. Xiao Wu was afraid that she would be lonely, so every day, he would coax her, play songs on his flute for her, and give her flowers. He also stuck by her side when sleeping at night. How could she be unhappy? Xiao Wu was satisfied. He missed his siblings too, but he was also happy to be alone with Mu Jingzhe. He was envious at the thought of Little Bei sleeping with Mu Jingzhe every day. Your older siblings should be able to return tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Although Shao Dong and the rest werent around, Bai Lus memorial tablet was still there. Mu Jingzhe prepared offerings for her, just like before. Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu were going to sleep after dinner. They didnt expect Shao Qihai to bring Shao Dong and the rest back. In the room, Mu Jingzhe heard the sound of a car outside. She thought that she had heard wrong, but as it turned out, they had really come back. Mommy! Mommy! The moment Shao Dong and the rest came back, they went to look for Mu Jingzhe. Only then did she realize that she wasnt dreaming. Why are you back? Wasnt their mothers death anniversary today? They came straight back after paying their respects, Shao Qihai replied. Theyve been missing you for the past two days. It wasnt just Mu Jingzhe who had missed them. Shao Dong and the rest had also missed Mu Jingzhe. Although shed supported them and told them to go and pay their respects, perhaps because she hadnt gone with them, theyd missed her a lot and simply come back. Its rare for you guys to make a trip there. You couldve stayed for two more days. Coincidentally, tomorrow is Saturday, and then its Sunday. Now, kids only had half a day of school on Saturday. Weve seen what we should see and we know where it is. Well just go again in the future, Shao Dong answered as the representative. Mommy, were hungry. Yeah, Im hungry. Mommy, lets have longevity noodles. I want to eat the longevity noodles you make, Little Bei said directly. Since they were clamoring for food, Mu Jingzhe naturally had to make them some. Noodles were cooked quickly, and Shao Nan and Little Beis birthdays werent over yet, so she made them longevity noodles. Mu Jingzhe went to the kitchen, and they followed her. They surrounded Mu Jingzhe and chattered away. Xiao Wu also joined in the fun and showed them his flowers, making Mu Jingzhes head ache. Previously, when they hadnt been around, shed felt that the house was too quiet and she hadnt been used to it. But now that they were back Mu Jingzhe felt a little disdainful. In the past, she had seen parents look forward to seeing their kids come back for summer vacation and then merrily send the kids off. She finally understood how those parents felt. Fortunately, the children hadnt been so noisy previously. Otherwise, she might have run away long ago. However, other families with many children seemed to be bombarded with noise like this every day. Mu Jingzhe had seen many noisy children in the village before, and it was also very obvious at school. Previously, she had thought that the five kids were fantastic and not at all noisy, but today, they demonstrated to her that they were perfectly capable of making noise. Alright, alright, stop arguing. Tell me one by one. Mu Jingzhe felt that if this continued, she would go deaf. He he Mommy thinks youre noisy. Xiao Wu helped Mu Jingzhe translate. Xiao Wu, youre getting bolder and bolder. Shao Xi hugged Xiao Wu and dragged him out. Mu Jingzhes ears finally got some peace. Did everything go smoothly in the past two days? Everything went quite smoothly. Shao Dong nodded. There were no problems with the car on the way. We arrived smoothly and saw Grandpa Bai and the others. In order to distinguish the two maternal grandfathers, Shao Dong called him Grandpa Bai. Because it wasnt convenient to take the four children on a train or car, Shao Qihai had been afraid that he would be overwhelmed. Coincidentally, a vehicle had been available, so Shao Qihai had driven there directly. He had been afraid that he would be delayed on the way and had wanted to make preparations in advance, so he had gone there two days early. Are your maternal grandparents in good health? They must have been happy to see you, huh? Mu Jingzhe asked. Unexpectedly, Shao Dong shook his head. Theyre in rather good health, just not particularly happy. Mu Jingzhe paused and looked at Shao Qihai, who was preparing water for the children to wash up. Whats going on? Shao Qihai smiled awkwardly. Its been a few years since we last met, so it felt a little distant. Shao Dong pursed his lips, clearly disapproving of this, but he didnt say anything. Mu Jingzhe was busy preparing the noodles, so she didnt ask anything else. The others had ordinary noodles, but Mu Jingzhe had made longevity noodles for Shao Nan and Little Bei. There was an egg on the noodles and two pieces of spring onions on the eggs, arranged to form the number 7. Seven, were seven this year! Little Bei jumped up and hit Shao Nan. I knew Mommy would definitely arrange it for us. Yes, youre seven years old this year. Thank you, Mommy. Mommy, you must keep making the number for us in the future. Alright, now that youre seven years old, it means that youre all grown up. Youll definitely be particularly inspired and smart this year. Mm, Ill be smarter! Little Bei held her face and almost jumped up. Alright, eat quickly. Mu Jingzhe laughed and didnt see Shao Qihai looking at her. So this was how she celebrated their birthdays. If it were him, he would also be eager to come back. Chapter 265 - The Knot In His Heart Little Bei started eating, but Shao Nan didnt move his chopsticks. Instead, he kept staring at the noodles. Whats wrong, Little Nan? Mu Jingzhe quickly asked. Nothing. I just want to remember it. Shao Nan smiled and imprinted it in his mind forever. He would be happy whenever he recalled this in the future. Remember not to break the noodle. You have to eat it in one go. That way, youll be safe and live a long life. After eating it last year, Shao Nan and Little Bei completed their mission perfectly. Done. Good job. You kids should hurry up and eat too. Mu Jingzhe urged Shao Dong and the rest to start eating. Only then did they start eating. They looked as if they hadnt eaten for a few days. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai suspiciously. They didnt eat today? How had he taken care of the children? They did, Shao Qihai quickly answered. I remembered everything. I didnt let them starve. Its just that theyve been a tad tired these days and only regained their appetite when they got back. Mu Jingzhe had made the noodles according to her habits, which meant that she had prepared a share for herself and Xiao Wu as well. She and Xiao Wu had only just eaten, so they didnt eat again. However, the entire pot of noodles was still finished in the end. Delicious. Mommys noodles are the best. Yeah, I feel alive now. After eating their fill, they praised Mu Jingzhe again. Shao Qihai washed the dishes in satisfaction. Afraid that they would fall asleep after eating too much, Mu Jingzhe pulled them to take a walk in the courtyard so they could digest their food. It happened to be a full moon, and the moonlight was very bright. They didnt even need to use a torchlight. Every single one of them either looked up at the moon or the stars. Sister Change[1] and the little rabbit must be asleep. After talking about the moon for a while, they started identifying the constellations in the sky. Little Bei suddenly said, I wonder if our mother turned into that star. Is she watching us from the sky? This was what Mu Jingzhe had said to comfort them beforethat when a person died, they would turn into a star in the sky. Its the one thats blinking at you. Mu Jingzhe picked Little Bei up. After searching for blinking stars for a while, it was almost time to rest. Xiao Wu insisted on sleeping with Mu Jingzhe, so she brought Xiao Wu and Little Bei with her. Even though she was so tired that she couldnt even open her eyes, Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe and said that shed missed her. Xiao Wu wasnt asleep yet. He looked at Little Bei, who was sleeping, and whispered to Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, my brothers and sister seem a little sad. Mm, I dont know why. Mu Jingzhe could tell. Were they perhaps upset because they missed Bai Lu? Didnt seem like it, though. In the past, they also used to be sad, but it was a little different today. Normally, being able to go to Bai Lus grave and kowtow should have fulfilled a wish they had always desired to fulfill. However, Shao Dongs expression wasnt right either. Mu Jingzhe guessed that it might be related to their maternal grandparents. Mu Jingzhe had roughly guessed the truth. Shao Dong and Shao Xi still remembered Bai Lu and had some impression of her, but Shao Nan and Little Bei didnt have any memories of her. This trip to pay their respects to their mother had a different meaning to them. They had gone with high hopes, but when theyd arrived, they had realized that everything was different from what they had imagined. The Bai Family had been very cold to Shao Qihai and even to their grandchildren. Compared to Li Zhaodi and the rest, the difference was drastic. They treated Shao Dong and the boys better and basically ignored Little Bei. When theyd arrived at Bai Lus grave, they had realized that it was a mess. Wild grass grew everywhere, and no one had cleaned it up. Not feeling very surprised, Shao Qihai had simply squatted down and skillfully cleaned up the mess. During lunch, Shao Dong and the boys were used to taking care of their younger sister, Little Bei. This had made Grandpa Bai unhappy, and hed grumbled about them making a fuss over a little girl. Grandma hadnt dared say a word. Hed only shut up after Shao Qihai spoke. However, when the villagers had come and recognized Little Bei, Grandpa Bai and the rest had found out that Little Bei was a child star, and their attitude had immediately changed. They had gone on about how Bai Lu had died while giving birth to them and hinted that the kids should take Bai Lus place and be filial to them, especially Little Bei. One moment, theyd be talking about who had leather shoes next door and who had a gold bracelet. The next moment, theyd be talking about wanting a television. Later, theyd started talking about not feeling well and wanting to go to the hospital to see a doctor. Theyd either hint at the kids to buy them something or give them money. The four children hadnt expected this trip to turn out like this. It would be a lie to say that they werent disappointed. This was also the reason they had come back so quickly. It was Bai Lus death anniversary, but they didnt seem to have made any preparations. Shao Qihai and the others had paid for the offerings themselves, and those people had even kept finding excuses to ask for money, so they had come back after paying their respects. The atmosphere had been depressing at the Bai Residence. The children only came to life when they saw Mu Jingzhe again. This was also why they were so noisy. On the way, Shao Dong had asked why Bai Lu was still buried there since Grandpa Bai and the others didnt think highly of her. Shao Qihai had only said something about returning to ones roots. In reality, it wasnt that simple. Back then, when he had come back from a mission, Bai Lu had already been gone. The Bai Familys parents had made a fuss and hadnt given him any peace. Theyd kept ranting about how difficult it had been for them to raise Bai Lu and how much money they had spent. Hed even almost retired from the army because of this. Later on, theyd finally calmed down after he had compensated them with a large sum of money. However, theyd insisted on getting back the corpse and burying her in their village. Still, they had pretty much disregarded it and merely used that as an excuse to receive a sum of benefits from Shao Qihai every year. Each year, when there was time, Shao Qihai would go back to pay his respects. Every time he went, he had to give them some money. Otherwise, he wouldnt even be able to go to the grave. Shao Qihai had never told Shao Dong and his siblings these things, nor had he ever badmouthed Grandpa Bai and the rest. The kids had also been really young at the time of Bai Lus death, so they hadnt seen their maternal grandparents much. Only when they had gone this time and heard about Bai Lus past had they learned what kind of people Grandpa Bais family were. They werent exactly super-villains, but theyd always had some small flaws. The common problem of favoring boys over girls was undoubtedly reflected in them, so Bai Lu hadnt been living well from a young age. Shao Dong felt quite upset. Perhaps it was because he was feeling uncomfortable, but after he finally fell asleep, he dreamed again. Just like on Bai Lus death anniversary in the past, he dreamed of Bai Lu crying and begging for mercy. Shao Dong suddenly sat up from crying, his forehead covered in sweat. He suddenly felt that something was amiss and turned around to see Shao Xi sitting there too. Big Brother, did you dream of it too? Shao Dong acknowledged this, and Shao Xi sighed in the dark. Mommy, she is so pitiful. Brother, do you think every time she appears in our dreams its because she feels indignant? Shao Dong didnt say anything. He had always felt that Bai Lu had died because of Zhao Lan. However, he was afraid that he was too young, so his memory could be wrong. Thus, Shao Dong thought that perhaps he would feel much better after going there and kowtowing. However, hed only found out after going there that it was useless. In fact, he felt even more uncomfortable and awful. We cant be sure if Zhao Lan indirectly caused Mommys death. Dont say these words again in case Little Nan and the rest hear you. Big Brother, Ive already heard it. Shao Nan, whom the duo had glanced at earlier to confirm that he was asleep, suddenly sat up and spoke. You scared me to death. Shao Xi was shocked. Why didnt you say anything when you woke up If I had said anything, I wouldnt have heard this. Big Brother, what exactly happened? [1] The Chinese goddess of the Moon Chapter 266 - The Truth About Bai Lu’s Difficult Labor Since he had already said it out loud, Shao Dong didnt hide it from him. He told him about the knot in his and Shao Xis heart. Shao Nan listened for a while and didnt say anything. Then, he suddenly said, Theres nothing to feel conflicted about. Lets find out while shes still alive. This way, they wouldnt need to keep bottling it up inside of them and let it become a thorn that could never be removed. How? She wont admit it, Shao Xi said. Then find a way to make her say the truth. We can test her. How? Shao Xi was curious. Find something shes afraid of Shao Nan was thinking when he heard Shao Dong say in a deep voice, Just dress up as a ghost and act all mysterious. Zhao Lan was terrified of ghosts. Shao Xi was still processing it when Shao Nan reacted. Good idea. Lets do it. In the middle of the night, Mu Jingzhe was shaken awake by Shao Xi and the others. In a daze, she quickly asked them what was going on. When she finished listening, she was even more confused. However, when she looked at Shao Dong and the rest, she didnt refuse in the end. It was past five in the morning, but Zhao Lan was still awake. When she finally closed her eyes, she suddenly heard a faint sound outside the door. Creak Creak It seemed like something was scratching the door, but when Zhao Lan listened carefully, there was nothing. Zhao Lan heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to doze off again, the creaking sound of something scratching the door was heard again. Zhao Lan abruptly opened her eyes. Who is it? she shouted. The creaking sound outside the door immediately disappeared. However, when she lay down again, the creaking sound was heard again. Zhao Lan couldnt take it anymore and got up to open the door, wanting to see who exactly was scratching it. However, when she opened the door, there was no one in front of it. Instead, there seemed to be something in the courtyard. When she raised her head, it seemed like a white shadow had just run out of the courtyard. Under the moonlight, the trees swayed, making Zhao Lan shiver. Who is this? She shouted and turned on the flashlight, but the battery of the flashlight had long been used up, and she couldnt afford to change it. All that was left was a yellow light, and nothing could be illuminated by it. It wasnt even as bright as the moon. Zhao Lan couldnt see what was ahead and shrank back when she heard the wind. Just as she was about to go back, she heard the intermittent scratching sound on the door. However, this time, it was echoing outside the front door, as if someone was scratching the front door. Sounds came one after another, creaking in the night. For a moment, the sound seemed anxious, but the next moment, it slowed down. There was no pattern. Zhao Lans hair stood on end. She felt that this sound was a little familiar. She was a bit afraid and wanted to go back, but the thing outside seemed to sense her intentions and suddenly started scratching again. There also seemed to be a faint sound. Zhao Lan called Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao a few times, but it was late at night, and the two of them were sleeping soundly. Seeing that they werent moving, Zhao Lan felt even more afraid. Just as she was about to retreat to her room, the door behind her suddenly closed with a bang. As she heard the creaking sound of the door being closed, she also heard intermittent, indistinct sounds. Mom Ive been waiting for you Why arent you here yet If you dont come, Ill come to you Zhao Lans expression changed. She searched around but couldnt find anyone anywhere. Her mentality immediately collapsed. She screamed and ran out. Dont come over! In her panic, she couldnt care less about the scratching sound on the door and ran over to it. She was about to shout when she walked out the front door, but when she looked up, she saw a person in white clothes with disheveled hair floating in the air. When that person saw Zhao Lan open the door and come out, she reached out. Im here The voice was drifting and sounded dragged out. Zhao Lan was scared out of her wits when she saw this. She fell on the ground and only shouted after a long time, Ghost! Zhao Lan came back to her senses and wanted to run back, but the door had silently closed behind her at some point. Zhao Lan couldnt push it open at all. She could only face the ghost in front of her again. The ghost in midair reached out again and said faintly, Lets go Ive come to fetch you Its over. You killed me. Ive been following you and watching you As if she had now gotten used to speaking, her voice slowly became smooth, but she spoke in a high-pitched voice. I was never reincarnated. I was just waiting to personally take you to the 18th level of hell Come on, Ive waited so many years for this day No, Im not going. Im not going! Dont take my life Zhao Lan was so frightened that her mind had already collapsed. She could no longer tell if this was a dream or reality. She only wanted to escape this calamity and not be taken away. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed, begging for mercy. I was wrong. Bai Lu, I was wrong. I know I shouldnt have caused your death. I was wrong. Please spare me. I shouldnt have deliberately not taken you to the hospital. I just couldnt stand you looking down on me and wanted to teach you a lesson so that you would give in and beg me. You just had to relent. I really didnt expect you to die. Although Id thought of letting you die so that you wont keep hogging Qihais allowance, I didnt do anything. You died giving birth. It had nothing to do with me. Stop looking for me Zhao Lan hadnt expected Bai Lu to come looking for her on her death anniversary. Bai Lu, I beg you not to take me away. I wouldnt dare harm anyone again. Please spare me I didnt stop Shao Dong and the others from paying their respects to you. Even though youre dead, there are incense offerings. Dont be angry Zhao Lan was still crying and begging for mercy on the ground, so she didnt notice the additional people around her. Zhao Lan wasnt afraid of anything, but she was terrified of ghosts. She believed in ghosts very much. Therefore, the day before and the day of Bai Lus death anniversary, she would always have nightmares and suffer from insomnia due to her guilty conscience. This night happened to be the second night she hadnt slept well. She was in a daze. Now that she had been frightened like this, the truth that had been hidden in her heart for a few years, which she had never intended to tell anyone, was revealed just like that. Even though Mu Jingzhe had been mentally prepared, her heart still sank when she heard Zhao Lan say that. So, I was right. You really killed Mommy. I remember her crying and begging you Shao Dongs voice finally made Zhao Lan, who was almost scared out of her wits and was still begging for mercy, snap back to her senses. She looked up in a daze and wiped her bruised forehead. She followed the voice and looked over. Shao Dong? Why are you here? She had a bad premonition. She raised her head in disbelief and saw the ghost slowly landing on the ground as a figure suddenly appeared beside it. It looked like Shao Nan and Xiao Wu. You You Zhao Lans mind exploded. Youre not ghosts. Youre humans. Who asked you to scare me? How dare you If we hadnt scared you, how would we have found out the truth? Little Bei and Shao Xi walked out of the door behind Zhao Lan. The flashlights in their hands lit up the dark space. Only then did Zhao Lan realize that the ghost was Mu Jingzhe. Not far behind Mu Jingzhe stood Shao Qihai, who was like a statue. Zhao Lan shuddered as she wondered how much he had heard. Little Bei and Shao Xi walked up to Mu Jingzhe with flashlights. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao looked at Zhao Lan at the door with inexplicable fear in their eyes. Behind them were Fu, Lu, and Shou, who were rubbing their eyes in confusion. Zhao Lan took a look around and felt her mind explode. Chapter 267 - Pay With Her Life Zhao Lans mind buzzed and went blank. She was flustered and had a lot of messy thoughts. Her face was also filled with regret. Why Why had she accidentally said that out loud? She racked her brains, wanting to say something to explain, but before she could say anything, a sudden thud came from the side. Zhao Lan was startled. She tilted her head and followed the light from Little Beis flashlight until she saw the couple who lived nearest to the Shao Residence. They had outerwear draped over them, and it was obvious that they had come in a hurry. They were also holding flashlights in their hands, but compared to Little Beis flashlight, the light was negligible. One look and one could tell that the flashlights had run out of battery, just like the one in Zhao Lans hand. They stared at Zhao Lan with their mouths wide open, their faces filled with shock. They also felt excitement and disbelief after hearing the gossip. Zhao Lans expression changed. How could anyone have heard that? What if they had heard that? If word got out, what would happen to her reputation? Zhao Lan didnt have time to think and quickly explained, I I really didnt do it on purpose. Although I hated her, I didnt do anything. I just didnt take her to the hospital. Everyone in the countryside gives birth at home. Why did she have to go to the hospital? I was just sticking to my own habits. Giving birth is like walking through the gates of hell. It was normal for her to die giving birth. Zhao Lan defended herself. This was also why Shao Dong found it strange that she didnt feel any guilt. It was true that she hadnt harmed anyone with her own hands. Many people gave birth at home and could only blame it on their bad luck if they died while doing so. If this was wrong, there were plenty of people who were wrong just like her. But she begged you. She was in so much pain and she wailed and begged for mercy. She said that she couldnt take it anymore, but you were still indifferent Shao Dong interrupted her. You locked us up and forbade us to go out. You forced us to sleep and told us to stay out of it. But I heard everything He had heard Bai Lus cries and shouts, as well as the scratching sounds. It was just that he hadnt known if Bai Lu was scratching the bed plank or the door. But the sounds kept replaying in his mind. He had been too young at the time, so he had incomplete memories. He had always been afraid that all this had just been his imagination. In the end, it was all true. Everything was real. It was really Zhao Lan who had indirectly caused Bai Lus death. How desperate, how terrified, and how awful she must have felt at the time Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan wanted to get to the bottom of this so that they wouldnt have a thorn in their hearts that they couldnt take out. In the end, when they discovered the truth, all it did was stab this thorn deeper into their hearts, making fresh blood seep out all over again. Shao Dong couldnt speak, but his entire body was trembling. Shao Nan frantically searched his mind for the legal provisions to punish Zhao Lan. In the past, he had always been able to find the appropriate legal provision as quickly as possible, but at that moment, no matter how hard he searched, he couldnt find it. There was no suitable provision to punish Zhao Lan. Furthermore, seven years had passed since this incident, and the cause of Bai Lus death had been a massive hemorrhage due to difficult labor. For the first time, Shao Nan was powerless. He couldnt say a word. Shao Xi hadnt expected this. Only one sentence came out of his mouth. I wont let you off It was unfair of the heavens to let a person like Zhao Lan live. What do you want to do? How could you kids treat me like this? If it werent for me, you wouldve died long ago. I was the one who thought of a way to bring you back to life. If it werent for me, you kids would have died a long time ago. Overwhelmed by fear, Zhao Lan tried to defend herself. However, just as she spoke, she saw Shao Qihai walking over step by step, his body filled with killing intent and hatred. Zhao Lan was already feeling guilty. When she saw Shao Qihai like this, she couldnt help but shiver and retreat. She was terrified that Shao Qihai would kill her, so she got up and hid. Her legs were numb from kneeling and she had suffered quite a fright, so she accidentally fell down the stairs. A moment later, she let out a scream. Little Bei, who was standing behind her, shone her flashlight down and got a shock. Blood. The two neighbors immediately ran over. They were shocked when they saw her. She hit her head Only then did Eldest Brother Shao react. He quickly shoved Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to get her to take a look. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao glanced at Shao Qihai but didnt dare move. She felt that it definitely couldnt be too serious. After all, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X used to jump up and down in this place in the past. The injury, if there was one, couldnt be too severe. However, it was unknown if it was because Zhao Lan had committed so much evil that even the heavens couldnt stand by and watch, or if it was because Bai Lu had been waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge on her, but although it wasnt a high step, Zhao Lans head hit a rock and blood instantly flowed. Besides, when she fell, she fell at a tricky angle for her waist. Zhao Lan felt as if her waist had been chopped off and shrieked in pain. Shao Qihai looked down at her and scoffed. Excellent. I didnt even have to do anything. Shao Qihai didnt seem to notice Zhao Lans injury. He lifted her and dragged her inside. Zhao Lan screamed even louder when she was moved, and blood dripped onto the ground. Only when Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw that Zhao Lans head and face were covered in blood as she moved past them did they realize that something was amiss. This How is this Eldest Brother Shaos legs went limp, and he couldnt get up. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao wasnt much better. Neither of them could stop Shao Qihai, and they could only watch helplessly as he dragged Zhao Lan to her room and threw her to the ground. Zhao Lan found the pain unbearable. Qihai, help me call a doctor and take me to the hospital Her hands were covered in blood, and blood was still flowing. Zhao Lan was terrified as she grabbed Shao Qihais trouser leg. Qihai, Ill die. Hurry up and call Wouldnt it be better if you died? A life for a life You should pay for Bai Lus life. Shao Qihai broke free from Zhao Lans hand and reached out to pull the door shut. Zhao Lan was shocked and quickly grabbed Shao Qihai. No, no, Qihai, you cant do this to me. Im your mother Bai Lu is the mother of my kids. Why didnt you put yourself in her shoes back then? Shao Qihai reached out to close the door. Zhao Lans strong survival instinct made her struggle and crawl toward the door as she was shouting. No, no, someone come and save me. Ill die, Ill die Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao finally ran over. Eldest Brother Shao looked at Shao Qihais red eyes and shivered. He couldnt say a word. On the other hand, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao said, looking afraid, Shao Qihai, shes still your mother. Shes bleeding so much. If this continues, shell die. Then just let her die. She can have a taste of the despair Bai Lu felt before she died. Shao Qihai dragged Zhao Lan, who was running out, into the room and locked her up. No one is allowed to save her today. Back then, when he had come back from his mission, Bai Lu had already been dead. The twins she had been pregnant with had been born a few days earlier. He had returned early, but he still hadnt made it in time. After Bai Lus death, the Bai Family had kicked up a huge fuss. Zhao Lan had been beaten up by the Bai Family until she was in a sorry state. She had cried her heart out, saying she had let him down. At the time, the Bai Family had been throwing a tantrum and Zhao Lan had kept crying. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had been down with a fever, and they had no idea if it was due to fright. Also, the newborn twins, who knew nothing, had just kept crying. Now that he thought back to all this, he didnt know how he had managed to get through it all. Although the Bai Family had made a huge fuss, theyd never cared about the lives of the four children. At the time, it was Zhao Lan who had cried and taken care of the four children, begging other breastfeeding women to feed them a few mouthfuls of milk, as well as cooked millet porridge. Only then had Shao Nan and Little Bei managed to survive. Chapter 268 - Just Wait To Die From Excessive Bleeding The badly-battered Shao Qihai had almost retired from the army because of this. In the end, he had stayed behind. It was also because Zhao Lan had been like this that hed had no choice but to hand the children over to her. At the time, he had known that Zhao Lan and Bai Lu didnt get along, but he hadnt expected Zhao Lan to actually have any intention of killing Bai Lu. Now that he thought about it, after his return, the way those women had looked at him had been a little different. Theyd seemed to be discussing something behind his back. However, before these discussions could reach him, when hed regained his senses, they had already been gone. Now that he thought about it, perhaps they had been talking about Zhao Lan and Bai Lus difficult labor and death at the time. However, Zhao Lan had appeared to be taking care of the children subsequently, and because the Bai Family had gone overboard, no one had said anything about Zhao Lan. Shao Qihai hadnt expected Zhao Lan to deliberately do this. After seven years, he had finally found out the truth in such an unexpected and laughable way. He had always felt that he had let Bai Lu down because she had passed away during a difficult labor. However, he hadnt expected Zhao Lan to be involved. Zhao Lan, who had promised to take care of Bai Lu, was actually the culprit behind Bai Lus death. Shao Qihai only had one thought in mind: A life for a life. He wanted to kill Zhao Lan. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others stood in the courtyard and looked at Shao Qihai, momentarily unable to react. Seeing Zhao Lan suffer such a serious fall made them feel damn good. However, Shao Qihais expression and reaction were completely unexpected. Zhao Lan was in a really bad state from the fall, but Shao Qihai had locked her up. It seemed as if he really wanted to kill Zhao Lan. All of a sudden, neither Mu Jingzhe nor the five kids knew what to say, just like they hadnt expected to expose such a truth at first. Since Shao Qihais return from the dead last time, they had known that Zhao Lan was quite fearful of ghosts. They also had a knot in their hearts, so theyd wanted to try it while the anniversary of Bai Lus death wasnt yet over. They had quickly thought of a solution and even asked Mu Jingzhe to help by acting as Bai Lu. When Mu Jingzhe had heard their plan, she had known that they were feeling uncomfortable. She had thought for a moment and finally agreed. The five of them, along with Mu Jingzhe, had discussed it for a while before taking action. They had thought about the ghosts on TV, which were basically dressed in white and had long hair. The white clothing was easy to get, for Mu Jingzhe happened to have a white dress. However, her hair wasnt long enough. In the end, she had gathered her hair randomly and created the effect of having her face covered with long hair. She hadnt been really floating in midair either. She had just stood on a high wooden frame. With the wind blowing, and considering that it was nighttime, it was difficult to make out her figure clearly. It was just a visual effect. Shao Dong had thought of this method because he vaguely remembered that Bai Lu had also scratched the door before. In order to lure Zhao Lan out, Shao Xi had first sneaked in with Little Bei to scratch the door of Zhao Lans room. Theyd kept scratching until Zhao Lan had come out, and then theyd snuck into Zhao Lans room. Little Bei had even improvised by using her acting skills. She hadnt been crowned the youngest movie queen for no reason. After learning so much during this period of time, she could mimic a ghost quite well. In the dark night, the effects were twice as effective. Even Zhao Lan was fooled. The person scratching the door was Shao Dong. After the two sides worked together to lure Zhao Lan out, Mu Jingzhe got into position. Actually, if one observed carefully or wasnt plagued by a guilty conscience, they would quickly discover some loopholes. After all, the props and the method werent very meticulously done. Mu Jingzhes acting skills were also just average. However, Zhao Lan had fallen for it. On this special day, because she was guilty and didnt sleep well, shed gotten scared and confessed everything. Meanwhile, Shao Qihai had also sensed their movements and followed them to see what they were up to. The scene he had witnessed and the truth he had heard had caught him off guard. The sun rose very quickly. During the confrontation, and while Shao Qihai was guarding the door and forbidding Eldest Brother Shao and the others to call out or open it, the sky quickly lit up. After the sky brightened, the bloodstains on the ground looked even scarier. At that moment, many people in the village came over in groups of two or three after hearing the commotion. More and more people surrounded the Shao Residence. Everyone was discussing among themselves. No one had expected Zhao Lan to do something this atrocious. Everyone had the same thought regarding Zhao Lans fallit was retribution. Served her right. However, if she had fallen to her death, thatd be that. It would have been fine if no one had discovered it. But now, they had all discovered it. Furthermore, Shao Qihai had locked her up and was stopping her from seeing a doctor or going to the hospital. This was a little different. Everyone could understand Shao Qihais actions, but it just so happened that Shao Qihai was Zhao Lans son. It didnt seem right for Zhao Lan to die like this. Everyone advised Shao Qihai, saying that the dead Bai Lu couldnt be resurrected. He couldnt let his hands be stained with Zhao Lans blood too. If she really died like that, he might have to feel bad for the rest of his life. Let the village doctor bandage Zhao Lan up first. We wont take her to the hospital. We dont care what happens to her, alright? Nope. However, no matter how hard they tried to persuade him, Shao Qihai stood guard at the door and refused to let anyone approach. The villagers tried to charge in, but they were beaten back by Shao Qihai. Given Shao Qihais skills, the people in the village were no match for him. Of course, it was still possible for everyone to hit him with sticks together, but they couldnt very well do this. Zhao Lan listened to everyones voices and waited for them to successfully persuade him. She waited and waited until dawn, until she felt that the pain was getting increasingly excruciating and unbearable. However, Shao Qihai was still unmoved. She was furious and scared. She feared death. Qihai, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Ill be a vegetarian for the rest of my life to atone for my crimes against Bai Lu. I dont want to die. Im begging you, please let me go. Zhao Lan lay at the door, her head dizzy. She didnt know if it was because she had bled too much, but her body felt cold. However, because of her waist injury, she couldnt get up, go to bed, or move. She could only reach out to scratch the door and beg for mercy. However, there was no commotion outside. Shao Qihai acted as if he hadnt heard anything. Shao Qihai, quickly move aside. Listen to me, youre my son. If I really die, you wont be able to escape. Whats there to escape from? You said that Im your son, so I have the right to decide whether to take you to the hospital or not. I dont think the hospital can treat you. Plus, I dont have the money to pay for your treatment, so Ive decided not to take you there for the time being. Anyway, its not like Im killing you with my own hands. I havent committed a crime. Its just like what you did to Bai Lu. Shao Qihais words made Zhao Lans expression change drastically. So he was waiting for her here. So this was his revenge. Shao Qihai, how could you do this to me? You For the first time, Zhao Lan felt despair. She experienced the despair Bai Lu had felt back then. At the time, when shed heard Bai Lus cries and pleas for mercy, she had felt comfortable and refreshed. Now, she felt really desperate. Zhao Lan was afraid that she would really end up like Bai Lu. Qihai, Im begging you. Let me out quickly. There are so many people watching you. Let me go quickly Shao Qihai was indifferent. Zhao Lan kept crying and begging for mercy, and the people outside kept trying to persuade him, but it was useless. Chapter 269 - The Reputation of Someone Who Murdered Their Mother Feeling that her life was flowing away and her body was getting increasingly icy, Zhao Lan was furious. Shao Qihai, dont think that youll be fine after I die. Do you think youre not responsible for Bai Lus death at all? Of course I know Im responsible. Im also a culprit. He was the culprit and murderer who had caused Bai Lus death. He deserved to die for making her suffer so much pain. Therefore, he was waiting to see if Zhao Lan would die. He would lock Zhao Lan up for as long as Bai Lu had suffered while Zhao Lan had remained unmoved. He wouldnt do anything but lock her up and leave her be. If Zhao Lan didnt make it through and died, shed deserve it. If she survived, it would mean shed gotten lucky. If she survived, he wouldnt do anything. If she died, then he would accept it too. Shao Qihai had thought it through. Seeing that Shao Qihai was still unmoved, Zhao Lan felt herself getting weaker and colder, and the resentment and anger in her heart could no longer be controlled. Shao Qihai, if you dare treat me like this, I wont let you off. I wont let you off even if I become a ghost. Shao Qihai laughed when he heard that. If the words I wont let you off even if I become a ghost work, Bai Lu will be the first to not let you off. Everyone heard Shao Qihai and Zhao Lans words clearly. They all felt indescribably terrible. Was Shao Qihai wrong about this? No. Zhao Lan had dragged Bai Lu to her death. But how could this continue? Seeing that nobody could persuade Shao Qihai and hearing Zhao Lans rant get weaker and weaker, the village chief felt that this couldnt go on. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, he finally made up his mind. Shao Qihai, we cant just watch as someone dies. If you dont give in, we can only do it by force. Youll also get in trouble if you do this No matter the consequences, Ill bear them alone. If you insist on forcibly barging in, I wont be polite either. Shao Qihais eyes were red. No one could persuade him anymore. Just as everyone was hesitating, not sure whether to make a move or not since they werent Shao Qihais match anyway, the village chief looked at Mu Jingzhe and the five kids in the crowd. Neither Mu Jingzhe nor Shao Dong had said anything about Shao Qihais actions until now. They had been standing in the crowd and watching silently. Mu Jingzhe was bitterly disappointed and scared. As a woman, Zhao Lan was really cruel. She had simply watched as Bai Lu had been tortured without caring. She didnt even dare imagine how desperate Bai Lu must have been back then. Giving birth was like walking through the gates of hell to begin with. She had never been pregnant before, but every time she heard about it, she would be afraid. Furthermore, Zhao Lan had gone overboard. She deserved it. Falling down served her right. She also felt that what Shao Qihai was doing was right. That was his wife, the wife who had given birth to four children for him. If Shao Qihai had known and hadnt done anything, even Mu Jingzhe would despise him, let alone everyone else. This was a grudge between Shao Qihai, Zhao Lan, and Bai Lu. Everything was their choice. Mu Jingzhe had no right to make any comments. The five kids didnt say anything either. Shao Dong had been puzzled about this for a few years. He had dreamed of Bai Lu crying and begging for mercy countless times in the middle of the night. This time, he had even kowtowed in front of her grave. This trip had made their hearts ache even more for Bai Lu. Zhao Lan, her mother-in-law, had treated her like that, and she hadnt been favored by her parents at home either. The Bai Family only wanted to reap benefits, and there were very few people whose hearts had truly ached for her. In the end, she had died due to complications during labor. What right did they have to speak? The village chief glanced at Mu Jingzhe and the others, and though he felt helpless, he walked over to them. Jingzhe why dont you try to talk some sense into him? If you do, Shao Qihai will listen. Letting her die like this is not the way to resolve this. Village Chief, do you think Im qualified to do this? The village chief laughed bitterly and couldnt help but look at the children. He wanted to say something, but when he saw the looks in the kids eyes and remembered how Zhao Lan had treated the children previously, he was at a loss for words. Zhao Lan had indirectly caused the death of their mother and had even treated them badly. It would be good enough if they didnt take revenge on her, but forgiveness was not on the table. The village chief couldnt treat the five kids like children. He put himself in their shoes and thought for a while, ultimately not saying anything. He sighed deeply and turned around to leave. He waved at the young men and asked them to go over and do it. Youre not my match. Youll get hurt if you get physical with me. Shao Qihai spoke when he saw their actions. Even so, we cant just stand and watch you do this Youll suffer in the future. Qihai, you still have a long way to go. The village chief waved his hand. I have to take care of this for you. Just as the two parties were about to fight, Little Bei suddenly said, Daddy thats enough. She held Shao Nan and Mu Jingzhes hands. Her heart was filled with reluctance, but she still looked at Shao Qihai and said, Thats enough, Daddy. They wished that Zhao Lan would die too, but they couldnt really watch her die. She hated Zhao Lan indeed, but her heart ached for Shao Qihai. She couldnt bear for him to shoulder the sin of killing his mother, just like them. Although they hadnt killed Bai Lu with their own hands, Bai Lu had indeed died while giving birth to them. If they hadnt existed, she wouldnt have died. Shao Nan and Little Bei knew this feeling all too well. After she said this, tears rolled down Little Beis face as she apologized to Bai Lu in her heart. Shao Nan took a deep breath and tugged at Mu Jingzhe. Mom, persuade Daddy. Mu Jingzhe watched as Shao Nan looked at Little Bei before her gaze finally landed on Shao Dong and Shao Xi. Shao Dong nodded slightly. Shao Xi seemed a little unconvinced and didnt look at her, but he didnt say anything either. Hence, she sighed deeply. Alright. Shao Dong pulled Little Bei over and hugged her. Dont cry. Mommy will understand. Shao Qihai had been persisting without wavering, but when he heard Little Beis words, he almost broke down. As soon as he saw Mu Jingzhe walking over, he turned his head and didnt look at her. He couldnt bear to look at her, nor did he have the dignity to do it. You I He wanted to say something, but nothing came out. His thoughts were so complicated that he couldnt express them with words. Thats more or less enough. I know youre thinking that if Zhao Lan dies too, youll pay for Bai Lus and Zhao Lans life with your own, but have you thought about what will happen to Little Dong and the others? Are you going to wash your hands off of them? You just said that you wouldnt leave them behind! Shao Qihai trembled when he heard Mu Jingzhes words. I He and Mu Jingzhe had never been a real husband and wife. Mu Jingzhe was outstanding and had even planned to divorce him previously. That was why Shao Qihai knew that even if he died, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt be affected at all. In fact, she could be even happier. For instance, she could be happy with Ji Buwang, who was a catch. But there were also the five kids Although Mu Jingzhe wouldnt ignore them Shao Qihai looked at the five kids with hesitation and internal struggle in the depths of his eyes. Dont hem and haw. If this continues, you wont be okay. Neither will Little Dong and the rest. In your dreams, you might not only hear Bai Lus screams, but also Zhao Lans The kids were still so young. They had a long way to go in the future. Who knew what people would say about them and whether he would regret it? Those who didnt know would probably say that not only had the five kids forced their grandmother to die, but theyd also forced their father to perish. In the end, it would still be the five kids who would have to endure it. Although it sounded ridiculous, all of this would really happen. Chapter 270 - Destroying A Person By Attacking Their Psyche Shao Qihai, theyve already seen your attitude. Bai Lu has also seen it, so lets stop here. Youve already abandoned them once. You cant leave them behind again. The dead cant be resurrected, but the living have to continue living. Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhes eyes and his already stiff legs went limp. He fell to his knees. Im sorry, Im sorry Im sorry Three apologies. The first one was to Bai Lu, the person he had let down the most in his life, the second one was to the children, and the third one was to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe sighed and took the key from Shao Qihai to open the door to Zhao Lans room. Zhao Lan had been silent for a while, but her eyes were still open and she hadnt died. Indeed, good people didnt live long, and scourges would live for a thousand years. Mu Jingzhe stood on the ground and looked down at Zhao Lan. She didnt move for a moment. Zhao Lans eyes lit up when she heard the door open, filling with hope. She was saved Saved Zhao Lan looked up, but her eyes were blurry, so she couldnt see clearly. She only saw a vague figure looking down at her. Their clothing was very white, and at the same time, it seemed very red. It reminded Zhao Lan of the ghost of Bai Lu that she had seen previously. Dont come over Who are you Help, help! Logic told her that this was fake, but she was still afraid. She slowly moved back and told herself, Shes Mu Jingzhe. Shes Mu Jingzhe Mu Jingzhe squatted down and edged closer to Zhao Lans ear. Yes, Im Mu Jingzhe. Im not Bai Lu, but that doesnt mean that Bai Lu isnt here. Mu Jingzhes voice was icy and sinister. Zhao Lan, dont think that just because the children and I are speaking up for you, you can escape this calamity. Your true suffering has just begun. You just experienced the taste of despair. You also experienced the feeling of hatred soaring to the sky. You yourself just said that you wouldnt let Shao Qihai off even if you became a ghost. What do you think of Bai Lu? Does she hate you? Will she let you off? Zhao Lans pupils constricted abruptly as she trembled. No, Bai Lu wouldnt let her off. Zhao Lans lips quivered. She wanted to say something, but she couldnt make a sound. Mu Jingzhe added, Zhao Lan, you dont know, right? Actually, people with grievances wont reincarnate after being killed. They will stay beside the person who caused their death, watching them every day and biting their body. They wont stop until the day they take revenge and know that their enemy has died. Say, why did you end up in such a state after falling down such a short flight of stairs? Think about it yourself. Zhao Lans eyes were wide open as she panted. It was her It was Bai Lu It was Bai Lu who had pushed her. Bai Lu had come to take revenge. Get out of the way. Dont look at me. Bai Lu, I know youre here. Dont come looking for me Mu Jingzhe finally stood up in satisfaction after seeing Zhao Lan go crazy. If Shao Qihai was torturing Zhao Lans body, then Mu Jingzhe was destroying her by attacking her psyche. In Mu Jingzhes opinion, it wasnt enough for a person like Zhao Lan to die. However, even though she had helped persuade Shao Qihai in the end, this didnt mean that shed let Zhao Lan off. Mu Jingzhe lowered her head and looked at Zhao Lans horrified, crazed expression. She stood up and made way for the village chief and the rest to enter. The village doctor quickly checked Zhao Lans injuries and bandaged them. As for her waist injury he said that there was nothing he could do. Shes still alive, but shes lost too much blood, and her waist is injured. Itll all depend on how lucky she is now. Its up to you whether you want to take her to the hospital or not. After the village doctor finished his job, he didnt care anymore, and neither did the village chief. Everything else would depend on Eldest Brother Shao and the others decision. Whether she would be taken to the hospital or die there was none of their business. They couldnt just watch as Shao Qihai stopped them from interfering, but that was all they could do in the end. They couldnt care less if Eldest Brother Shao took her to the hospital or not. This was their family matter. Everyone knew that when someone fell sick, they should be taken to the hospital, but no one could force anyone to do so. That was their own choice. If Zhao Lan survived, it would be because she got lucky. If she didnt, she would deserve it. Initially, the Shao Residence was filled with people inside out. However, after the village doctor finished bandaging her wound and left, everyone else didnt want to meddle in this matter anymore and left one after another. Each of them ran faster than the other, afraid that Eldest Brother Shao would ask for help to carry Zhao Lan to the hospital. Many of them didnt want to help at all. In the blink of an eye, the courtyard was empty. Of course, there were also people who wanted to watch the show, but most of them were dragged home by their wives. With very few exceptions, most married women in the village had basically either given birth or were planning to give birth, unless they couldnt conceive due to medical reasons. All women hated people like Zhao Lan. Even their mother-in-law and husband seemed like an eyesore to them now. They were afraid that they would learn from Zhao Lan. Just like that, they ran away. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao wanted to find someone to discuss if they should take her to the hospital, but no one paid them any heed. Due to their sh*tty personalities and stinginess, no one wanted to befriend the couple. Seeing Shao Qihai like that, they naturally didnt dare look for him, for there was no chance in hell he would bother helping her. Shao Qiyang wasnt around, but even if he were, he wouldnt care either. Only Eldest Brother Shao could make this decision. This made things difficult for Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Previously, when Shao Qihai hadnt allowed them to interfere, they had been afraid that she would die, so they had asked the village doctor to come over and spoken about taking her to the hospital. However, they hesitated now that they could take her there. Were they really going to take her? If they did, it would easily cost a large sum of money. Now that they didnt have Shao Qihai, their money bag, and they didnt earn much money themselves, they didnt have any money. Zhao Lan was in a daze and kept shouting dont come over, making Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao feel even more afraid. Eldest Brother Shao kept refusing to make a decision and asking her what to do, so she was annoyed and she directly replied, Who knows what you should do? Shes your mother, not my mother. Dont ask me about everything. If I tell you to take her there, its going to cost money, and its not like we can afford it. If I say no, youll blame me if she dies. They had lived together for more than ten years, so how could Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao not understand Eldest Brother Shao? In the past, she had given Eldest Brother Shao face and liked the feeling of being the head of the household. But now, she wasnt going to make this decision for him. She wouldnt bear the reputation of a vicious wife who had deliberately not taken her mother-in-law to the hospital and caused her to die. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao got up and chased Fu, Lu, Shou, and X to school. Stop looking. Go to school. The final exam is coming up soon. Dont come in last. She didnt want the kids to get involved in this either. What did they know? Studying was more important. After chasing Fu, Lu, Shou, and X away, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao wiped the blood off the ground with water. She just didnt want to look at Eldest Brother Shao. Eldest Brother Shao was extremely vexed. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. He kept looking at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, but even after standing in the courtyard for half a day, he didnt hear Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao make a decision. Since she wouldnt make a decision, Eldest Brother Shao wouldnt say anything either. In the end, by the time noon came around, Zhao Lan was still lying at home. Eldest Brother Shao wanted to wait for someone in the village to say something, but in the end, no one did. He also wanted to wait for Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang to come back and say something, but that was clearly a dream. Chapter 271 - Whatever Happened to Being a Man Who Would Rather Shed Blood Than Tears? It was impossible for Shao Qihai to care about Zhao Lan. Regardless of whether Zhao Lan was alive or dead in reality, she was already dead in his heart. By the time Zhao Lan was treated, they had already returned to the house next door. Little Bei was crying uncontrollably, feeling sorry for Bai Lu. Shao Qihai hugged Little Bei and comforted her, but in the end, he cried even harder than her. His tear glands were particularly sensitive, and he also wanted to vent. In the end, Little Bei couldnt help but burp and ask Shao Qihai a question. Hadnt he told them that men should shed blood and sweat but never tears? Shao Qihai didnt know how to react to that. Mu Jingzhe was already in a somber mood, but when she heard Little Beis question, she almost laughed out loud. Who had asked Shao Qihai to teach the children that nonsense previously? It had come back to bite him now, hadnt it? This was also the first time the five kids had seen Shao Qihai cry. For a moment, they found it a little weird. In the past, they might have laughed at him, but this time, they couldnt bring themselves to laugh. Today was a Saturday, and there were classes on Saturday morning. Seeing that Little Bei and the rest couldnt go to school anymore, Mu Jingzhe could only go to school and apply for leave on their behalf. Fortunately, the teacher didnt say anything because they already knew about this. Its fine. Let them adjust and prepare for the final exam. Alright, thank you, Teacher. That day, the Shao Family was in a constant state of low spirits. Everyone in the village was discussing this matter and basically all the criticism aimed at Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan had said that most of the villagers gave birth at home. This was a fact. Every family gave birth at home. The mother-in-law would deliver the baby if she knew how to do it; otherwise, theyd simply hire a midwife. There were also cases of people dying during difficult labor. This was unavoidable, but generally speaking, if the labor was difficult, everyone would think of a way to take the pregnant woman to the hospital, unlike Zhao Lan. Shao Dong and the rest didnt have the energy to listen to the villagers criticism. As for whether they should let Zhao Lan off, there was still a small disagreement between Shao Xi and Shao Nan. Shao Xi hated Zhao Lan too much. He also remembered Bai Lu. Shao Xi felt that grudges should be avenged, that they shouldnt let Zhao Lan off, and that even if she died, shed deserve it. In any case, if Zhao Lan died, it wasnt as if anyone would have personally killed her. It would serve her right even if she did die. It was only right that she paid with her life for causing Bai Lus death. However, although Shao Nan said that they thought that way, if this continued, the villagers would go from criticizing Zhao Lan to accusing them and Shao Qihai of being heartless, and so on. This was human nature. People tended to be biased toward the party that appeared more weak and pitiful. No matter what, Shao Qihai would definitely be responsible for doing this. There would also be problems. Murder isnt the only way to take revenge. Zhao Lan has also suffered retribution. Just look at her. Shes not doing well now. Stop saying such things. Shao Nan and Little Bei felt the same way. They didnt want Shao Qihai to feel terrible either. They also felt that reputation was sometimes quite important. Shao Xi and Shao Nan disagreed with each others views, but thanks to Shao Dongs mediation, the two of them stopped arguing. However, neither of them spoke after that. Because they didnt argue, the day passed just like that. Mu Jingzhe told them not to think too much. That night, she brought Little Bei to sleep on the floor with them again. Because Shao Nans countenance was very dark, Mu Jingzhe hugged Shao Nan and slept with Little Bei. Thus, the two of them were the closest to Mu Jingzhe. Xiao Wu was very sensible and didnt vie with his siblings, squeezing himself between Shao Dong and Shao Xi instead. This matter will end today. Dont think too much about it in the future. Your mother definitely wants you to be happy too. Your happiness is the best way to repay her, so lets bid farewell to our sorrow tonight. You have to buck up tomorrow. Shao Nan was patted on the back by Mu Jingzhe. As he smelled the faint fragrance on Mu Jingzhes body, he felt his entire body warm up. He silently thanked the heavens that even though they had taken away Mommy Bai Lu, they had sent Mommy Jingzhe over. Shao Nan and Little Bei were the first to fall asleep after being coaxed by Mu Jingzhe. Shao Xi slept a little late. He looked at Shao Nan, who was happily leaning against Mu Jingzhe, and curled his lips. In the end, Shao Xi and Shao Dong also fell asleep. Perhaps it was because their troubles had been resolved, but even though they kept thinking about Bai Lu before they fell asleep, they didnt dream about her again. From then on, they also stopped dreaming about those cries. Although they had said that they were going to return to normal, their art school lessons the next day were canceled. In order to make them feel better, Mu Jingzhe woke up early in the morning to make them some beautiful steamed buns. She had seen all sorts of beautiful steamed buns in the modern era, and many children liked them. However, over here, she didnt have so many colors and designs. Still, even though there were only white steamed buns, they could also be made into various shapes. Mu Jingzhe made many different designs. There were flowers, small circles, rabbits, small fish, little kittens, and finally, a little hedgehog. After she finished making them, only seven turned out successful. The failures were eaten by Mu Jingzhe on the spot. After finishing four unsuccessful ones, she was quite full. Just as she was making the eyes with brown sugar, the five kids woke up. Mom, what are you doing? Im making steamed buns. Go wash your faces first. The five kids went obediently, but in the end, when they washed their faces, a little incident occurred. It was said that Shao Nan had accidentally splashed water on Shao Xi. You did it on purpose! I really didnt do it on purpose. Shao Nan was a little aggrieved. In the past, this wouldnt have been a problem at all, but Shao Xi refused to let it go today. Not wanting Mu Jingzhe to worry, Shao Nan still apologized first. Only then was Shao Xi satisfied. In the end, he was happy for a moment before he realized that Mu Jingzhe was standing at the door. Shao Xi glared at Shao Nan fiercely. You did it on purpose. You wanted to make Mommys heart ache like this. I knew you were the worst! After saying that, Shao Xi ruthlessly bumped into Shao Nan and rushed into the kitchen. Whats wrong? Mu Jingzhe was a little confused. The five children used to have a good relationship and would occasionally have some conflicts, but they would reconcile soon. This was the first time she saw Shao Xi so angry. Its alright, Mommy, you dont have to worry. Shao Nan quickly explained with a smile, I accidentally splashed water on Second Brother. Second Brother is a little angry. Mu Jingzhe nodded and didnt say anything. Because it wasnt easy to be fair to all five kids, a careless sentence could make a child sad. Clearly, she didnt mean it that way, but it would indeed hurt them. Therefore, if it was a small conflict that they could resolve themselves, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt interfere. Theres a surprise for breakfast today. Mu Jingzhe smiled mysteriously. Little Bei eagerly lifted the lid and, at the sight of so much cuteness, instantly beamed. Ahhh, little flowers, little bunnies I like them so much. Shao Dong and the others were also pleasantly surprised. Theres also a little kitten, a little piggy, and a hedgehog. I like the little circles and little fish! Xiao Wu shouted. There is a total of seven of them. Thats nice, one each. Shao Nan counted. The five of you can split them among yourselves. I dont want any. Mu Jingzhe had already eaten her fill just now, and she wasnt a child. Shao Qihai probably doesnt like them either. You dont have to care about him. At this point, Mu Jingzhe realized that Shao Qihai wasnt around. She had wanted Shao Dong to call him over, but seeing that he was also looking at the buns with shining eyes, she thought for a moment and decided to call him over herself. Chapter 272 - The Solution to End the Children’s Conflict Chapter 272: The Solution to End the Childrens Conflict Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Qihai wasnt in the room. He had pasted a note on the door, saying that he would leave first to busy himself with the convoy. When Mu Jingzhe came down with the note, she found that an argument had broken out in the kitchen. Shao Xi and Shao Nan were glaring at each other. If Shao Dong hadnt stopped them, they would probably have started fighting. She had only been out for a short while. Why were they arguing? However, the truth was that they were quarreling because they were choosing buns. There were seven styles but five of them. Therefore, without hesitation, theyd asked Xiao Wu and Little Bei to take two more buns. Coincidentally, Little Bei liked the little flowers and little rabbits, while Xiao Wu liked the little fish and the little circles. After the two of them finished choosing, only the little kitten, little pig, and little hedgehog ones were left.. Surprisingly, Shao Dong liked kittens. There were people in the village who raised cats. Shao Dong would usually feed them when he saw them. Although Shao Dong wasnt quite compatible with little kittens, he really liked them. Everyone knew that. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had suggested raising one at home. There were many pet cats in the modern era. If they raised one at home, Shao Dong wouldnt have to covet other peoples cats. However, in the end, they didnt raise one because the cats of the era werent like pet cats. They were cats that really caught mice. Usually, they wouldnt let anyone get close to them, not even their owners. They would scratch on a whim, and there were cat owners that had been scratched before. When Mu Jingzhe had heard that, shed immediately dismissed the idea of raising a cat and asked Shao Dong to endure it for a while longer. They could talk about it when pet cats became a thing and rabies shots became widely available. Because there was no rabies vaccine in this era, one would be worried to death if they were scratched by a cat. At the time, cats would even catch mice to eat them, which made them even more dangerous. On the other hand, Shao Dong was very easy to talk to. He said that he didnt intend to raise a cat either, so he listened to Mu Jingzhe. Since the plan to raise cats had failed to go through, Mu Jingzhe wanted to replace it with something else. Therefore, she had made this kitten for Shao Dong. Everyone knew that the kitten was indisputably Shao Dongs. The cute little kitten head made Shao Dong feel a little embarrassed, but his movements werent slow. In the end, only the hedgehog and the little piggy were left. In the past, Shao Xi used to like hedgehogs the most, so Shao Nan chose the little piggy. However, Shao Xi refused. I want a pig today. Then Ill take the hedgehog. Shao Nan compromised. Second Brother, you can have the little piggy. Looking outside, Shao Nan added, Second Brother, if Mom hears this, shell be worried again. Lets not get into a conflict. Youre the only sensible one, arent you? Do I need you to teach me? Why are you pretending to be obedient? Youre the worst one among us. Arent you just pretending to be obedient and sensible to attract Mommys attention It was at that moment that Mu Jingzhe returned. The moment she returned, both Shao Nan and Shao Xi immediately shut up and stopped quarreling. Although they both had a dark countenance, they were very happy and they cherished the steamed buns Mu Jingzhe had specifically made for them as they ate them. Shao Xi and Shao Nan finally werent puffed up with anger anymore and now looked happier. However, this conflict had finally come up. Neither of them looked at the other or spoke. In the past, the five siblings didnt use to fight so much. Now that two of them were suddenly in a conflict, the atmosphere was different. At noon, the conflict between the two of them escalated. Finally, they got into a serious quarrel and announced that they would never talk to each other again. Mu Jingzhe: At this point, she suddenly remembered something. It seemed like she had never dealt with such a problem before. It was said that as long as one wasnt an only child and was in a family with two or more children, they would always face all kinds of problems. Children would quarrel in all sorts of ways, and the adults would have to resolve the issue in different ways. This would easily lead to accusations of being biased or something similar. Although Mu Jingzhe had been told that she wasnt completely fair to all five of them previously, and at the time that had indeed been the case, things werent like this anymore. The five siblings had always had a good relationship. Xiao Wu hadnt gotten along with them at first, but such a major conflict had never arisen. Other than the fact that the children were smart and werent like other children, they also needed to huddle together to keep warm in order to survive. Therefore, they hadnt fought much previously or quarreled. But now, the situation had changed, leading to conflicts like this. This was considered normal, right? Compared to other families, the frequency at which it happened was considered quite low. Mu Jingzhe comforted herself this way, her mind frantically trying to think of a solution. After thinking for a while, she called the children over and asked them about their conflict. She reasoned with them and told them not to quarrel. In the end, she called Shao Nan and Shao Xi out alone and said something that made a lot of sense. This was what Mu Jingzhe had learned from many people. It was seen on television and in novels and it was quite effective. The two children finally made up after holding hands. However, at night, Mu Jingzhe turned out to be too naive. They had simply reconciled on her account. They understood the logic behind it but still threw a tantrum. After a day, the conflict deepened in the evening. In fact, it got even worse. Harsh words like I never want to see you were said. Judging from the way they were glaring at each other, if Shao Dong hadnt stopped them, they would have started fighting. No, they had already started fighting. Shao Dong was even hit on the head while trying to stop the fight. After hitting Shao Dong, Shao Xi and Shao Nan were shocked. They quickly apologized to Shao Dong, causing Mu Jingzhes expression to darken. Are you alright? Mu Jingzhe quickly looked at Shao Dong. Im fine. Shao Dong shook his head. Mu Jingzhe felt that she had to deal with the root of the problem. She called Shao Xi and Shao Nan over and sighed as she looked at the two of them, who refused to look at each other. Looks like ordinary methods can no longer make you guys reconcile. If I dont think of something soon, you are going to fight. Everyone says that a quarrel shouldnt last overnight. If it does, it will hurt your relationship. Now that the sky is getting dark, I can only use some special methods. Shao Xi snorted. No need, Mommy. You dont have to worry. Im fine losing him as a brother. Thats right, Mommy. You dont have to worry about us. Its fine. I wont be calculative. Even though he was the younger one, Shao Nan sounded like the older sibling. However, this agitated Shao Xi again. He wondered if Shao Nan was deliberately doing this to provoke him. This made Shao Xi explode. Youre not going to be calculative? How are you not calculative? If you were not, why would I want to beat you up? Stop pretending to be a good person! Alright. Mu Jingzhe couldnt take it anymore. She looked at the two smart children and racked her brains for a solution. When she looked down at their feet, an idea suddenly struck her. Got it. Got it. I wont hold his hand childishly and reconcile with him, Shao Xi immediately replied. I dont need you to hold each others hands. You can just hold each others legs. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. You have to go wash your feet first. Shao Xi and Shao Nan were baffled when they were suddenly asked to wash their feet. Mu Jingzhe brought in a basin and poured hot water for them. Shao Xi, Shao Nan, bring the chairs over to wash your feet. Mommy, I dont want to wash with him. I want to wash with Big Brother. Shao Xi moved a chair over and, while refusing, pulled Xiao Wu closer. Let Xiao Wu wash with him. I dont want to wash with him either. Shao Nan also refused. Anyone else is fine. Because boiling water was troublesome to get, they usually washed their feet in pairs. In the past, it hadnt mattered. They had always washed their feet together and played with the water, but not today. Shao Xi and Shao Nan were unwilling, but Mu Jingzhe insisted. No, you have to wash your feet together tonight. You also have to wash each others feet. Chapter 273 - The Angry Little Frogs Chapter 273: The Angry Little Frogs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not only did they have to wash their feet together, but they also had to wash each others feet? As soon as Mu Jingzhe said that, Shao Xi and Shao Nan bristled and refused in unison. No. They didnt even want to wash together, let alone wash each others feet. You have to wash tonight. You have to listen to me. Mu Jingzhe was unyielding. At her request, the two of them unwillingly took off their shoes and placed their feet in the water. However, they decided that they wouldnt forgive each other even if they washed their feet together. Alright, wash each other now, Mu Jingzhe added. This successfully angered the two of them again.. This time, not only Shao Xi, but even Shao Nan found it difficult to accept this. No way. Mommy, I cant wash his feet. Me neither. Id rather stand as punishment than wash his feet. No, I want you to wash each others feet. Mu Jingzhe insisted. Shao Xi looked at Shao Nan and pulled Mu Jingzhes hand. You might as well hit me. Mommy, hit me. I am aware of my mistake. He pulled Mu Jingzhes hand and hit her head. Go ahead and hit me, Mommy. If other children fought and made a mistake, they might get hit. He would rather get beaten up than wash Shao Nans smelly feet today. Mu Jingzhe was exasperated. Whats all this talk about hitting you? What if you get brain damage from the beating? Im a civilized parent. I wont hit a child for no reason. Im civilized. That said, she pulled away from Shao Xis hand. However, just as she broke free, she was held back by Shao Nan. Mommy, I was really wrong this time. I wont do it again. But can you not punish me this way? I can write a self-reflection essay. Shao Nan shook Mu Jingzhes hand schemingly and blinked. In the end, he even pouted and deliberately attacked Mu Jingzhe with his cuteness. He schemed and pretended to be cute again to escape this dreadful punishment. Shao Xi was dumbfounded. Why hadnt he thought of this? Just as he was about to pull Mu Jingzhe, he saw her take a step back. Okay, dont mess around by doing these useless things. If you hadnt wasted all this time trying to wiggle your way out of this, you wouldve been done washing by now. Mu Jingzhe was really almost blown away by Shao Nans cuteness. Shao Nan was usually quite cool, but when he occasionally charmed her, she really couldnt take it. Fortunately, in the end, she pinched herself and successfully woke up. She didnt agree to it on impulse. Hurry up. Mu Jingzhe urged them with a straight face. Shao Xi and Shao Nan were desperate. Shao Nan felt even more disbelief. He hadnt expected that his shameless act of cuteness wouldnt work. Their faces were filled with doubts about life. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe continued to urge them. Hurry up. The water is getting cold. I dont usually see you act like this. Why are you so wishy-washy this time? Are you guys still men? Shao Xi and Shao Nan glared at each other. Seeing that they really couldnt escape, they could only resign themselves to their fate and lower their heads. In the end, when they lowered their heads, they bumped into each other. Ah. The two of them yelped and kept rubbing their heads as they looked at Mu Jingzhe. Their expressions were pitiful enough to make Mu Jingzhes heart soften. In the end, Mu Jingzhe didnt even look at them. Instead, she looked down at her fingers. Ill count to three. If you still dont move, then you can wash each others feet for the next year as well Before she even finished her sentence, Shao Xi and Shao Nan immediately stopped being pitiful and, after shooting a glare at each other, quickly reached out and washed each others feet. They didnt want to wash the other partys smelly feet for a year. If they washed those smelly feet for a year, even their hands would stink! However, just as they reached out to help, the furious expressions on their faces were unconsciously distorted. They felt truly itchy. One had to know that a persons feet were the most sensitive, especially the soles of their feet. One wouldnt feel anything when they touched them themselves, but when others touched them, they would feel the most sensitive and itchy. In the past, when theyd washed together, other than stepping on each other, theyd also deliberately tickled each other. The two of them had almost bumped into each other at the same time, so they also felt itchy at the same time. They both bit down hard to prevent themselves from laughing out loud. Alas, it was too late for regrets. How could they have forgotten about the itch? They wanted to laugh, but they held themselves back. At that moment, whoever laughed would lose. The two of them froze in tacit understanding and didnt move, but Mu Jingzhe was watching. She squatted down and looked at them. Why arent you moving? Dont stop moving. Quick, wash your feet. I told you before that you have to wash the middle part of your feet well too. Hurry up and move. Im watching. When Shao Dong heard that, he almost burst out laughing, his originally ugly countenance changing. It looked like the dark clouds were clearing up. He had always been in charge of them in the past. This time, Shao Xi and Shao Nan wouldnt listen to him and had even kept quarreling. Shao Dong felt quite terrible. In the end, Mu Jingzhe used this trick. Mu Jingzhes casual words had forced the two brats to wish they could be like Sun Wukong1 in the 72 Transformations and use all sorts of tricks, but in the end, theyd still ended up like this. Shao Dong wanted to laugh when he saw the way they had puffed up from anger. Look what theyd gotten for quarreling. Theyd turned into frogs now, hadnt they? Shao Dong bit his lips and held back his laughter. Xiao Wu and Little Beis eyes darted around. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was squatting there, they squatted over and looked at her with their chins propped up. Second Brother, Third Brother, wash up quickly. Thats right. Second Brother, Third Brother, wash up quickly. After urging them, Xiao Wu glanced at them and commented seriously, Second Brother, Third Brother, you guys have puffed up so much from anger that you look like frogs now. Shao Xi and Shao Nan, who couldnt help but puff up from anger because they were suppressing their laughter, were speechless. Xiao Wu and Little Bei seemed to think that this wasnt enough. After saying that, the two of them started croaking in unison. Shao Xi and Shao Nan almost couldnt help but laugh out loud. This made their cheeks puff up even more. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nan and Shao Xi, who had puffed up from anger. Then, she listened to Xiao Wu and Little Bei, who were calling out, croaking like frogs on the side. She felt like she was among a group of frogs in the fields. Plus, it was really really funny. Especially when she saw that Shao Xi and Shao Nan really bore a shocking resemblance to frogs. Little frogs whose faces were red from holding in their anger to boot. In the end, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but extend her evil hands and poke Shao Xi and Shao Nans puffed-up mouths with each hand. As she poked them, she screamed internally: Ah, so cute! Shao Xi and Shao Nan had been trying their best to hold back their laughter. Now, their efforts went to waste because of Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu, and Little Bei. Mom! Little Bei, Xiao Wu, shut up! The two of them shouted helplessly. However, when Xiao Wu and Little Bei saw their reaction, they croaked even more happily. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe looked like she was watching a show. Shao Xi cast an aggrieved, pleading look at Shao Dong, wanting him to speak up for them. However, Shao Dong squatted down expressionlessly. I also want to see if youve washed them clean. Actually, he was merely doing this to take a closer look at the two little frogs. Just now, he almost hadnt been able to hold himself back from croaking with Little Bei and Xiao Wu. When he had seen Mu Jingzhe poking their faces, which were puffed up from anger, he had been really tempted to poke them himself. Shao Dong was expressionless, but his eyes were shining as he looked at the two of them. He was a little tempted, so he was hoping that their cheeks would puff up from anger again. Shao Xi and Shao Nan, who accidentally sensed his anticipation, were speechless. Big Brother had actually become wicked too! How could he act like this! Chapter 274 - Wanting to Fight With Big Brother Shao Xi and Shao Nan didnt want to be considered a joke by them anymore. Besides, they could feel that the water had turned cold. In the end, under the gazes of these four people, and amid Little Bei and Xiao Wus accompaniment music (croaking), Shao Xi and Shao Nan stiffly started to help each other wash. They washed their feet, feeling disappointed in their big brother and angry at Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu, and Little Bei, but soon, they couldnt hold back their expressions and couldnt help wanting to laugh. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong felt that this wasnt enough and even gave them pointers on how to wash their feet. Under their guidance, they had no choice but to wash the area between each others toes. At that moment, Shao Xi and Shao Nan finally couldnt help but burst into laughter. Shao Xi couldnt hold it in, and then Shao Nan followed suit. The two of them laughed really hard. Dont tickle me! I should be saying that. Youre doing it on purpose. Whos doing it on purpose? I cant be bothered to touch your smelly feet. As they spoke, the two of them couldnt help but tickle each other. They swore to make each other laugh to death. The two of them moved together and laughed out loud. Mu Jingzhe nodded in satisfaction. This was the reason she had asked them to wash each others feet. Soles were especially ticklish, and once they started bursting into laughter, they wouldnt be in the mood to glare at each other anymore. Mu Jingzhe nodded in satisfaction as she looked at the two of them, who were bent over with laughter. It seemed like her unorthodox method had worked. She could continue using it in the future. Mu Jingzhe, who had provided meritorious service, quickly stood up. She didnt forget to carry Little Bei and Xiao Wu away before she asked Shao Dong to leave. Reality had proved that she had done the right thing, but she was vigilant. As soon as they left, Shao Xi and Shao Nan immediately entered melee mode, splashing water uncontrollably. Stop splashing water. The water that was used to wash your feet just got into my mouth. Yuck, its so dirty. Wasnt that water used to wash your feet as well? It got in my mouth too. The two of them were forced to reconcile after drinking the water used to wash each others feet. It wasnt appropriate for them to be glaring at each other after laughing, but they couldnt bring themselves to smile at each other or anything like that. Alright, its good that youve reconciled. In the future, helping to wash each others feet will become a common method to ease your relationship after you quarrel. If you quarrel again, this is how it will go. Youll help wash each others feet until you reconcile. Mu Jingzhe looked at the effect this had on Shao Xi and Shao Nan and felt that this method was quite good, so it was worth keeping. Mu Jingzhe was satisfied, but Shao Xi and Shao Nan felt like they were going crazy. Even Shao Dong and Little Bei couldnt accept it. Noooo, Mommy! Shao Xi screamed. Shao Nan also scratched his head. Mommy, this method is kind of Kind of good, right? Do you think Im very talented and amazing? Mu Jingzhe helped finish his sentence with a smile. Shao Dong and the others: No, that wasnt what theyd meant. Previously, Shao Dong, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu had even laughed at Shao Xi and Shao Nan. Now, they felt that they were in danger too. Mu Jingzhe looked at their expressions. In the future, when Little Dong, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu fight, they will also use this method. While looking at the expressions of Shao Dong, Little Bei, and the others, Shao Xi and Shao Nan felt an inexplicable sense of anticipation. They had already suffered through this once, so they really wanted to see Shao Dong, Little Bei, and the others undergo this too. Especially Shao Dong. All of a sudden, they were filled with infinite anticipation. Shao Xi darted his eyes around and laughed out loud. Yes, Mommy is right. Mommy, youre really smart and talented. This is a very brilliant solution. He suddenly felt like quarreling with Big Brother. What would it feel like to have Big Brother wash his feet for him? Just as this wicked idea popped up in Shao Xis head, Shao Dong sensed something and suddenly looked over, shooting Shao Xi a warning look. Shao Xi stood obediently and heard Mu Jingzhe say, Right? You agree with me, right? So tomorrow, you guys can continue washing for one more day to strengthen your relationship. Shao Nan froze. Shao Xi was helpless. Youre the smartest, arent you? Didnt you laugh just now too? Shao Nan retorted. The two of them rolled their eyes again. Mu Jingzhe looked at them. Looks like your relationship isnt deep enough. I have to think of a way to enhance it. Again? Shao Nan and Shao Xi couldnt be bothered to glare at each other anymore when they heard that. No, no. Mommy, were fine. Shao Nan immediately grabbed Shao Xis hand, indicating that they were fine. He really didnt want to experience another good idea that Mu Jingzhe came up with. Shao Xi reacted and quickly hugged Shao Nans shoulders. Yes, were doing very well. Mommy, theres no need. Shao Xi was also afraid. Really? But I think you guys are acting. No, really, really. Shao Xi panicked when he heard that. He thought for a moment and quickly kissed Shao Nans face. See that, Mommy? Were fine. Although he made it sound really nice, his hand did not lie and couldnt resist the urge to wipe his mouth. Shao Nan: He turned around and looked at Shao Xi in a daze, his eyes filled with questions. What are you doing? Shao Xi glared back. What else could he be doing? He wanted to show that they had made up, of course. Shao Nan expressed himself speechlessly. Even then, why would you have to do that? Shao Xi snorted. Kiss me back if you dare! Mu Jingzhe, who was watching from the sidelines: There was no need for this, was there? Although they wanted to prove that they were close, there was no need to go to such an extent. Mu Jingzhe was momentarily at a loss for words, so she didnt say anything. Shao Xi looked a little anxious and nudged Shao Nan with his elbow, hinting at him with his gaze that if it didnt work, he should kiss him to prevent Mu Jingzhe from coming up with other ideas. Shao Nans face was filled with struggle. Just as he was trying hard to convince himself to kiss Shao Xi, Mu Jingzhe saw through their intentions and quickly interrupted. Alright, alright. Stop struggling and acting. I can tell what youre up to. I wont be fooled by a kiss. Dont use such a method again in the future. Mu Jingzhe clapped. Ive already thought of a solution. Wait a while. Mom! Shao Xi and Shao Nan shouted in disbelief. Under Shao Dongs worried gaze, Mu Jingzhe left without looking back. Shao Xi instantly despised Shao Nan. Youre still mad at me? Why are you struggling? If you had kissed me earlier, this wouldnt have happened. Didnt you hear Mommy say that it wouldnt work? But its a fact that you despise me! Shao Xi was indignant. Shao Nan, you actually dare to despise me? What is there to despise me for? I do not. Im just not used to it, Shao Nan retorted. Not used to it? Then why are you used to Mommy and Little Bei kissing you? When I kissed you just now, I saw your expression. You were clearly unwilling and disdainful. Not only do you not want to kiss me, but youre even unwilling to let me kiss you. What right do you have to be unwilling? What else did you expect? Do I have to dance in joy when you kiss me? If it were me kissing you, would you be willing? If you are, Ill kiss you back right now and kiss you every day in the future. Shao Nan used his ultimate move: harming his enemy at the expense of harming himself. He leaned toward Shao Xi, looking like he wasnt afraid of him. Shao Xi choked but he insisted on sticking out his face. Come on. If you can, kiss my face until it rots. I dont mind at all. Im really glad. Shao Nan: He had forgotten that Second Brother was the sort of person who couldnt be antagonized. But he really couldnt do it. Momentarily, he couldnt find a way out of this embarrassing situation. See, I knew you despised me. To think you despise me Shao Xi, who was proud of himself, looked like a villain who had succeeded. Chapter 275 - Living Like a Widow Seeing Shao Xis smug look, for a moment, Shao Nan didnt know how to describe his feelings. When he realized that Shao Xi was still unwilling to let go, he blurted out, I forgot to tell you. The place where you kissed me just now was actually splashed with footwash. What? Upon hearing that, Shao Xi exploded. He spat and wiped his mouth with all his might. Why are you so disgusting? Some of that water just splashed on me. Now youre saying that Im disgusting? Didnt your face get splashed with a lot of that water just now too? I feel the same way you do. He had already been helpless when the water had accidentally splashed into his mouth earlier. To think he had even taken the initiative to kiss the spot the water had splashed. He wasnt crazy. Shao Xi spat for a long time before washing his face and rinsing his mouth. When he returned, he saw Mu Jingzhe. She was holding a large elastic headband in one hand and a hooded top in the other. In order to facilitate the quick recovery of your relationship, Ive thought of two ways. Now, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, you can choose one. The first method is wearing the same piece of clothing. This piece of clothing is mine. You two can wear it when you sleep at night. Shao Xi and Shao Nan immediately objected when they heard that. No, we dont choose this. Then theres the second choice. Ill tie your hands together with a headband. Other than during class time, youll have to tie your hands together at all times. Even when you wash up or go to the bathroom. You cant untie them even when youre sleeping. When youve completely reconciled, Ill allow you two to split up. Mu Jingzhe added, If you guys dont reconcile after three consecutive days, well move on to using the clothing method. Mom, this isnt a good idea. If youre going to end up using both, theres no need for us to choose. I think its quite good. Dont worry, this rope is very elastic. I looked for it specifically. It wont strangle you. Its very safe. Mu Jingzhe felt that this method was very good and was beaming with joy. Regret appeared on Shao Xi and Shao Nans faces. If they had known earlier, they wouldnt have quarreled. Shao Dong and the others sighed, feeling a little afraid. In the future, would these messy methods also be used on them? Would they have to restrain themselves from quarreling? Hurry up and choose. I think both methods are very good. Do you want to try both? No need. We choose being tied up together for the time being. Shao Xi and Shao Nan felt like they had nothing to live for and ultimately made their choice. When Shao Qihai returned, the first thing he saw was Shao Xi and Shao Nan tied together, looking like they had nothing left to live for. He didnt have the time to ask about it, as he quickly invited Li Zhaodi over. Li Zhaodi, who was doing business in town, was not completely up to date. It was already the next day when she finally found out what Zhao Lan had done in the past. It was only then that she found out that Shao Qihai had gone out with the children to pay their respects previously. How could Li Zhaodi endure hearing that? She rushed back in a hurry and happened to see Shao Qihai returning, so she rode his car back. Although she had a lot to say, Li Zhaodi didnt say much on the way. She only glared at Mu Jingzhe when she saw her. Mu Jingzhe was about to say something when the kids rushed over to greet their grandmother. Li Zhaodi very proficiently took sweets out of her pocket and handed them to the kids, distributing the candy to them very fairly. Ive given you sweets, but you need to ask your mother for permission to eat them. Otherwise, shell blame me again if your teeth decay. Mom. Mu Jingzhe was helpless. Well be careful, Shao Dong quickly said, We wont let our teeth decay, and we wont cause Grandma trouble either. When the five kids saw Li Zhaodi, they only felt a sense of familiarity. Although Li Zhaodi ate well, slept well, and had gained weight, which made her look even less like a good person, they felt a sense of familiarity around her. Li Zhaodi noticed that Shao Nan and Shao Xi were tied together. After finding out the reason, she couldnt help but laugh. Its not good to quarrel. Your mothers method is not bad. I didnt think of it in the past. Otherwise, I would have used it too. Shao Xi secretly instigated her. Its not too late now. Grandma, if Mommy and Uncle quarrel in the future, you can also make them wash each others feet and tie them together. You little baddie. Alright, Grandmas got it. As soon as Li Zhaodi finished coaxing the children, she pulled Mu Jingzhe to the other room to whisper to her and started nagging. These children have no conscience. Youve treated them with all your sincerity, and they still went to pay their respects to their biological mother. The reason Li Zhaodi had rushed back wasnt just because she had heard about Zhao Lan. As Mu Jingzhes mother, she was very concerned about the children paying their respects to their biological mother. I was wondering why they went there. So they went to pay their respects to their biological mother. You too. Arent you silly? To think you really allowed them to go. You should have stopped them. I could tell from the way you bought things for them to officially pay their respects last year. Youre a fool. After all youve done for them, you ought to make them forget about their biological mother. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Mom, if they didnt even care about their biological mother, would you be relieved and satisfied? If they didnt even care about their biological mother, wouldnt that be even more terrifying? Theres no point in fighting over this. Li Zhaodi froze for a moment. Thats true, but they cant keep thinking about their biological mother either. Youre too easy-going. Mu Jingzhe blinked. Mom, why didnt you say so just now? The way I see it, you sure know how to coax them. Now, youre nagging me? Li Zhaodi coughed. I only didnt say anything because theyre already back. If they hadnt gone yet, I would definitely have brought it up. Now that theyve already gone and come back, its not worth talking about it and making them unhappy. Excuses. You clearly enjoy being called Grandma and cant bear to say it yourself. Mu Jingzhe instantly exposed Li Zhaodis true colors. Li Zhaodi choked. So what if I enjoy it? I just want to be a grandmother. You and your brother havent given me any grandchildren. In that case, I can only be a grandmother to them. At this point, Li Zhaodi looked at Mu Jingzhes unchanged room. Speaking of that, are you and Shao Qihai still sleeping in separate rooms? Why wouldnt we? Isnt that like living as a widow while your husband is still alive? Li Zhaodi was dissatisfied. Mom, stop joking. Dont tell me you want me to sleep in the same room as him? That wont do. Didnt you say before that you were separating and getting a divorce? Since youre about to get a divorce, itd be best to keep your chastity. All men are the same. They all like virgins. Itll be better for you if you get married in the future. Mu Jingzhe: So what if one isnt a virgin? Mom, your way of thinking has to change too. This is a new society. Li Zhaodi glanced at Mu Jingzhe suspiciously. What do you mean by that? Have you slept with Shao Qihai? Mu Jingzhe almost choked on air. Mom, what kind of nonsense are you spouting! How had this become about her sleeping with Shao Qihai? Her mothers words had been too sudden, catching her off guard. No, I thought you Li Zhaodi shook her head. Speaking of this, Jingzhe, are you still getting a divorce? How long has it been already? You dont seem to be in a hurry. Were definitely getting a divorce. Mu Jingzhe scratched her head. Hasnt quite a lot happened recently? Speaking of how urgent it is it seems like its not that urgent, right? The main reason was that she wasnt in a hurry to fall in love or get married. Besides, after Shao Qihais return, although she hadnt been used to it at first, she had realized that things didnt seem to be much different from before. It was just that there was an additional person taking care of the children now. Chapter 276 - A Mother-In-Law Who Drives Fiercely Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai slept in separate rooms, but they took care of the children together. Unlike other couples, they didnt have any responsibilities as husband and wife. This actually made things easier for them. Shao Qihai was obedient. Although he sometimes wanted to hand her the bank card of his savings account, he didnt force her to do anything, nor did he have any physical contact with her. She wasnt affected at all. Li Zhaodi clicked her tongue. This is what you dont understand. Youre still a young lady and you still dont understand. Men dont think that way. He may be able to tolerate it now, but he wont be able to tolerate it in the future. Its only because you havent had sex yet. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to tolerate it either. Men and women are all like that. They all have needs. Mu Jingzhe blinked. Oh my god. Youre driving[1] again, and its a little fierce. However, Li Zhaodi seemed to be right. Mom, what youre saying seems to make sense. It doesnt seem fair to Shao Qihai to drag this on. He must have needs. In that case, they indeed should get a divorce as soon as possible. Thats right. If you werent strong, I wouldnt be at ease leaving you here. After saying this, Li Zhaodi suddenly changed the topic. But Jingzhe, tell me honestly. Has Shao Qihai really never touched you? Mu Jingzhe looked embarrassed. He really hasnt. Thats strange. Its been so long. Hes really good at holding it in, huh. Is he afraid of you, or is he not interested in you? Is he no longer potent? Shao Qihai, who was bringing tea for his mother-in-law and had stopped at the door, accidentally heard this, as his hearing was really good. The ceramic vat nearly slipped from his hand. Why wouldnt he be potent? He was very potent. It wasnt like he wasnt interested either. It was just that Mu Jingzhe wasnt willing. While Shao Qihai was shocked, Mu Jingzhe was just as shocked. Shed never had a mother in the past, so she didnt know that the topics of conversation between mother and daughter could be so explosive. Mom, lets not talk about this anymore. Feeling shy? I know you are shy. Dont you want to get to the bottom of this? If hes not interested or isnt capable of doing it, youll definitely have to get a divorce. This concerns your happiness for the rest of your life. But he can probably do it. After all, he already has five children. He must be enduring this. Li Zhaodi was direct with Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe also knew that Li Zhaodi was doing this for her own good. She thought for a moment and said, So, getting a divorce earlier would also be good for Shao Qihai, right? So that he wouldnt have to endure this any longer. Shao Qihai almost couldnt help but speak up. No, it wouldnt be good at all. He didnt want a divorce. Although Mu Jingzhe wouldnt accept his money or let him get close to her, he felt that the way they were living was good enough. It wasnt like he absolutely had to do that. He wasnt a beast who thought about those things all day long. He could count the number of times he had seen a girl in a year in the past. Hadnt he gotten through just fine all these years? As Shao Qihai was struggling, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from the kitchen. Feeling that hed been eavesdropping for too long, he quickly turned back. Shao Dong bumped into Shao Qihai at the kitchen door. Realizing that he was still holding the ceramic vat and looking at it strangely, Shao Qihai quickly explained, Dust was blown in. Shao Dong nodded and carried the honey that he wanted to give to Li Zhaodi to Mu Jingzhes door. Just as he was about to push the door open and enter, he heard Mu Jingzhe say, Mom, what Im worried about are the children. After the divorce, I have to leave this family. Its impossible for me to take them away If she really could take them away, she would probably have divorced him long ago. Thanks to this delay, the bond between them would only deepen. Mu Jingzhe was very troubled. Shao Dong stopped in his tracks and seemed to be lost in thought. In the end, he didnt push the door open and went back with the honey. This honey had been collected by the people who raised bees in the village. It was pure honey. It wasnt like the commonly-seen fake honey in the modern era, which was mixed with sugar water. It was collected twice a year. Honeycomb honey tasted very fragrant and sweet. Mu Jingzhe liked it a lot, and so did Shao Dong and the others. The villagers probably knew that their family had felt terrible yesterday, so theyd kindly brought them some sweet stuff to eat, hoping that it would cheer them up. The quantity wasnt big, so they had finished the rest. This had been specifically reserved for Li Zhaodi and the others. Grandma and Mommy are talking. Ill give it to her later. After Shao Dong sat down, he saw Shao Qihai spacing out. Sigh, why wasnt Daddy better-looking? If he were better-looking, Mommy might perhaps like him a little more. Although the family had been very happy living together up until now, they often hoped that this would always be the case and their mother wouldnt ask for a divorce. He wished they could continue to be this happy. However, one couldnt be too selfish. They couldnt keep Mu Jingzhe to their side just for their own happiness. They couldnt stop her from leaving or getting a divorce. Although they were reluctant to part, their opinion hadnt changed. If their mother wanted a divorce, they would still support her. However, it was unrealistic to say that they would just leave with Mommy. Leaving Shao Qihai alone seemed too cruel. Shao Dong looked at Shao Qihai, feeling very troubled. Although very few people divorced nowadays, because Mu Jingzhe wanted to get a divorce, Shao Dong and Shao Nan specifically went to find out about it. Usually, when a couple divorced, they would split up their house and money, and those who had kids would share custody of the kids as well. Sometimes, the children would go live with the mother and sometimes with the father. This differed from case to case. If they were an ordinary family, they might have to be separated too. After all, five children were too many. They couldnt just follow one person. However, the problem was that the five siblings didnt want to be separated. Besides, the characteristics of other families didnt apply either. Mu Jingzhe wasnt their biological mother. They had never heard of a stepmother taking the child after a divorce. Thus, if they really got a divorce, they would definitely be given to Shao Qihai, although they couldnt bear to part with Mommy either. This was difficult. Too difficult. So why couldnt Daddy make Mommy like him? Shao Qihai was initially thinking about what Mu Jingzhe had said, and his expression was uneasy. When he sensed Shao Dongs gaze, he raised his head. Whats wrong, Little Dong? Nothing. Shao Dong shook his head, but he continued to stare at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai felt uncomfortable being stared at. Whats wrong? Is there something on my face? No. Shao Dong shook his head. He couldnt think of a solution either. As he felt troubled, Li Zhaodi and the rest entered the room after speaking. Shao Dong immediately stood up. Grandma. Shao Qihai also stood up. Mom, come in and sit. Have some tea. At the thought of what he had just heard, Shao Qihai felt a little uncomfortable and didnt dare look at Li Zhaodi. However, Li Zhaodis gaze kept landing on him, moving from his shoulders to his waist and lingering a while longer when it landed on his abdomen. Shao Qihais entire body stiffened. He wished that it was all his imagination, but he had trained himself to read these gazes and knew that it wasnt. At that moment, Shao Qihai didnt know where to put his hands. He could roughly guess why Li Zhaodi was looking at him like that. She probably wanted to see if he was potent or not. This was very awkward. Shao Qihai wanted to say something about what he had heard, but when Li Zhaodi glanced at him, he froze. He stopped talking and didnt even dare move. [1] talking about sexual matters Chapter 277 - I’m In Good Health, But I… Have No Needs In the end, it was Shao Dong and the others who saved Shao Qihai. They enthusiastically invited Li Zhaodi to eat sweets and pulled her away. Grandma, come and eat the honey we specifically left for you. Its very sweet and wont give you diarrhea. Shao Xi and the rest pulled Li Zhaodi away to eat honey. They even specifically explained that because Li Zhaodi had eaten poisonous honey before. The honey in the countryside was harvested by the bees themselves. Normally, there wouldnt be any problems. However, there were also some unexpected situations sometimes. For example, occasionally, poisonous honey was harvested. There had never been any honey in the vicinity that was so poisonous it could poison a person to death. However, although the bees were immune to the poison of some plants, humans werent. Therefore, they usually had to be more cautious when picking honey. Some kinds had a hint of bitterness. Also, one had to be more cautious when picking honey in certain seasons. For example, previously, Li Zhaodi and the rest had once gotten into trouble after eating honey. Theyd just had diarrhea and a headache and they had recovered in a day or two. They hadnt gone to the hospital, and nothing had happened to them. That said, it was still dangerous. Unfortunately, Li Zhaodi loved to eat honey, so she couldnt quit. Li Zhaodi accepted their kindness and started eating the honey. However, even though this honey had been left for her, in the end, she still stuffed a bite into each of their mouths. Shao Qihai carefully kept his mother-in-law company. When Li Zhaodi was about to leave, he even offered to see her off, but Li Zhaodi stopped him. No need. I can go back by myself. Mom, slow down. After Mu Jingzhe saw her off, she turned around and almost bumped into Shao Qihai. As soon as she saw Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe recalled Li Zhaodis words. In particular, the part about physical needs. The bodies of men and women were indeed different. The nights were long, and Shao Qihai should be having a hard time. Erm Mu Jingzhe was about to say that they should discuss the divorce again when she heard Shao Qihai say, If you want to talk about the divorce, then listen to me first. I dont want a divorce. If you really insist on divorcing me, I wont remarry, so getting a divorce wont be good for me. Mu Jingzhes expression was complicated. Then did you hear what my mother and I spoke about? Mm. Shao Qihai admitted it. I heard a few words, but what you are worried about doesnt apply. Im in good health, but I have no needs. There was nothing wrong with his body, but he wasnt someone obsessed with sex. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Qihai to overhear her conversation with Li Zhaodi. She instantly felt a little awkward. He was in good health but he had no needs? It sounded too contradictory. However, since he had already made herself clear, she might as well continue. What do you mean? My intentions havent changed, and I wont force you in the future either. The children cant leave you, so dont mention getting a divorce for the time being. If If you dont change your mind in the future, or if you meet someone you like and want to marry him, we can talk about getting a divorce then. Shao Qihai spoke with difficulty, but he still endured the pain and said, When that time comes, I wont pester you endlessly. Ill let you go. He couldnt keep refusing to divorce her, and Shao Qihai didnt want to use the children to tie Mu Jingzhe down either. That would only push her further and further away. After interacting with her for a while, Shao Qihai had also seen through Mu Jingzhes personality and felt that there were some things that had to be said openly. He couldnt force Mu Jingzhe. He could only try his best to perform well and fight for her during this period of time so that Mu Jingzhe could see his sincerity. Perhaps she would be moved then. This was the only way. Actually, itd be useless even if Shao Qihai really pestered her endlessly. Mu Jingzhe could also resolve this through litigation or other methods. However, upon hearing Shao Qihai say this, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. She only heaved a sigh of relief because there was another problemthe children. This was the most important thing. Then when the time comes, the children Just as Mu Jingzhe started to speak, Shao Qihai immediately said, You can come and see the children at any time. I wont stop you from meeting them or say anything. Of course, Shao Qihai could also work on the children. It would be very effective on Mu Jingzhe, but he couldnt and wouldnt. Mu Jingzhe smiled. Her expression seemed pleased but a little emotional. Shao Dong, who had been secretly observing, couldnt help but say when he saw Mu Jingzhes expression, Dad, we dont just want to meet Mommy. Shao Qihai turned around in surprise. Little Dong, you Dad, talk to us. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, its been hard on you today. Lets talk to Daddy first. Mu Jingzhes heart skipped a beat. Little Dong, you guys Mommy, dont worry. I know how you feel. Leave it to me for now. If Mommy couldnt bear to part with them, they couldnt bear to part with her even more. Besides, they didnt just want to meet her. If they didnt live together, their relationship would be affected. He couldnt bear to part with her. Shao Qihai was dragged off to negotiate. Mu Jingzhe cooked while wondering what Shao Dong was discussing with him. In reality, Shao Qihai was also curious to know what they wanted to talk about. Before meeting with him, Shao Dong held a small meeting with his younger siblings. It was only after the kids little meeting ended that it was time for the big meeting with Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai could only wait. When he thought of what Shao Dong had said, he felt very uneasy. He didnt know what the children were going to say. Could they want to say that they would leave with Mu Jingzhe after their divorce? After waiting anxiously for a few minutes, Shao Qihai finally sat down at the negotiation table. Heres the deal, Daddy. After this period of observation, and taking into consideration your conversation with Mommy just now, it looks like your marriage with Mommy will eventually lead to a divorce. Its only because of us that the marriage has temporarily survived. But we wont get a divorce now. Shao Qihai quickly emphasized. We know. I heard it just now. You and Mommy agreed not to get a divorce for the time being and to wait until Mommy wants to get married. This is a pretty good idea, but you might still get a divorce in the future. So lets talk about the divorce today. Shao Qihai: You kids want to talk to me about that? Mm. After all, this matter will affect us greatly. It might even affect us for the rest of our lives. Since it concerns who well be living with after the divorce, we have to participate. Shao Qihai looked at Shao Dong and couldnt help but sit up straight and raise his guard. What do you guys think? Based on what you said to Mommy just now, you wont stop Mommy from coming to see us. That means that well 100% be living with you. Shao Qihai was vigilant. Of course. Dont tell me you want to go with Jingzhe? I know you like her very much, but you cant abandon me like this His expression was a little complicated. Didnt you say that you forgave me previously? Could your kindness to me during this period have been fake? Shao Qihais words sounded familiar to the five kids, as if they had heard them in a television drama. However, it seemed like they shouldnt have come up in a father-son conversation. Shao Dong frowned. Of course we werent faking it when we treated you well. Our feelings for you are also real. We have indeed forgiven you, but forgiveness is one thing. Having feelings is valid, but we cant ignore our principles and go against our intentions. Chapter 278 - Raising the Children Together Shao Dongs gaze was honest. Daddy, youre our father. This is a fact that cant be changed. Mommy is also already our mother. This fact cant be changed either. We wont abandon you, but that doesnt mean we have to abandon Mommy. Shao Qihai was still uneasy. I didnt say that I wanted you to abandon her. Little Dong, what do you mean by that? What Im saying is that, if you divorce Mommy, we also want to live with Mommy. Shao Xi hit the nail on the head. Shao Qihai, who had had a feeling that this was indeed the case, laughed bitterly. Shao Dong softened his voice. Dad, its not that we dont love you anymore. Its just that we cant let go of Mommy, just like she cant let go of us. So, if you want to get a divorce, we hope you can share custody of us. This was the result of their discussion. Shao Qihai looked at Shao Dong with a complicated expression. Can we really raise you kids together? If we really share custody, will you still be willing to follow me? When he heard this, Shao Xis eyes couldnt help fluttering. Hed be willing, but most of the time, hed probably still want to be with Mommy. Shao Nans expression was unreadable, but Little Bei had already lowered her head and stopped looking at him. Xiao Wus face was filled with guilt. Shao Qihai had hit the nail on the head. He instantly felt aggrieved. Little Dong, look at what you just said. Little Bei and the rest are already feeling guilty. Youre making it sound so nice now, but if this really happens, youll definitely leave with Jingzhe and leave me alone. Shao Qihai shook his head. No, I cant agree to this condition. Shao Dong glanced at Little Bei and Xiao Wu helplessly. Shao Nan glanced at Shao Xi, despising him for not being able to keep his emotions from showing. Little Bei and Xiao Wu hurriedly explained. Little Bei said, I love you, Daddy. I wont leave you alone, but Im still young. I cant sleep well without Mommy hugging me. I cant leave Mommy. Upon hearing this, Xiao Wu quickly added, Im even younger. Im the youngest, so I cant leave Mommy either. If I leave Mommy, I wont be able to eat. If I dont, Ill starve to death. He was even saying that he would starve to death? Shao Qihai didnt know what to say for a moment. Would the kids starve to death if they followed him? Shao Nan looked at Shao Qihai with a helpless expression. Dont speak, you two. These two goons. They had yet to agree on a deal and they were already eager to show that they wanted to follow their mother. Theyd even brought up their age. This was too disadvantageous for a negotiation. Xiao Wu and Little Bei also realized that they were anxious and quickly shut up. They even smiled brilliantly at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai didnt feel comforted. This was a guilty smile. Dad, this matter hasnt even come up. Why are you already afraid? Were your biological sons and daughter. How can we leave you behind and run away? Shao Nan gave him a warm smile and even grabbed Shao Qihais hand. Shao Xi glanced at Shao Nan and quickly stuffed his free hand into Shao Qihais other hand. Thats right, Daddy. Were your biological children. Shao Nan said warmly, We just want to thank Mommy. When you faked your death, it was Mommy who saved us, so were really grateful to Mommy. Shao Dong looked out of the window. When we were in a dire situation, it was Mommy who pulled us up and illuminated our world. Daddy, we really need her, so we want to follow her. We dont want Mommy to be put in a difficult position because of us. Shao Xi widened his eyes as he looked at Shao Dong. He hadnt expected his older brother to be more like a little writer than him. Shao Dongs words were very moving and all, but after that was said, Shao Qihai was the one in a difficult position. A struggling look appeared on Shao Qihais face. Im not stopping you from being filial to her, but Shao Xi thought that he couldnt fall behind Shao Dong and started thinking of beautiful, touching words. When he heard Shao Qihai struggling, though, he instantly couldnt care less and couldnt help but say, Dad, theres no need for buts. To put it bluntly, we believe in her more than in you, so just accept it. Otherwise, itll be useless for you to hold on to custody. Well look for Mommy when our legs grow. Since he had already said what was on his mind, Shao Xi added, Dont feel sad. Actually, the reason were talking to you is because we have feelings for you. Otherwise, we couldve just left with Mommy when the time came. You wouldnt have been able to stop us, right? We have the ability now. Shao Qihai: So you plan to run away with Mu Jingzhe? I know I broke your hearts last time, but Ill really treat you well now. You dont have to feel insecure. You can trust me. Shao Xi continued. We believe you, but Dad, would we follow Mommy just to have her raise us? No, its not just that shes so good to us. More importantly, we want to be good to her and keep the promise we made in the past. Daddy, although Second Brothers words are unpleasant, were actually talking to you because we have feelings for you, so you dont have to be so conflicted. Besides, Daddy, this is also for your own good, Shao Nan added. If you agree to raise us together, Mommy might develop a favorable impression of you and look at you differently. Huh? Shao Qihai couldnt quite react. Really? Of course she will. Why wouldnt she? This is the right time to show your masculinity. Believe me, if you really do this, Mommys attitude toward you will definitely improve. Shao Xi nodded affirmatively. The way he was working so closely with Shao Nan, it was impossible to tell that they had quarreled previously to the point that their hands had been tied together. Shao Qihai really thought about this after hearing their words. If he agreed, would Mu Jingzhe really look at him differently? Dad, why dont you believe us? Do you think wed lie to you? Mommy is actually a very simple person. If you treat her well, shell treat you very well. She likes us very much. If you make such a decision, shell be extremely grateful to you. Shell think that youre manly and look at you in a different light. As soon as Shao Nan finished speaking, Shao Xi added, So Daddy, why dont you just do it? Why are you hesitating so much? Shao Dong interrupted in a timely manner. A relationship is like a handful of sand. The tighter you hold on to it, the faster it flows away. If you hold it gently, more sand will remain in your hand. Its time to let go, Daddy. Shao Xi looked at Shao Dong in shock again. Youre right. Dad, instead of dragging it out like this, why dont you make us, Mommy, and yourself happy? Shao Qihais mind was a mess when he heard that. What do you mean by that? Are you urging me to get a divorce and get straight to handling all the formalities? Shao Qihai shuddered. That wont do. No, I just agreed with Jingzhe not to get a divorce for the time being. He had already agreed with Mu Jingzhe not to get a divorce for now. Why would he be discussing a divorce again after talking with the children? Shao Qihai was very determined. I wont go. Dont even think about it. Chapter 279 - Finding Out About the Divorce Agreement Chapter 279: Finding Out About the Divorce Agreement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Qihai was extremely vigilant. The five kids looked at each other. Shao Dong smiled and said, No, we didnt mean that. We also know that after you get a divorce, Mommy will have to move out of the Shao Familys house. We dont want her to leave either. Only then did Shao Qihais expression improve a little. Shao Dong continued. So, I think we can reach a compromise regarding your situation. A compromise? Shao Nan added, Thats right. Lets compromise. Weve already discussed you and Mommy raising us together, so you and Mommy can sign a divorce agreement first. Shao Qihais heart skipped a beat when he heard him mention a divorce agreement. Wouldnt signing it mean that the marriage is over? No. Shao Nan explained. Dad, this is just signing a divorce agreement. Its not really getting a divorce. You dont have to be nervous. Based on your situation, this is the most suitable compromise. Ive read a lot of legal books. Ive even seen a written divorce agreement before. I think this method is quite preferable. Shao Qihai heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he suddenly realized something. Wait, since when had he confirmed that they were going to raise the children together? Had he agreed to it just now? Shao Qihai recalled it and realized that he seemed to have agreed, but he also seemed to have not. However, the children seemed certain that he had agreed. Shao Qihai wanted to revisit that topic when he heard Shao Xi say, Dad, you really dont have to worry. Mommy will keep her word. Since the two of you have already agreed not to get a divorce for the time being, she will hold up her end of the deal. Maybe you two wont have to get a divorce in the future and will just tear up the divorce agreement. In that case, wouldnt this be an unnecessary move? Shao Qihai retorted. Its not unnecessary, Dad. The nature of this divorce agreement is clear Overall, its meant to give Mommy a sense of security. Shao Nan explained. Dad, after signing this agreement, it will feel different for you and Mommy. Its also evidence that youve let go and taken this big step. Shao Xi nodded. Thats right. Previously, you guys were in a deadlock. Its useless to drag this out. But after signing the agreement, things will be different. Your relationship can be considered temporarily over, but this is not the end. This can be the start of a new phase. A new phase means a new beginning. When the time comes, whether you want to pursue Mommy or not will depend on your own ability. Thatll truly be a fresh start. Shao Qihais expression was uncertain. What the children were saying was reasonable. Most importantly, like Shao Nan had said, signing the divorce agreement would actually give Mu Jingzhe a sense of security. Now that he thought about it, Mu Jingzhe had seemed hostile to him after his return. At the time, he hadnt understood because Mu Jingzhe had never stopped him from interacting with the children. Previously, there had been a knot in their hearts, and Mu Jingzhe had even helped them think of a solution. However, this didnt mean that Mu Jingzhe didnt harbor any hostility toward him. In her opinion, he was the person who was snatching the children from her. The reason they hadnt gotten a divorce until now was indeed because of the children. Therefore, perhaps signing this agreement might really give her a sense of security. Without hostility, perhaps there could really be a new beginning. Seeing that Shao Qihai was really wavering at that moment, Shao Dong said warmly, Dad, Little Nan and Little Xi are right. This end is also a beginning. Everything will be better than it is now, right? Dont worry, well help you when the time comes. Really? Shao Qihais eyes lit up when he heard that they would help him. Of course. Actually, no one wants you to stay together more than us. Shao Dong nodded. You also know that if we help, youll get twice the results with half the effort, right? Who didnt know that? You really mustnt lie to me. Shao Qihai wanted to confirm it. Im not lying to you. However, if you dont listen and insist on what you want, youll make things too ugly and youll realize how powerful we are. After Shao Dong and the others said those nice things, Shao Xi stabbed him again with a hint of a threat. Overall, they cooperated quite well, like an angel and a devil. However, Shao Qihai felt a headache coming on. He was really afraid. Little Xi, you This is what Little Xi is like. He always likes to discuss the worst outcome and say the most vicious words. Dont mind him. We wont go that far, Daddy. Shao Dong patted Shao Xis shoulder to shut him up. Shao Qihai nodded, but a voice in his heart told him that if he really insisted, it would be hard to say. He sighed and confirmed it again. You really arent lying to me. Youll really help me, right? Were not lying. Dad, did you grow up being lied to? Youre our daddy, so why would we lie to you? We havent lied to you more than a few times in the past. Besides, you should agree with us. This end isnt actually an end. Its a new beginning. Dad, have faith in yourself. Youre actually quite outstanding. You just have to slip into Mommys heart. Shao Qihai was indeed convinced. Alright, Ill believe you this once. You must keep your word. They couldnt lie to their old man. Dont worry, Daddy. Were your biological children after all. Even if our bones break, our tendons will still be attached. Shao Xi took this upon himself. Shao Nan got up. Then Ill go draft the divorce agreement first. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Dong and the others to be so fierce. She had some theories while cooking, but she hadnt expected a conversation to solve the problem that had been weighing on her heart for so long. They were actually going to raise the children together! What kind of concept was this? It meant that after the divorce, she, as a stepmother, would still be able to raise them like their biological mother. Shed no longer have to worry that after the divorce, she would have absolutely nothing to do with the children. Ah, Little Dong, how did you do it? How did you convince your father? When Shao Dong asked Mu Jingzhe to follow him to discuss the divorce agreement, Mu Jingzhe was stunned. By just appealing to his logic and emotions. Daddy is a sensible person, so he agreed. Shao Dong spoke up for Shao Qihai. He held Mu Jingzhes hand and said seriously, Mom, actually, youre not the only one who cant bear to part with us. We cant bear to part with you even more. Therefore, they wanted to work hard with Mu Jingzhe. They really didnt want to be separated from her. Little Dong, you guys are awesome. Mu Jingzhes heart was filled with warmth. She felt that everything had been worth it. The divorce agreement was drafted very smoothly and basically didnt require any revisions. This was because there was no conflict over the assets and property and Mu Jingzhe hadnt thought of asking Shao Qihai for anything. Since their money was earned and spent personally by them and the house was Shao Qihais, there was not much to say. It was clear and simple. The only controversy was the issue of child support, but they had already come to an agreement about this problemjoint custody. This was also the significance of the divorce agreement. After confirming that there was no mistake, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai signed and pressed their thumbprints on the paper. When they exchanged papers with each other, Mu Jingzhe looked at her copy and only then felt that it was real. She felt like she was in a dream. Shao Qihai felt the same way.. However, it wasnt because he was in a splendid mood but rather because he felt a little helpless. Chapter 280 - Free From Now On Chapter 280: Free From Now On Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had been reading the agreement with a smile on her face, Shao Qihai said helplessly, Is there a problem? No, no problem. Thats why I keep looking. Ah, thats great. Mu Jingzhe, who had secretly pinched herself and felt pain, bounced up and down. She couldnt help but hug Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai, youre really a good person. Theyd be raising the children together. Wonderful! After signing the divorce agreement, theyd agreed in black and white that even if they didnt go through with the divorce procedure for the time being, they wouldnt have to worry when they did get a divorce in the future. The divorce agreement had been discussed with Shao Qihai and the children and signed with the children as witnesses. It was impossible for Shao Qihai to go back on his word in the future. Besides, she believed that Shao Qihai wouldnt go back on his word. As far as this issue was concerned, she still believed in Shao Qihai. He would definitely keep his word. Mu Jingzhe was overjoyed. Because she was so excited, she felt a little impulsive. On the other hand, Shao Qihai was stunned for a moment. He hadnt expected to be hugged by Mu Jingzhe. One had to know that he had never been treated this way before. At first, when he had come back, shed kept trying to pile him and Bai Xue together. The soft, fragrant smell left immediately, but it had already made Shao Qihais heart pound. Mu Jingzhe was happy, and so were the five kids. All of them heaved a sigh of relief. They no longer had to worry about having to be separated from their mother after the divorce. They could stay with Mommy forever! Shao Xi and Shao Nan couldnt help but hug each other. They only separated awkwardly when they realized what was going on. Shao Xi looked at Shao Qihai and secretly thought that although one could go back on a divorce agreement, he definitely wouldnt allow his father to go back on his word! Mu Jingzhe read the agreement again and told Shao Qihai seriously, From this day onward, were considered divorced internally. Although we havent announced it to the public, youll be free in the future. My intentions are the same as yours. You can find someone you like yourself. You dont have to feel like youre letting me down. If you meet someone you like, well immediately go and take care of the paperwork. Although we cant be husband and wife, we can be family and friends. If you need anything in the future, come look for me. Ill definitely help you. Shao Qihai froze when he heard that. This was different from what he had imagined. In his mind, even after signing the divorce agreement, they still wouldnt be officially divorced and would continue to be related to each other. But did Mu Jingzhe think so? He was about to say something when he saw Shao Dong nod. Although I cant bear to part with Mom and Dad, I still hope the two of you will be happy in the future. So Shao Dong and the others had the same intention? Thats right. This was nothing but a divorce agreement. Didnt signing it mean that it was all over? Shao Qihai, who was stiff, didnt say anything, but Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and carefully put away the agreement. It was already past eight oclock when the family ate. Mu Jingzhe habitually picked up a few dishes for the children, ensuring that they were balanced nutrition-wise, and they werent picky about their food. As long as she picked the meal, they would eat it even if they didnt like it that much. Usually, Mu Jingzhe would stop after picking up some food for the children. However, when she glanced at Shao Qihai today, Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and also picked up some food for him. Come on, have some meat. Mu Jingzhes actions made the childrens eyes dart over. Shao Qihais eyes finally lit up. Okay, thanks. Ill eat. You eat too. Although he was only receiving this treatment after signing the divorce agreement and deciding to raise the children with her, Shao Qihai was still happy to see Mu Jingzhes attitude toward him change. Perhaps, just like the children had said, this end wasnt really the end but a new beginning. With that thought in mind, after picking up some food for the children, Shao Qihai also tried picking up food for Mu Jingzhe. He had tried it in the past, but Mu Jingzhe had always said that she would pick it herself and hadnt accepted it. However, tonight, she accepted it and even thanked him. Shao Qihai really felt that there were some changes. That was the truth. Mu Jingzhes mentality had indeed changed a little. Her attitude and feelings toward Shao Qihai were actually different from before. She felt much more relaxed and was truly grateful to him. After dinner, Shao Qihai started the big project of smoking mosquitoes, which he undertook every night. In the summer, there were many mosquitoes in the countryside. If one wasnt careful, they would be bitten and the bite would hurt and itch. Mu Jingzhes body was a little sensitive to mosquitoes. Every time she was stung, her skin would swell up for two to three days. It was painful and itchy, and the more she scratched, the worse it would get. Unfortunately, the mosquitoes liked to bite her, which resulted in bumps on her skin when she wasnt careful. Despite using cooling oil and florida water, which gave her an intense smell all over her body, Mu Jingzhe would still scratch sometimes. Shao Qihai used Chinese mugwort1 in the boys room, then in Mu Jingzhes room. Only then did he do the same in his own room. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe thanked him. Previously, when Shao Qihai and the others hadnt been around, one night, she hadnt smoked the room upon seeing that there werent any mosquitoes. In the end, two of them had slipped through the net and the bites had yet to subside on her arm. No need to thank me. Shao Qihai shook his head. Endure it. Dont scratch your arm. The cooling oil will affect your sleep when its applied at night. Its best not to apply it. Okay Mu Jingzhe had realized that Shao Qihai didnt seem to like to talk to outsiders long ago, but at home, he actually nagged a little. Not only did he nag the children, but he would also nag her sometimes. His tone with her wasnt much different from when he spoke to the kids. That night, Mu Jingzhe slept very soundly, and so did the children. Shao Xi and Shao Nan were tied up together for the night. The next day, when they went to school, they were still tied up. They only had a small conflict and didnt harbor any deep hatred. After helping each other wash their feet once, they were fine. Furthermore, they had even completed a major mission together last night. Theyd been fine long ago. However, Mu Jingzhe still stuck to what she had said and didnt untie them, hoping that they would remember this and know that if they quarreled in the future, what awaited them might involve helping each other wash their feet and being tied together. Shao Dong and the rest all noticed the regret in Mu Jingzhes gaze. This regret stemmed from the fact that she hadnt been given the chance to make them wear the same piece of clothing. If they dared to argue again, this move would definitely be forced on them. No one wanted to try it, so the five children instantly became obedient. Forget about quarreling. Even if they spoke a little louder, they would lower their voices, afraid that Mu Jingzhe would get the wrong idea. Of course, they also didnt have the chance to quarrel because they were preparing for the final exam. Mu Jingzhe fully supported the kids preparations for the final exam. When it was time for the official exam, she prepared fried dough sticks and eggs to wish them full marks in advance. The five kids were focused on their final exam. After the exam, Shao Xi received more letters from the publishing house, including another one from Fang Yu. When Fang Yu had read Shao Dongs suggestion, she had really found the negatives. She said that she had wanted to develop a hundred photos, but her mother wouldnt agree and had almost hit her a hundred times. Later on, shed developed three copies for her. Because the negatives had been preserved well, they could still be developed, but the effect wasnt that good. However, Fang Yu was already very satisfied. In the end, for some reason, she sent Shao Xi one of the developed photos and told him to keep it. Chapter 281 - Unknown People and Matters Chapter 281: Unknown People and Matters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Shao Xi read Fang Yus words, he felt helpless. Although she said that she wanted to keep in touch and be good friends, this good friend was too guileless. What if Im a bad person? Despite saying that, Shao Xi quickly poured out the contents of the envelope. In the end, he really found a photo carefully wrapped in a newspaper. It was a small photo only the size of his palm. Although it was colored, it was strangely so. Nonetheless, one could still see the person on it clearly. The person depicted was very young. He stood with his hands on his waist and was wearing a sailors striped shirt that appeared too big on him. At a glance, it was obvious that he had borrowed it for the purpose of taking a photo. Perhaps it was because he was nervous, but his gaze was a little strange and his canine teeth were revealed. Shao Xi couldnt tell if he was looking askance or was actually cross-eyed. In any case, he looked a little funny. This was completely different from what Shao Xi had imagined. Shao Xi couldnt help but laugh at first glance. However, when he thought about the fact that the person in the photo was no longer around and had passed away at such a young age, he suddenly felt terrible. He was just an ordinary person. He didnt have three heads or six arms. In fact, he didnt even have a powerful physique. Instead, he was a little thin. In a crowd, he looked like a fish swimming into the sea, completely inconspicuous. How had he mustered up the courage? Did he ever regret it? No one could give Shao Xi an answer because this person was already dead. Shao Xi looked at the photo for a long time and didnt move. When he came back to his senses and was just about to continue reading the letter, he felt that something was amiss. When he turned around, he was startled. Dad, when did you come in? Just now. Shao Qihais gaze landed on the photo, and he hesitated before speaking. Why is there a photo too? Little Xi, remember to store the things you receive properly and not leave them lying around. He wanted to read the letter, but he couldnt very well ask for it directly. He didnt dare make it too obvious, afraid that Shao Xi would notice. Unfortunately, Shao Xi was blocking the letter. I wont leave it lying around. Ive been storing it well. Thats good. There are quite a lot of letters. Do you want me to help you sort them out? Shao Xi could tell at a glance what Shao Qihai wanted to do, but he hesitated for a moment and refused. Ill do it myself. He decided not to show this letter to his father. He would be sad if he read it. Shao Qihai glanced at him and dilly-dallied for a while before going out. Shao Xi carefully put the photo away. After some thought, he clipped it to the back of the photo album at home and then continued reading Fang Yus letter. Fang Yu was also about to take the final exam. She said that she was afraid of exams and feared that she might not do well. Shao Xi sighed and replied to her, My results in class are always top-notch. I even skipped a grade. Even if you dont skip a grade, you should study hard and learn from me. Shao Xi and Shao Dong were in the same class, so he couldnt always be first. He would either tie for first place with Shao Dong or be second. Therefore, he didnt say that he was always the first in class. Fang Yu, I received your photo. Ill keep it for you for the time being, but youre not allowed to casually send photos to people anymore. Some people are very wicked. What if they scribble on it or tear it? Also, when you write the number 3, try not to let it lie on its stomach and make it stand up. Its obvious that you dont write often. Ill start for you. Send the paper back for me to check it when youre done. For some reason, Shao Xi suddenly felt like he had a younger brother. One who kept making him worry. He found his exercise book, tore off a page, wrote the first number 3, and left the rest of the space empty as homework. Previously, when Xiao Wu had to learn how to write, he had encountered a similar problem with writing the number 3. This was only the beginning. When he learned other words, as he wrote, they slowly became unrecognizable. The words looked like they were swaying, as if they had been injected with soul. Xiao Wu still had this problem, but his number 3 didnt lie down anymore. Shao Xi shook his head and teased like a little adult, but he didnt know that when hed first started learning how to write, he had been even worse than Xiao Wu. Back when he had started learning to write, his words had begun to develop into hieroglyphic writing1. When he wrote the word person, it really looked like a person standing up. At the time, hed had some wonderful ideas, and his thoughts had been very active. It had taken Shao Dong a lot of time to get him to write properly. His old workbook was still kept somewhere. It had only been a few years since hed overcome those bad habits, but when he taught Xiao Wu and Fang Yu now, it was as if he had forgotten his old habits. Shao Xi was worried, but he didnt know that it was actually very impressive that Fang Yu could write letters at such a young age, spell so many words, and even check the dictionary herself. She already far surpassed her peers. Shao Xi replied and packed the letter, but he couldnt fall asleep that night. Fang Yus father kept popping up in his mind. He had an impulse to write something about him, but when he got up and started writing, he realized that he didnt know what to write. This was because his understanding of Fang Yus father was really limited. Or rather, he didnt even know him at all. Forget about what kind of person he was, what he had done, and what his personality was like. He didnt even know his name. Shao Xi didnt write a word and fell asleep again. He didnt force himself. He was still too young, and his pen strength was limited. Although he was very excited, it wasnt suitable for him to move the pen, and he didnt dare move it casually. Although he knew this, he still wanted to write. This was the first time he had such an impulse. When he thought of Fang Yu and Fang Yus father, he wanted to write something. Shao Xi tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He couldnt keep asking Fang Yu questions either Eh? At the thought of this, Shao Xis eyes lit up. He didnt know Fang Yus father, but he knew Fang Yu. He didnt know how to write about Fang Yus father, but he could write about Fang Yu. This way, he wouldnt have to worry about his pen strength being limited. After all, Fang Yu was still young. Shao Xi hid under the blanket and bit the flashlight as he made the first stroke. He mainly wrote about Fang Yu, but that was not all. There was also his own shadow in the words, as well as the shadows of many people. What Shao Qihai had done previously was actually a little different from what Fang Yus father had done, but there were similarities. This also applied to others. In the quiet night, Shao Xi hid under the blanket and started writing seriously. As Shao Dong fell asleep, he felt a light piercing his eyes. When he got up, he saw that it was the light coming from Shao Xis blanket. He lifted the blanket and saw the flashlight rolled under Shao Xis blanket. There was also Shao Xi, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Because he was sleeping so soundly and he was lying on his stomach, Shao Xis saliva was flowing out of his mouth and onto the notebook under his head. Helplessly, Shao Dong got up and turned Shao Xi over before taking the notebook and putting it aside, waiting for the saliva to dry by itself. As he switched off the flashlight, he glanced at the contents of the notebook and casually took a look. However, he paused. When Shao Dong was about to fall asleep again, he saw that the carefree Shao Xi had even kicked the blanket aside. He helplessly covered him with the blanket. Look at you. I dont know how you wrote this The next day, Shao Xi saw the saliva on the notebook and refused to admit that it was saliva. Brother, dont think you can slander me just because I fell asleep. This isnt saliva. These are tears. The tears I shed last night. Shao Dong: Yes, yes, thats your tears. Your tears flowed out of the corners of your mouth. Big Brother, youre bullying me! Chapter 282 - The Pitiful Zhao Lan Chapter 282: The Pitiful Zhao Lan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After being mocked by Shao Dong, the sad Shao Xi went to look for Mu Jingzhe. He told her that he wanted to write a story but he was uncertain and afraid that he wouldnt be able to write it well, so he was too embarrassed to show it to her. You can write if you want. Its fine, I have faith in you. Mu Jingzhe only encouraged him. Alright. Shao Xi nodded. Later on, even though he was busy during the summer break, he kept writing intermittently. He didnt forget the second travelogue that was about to be published. He didnt stop contacting Fang Yu either. In order to make it easier to contact him, he told Fang Yu his home address. Fang Yu didnt have to send the letters to the publishing house anymore, which made it easier for her to reach him. Later on, when the travelogue sample was sent over, he sent it to Fang Yu. Fang Yu liked it very much and said that she actually wanted to visit many places, but she hadnt been given the chance. However, after reading the travelogue, it was as if she had gone there to play with Shao Xi. However, this would all happen in the future. Right now, Mu Jingzhe was preparing to take Little Bei to film. Although Little Bei had gone out to film before, those had been only guest roles or supporting roles. This was Little Beis second movie in the true sense of the word. They couldnt be careless. Mu Jingzhe would definitely join the production team with her. Coincidentally, she had also agreed to collaborate with the production team on the costumes. In addition, she had accepted some orders for customized gowns that she could make anywhere. She could work and take care of Little Bei by being on the production team at the same time. Because Shao Qihai was around, Mu Jingzhe could follow Little Bei without worrying. However, according to her previous plan, she would probably frequently go out during the summer vacation. Mu Jingzhe was very busy preparing for the production team. Eldest Brother Shao and the others next door had been quiet for a few days, but there was suddenly a commotion again. In the end, Zhao Lan hadnt been taken to the hospital because Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao hadnt said anything, and no one had made the decision. Eldest Brother Shao, that cowardly turtle, hadnt made the decision to take her there. Hence, Zhao Lans recovery was delayed, and she relied on the village doctor to treat her. The village doctor was really rendered helpless when it came to serious illnesses. Zhao Lan had lost too much blood and her waist injury was severe, but she still managed to survive. After a scar formed on her head, Zhao Lan slowly woke up. However, her mental state was particularly bad. Perhaps because she had lost too much blood and had suffered a fright, she was in a daze all day long. That wasnt all. She also couldnt move anymore. The wound on her head would heal, but perhaps the wound on her waist was too severe. She could move her hands, but she couldnt move her lower limbs. She couldnt even function independently. As a result, she had to rely on someone to wait on her and help her eat and relieve herself. These days, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao took care of her alone. At first, it was fine, but after a few days, the latter had had enough. It wasnt like she was her biological mother. This kind of job was tiring and dirty, so Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao naturally wasnt willing to keep taking care of her. Zhao Lan had given birth to three sons and one daughter, and now she had two daughters-in-law and one biological daughter. In the end, she was still the only one taking care of her. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was very dissatisfied, but she didnt dare ask Mu Jingzhe to do it. She was very afraid that she would end up like Zhao Lan, unable to take care of herself. Shao Qiyang didnt care about Zhao Lan and wasnt married. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt endure this by herself even for a few days. She was forced to ask Shao Qiyun to come back and serve Zhao Lan with her. She was a daughter-in-law, so it was only right for her to take care of her in-laws. However, her daughter should also come back to take care of her. Unfortunately, Shao Qiyun couldnt even fend for herself. Nobody knew if it was because she was hiding from debt collectors, but she had lost contact with them, and Eldest Brother Shao couldnt contact her either. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw that Zhao Lans condition hadnt improved at all, and everyone in the village said that Zhao Lan would probably be like this for the rest of her life. The more Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao heard such things, the more flustered she became. If Zhao Lan remained like this for the rest of her life, then if she didnt die, would she have to continue taking care of her? The more Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao listened to this, the more uncomfortable she felt. She asked Eldest Brother Shao to help, but Eldest Brother Shao insisted that he was a son and couldnt get close to her. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was so angry that she kept scolding him. Mu Jingzhe could hear Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos scolding next door. Youre indeed a coward, just like they say you are. I asked you to make the decision to send her to the hospital, but you refused. Shes your biological mother, not mine. Your biological mother gave birth to you. Whats so inconvenient about getting close to her? You wash your hands off of everything. Do you expect me to take care of her forever? Eldest Brother Shao probably replied that it was only right since she was the daughter-in-law, which caused Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to scold him again. Im the daughter-in-law, so I should take care of her? Then what about you, her biological son? Youre not filial to your own mother and want to push all the responsibility on me. How can there be such a thing? Listen to me, if you dont help me take care of her, I wont do it either! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had really had enough of this sh*t. She made a fuss about going back to her parents house. What kind of life am I living? Its already this bad, yet youre still talking about gender differences. Let me tell you something. If you dont handle this soon, Ill go back to my parents house. You can think of a way yourself. In the past, Zhao Lan had been able to help with the chores, but now, she no longer did anything. How could Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao take it? If Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao returned to her maternal family, the Shao Family wouldnt be able to live for another day. Eldest Brother Shao was forced to say that if there was no other way, they could drag her to the hospital for a checkup. It was unknown if he was deliberately saying this for Shao Qihai to hear it from next door, but for the first time, his voice was a little loud, so he had to be hoping that Shao Qihai would react. However, he was destined to be disappointed. Shao Qihai didnt seem to hear him. After being injured for so long, Zhao Lan was finally sent to the hospital. Eldest Brother Shao begged someone to carry Zhao Lan there. After Zhao Lan was taken to the hospital, Mu Jingzhe joined the production team with Little Bei. Later on, Mu Jingzhe slowly found out about Zhao Lans condition. It was said that Zhao Lan had injured her lumbar spine. If she had been sent over earlier for treatment, she might have recovered without any problems. However, Zhao Lan had been sent over too late and could only be treated slowly. It was uncertain if she could be cured. In any case, she would need to be bedridden for a period of time, and this treatment would cost a lot. When Eldest Brother Shao heard that he would have to spend time, energy, and money, his expression darkened. He didnt say a word but had no intention of letting her undergo treatment. He only told the doctor that he didnt have money. He didnt say anything else. The doctor had seen such situations many times and couldnt say anything. Even if they wanted to carry Zhao Lan back, they wouldnt stop them. However, he didnt expect Eldest Brother Shao to go even further. He didnt want to treat Zhao Lan, nor did he want to bring her home. In fact, he didnt want to pay the fees for this hospital treatment, causing Zhao Lan to almost be abandoned in the hospital. In the end, it was actually Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao who handed over the money and asked the villagers to help carry her back. When the villagers came, Eldest Brother Shao said that Zhao Lan had disappeared. When the villagers heard that, they quickly helped look for her. In the end, they found Zhao Lan abandoned by the roadside outside the county city. The villagers knew very well that it was impossible for the immobile Zhao Lan to go outside the county city by herself. It was obvious at a glance that Eldest Brother Shao despised her and had abandoned her. Zhao Lan looked like she had died once. She didnt say anything and didnt even look at Eldest Brother Shao. Since Zhao Lan didnt say anything, no one in the village said anything either. They only said that it was a good thing that she had been found and carried her back. That night, basically everyone in the village knew what had happened between Zhao Lan and Eldest Brother Shao. It was unavoidable that they would gossip privately. They even brought up those who were filial and those who werent in the village. They also teased Fu, Lu, Shou, and X and asked them where they planned to carry Eldest Brother Shao to abandon him when he got old. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X still didnt know why everyone was saying that.. They went back and repeated those words to Eldest Brother Shao. Chapter 283 - This Is Retribution Chapter 283: This Is Retribution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That day, Eldest Brother Shao hit Fu, Lu, Shou, and X for the first time. When youre all grown up, youll throw me away, huh? How dare you! I raised you. How dare you throw me away! They are the ones who said it. We didnt say anything! Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were very aggrieved. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao protected the children and spat, rebuking Eldest Brother Shao. If you can, go and quarrel with the villagers. Why are you venting your anger on the children? Do you think everyone is stupid and has no idea what you were planning? The villagers are talking behind your back and scolding you. How dare you throw your mother away? In the future, when you grow up, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X will follow suit and throw you away. I always thought that you were just a coward, but I didnt expect you to do this. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had completely seen through this person, who even wanted to abandon his biological mother. Eldest Brother Shao flew into a rage out of humiliation. He looked at Zhao Lans room and exploded. He moved to hit Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Who told you to spout this nonsense? Who said that I abandoned my mother? If I deal with that mouth of yours, youll see how formidable I am! Eldest Brother Shao was a man after all. He grabbed Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos hair and punched and kicked her. Soon, blood was drawn. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X were frightened very much. When they went to stop Eldest Brother Shao, they also got beaten up. Later on, when the villagers came, they finally managed to persuade Eldest Brother Shao. However, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was heartbroken. That night, she went back to her parents house with disheveled hair. While all that commotion was going on outside, Zhao Lan was crying in the room. What kind of sin have I committed Shao Qihai was just next door, so he naturally heard this farce clearly. However, he only told the kids to go back to their room so they did not hear it. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao returned to her maternal family. Eldest Brother Shao didnt care about Zhao Lan either. Other than bringing some food in every day, he didnt care about anything else. Zhao Lan had soiled the bed completely. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao returned to her maternal home for three days. Eldest Brother Shao went to pick her up two days in a row and said that he couldnt do it without her and that Fu, Lu, Shou, and X couldnt live without her either. Eldest Brother Shao brought Fu, Lu, Shou, and X over. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X cried and asked Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to go back. She didnt have the heart to leave the children, so she could only compromise. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao returned, she entered Zhao Lans room. The moment she entered, she was greeted by a stench. As soon as Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao came back, she was disheartened. When she saw Zhao Lan like this, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos heart turned even colder and more afraid. She didnt want to care either, but upon looking at Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, she still did something. Later on, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao told them repeatedly, You cant learn from your father and ignore your parents. People who do that will suffer retribution. Now that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was back, Zhao Lan finally looked like a human. However, how could she take care of Zhao Lan every day when she also had to work? Furthermore, it was summer, and it was inevitable that she would stink. In the past, Zhao Lan had felt bone-deep fondness for Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. The four kids loved going to Zhao Lans room and seeing Zhao Lan conjure delicious food like magic. Now, they hated Zhao Lans room the most. The one time they went in, they covered their noses the entire time. After that, they never went there again. This time, Zhao Lan really suffered greatly and collapsed completely. She also became a little crazy. One moment, she would scold Eldest Brother Shao and say that he was unfilial. The next moment, she would become suspicious and talk to thin air. She would ask Bai Lu if she was looking at her and if she felt good seeing her like this. She scolded Eldest Brother Shao, Shao Qihai, and Shao Qiyang, but she never scolded Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. She would even beg Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to buy some incense for her because she wanted to burn it for Bai Lu. After all was said and done, she was still fearful of Bai Lu. Other than burning incense and praying to Buddha, she kept saying nonsense. Zhao Lan also cried a lot, saying that she had given birth to four children, but in the end, she had ended up in a sorry state. After crying and scolding Eldest Brother Shao, she started to resign herself to fate and shout about retribution. Mu Jingzhe felt that Zhao Lan had finally said something right. This was retribution. As this news spread, Mu Jingzhe could only say that she deserved it. Zhao Lan had been biased toward Eldest Brother Shao and had always said that Eldest Brother Shao was filial. In the end, Eldest Brother Shao only knew how to coax people. Shao Qiyun couldnt be relied on either. On the other hand, Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang were good. Unfortunately, they had been tormented by her until the last bit of kinship between them had disappeared and they no longer cared about her. Her filial eldest son couldnt even compare to Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, who was considered an outsider. As Zhao Lans news kept coming, Mu Jingzhe had already entered the filming set with Little Bei. This time, Little Bei was considered the female lead, but the real protagonists were another Best Actor and a new actor. Still, the story revolved around Little Bei. The overall story wasnt complicated. The movie mainly told the story of two brothers who had a bad relationship with their parents since they were young and their half-sister. The Best Actor was the eldest, and the newcomer was the second son. The younger sister was naturally portrayed by Little Bei. The Best Actors father was an old-fashioned parent who believed that filial children were raised with a stick. He was very strict with his children and was a typical oppressive father. He also had a bad personality and often hit his children. Occasionally, he would even hit his wife. However, at the time, because all the men had seemed to be like this, no one had said anything. Still, because the Best Actor didnt listen to his parents and didnt take the path they had arranged for him, the conflict snowballed later on. Initially, everything was fine while his mother was mediating between them, but after his mother left, the relationship between the father and son worsened. In the end, they even had a complete fallout with each other. The younger brother couldnt persuade them and could only feel anxious. Later on, the Best Actor ran away from home and didnt contact them for more than ten years. When he finally did, it was when his father died. In the end, the Best Actor went back and found out that his father had gotten married again and had a daughter. His last words had been that he wanted them to raise their younger sister. The Best Actor felt that she was a result of his father betraying his mother and didnt want to care for her at all. However, that younger sister had set her sights on them and did as her father had told her, following the older brother wherever he went. The Best Actor and his younger brother had no choice but to support their younger sister. The overall story wasnt complicated. In the end, the younger sister played by Little Bei entered the hearts of the two older brothers. The siblings supported each other and became a true family. The latter half of the movie was heartwarming, but the first half was quite funny. The two brothers had never taken care of a younger sister before, yet they were forced to take care of her. They were sharp-tongued but soft-hearted, which resulted in a lot of funny scenes. The script was hilarious, and the live scenes even more so. Mu Jingzhe laughed as she read it. Little Bei was really talented. Previously, the role she had taken on had been a little bitter. This time, her character was pure, mischievous, and comical. The two of them looked like father-and-daughter, but in reality, they were siblings. Their day-to-day lives made people laugh out loud. Although this was the first time the three of them worked together, they had great chemistry. One of them was the Best Actor, and the other was the youngest Best Actress. Needless to say, their acting skills were outstanding. The new actor was also very impressive. Mu Jingzhe laughed happily every day. Although she was amused, it was also because the Best Actor was very handsome and the new actor was very cute. The Best Actors surname was Shen, and his name was Han. Because his mothers surname was Shen and his fathers surname was Han, he had taken his mothers surname, which was also a legendary example of marrying into a family. Shen Han was 32 years old and was much more mature than the new actor. The new actors surname was Bai, and his name was also Bai. Because his name was a little strange, it was easy for people to remember it. Bai Bai was very humble and worked hard on the scene. He was full of vigor, hardworking, and adorable, making Mu Jingzhe sigh countless times over how good it was to be young. Bai Bai was charming. If he was considered fresh, sweet fruit juice, then Shen Han was a mature wine with great flavor.. His appearance and aura were simply mesmerizing. Chapter 284 - The Man Mommy Likes Mu Jingzhe, who was in the production team, kept hearing the crew members secretly scream and shout from the side. They whispered things like Best Actor Shen is so handsome, Little Bai is so dashing, Best Actor Shen is really charming, and Little Bai is super cute. Mu Jingzhe nodded in agreement. Thats right, these were her heartfelt words. They were simply too handsome. She felt really blissful. The atmosphere in the production team was excellent. Ever since Mu Jingzhe had entered the production team, she didnt have to think about anything. She was able to look at handsome men at any time, so she felt that these days were really blissful. Little Bei also felt happy. It had been a while since she had last acted. This time, she was full of energy and she felt lucky to meet two amazing actors. This made her feel even better, like a fish in water, and she had a kick acting alongside them. More importantly, although there were crying scenes this time too, they were much fewer than last time. As the story was mainly hilarious and happy, Little Bei acted happily too. Everything went smoothly, and Mu Jingzhe was in a splendid mood. While looking at the two handsome guys and Little Bei, Mu Jingzhe was filled with inspiration and could easily design a few sets of clothes. However, these clothes didnt have to be made. After all, the movie costumes were basically prepared in the early stages of production. They werent very likely to be changed, and some of them werent suitable. After all, a few of them were formal evening wear. However, when inspiration came, how could one not draw? Therefore, Mu Jingzhe would occasionally take out the notebook she was carrying and casually draw. She would envy Little Bei on a daily basis. Why was Mu Jingzhe envious of Little Bei? Because Little Bei was blissfully being piggybacked and hugged by the Best Actor. Many a time, she also wanted to become Little Bei. That scene was really wonderful and warm. Mu Jingzhe was certain that Little Bei would definitely become the object of many peoples envy in the future. Little Bei was lucky to be working with such a charming and handsome duo at such a young age. Little Bei also felt that this was awesome. She was an actress who could drive people, but she was even stronger when she met a strong opponent. Every time she acted, she felt immensely satisfied. Even though she was young, she wasnt afraid of acting with the Best Actor. In fact, they were evenly matched. Little Bei was cute to begin with, and her acting was incredible, so Shen Han and Xiao Bai liked her a lot. They doted on her subconsciously and even discussed acting with her. It was the same that day. The three of them gathered together to discuss again. Shen Han and Xiao Bai couldnt help but start feeding Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe watched from the side with a face full of smiles. Because she was so focused, she didnt notice it immediately when Shao Dong arrived. The first thing Shao Dong did when he arrived was look for Mu Jingzhe. He even called out to her, but Mu Jingzhe was still beaming as she looked ahead, oblivious to his arrival. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes gaze and then looked opposite him. He leaned closer and asked Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, do you really like Best Actor Shen and Bai Bai? Of course I do. Theyre so handsome, Mu Jingzhe reflexively replied. She only reacted after answering. Little Dong, youre here. When did you arrive? Just now. Shao Dong looked at Shen Han and Bai Bai and asked casually, Mom, which one do you like more? Shen Han No, I like Bai Bai too. I like them both, Mu Jingzhe immediately answered. Then, she looked at him suspiciously. Whats wrong? Why do you ask? Just asking. Shao Dong shook his head and didnt say much, but a hint of understanding flashed across his eyes. It seemed like Mommy really liked Shen Han. In that case, he had to do something. It didnt occur to Mu Jingzhe what Shao Dong was thinking. When she saw Shao Dong, Mu Jingzhe remembered something important. Little Dong, the refrigerators have entered the country. The logo is quite clear. My rolls and tissues have also arrived. Shao Dong had come over as the movie was about to start filming. When he saw the set layout, he suddenly discussed with Mu Jingzhe whether they could invest in the movie or sponsor it. Later on, they set up a Good Brother refrigerator in the house on the set. There was no need to do anything. The refrigerator was just set up for them to use for free, and they could even provide some support. Realizing that this was product placement[1] for television dramas and movies, Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Television wasnt that popular in this era, and there werent that many television commercials either. There wasnt even such a thing as celebrity endorsements. Therefore, this aspect wasnt as exaggerated as in later generations. However, this idea had occurred to Shao Dong. His judgment and business acumen were truly impeccable. Mu Jingzhe expressed her admiration. Since he had thought of it, she naturally couldnt let it go. In the end, she discussed it with various parties and reached a cooperative agreement. Mu Jingzhe felt that it was feasible. At the end of the day, she also benefited from it. Her paper products appeared in the production as product placement as well. Just like the refrigerators, there wasnt a need to read out loud slogans or anything, like they did in television commercials. All they had to do was place the product there. From then on, Shao Dong and Mu Jingzhe were considered partners. While they were on vacation, Shao Dong had been busy with the Good Brother refrigerator. He wanted to launch it in the market as soon as possible. At their current rate, refrigerators could be listed in bulk before the movie was released. As Shao Dong came often, the production team became familiar with him. They all knew that Shao Dong wasnt an ordinary child and couldnt be underestimated. Although Shao Dong was young, he was still very smart and mature when he spoke. In fact, some adults might not even be as good as him. Therefore, the crew didnt treat him as a child. However, other than talking a little more at home, Shao Dong still didnt talk much outside. It wasnt just because he stuttered, but it was impossible for him to say that he didnt care at all. Still, Shao Dong wasnt as conscious of it and didnt feel as inferior as before. It was just that he still didnt talk much out of habit. It was a rare occurrence for Shao Dong to look for Shen Han that day. He even went to look for Bai Bai. No one knew what they were talking about, but they seemed to be chatting quite happily. When Mu Jingzhe brought Little Bei out so she could change into her costume, she saw Shao Dong chatting happily with them. On the way back to the temporarily rented house, Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Dong what they were talking about curiously. Shao Dong shook his head. Nothing, we were just chatting casually. This time, Little Beis filming location was in Ocean City. The production team had rented a hotel room. Because they had taken into account that Shao Dong and the others would come over, Mu Jingzhe had rented a house near the hotel. Renting a house was better than staying in a hotel. It was convenient to prepare some food and stew some green bean soup. She could bring it to the production team to relieve Little Bei and herself of potential heat at any time. The house was on the first floor. It was an ordinary house with many neighbors around. There was even a well in the courtyard, which was very rare. The water in the well was very sweet, and watermelons tasted especially sweet and cool after soaking in the well. Mu Jingzhe would also soak the green bean soup in to cool it down. It was considered a natural refrigerator, but it was better than a refrigerator and wasnt as cold. During summer vacation, filming wouldnt delay Little Beis classes, and she wouldnt have to suffer from the cold. However, that didnt mean she wouldnt have to suffer, especially when filming autumn and winter scenes during the summer. In the summer, Little Bei had to act very cold and wear a cotton jacket and a scarf. When they saw it on the screen, the audience only felt that it was cute. Only those present knew that there was a price to pay for this cuteness. Because Little Bei kept sweating, she had to wipe her sweat from time to time. Every time Little Bei took off her clothes after filming, they would be drenched. If she wasnt careful, she might suffer a heatstroke. Mu Jingzhe had been paying attention and giving Little Bei more water and green bean soup every day. [1] a form of advertising that involved branded goods and services being featured in a production that targets a large audience Chapter 285 - Keeping Her Promise to Mommy Thanks to Mu Jingzhes meticulous care every day, Little Bei didnt get heatstroke, but she would still get rashes sometimes. When it came to filming summer scenes in the winter and filming winter scenes in the summer, no one could say which one made one want to cry more. If this were an adult, Mu Jingzhe would think that this was something they should bear because of their profession. However, Little Bei was still young. Although she knew that this was something she should bear as an actress, her heart still ached. Along the way, she kept fanning Little Bei. As for Shao Dong, she could only let him fan himself. When they returned home, they first pulled up a particularly cold pot of water from the well. Only after drinking a full jar of water did they feel alive. After resting for a while, Mu Jingzhe started preparing dinner. The weather was really hot, so Little Bei and Shao Dong didnt have much of an appetite. However, Little Beis schedule was full every day. Since she couldnt eat, Mu Jingzhe could only think of ways to make some nutritious food for Little Bei. If she couldnt eat the food provided by the production crew, she simply wouldnt eat. Mu Jingzhe made cold noodles, which were sour and spicy. She also stir-fried peppers and beef. Using the steamed buns she had bought, she modified the roujiamo[1] into meat buns. The pickled pepper beef tasted delicious with rice and cold noodles alike. Little Bei and Shao Dong ate without looking up. Delicious. Mommys cooking is really delicious. Thats right, Shao Dong said. Only when he saw his mother would his stomach get round, especially this summer. After eating the noodles and meat buns, Shao Dong rushed to wash the dishes while Mu Jingzhe fanned him. Shao Dong felt helpless. Mom, you dont have to fan me. Im not hot now, yet youre fanning me. How is that any different from you washing the dishes? Mu Jingzhe either fanned him or Little Bei all day long, making Shao Dong feel helpless and causing his heart to ache. However, Mu Jingzhes heart ached for Shao Dong and Little Bei. Shao Dong was also busy these days. Arent you hot? Look, the tip of your nose is covered in sweat. The five kids all had a special characteristic when they perspiredthey tended to perspire on the tip of their noses. In the summer, there would always be a little sweat on the tip of their noses. Mu Jingzhe reached out and wiped the sweat from the tip of Shao Dongs nose. Its really not hot. Mom, you should rest for a while. Or you can go to work. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong and thought for a moment before getting up. Alright, Ill get busy. You can rest for a while after youre done washing the dishes. Shao Dong washed the dishes and went to accompany Little Bei while Mu Jingzhe busied herself for a while. When the sky turned dark, Mu Jingzhe took out the watermelon she had bought on the way. As soon as she split it with the knife, she heard a loud crack. I can tell from the sound that this watermelon was a good choice. Upon opening it, she saw that it was indeed a good watermelon. It was completely ripe, red inside, and the skin was very thin. The middle was covered with a sand-like layer. Mu Jingzhe was very satisfied. She hadnt chosen it so meticulously in vain. After a few bites, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and Little Bei couldnt help but pick some more up and eat it. They were satisfied. Sweet, really sweet. They had bought a lot of watermelons and ate less than a quarter of them. Mu Jingzhe cut the remaining watermelons into small pieces and stored them properly. Then, she and Little Bei returned to the production team. The reason she came back was because they were still filming at night and Little Bei had some scenes to film. As soon as they saw Mu Jingzhe bring the watermelon, all the crew members ran over to eat a piece. Although it wasnt big, it was comfortable to eat a cool slice. The filming session lasted until midnight. The director pursued perfection, so some scenes were filmed a few times. As a result, when Little Bei took off her costume, she was sweaty again. She had been energetic during the filming process just now, but after the scene, she immediately became listless. Mu Jingzhe quickly asked Little Bei to drink some water and gave her a piggyback ride on the way back. Little Bei was exhausted and fell asleep along the way. Shao Dong wasnt tired. He slowly fanned himself and chased away the mosquitoes for Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei. In the quiet night, he whispered to Mu Jingzhe as they returned to the rental house. Little Bei had fallen asleep. She didnt know that she was carried to bed when she got home. Mu Jingzhe carefully wiped Little Beis face and feet before she and Shao Dong went to sleep. The rented house had two rooms, but the other room was used as a studio by Mu Jingzhe, so Shao Dong slept in the same room as Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei. However, they all slept in different beds. Hurry up and sleep. After confirming that there were no more mosquitoes, she put down the mosquito net and lay down. Mu Jingzhe fell asleep within five minutes, and Shao Dong was the last one to fall asleep. Shao Dong went to Ocean City with Mu Han. The next day, he followed Mu Han and kept himself busy with work, but when he had time, he would join the production team. Two days later, Shao Dong suddenly told Mu Jingzhe that he and Shen Han had agreed to eat together and asked Mu Jingzhe to bring Little Bei along. Why did Best Actor Shen agree to eat with you? Shen Han was called Best Actor. Although he was approachable in the production team, had interacted with Mu Jingzhe before, and everyone said that he was a nice person, that didnt mean that anyone could eat with him. Even though Shen Han was very focused on filming, and at the moment, he wasnt as dramatic as the celebrities in the future, who had bodyguards and assistants surrounding them, it was difficult to even speak to him. Given Shen Hans status, not everyone could eat with him. He also had assistants around him at all times. Usually, Shen Han only interacted with the director and assistant director. He ate the most with them and kept his distance from everyone else. He wouldnt eat with anyone easily. Mu Jingzhe found it amazing that Shao Dong had been able to make an appointment with him. She was also curious to know why these two unrelated people would get together. I helped Brother Shen solve some problems. Because Little Bei called him Brother in and out of the movie set, Shao Dong did the same. Anyway, Mommy, you can come without worrying. Dont you like Brother Shen Han? You can doll yourself up when the time comes. I do like him a lot, but I didnt expect to eat with him. What did you help him with, Little Dong? Can I really come? Mu Jingzhe was even more nervous when she heard that she had to doll up. Who wouldnt like someone as charismatic as Shen Han? However, it felt a little different to eat with him in private. Mu Jingzhe hesitated. Why would I come? It was fine if it was for work, but it was different when she saw celebrities in private. Why not? Come eat and talk. Dont you like him? Dont be nervous. Shao Dong paused for a moment. As for what I helped him with, it was just a small favor. Mommy, you dont have to mind. Actually, Shao Dong had helped him quite a bit. Although Shen Han was filming, he also owned some businesses. Recently, he had encountered some problems that he hadnt solved. He hadnt expected Shao Dong to come up with an idea and actually help solve them. Therefore, Shen Han was quite grateful to him and was naturally willing to meet him for a meal. As for why Shao Dong had wanted to help Shen Han, he naturally had his reasons. Since Mommy liked Shen Han, he would help Mommy so that she could interact more with him. Shao Dong thought that Shen Han and Bai Bai were quite nice too, but he hadnt planned on interacting with them much in the past. Although Shao Dong currently looked very warm, if they were strangers, he wouldnt have been nosy. He had done all this for Mu Jingzhe. [1] the Chinese equivalent of the Western hamburge Chapter 286 - I Suspect She Wants to Seduce Me Chapter 286: I Suspect She Wants to Seduce Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Both Shao Dong and Shao Xi remembered their promise back thenif Mommy liked someone, they would definitely think of a way to get that guy for her. They wouldnt break the law, but they could indeed do it through certain means. Although they had proposed this under the premise that Shao Qihai wouldnt be around, it didnt matter even now that Shao Qihai had come back. It was fine as long as Mommy liked it. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe liked Shen Han so much, Shao Dong had been tempted to help. That day, hed specifically tried to get to know Shen Han and even helped him come up with ideas for this purpose. The effect was not bad. Shao Dong was very satisfied. Shao Dong personally picked out an outfit for Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, the clothes and dresses you make are so beautiful. Make more for yourself in the future and buy a few more. Wear this tonight. Coincidentally, its not as hot as a few days ago. Shao Dong had chosen a long red dress. Youll definitely look good in it. Shao Dong had previously realized that Mu Jingzhe didnt pick colors when she wore clothes. Some red and black shades were very easy to pull off. Furthermore, they would be very stunning when worn. This red dress would definitely look good on her. Mu Jingzhe took a step back. This dress is too grand, isnt it? Theres no need It was so red and grand. There is. Mommy, dont you want to meet Brother Shen looking your best? Of course. In the end, Mu Jingzhe took the dress and changed into it. Shao Dong was very satisfied upon seeing it. It was indeed beautiful and completely dazzling. Lets go. When they arrived at the restaurant, Shao Dong simply told Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, you can do whatever you want. Brother Shen wont mind. Even if he minded, he would find a way to handle it. Now that Mu Jingzhe had received encouragement, she took out her notebook after eating with Shen Han and asked him for his autograph. She then took out her camera and took a photo with Shen Han. An autograph, a photo, and a meal together were awesome fan benefits. Mu Jingzhe was very excited on the way back. Shao Dong was glad to see Mu Jingzhe so happy. Only Shen Han and his assistant were stunned the entire time. Shen Han had always liked Little Bei very much but hadnt interacted much with Mu Jingzhe. However, he knew that she was a special, quite capable person. She was also Little Beis mother, but he really didnt know her well. Previously, Mu Jingzhes eyes had lit up whenever she had seen him, but this was normal for Shen Han. Not to exaggerate, but the eyes of more than half of the people he met outside would light up when they saw him. It would be strange if they didnt. Later on, when hed accidentally interacted with Shao Dong, Shen Han had realized that this young man was very impressive and admired him. Later on, when Shao Dong had said that he wanted to treat him to a meal, he had agreed without giving it much thought. He hadnt expected Shao Dong to add that his younger sister and mother, Mu Jingzhe, would also come. 1 Shen Hans assistant was sensitive and had different thoughts about it. Hed even muttered to Shen Han that he didnt have a good vibe about this. They had seen many such tricks and threats, as well as all sorts of methods before. Some people, when they had money or power, wanted to get their hands on the famous movie stars seen on the screen. However, the assistant hadnt expected a young child like Shao Dong to do such a thing. He suspected that Shao Dong had been instructed by Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe must have wanted to do something to Shen Han but was afraid that they would be wary, so she had specifically sent Shao Dong to get in contact with Shen Han instead. However, Shao Dong was a kind child. That was why hed made sure to warn them. Actually, Mu Jingzhe had also gone back that day. The assistant didnt even want Shen Han to go, lest this became more troublesome. In the end, it was Shen Han who had hesitated for a moment and insisted on coming. Hed said that it should be a misunderstanding and that there was no need to be so nervous. Shen Han felt that Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei didnt seem to be such people. However, when they arrived, they saw Mu Jingzhe, who had specifically dressed up as if she was about to walk into a wedding hall. Mu Jingzhes hair still wasnt long, and her hairstyle was short and refreshing. She had dressed up for the occasion, so her appearance was several times more outstanding than when she was in the production team. On the whole, she didnt look inferior to female celebrities. However, this made Shen Han and his assistants hearts turn cold. They felt that they had fallen for her trick. Just by looking at Mu Jingzhe, they knew that she really had an ulterior motive. Shen Han was disappointed. He had already decided that if the situation was weird or Mu Jingzhe confessed her love, he would immediately leave. In the future, he would keep his distance from Little Bei and never interact with Shao Dong again. Amid Shen Han and his assistants various considerations and vigilance, Mu Jingzhe became increasingly brazen. Every time she looked at him, she would eat a mouthful of rice, as if she treated him as food. Shao Dong, who was beside her, seemed very happy. The doting look on his face was extremely strange when it appeared on a childs face. The assistant knew that Shao Dong hadnt been threatened by Mu Jingzhe. Rather, he was the one who had taken the initiative. Not only that, but Shao Dong even gave Mu Jingzhe an encouraging look, as if he was urging her to do something. A second later, Mu Jingzhe looked at him. As Shen Han stayed vigilant, Mu Jingzhe pushed a notebook over in embarrassment and asked for his autograph. Shen Han: ??? No, she was asking him for an autograph after half a day of encouragement? Why was she only asking for an autograph after spending so many days in the production team with him? Shen Han was skeptical as he signed. Then, he saw Shao Dongs encouraging gaze again. While Shen Han was speechless, Mu Jingzhe politely asked him if she could take a photo with him. Shen Han didnt know how to describe it, but his professionalism made him agree with a smile. Then, he saw Mu Jingzhe take out a camera with a delighted expression. Shao Dong took the camera from her and helped them take a photo. Mu Jingzhe, who was standing beside him, beamed vibrantly. She didnt get very close and she just laughed and clapped. On the other hand, because Shen Han was so surprised, he looked at Mu Jingzhe in the first photo. Then, he finally looked at the camera in the second one. After taking the photos, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and Little Bei bade him farewell with a smile. Just as Shen Han and his assistant felt that there was definitely a backup plan, they really left and never returned. Shen Han and his assistant looked at each other. Later on, the assistant couldnt help but ask, Brother Shen, is it over just like that? He had been very vigilant and had even brought some tools in his bag in case there was a need for them. He had been prepared to fight a tough battle, but it had ended just like that? What else do you want? Like I said, you didnt have to be so worried. Shen Han was unwilling to admit that he had also been nervous. After saying that, he slowly stood up. Alright, you dont have to be anxious about everything in the future. Shes probably just my movie fan. The assistant wanted to retort, thinking that Mu Jingzhes gaze was clearly lustful. Besides, she had dolled herself up very fancily, so it was inevitable that others would misunderstand. However, Mu Jingzhe had left just like that. In the end, the assistant could only lower his head and leave with Shen Han. He thought to himself that he really shouldnt be anxious about everything in the future. However, they didnt know that Mu Jingzhe actually didnt have such intentions. Otherwise, based on how well the five kids treated Mu Jingzhe, if Mu Jingzhe really wanted to do something, they would really help and make sure Mu Jingzhe got her wish. After all, it was a blessing for a guy to be liked by their mother. No matter how conflicted Shen Han and his assistant were feeling, Mu Jingzhe went back and looked at the autograph again and again. Ill follow you everywhere in the future, Little Bei. Ill definitely meet more and more celebrities. If possible, Ill try my best to get their autographs. Ill collect them in a book in the future.. Itll be so worth it. Chapter 287 - Why Did They Witness Such A Fiery Scene As Soon As They Came? Little Bei didnt know why an autograph was worth it, but she supported Mu Jingzhe if she liked it. Sure, who does Mommy like? Ill get an autograph for you when I see that person in the future. No need, no need. Youre their colleague. Theres no need to do this. I can do it myself. She wasnt someone who chased after celebrities either, so how could she trouble Little Bei? Mu Jingzhe suddenly looked at Little Bei. Little Bei, I almost forgot about you. Sign one for me too. Youre the youngest movie queen. Little Bei was surprised. Can I sign for Mommy too? Of course. Little Bei, you are amazing. Youre the youngest movie queen. Whos qualified to sign autographs if youre not? Mu Jingzhe was serious. Although Little Bei was now her daughter and she was looking at her through certain filters, she was still proud of Little Bei when she saw her acting. In the acting field, Little Bei was truly professional and worthy of recognition. Little Bei, your signature will definitely be the most valuable one in the future! Little Bei couldnt stop smiling after being praised. Alright, then Ill sign one for Mommy. Little Bei took the pen and was about to sign when she suddenly saw Shen Hans signature. Shen Hans signature had been specially designed. In addition, his handwriting was beautiful to begin with, so his signature looked very elegant and smooth. However, Little Bei was still young. Although she had also practiced calligraphy and the words she wrote were very beautiful, they still carried a hint of childishness and she had yet to develop her own style. This was still the writing style of a primary school student, so it couldnt be compared to Shen Hans. Hence, Little Bei paused. I wont sign for the time being. Mommy, wait for me to practice my signature. Little Bei went to practice signing. Mu Jingzhe even suggested so. Shao Dong was watching from the side when the pager suddenly rang. He took a look and told Mu Jingzhe to return the call. The person who had contacted Shao Dong was Shao Xi, who was paging to ask how the meal had gone. Shao Xi and the others had made suggestions for this date that Shao Dong had arranged. Its pretty good. Mommy is very happy. She even asked for an autograph and a photo. As long as Mommy is happy. But why dont you make him hang out with Mommy more? Mommy likes him very much. Shao Xi found it a little strange. Mommy can do whatever she wants. Theres no need to stipulate what she wants. Thats true. Shao Xi agreed. Then, he reminded him, When youre with Mommy, pay attention to what Mommy likes and who she likes. If she likes something, well think of a way to buy it for her. If she likes another movie star, youve got to fight for opportunities like this one on her behalf. Got it. I think Mommy likes Brother Bai quite a lot too. Ill make arrangements if theres a chance. Shao Dong agreed. Compared to Shen Han, Bai Bai wasnt busy and was more approachable. He was also easier to talk to, so he knew the crew the best. Bai Bai, who knew the story of Little Beis siblings, was very amazed by it. He was also very curious to know if Xiao Wu could collaborate with the production team this time. This had not been confirmed for the time being, but when Shao Dong came and Bai Bai found out that he was Little Beis older brother, the only good-for-nothing among the five legendary siblings, Bai Bai even curiously interacted with him. Then, he learned that Shao Dong wasnt inferior to his younger siblings at all. As a younger sister, Little Bei would listen to her older brother. At first, they didnt have time to interact with each other. Later on, when they had the chance to interact, Bai Bai didnt have the air of an adult and hit it off with Shao Dong. When they talked about eating with Mu Jingzhe present as well, Bai Bai didnt think much of it and was actually very happy. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled for a moment when she heard that Shao Dong had invited Bai Bai to eat with them. Why are you suddenly inviting someone to eat with us again? Its just a casual meal. Mommy, dont you like him? No, no. Of course I like him. Bai Bais style was completely different from Shen Hans, but he was also a handsome little cutie. Mu Jingzhe felt that with this momentum, Bai Bai would definitely have a pretty bright future ahead of him. It was naturally nice to be able to eat with a handsome guy. Mu Jingzhe happily accompanied Shao Dong and asked for Bai Bais autograph. Bai Bai was very surprised. You want my autograph? Im still very lacking. Youll definitely become a big star in the future. When the time comes, this autograph will be worth a lot of money. Mu Jingzhe spoke the truth, but this gave Bai Bai Bai a big surprise. Hence, he gave her his autograph and took a photo with her in one go. However, the gathering didnt end there. This was because Bai Bai mentioned the clothes in the movie. He said that he liked two of the costumes Mu Jingzhe had made and praised her. Mu Jingzhe was delighted to hear that. Coincidentally, she was used to carrying her notebook with her now, so she took out the sketches she had drawn when inspiration had struck. If you like this, I can give you one set. This is what I drew when I saw you and got inspired. You could wear these two sets normally. You can choose one. Youll give it to me? Bai Bai was even more surprised when he saw them. I like them both. Sister Jingzhe, its fine if you dont gift them to me. I want both sets. At the thought that Mu Jingzhe could also customize formal evening wear, he decided to take this chance to place an order. Since a business deal had been presented, Mu Jingzhe naturally accepted it. Therefore, after dinner, she turned around and went to the rental house to get Bai Bais latest measurements in a simple studio. As far as formal evening wear was concerned, Bai Bai quite liked the designs that Mu Jingzhe had drawn previously. Bai Bai was serious when he acted, but in private, he was a boy who liked to act cool and he was also a little vain. He was very willing to dress up and he had many ideas. Mu Jingzhe felt that it was good for him to be trendy. Hence, she started discussing this with him. Little Bei and Shao Dong also chimed in from time to time. Bai Bai brought up some small suggestions of his own. After the design was confirmed, she started measuring. As she measured, they chatted happily. Ji Buwang, Shao Qihai, Xiao Wu, and Shao Xi had the address and came over. When they heard the commotion and entered, they saw Mu Jingzhe gently wrapping her arms around the waist of a handsome young boy. The boy looked very familiar. The way his arms were spread open, it seemed as if he was enjoying Mu Jingzhes hug. Shao Dong and Little Bei were beside him, but they didnt stop him at all. They even laughed, sounding particularly happy. Shao Xi and Xiao Wu didnt feel that anything was wrong. They were only happy to see Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong, but Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai froze in unison. What was going on? Why did they witness such a fiery scene the moment they arrived? Ji Buwang quickly looked over and wanted to tell himself that this was a short-haired woman, but no matter how he looked at it, that person wasnt a woman. His expression changed slightly. Shao Qihai was even more direct. He was stunned for a moment before rushing over. Mu Jingzhe, you Just as he moved and started to speak, Mu Jingzhe let go. She lowered her head and was about to look at the measuring tape when she heard the voice and turned her head. Her eyes lit up when she saw them. What are you doing here? Didnt you say you would be here tomorrow? Mommy! Xiao Wu and Shao Xi had already run over to hug Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe squatted down and picked them up from her left and right. She spun them around happily. Did you miss me? Yes, we really, really missed you! Mu Jingzhe put them down and looked at Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai looked at Bai Bai, who was smiling at them and Mu Jingzhe, and his gaze turned sharp. Jingzhe, this is Under Shao Qihai and Ji Buwangs gazes, the smile on Bai Bais face froze. Why were they looking at him as though he had been caught committing adultery? He felt afraid. Chapter 288 - Head to Head Mu Jingzhe also realized that their gazes were a little strange and quickly stood in front of Bai Bai. Why are you looking at him like that? Its scary. Ji Buwang, who was initially quite calm, didnt look so good when he saw that Mu Jingzhe was actually so protective of Bai Bai. Jingzhe, who is this? My client, Little Beis older brother in the movie. He wanted customized formal evening wear, so he came to our house for me to take his measurements. Speaking of that, Mu Jingzhe remembered that she was supposed to be taking measurements and smiled apologetically at Bai Bai. Sorry, I didnt see the number just now. Ill measure you again. Itll be over soon. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwangs expressions relaxed when they heard that. A trace of regret flashed across Ji Buwangs eyes. They were too paranoid. Upon thinking about it, it made sense. Little Bei and Shao Dong were still around. What could have happened? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang. Wait for me for a while. Ill be done soon. Okay. Shao Qihai agreed obediently. Ji Buwang said, Ill help too. After saying that, he walked over and took the measuring tape. Are you measuring his waist? Mu Jingzhe only responded with an Mm before Ji Buwang directly got to work, not giving Mu Jingzhe a chance to do it herself. Although he knew that this was Mu Jingzhes job, he still felt jealous seeing them standing so close to each other. As an actor, Bai Bai was actually already used to being measured, so he didnt think too much of it. However, after Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai appeared, no matter how slow Bai Bai was, he realized something was wrong based on their sharp gazes. Before he could say anything, Ji Buwang had already started measuring him. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang had outstanding looks, which gave Bai Bai a certain amount of pressure. However, when he saw Ji Buwang approaching and looking more like a celebrity, one more fashionable and good-looking than him, Bai Bai felt even more bitter. Who was the real celebrity here?! He couldnt help but hold his breath. When Ji Buwang sensed it, he patted him. Relax. Ji Buwang looked at the measuring tape and reported the number to Mu Jingzhe. Is there anything else? Leg length. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and was about to say that she could do it herself, but Ji Buwang had already squatted down. Looking at Ji Buwangs long legs, Bai Bai instantly felt that the long legs he had always been proud of werent enough. Ji Buwangs measurements seemed to be even better than his. He glanced in Shao Qihais direction, and Shao Qihai was also looking at him. He had been a step slower just now and had almost asked Mu Jingzhe to continue helping him measure. Fortunately, Ji Buwang reacted quickly. He was a little vexed, but he couldnt help but want to help do something. Bai Bai looked over and raised his eyebrows, his gaze questioning. However, Bai Bais gaze landed on his arm, and his eyes were filled with envy. Such beautiful lines. Although he was wearing clothes, his summer clothes were thin, and one could vaguely see the muscular lines under them. He was definitely sturdy and strong. Bai Bai had a slim figure and was very envious of such beautiful, not exaggerated muscles. His boss often said that one shouldnt look fat with clothes on but brawny when the clothes were taken off. This person clearly fit the criteria. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang had two different styles. Ji Buwang had a good disposition, cold and fair skin, and was fashionable. He was more like a celebrity than him, while Shao Qihai had the cool guy look. He was very envious of both styles. Due to the appearance of Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang, Bai Bai felt a little inferior. He also had good judgment. After getting his measurements taken, he didnt say much and just left. Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai both heaved a sigh of relief, while Mu Jingzhe was very puzzled. Why did you come together? And why did you come early? Shao Xis second travelogue was about to be published. This time, he was coming to Ocean City to participate in a reading session, which was also an exchange between the new generation of young authors. Theyd been originally scheduled to only arrive tomorrow. Xiao Wu, on the other hand, wanted to come to Ocean City to meet the director and see if they could collaborate on the soundtrack for the movie. Previously, Xiao Wu had done a great job of composing accompaniment music for movies, and he was now considered famous in the industry. Although he was too young and many people had concerns, there were also many people who thought highly of him. Since Little Bei was participating in the movie this time, the director took this opportunity to interact with Mu Jingzhe and see if he could invite Xiao Wu over again. Since Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were there, Xiao Wu naturally agreed and came over eagerly. Of course, other than coming to see if they could work together, Xiao Wu had also come to Ocean City to participate in a childrens music festival. It was summer vacation, and Xiao Wus plan to take a look around was still the same. Shao Qihai had been taking care of him for a period of time. This time, Ji Buwang had said that he had time to come over as well, but the schedule had been brought forward. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang couldnt very well say that they had set off early because they wanted to spend more time with her. Unexpectedly, they had thought of the same thing and ended up meeting on the plane. They could only say that theyd happened to have tickets and had come over early. Wheres Little Nan? Mu Jingzhe asked Shao Qihai as she nodded. Little Nan is with Mom and the rest. He said that the weather is hot, so he can read books and keep Grandma and the rest company. Upon hearing Shao Qihai call Li Zhaodi Mom, Ji Buwang gritted his teeth and interrupted. Jingzhe, Im thirsty. Mu Jingzhe quickly poured some water for Ji Buwang. Shao Qihai also said that he was thirsty, and the minute he spoke, Shao Dong handed him a glass of water. Drink this, Daddy. Shao Qihai: Little Dong was really nice, but he also wanted to drink the water Jingzhe was pouring. After drinking the water, Ji Buwang said, Your customization business seems to be doing quite well. Are all the customers like the young man we saw earlier? Something like that. There are girls as well. I see. Ji Buwang now knew that Mu Jingzhe was working with a lot of good-looking people. Besides, in the future, she would still take measurements like today unless she found an assistant. However, even if there was an assistant, Mu Jingzhe would still have to take the measurements of important customers herself. Ji Buwang reacted quickly and added, I also want to order customized clothes from you, Jingzhe. He also wanted to wear clothes made by Jingzhe. He wanted to be measured this way too. Sure. Mu Jingzhe nodded, thinking that Ji Buwang was just curious. Given Ji Buwangs appearance and figure, it would be nice to work with him. Then its settled. Ji Buwang smiled. Shao Qihai reacted and quickly said, I want clothes too. Mu Jingzhe looked at her notebook. Its possible, but we might have to postpone it for a while. Well push it back then. Shao Qihai stepped forward. Do you want to take my measurements now? After saying that, he opened his arms very cooperatively. Ji Buwang scoffed. Whats the hurry? Im still waiting. No matter what, its first come, first served. Jingzhe, take my measurements first. Let me help you. Jingzhe, just tell me what I need to measure. Shao Qihai grabbed the measuring tape as he spoke. Are you sure you know how to do it? Of course. Neither Shao Qihai nor Ji Buwang would let Mu Jingzhe measure the other. In the end, the two of them measured each other. Mu Jingzhe: Their actions were known in television dramas as signs of jealousy and going head to head. When one watched this on television, they might think it was fun and enjoyable, but now that it was happening in real life, Mu Jingzhe didnt know what to do. After all, she had no experience. Seeing that they were at odds with each other but their relationship was alright, Mu Jingzhe finally kicked them out and told them to stay in the hotel after arranging their dinner. Chapter 289 - He Must Be the First Person To Be Tricked By His Son (1) Chapter 289: He Must Be the First Person To Be Tricked By His Son (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe urged them to leave, feeling that it was quite awkward to stay with the two of them. On the other hand, Xiao Wu and Shao Xi successfully stayed by Mu Jingzhes side. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang: Why were they suddenly a little envious of the two children? How could they not be envious? Compared to them, Mu Jingzhe was much more enthusiastic with Xiao Wu and Shao Xi. Shed even hugged them. Shao Qihai didnt sleep much that night. He went over right after the sky turned bright, but he didnt wake Ji Buwang up. The sun rose early in the summer, so it was still very early when he arrived. However, Shao Dong had already woken up. As soon as Shao Qihai saw Shao Dong, he quickly went over. Little Dong. Shao Qihai walked over and stroked the hair that was sticking up on the back of his head. Why are you awake so early? Did you not sleep well? Are there mosquitoes? No, I just woke up to use the toilet. Dad, why are you here so early? I wanted to buy you guys some breakfast, but I didnt want Ji Buwang to beat me to it, Shao Qihai said honestly. Then Ill come with you later. But Mommy and the rest havent woken up yet. Well buy breakfast when they wake up. Mm. Shao Qihai sat on the threshold with Shao Dong and whispered, Little Dong, does your mommy usually interact with guys like the one we saw yesterday? Thats right. Mommy follows Little Bei around these days. Besides, she comes in contact with many people since shes in the business of making custom-made formal wear. She definitely meets many Best Actors and Best Actresses. Shao Qihai felt even more uncertain when he heard that. He tried to negotiate with Shao Dong. Little Dong, your mommy is serious about her work, but in the future, in situations like the one last night, you can help her take the measurements. Mommy measured him quite well. Shao Dong played dumb. Little Dong, you know what I mean. I just want you to help keep an eye on her. One Ji Buwang is enough. If another person shows up and likes your mommy, wont your mommy and I really get a divorce? Previously, the five kids had agreed to help Shao Qihai. One could say that they had agreed to help him pursue Mu Jingzhe, but later on, there simply hadnt been a chance at all. First, there were the exams. Then, Mu Jingzhe had taken Little Bei out and they had been directly separated. It wasnt easy for me to come here. Little Dong, you have to help me. Alright, I understand. Shao Dong nodded in agreement, making Shao Qihai heave a sigh of relief. Soon, Shao Qihai realized that he had heaved a sigh of relief too early. Just as Shao Dong finished speaking, the big sister next door also woke up. When she saw Shao Dong, she said, The photos have been developed. I can bring them to you right here. The neighbors Mu Jingzhe and the kids lived near owned a photo studio, so the photos had been developed in the womans house. Shao Dong took the photos. Thank you, Auntie. Ill take a look too. At the mention of photos, Shao Qihais eyes lit up. He went to take the photos from Shao Dongs hand. Shao Dongs hand paused. Just as he was about to say something, Shao Qihai opened the envelope excitedly. You guys took a lot of photos, right? Its good to take more photos. You can look at them in the future Shao Qihai sat back and took the photos out of the paper bag. Then, he saw the photo Mu Jingzhe and Shen Han had taken together. Mu Jingzhe was beaming very happily at the camera. She was even wearing a lovely red dress. Beside her, Shen Han was wearing a shirt and looking at Mu Jingzhe. The image had been captured beautifully, and the two of them looked especially compatible. Those who didnt know would think that it was a photo of a newlywed couple. Shao Qihai looked at the next photo. It was another photo of Mu Jingzhe and Shen Han. This time, Shen Han also looked ahead. They were still very compatible. The place where they had taken the photo seemed to be a hotel. There was even a table in front of them. The more he looked at the photos, the more it looked like they had been taken when the two of them had gotten married. Furthermore, they looked like pictures of a wedding banquet. Shao Qihai immediately had a heart attack. Little Dong, whats up with these photos? Theyre just photos of the two of them. Shao Dong glanced at them with an innocent gaze. I know they are photos. Why would they take a photo together? Besides, this is a dining establishment, right? Thats right. Its a place where Mommy likes to eat very much. She also likes Best Actor Shen Han and Brother Bai a lot, so they ate and took photos together. Look, it even led to a business deal for Mommy yesterday. Shao Qihai didnt know if he should heave a sigh of relief. Did your mother invite them, or did they invite your mother? Shao Dong paused for a moment. I invited them. Mommy likes them, so I invited them. Shao Qihais mind was instantly filled with question marks. Why did you invite them? Little Dong, I dont quite understand. Shao Dong blinked. Because Mommy likes them a lot. They act well and look good. I like them too, so since an opportunity arose, we ate together. It sounded normal, but Shao Qihai still felt strange. This This is also Shao Dong didnt say anything else, but Shao Qihai felt particularly bad. Little Dong, although I know you dont mean anything else by it, I dont think such a thing should happen again. Otherwise, others will misunderstand and think that your mother is up to no good. How can that be? It was just a meal. Its not about the meal. What if that person develops feelings for her while theyre eating Wasnt dating freely all about eating, watching movies, and dating in the park? They couldnt keep eating together. Shao Qihais mind was a mess. The two of them were focused on talking when a voice suddenly came from behind them. Dad, are you worried that Mommy will fall in love with them? Its fine. Even if she falls for someone, well think of a way to make that guy fall in love with Mommy. Shao Qihai was startled. He turned around and saw Shao Xi squatting behind him. Shao Xi stroked his chin and yawned as he told Shao Dong, Big Brother, just tell Daddy. We promised Mommy that we would help her get whoever she likes in the future. Shao Dong frowned. Why didnt you say anything when you got up? Why were you squatting behind us? I saw you guys huddled together mysteriously and thought you were whispering secrets to each other, so I came to listen. Shao Xi squeezed his way forward and sat beside them. Shao Qihai couldnt care less. His mind was filled with what Shao Xi had said just now. Little Xi, what did you mean by what you said just now? I was speaking literally. Back then, we misunderstood and thought that you had found someone else, and Mommy treated us very well, so we promised her that we would find someone more handsome than you for her and wed get her whoever she liked. This time, I saw that she quite liked Best Actor Shen Han and Bai Bai. Eldest Brother and I had a discussion before arranging a date to eat with Best Actor Shen and Bai Bai. Shao Qihai: ??? He then said in disbelief, No, Little Xi, that was before. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up and Im still here, Im Jingzhes husband. Im your father. Were not even divorced yet. You should help me. You guys promised to help me previously. Didnt you already sign the divorce agreement? Shao Xi tilted his head. We agreed that you and Mommy would be free in the future. Shao Qihai was stunned. Shao Dong hit Shao Xi and explained, Daddy, although Little Xi is right, dont think too much about it. Mommy didnt do much. She just had a meal with someone, that was all.. If she really falls for someone in the future, shell definitely get a divorce first. Chapter 290 - He Must Be the First Person To Be Tricked By His Son (2) Chapter 290: He Must Be the First Person To Be Tricked By His Son (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If he waited until Mu Jingzhe really divorced him, it would be too late. Shao Qihais head hurt. How can I not think too much about it? Listen to what youre saying. Little Dong, you promised to help me previously. I will, but the main issue is that Mommy has to like you. Ill say the same thing again. I hope the two of you will be happy. Daddy, your mood isnt quite right. You have to calm down. Shao Dong comforted him. Shao Xi said, Dad, youve already signed the divorce agreement with Mommy and agreed to end the marriage. Its only because you two want to raise us together that you havent announced this in public or gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce certificate. Your marriage contract only exists in name. In that case, we can also help Mommy find someone she likes, right? What was right about this?! This wasnt right at all. Of course not. Little Xi, Little Dong, you promised to help me previously, but what youre doing now is completely different from what you said. By doing this, arent you afraid that Ill go back on my word? The agreement had yet to take effect. As Shao Qihai finished speaking in a hurry, he saw Shao Xis expression change. Shao Dong, who had been holding his forehead helplessly, also had a different expression now as he looked at Shao Qihai. Go back on your word? Youre going back on your word just because Mommy ate with someone twice? Shao Xis expression was tense. Shao Qihai choked. Is this about them eating together twice? Youre helping your mother find someone she likes. This isnt right But you did sign the agreement. Shao Xi pulled back and emphasized his next words. You absolutely cant go back on your word. You always say that one has to be creditworthy and that a man must keep his word. If you renege on your promise, Ill look down on you. Shao Qihai: Then you have to keep your word too. But thats not what you said before. Shao Xi: I havent grown up yet, have I? Im not considered a man yet. Im still a child. Im still learning from you. Shao Qihai: He had retorted again. Dad, its just a meal. Dont think too much. Shao Dong tried to reassure him. But if Jingzhe really falls for someone, youll definitely support her, right? You guys definitely wont help me. Shao Xi and Shao Dong didnt answer, but Shao Qihai could already see the answer in Shao Dong and Shao Xis expressions. He took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. When he stopped thinking about their father-and-son relationship and calmed down, he realized a cruel facthe seemed to have been tricked. Before he had signed the divorce agreement, the five kids had put this very nicely. After signing it, they had changed their minds. Not only would they not help him, but they had escalated to becoming a stumbling block. They had even openly tried to set Mu Jingzhe up with other guys. As long as Mu Jingzhe liked it, they would help. As for him How had they helped? All they had done was impede him! They were only a few years old, but they had still managed to trick Shao Qihai! So, Little Dong, you were lying to me when you said that you would help me, right? Shao Qihai asked faintly. I wasnt lying to you, Shao Dong said. Ill still help you. Shao Qihai looked at Shao Xi. Shao Xi patted Shao Qihais shoulder. Dad, Im really worried about you. Were father and sons and we wont deceive you. What if you get deceived by an outsider? The corners of Shao Qihais mouth twitched. No, even though were father and sons, you lied to me. To think I believed you because were father and sons! Shao Xi said earnestly, Dad, dont believe everything anyone says when you go out in the future. This world is dangerous. This world is indeed dangerous. Its too dangerous. Even a son can lie to his father. I only believed you because youre my sons, but in the end Shao Qihai was heartbroken. You Youre my sons! How could you lie to me? Shao Dong held his forehead. Dad, youre exaggerating. Shao Xi nodded. Yes, its not as dramatic as you make it out to be, Dad. But you have to be vigilant. Havent you heard that the person who lies to you in the end is always the person closest to you? Dont be too angry this time. Just consider this a lesson. Remember to learn from your mistakes and not fall for it again. Also, you cant just sign something anyhow. Shao Xi wanted to continue, but a second later, he was hugged by Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai hugged each of them and lifted them up. No, this cant go on like this. I have to teach you a lesson for lying to me! However, just as he turned around, he saw Little Bei and Xiao Wu squatting behind them and waving at Mu Jingzhe at the door. Shao Qihai: Why are you kids squatting here? I thought you were whispering secrets to each other. Little Bei stood up. Mu Jingzhe looked at them suspiciously and asked, Little Xi, what did you kids lie to your father about? Nothing. Shao Dong asked Shao Qihai to put him down. Didnt you say you wanted to buy us breakfast? Dad, let go of me quickly. Ill go wash my face. Shao Qihai resigned himself to his fate and went to fetch water for them to wash their faces. Meanwhile, Ji Buwang stood in the alley with a face full of surprise. What had he heard? Jingzhe had already signed a divorce agreement with Shao Qihai? Hahaha Ji Buwang covered his mouth and ran out quickly. He had only come to deliver breakfast in advance, but he had heard this good news. They had already signed the divorce agreement. The kids had even said that she was free now. Wasnt that practically a divorce? Hahaha Thats great! Shao Qihai would never have thought that there could be so many eavesdroppers in such a short time. Most importantly, the person who was least supposed to hear this, Ji Buwang, had also heard it. Because of this good news, Ji Buwang didnt even oppose Shao Qihai anymore. Since they had already signed the divorce agreement, there was only one final step left to take. All he had to do was speed up. For the next two days, Mu Jingzhe followed Little Bei when she went to film. She also brought Xiao Wu along to negotiate with the director and temporarily signed a contract. After that, she was busy making formal evening wear. Ji Buwang didnt disturb her and instead took Xiao Wu around Ocean City for sightseeing. On the other side, Shao Qihai brought Shao Xi over because he had something to do. This was the first time he really helped with Shao Xis publishing matters. As it was a travelogue, there would also be some photos, as well as some pictures Mu Jingzhe had casually drawn. It was also considered a unique feature of Shao Xis work. Shao Qihai ran around with Shao Xi for two days. Because of his previous habits, no matter where he went, he would always observe and make sure they were safe immediately. Other than observing the terrain, he would also observe people to confirm the general situation. As a result, it was unavoidable that he would have to observe girls. The girls in Ocean City were much more fashionable and open-minded than in other places. In the summer, there were many girls wearing dresses. This shouldnt be a big deal, but if Shao Qihai took a few more glances, Shao Xi would look at him from the side. That gaze looked as if he hadnt merely taken a few glances but had gone over to hug that woman. Shao Qihai didnt know whether he should laugh or cry. Dont look at me like that. You can also look around like I do. Didnt your mommy teach you to observe more previously? Shao Qihai taught Shao Xi to observe and got along quite well with him. When Shao Xi returned, he couldnt wait to share this with Mu Jingzhe and his siblings. Mommy, Big Brother, I observed 36 sisters and aunties with Daddy today. Shao Qihai: Isnt this very misleading? Besides, why did he only mention the sisters and not any other people?! Chapter 291 - Double Standards Little Bei was learning idioms. When she heard Shao Xis words, she immediately started forming a sentence with an idiom she had learned. Daddy, youre quite lucky with women today. Shao Qihai: Little Bei, dont spout nonsense. Previously, he had actually hoped that the children would help him. Now, it was becoming painfully obvious that it was more likely that they would dig a hole to entrap him. For example, today, Shao Xi was digging the hole and Little Bei was filling it with soil. It was infuriating. Shao Qihai spent two days acknowledging this reality and completely gave up on the thought of asking Shao Dong and Shao Xi to help. Rather than waiting for them to help, he might as well do it himself. At least he wouldnt do himself in. Shao Qihai was right, but he had overlooked a factthe kids actions werent something he could decide. It wasnt like he wouldnt be scammed if he didnt want to be scammed. It was rare for Shao Qihai to make a trip to Ocean City. After settling the matter, he even met his friends in Ocean City to deal with company matters. Shao Qihai had given it some thought when he had first established the transportation company. Other than seeing that there was a market, the main reason he did this was to make sure the people who had retired with him were taken care of. Not all retired soldiers would get arranged jobs, especially those who retired after just two years or those who retired due to injuries. Still, many people learned a lot from their experiences in these two years and lived well after retiring. However, many of them still missed the past and didnt have decent jobs. They could only go home and farm. That was why Shao Qihai had established the transportation company. The people he recruited basically retired this way. Most of these people were skilled and knew how to drive well. Although the situation had been chaotic for a period of time due to his fake death, the business was currently developing steadily and expanding. Nowadays, the transportation company was famous for its integrity, for many people knew that it had been set up by retired soldiers. The people inside were skilled, and accidents were less likely to occur on the way. One had to know that the people who drove trucks in that era were most afraid of being robbed of their money or goods on the road. Should that happen, they wouldnt even have a place to cry. Once they experienced such a loss, it would be disastrous. However, such a thing was unavoidable. The criminals would put some glass shards on the road to puncture their tires. Even if one didnt want to stop, one had to. Shao Qihais transportation company had also encountered such a situation before. Occasionally, he and Jiang Feng would personally transport the goods themselves because there were some roads that werent very peaceful, and they would always encounter trouble there. However, these difficulties had basically been taken care of. Now, their transportation company had become a force to be reckoned with among those people, and generally, they wouldnt make a move on them anymore. As a result, the name of the transportation company slowly became famous. When the transported goods were snatched or the delivery was delayed, the driver wasnt the only one out of luck. The owners of the goods were helpless too. Since there was a transportation company that guaranteed to deliver the goods to their destination, customers were definitely willing to choose them for their business. During this period of time, Shao Qihai had collaborations with many clients, some of them from Ocean City. However, this time, he was there to discuss a big deal. The other party was a big company. Working with a big company was beneficial. If there was one company, there would be a second and third company in the future. Business would only get better and better. Shao Qihai had come this time to have a nice talk. Later on, Jiang Feng also rushed over. They had been in contact since the beginning, and it had been three to four days since then. Finally, the negotiation was completed and the contract was signed. According to etiquette, it was unavoidable for them to eat together after the negotiation was completed. Actually, eating with the clients was serious business too, and Shao Qihai couldnt bring the five kids there, so he went alone. In the end, he bumped into the other partys daughter and niece at the restaurant. Since they had met, they took advantage of this opportunity to eat with them. Later on, they even had a few drinks with Shao Qihai. The two young ladies were very good-looking. The daughter was obviously interested in Jiang Feng, but the niece seemed to be interested in Shao Qihai. After Shao Qihai calmly explained that he was married with kids, the young lady drank a glass of wine and got a little tipsy. Later on, the two young ladies bugged Jiang Feng and the others to tell them old stories. They were especially interested in what had happened to them previously and said that they admired people like them the most. They kept clapping their hands and asking Jiang Feng to tell them more. Jiang Feng was also a little interested in the young lady, so Shao Qihai was prevented from leaving. In the end, he returned very late. Although they didnt live together in Ocean City, Shao Qihai would still go to the rental house after he returned and before setting off every day. As soon as Shao Qihai entered, Xiao Wu sensitively twitched his nose. It smells like alcohol. I drank a little. Shao Qihai quickly explained, Im not drunk. Xiao Wu, wheres your mommy? Mommy is busy, Xiao Wu answered. Little Bei also walked over and sniffed Shao Qihai. Why is there a perfume smell in here? Daddy, you sprayed yourself with perfume. No. Shao Qihai hadnt expected Xiao Wu and Little Bei to have such sharp noses. Just as he was about to explain, Shao Xi removed a long hair from his body. Long hair. Looks like we didnt see wrong. Daddy ate with a girl. Shao Qihai: You saw me? Shao Xi nodded. Thats right. We went to eat too. He looked at the long hair in his hand. You ate until late and even drank. This hair was still on you. Looks like the two of you sat very close. Shao Qihai looked at the hair. No, she just drank too much and almost fell when she got up. Maybe it accidentally landed on me when I went to help her up. You even went to help the young lady? Shao Xi shook his head. Looks like youre quite considerate, Daddy. Shao Qihai: Little Xi, what are you trying to say? Nothing. I just wanted to let you know how big of a deal this is. If I hadnt removed the hair from you, according to the television dramas, you and Mommy would have quarreled. You two might even have directly gotten a divorce. Little Bei put her hands on her hips and concluded, Daddy, youre dishonest. Shao Qihai: It was just a simple meal. Whats dishonest about it? Besides, its just a strand of hair. Its not that serious, right? Yes, it is, Daddy. Did you forget that you two even drank? From what I can see, youre looking for your next partner. Shao Xi shook his head again. Daddy, you havent gotten a divorce yet. Arent you a little anxious? How can you let Mommy down like this? Youve disappointed us too much. Xiao Wu and Little Bei stared at Shao Qihai. Shao Dong also looked helpless. Shao Qihai: No, I didnt do anything Besides, Little Xi, arent your words very contradictory? Previously, when your mother ate with some other guy, you said that there was nothing wrong with it. You said that my marriage to your mother only existed in name. How come everything your mother does is right, whereas I only had one meal and I became a sinner? Mu Jingzhe could do no wrong, and her eating with a man was fine because they were already practically divorced. However, when the same thing happened to him, the marriage had a binding effect again. The same marriage only had restrictions on him and was effective exclusively on him. These were exactly the double standards that Mu Jingzhe always talked about. You little baddies. Shao Qihai looked at the five kids and shook his head. These definitely werent his children. Definitely not. Shao Qihai squatted down and pinched Xiao Wu and Little Beis noses. You two puppies have such sharp noses. So do you. Shao Qihai scooped Shao Xi up and carried him on his shoulder while tickling him. Youre getting more and more mischievous. I have to teach you a lesson. Shao Xi laughed out loud as he was being tickled. Let go of me! Ha ha! Let go of me quickly Chapter 292 - Old Master Ji Mu Jingzhe heard the laughter and came out with a pair of suspenders in her hand. When she saw Shao Xi laughing so happily, she quickly stopped him. Keep it down. Its a little late now. Many people are asleep. Only then did Shao Qihai react and quickly stop. Shao Xi hurriedly covered his mouth. Shao Qihai wanted to say something, but Xiao Wu had already run over. Mommy, are my clothes ready? Right, try them on. If they dont fit, we can alter them again. Mu Jingzhe handed the suspenders and the pants to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was very independent now and could totally put them on himself. He quickly came out after changing. Shao Xi and Shao Qihai surrounded Xiao Wu and looked at him. They look good. Thats right, they look really nice. Mu Jingzhe tied the little bow tie around Xiao Wus neck, making him look even more gentlemanly. You little gentleman. Xiao Wu was good-looking, soft, and adorable. In combination with his curly hair, he looked good no matter how one looked at him. Our Xiao Wu will definitely be the most good-looking one at the music festival tomorrow. This was also the first time the childrens music festival in Ocean City was being held. Ji Buwang signed up on Xiao Wus behalf. This was Xiao Wus first official performance, and he was afraid that Xiao Wu would be nervous. Parents or teachers could also perform with the child. The other children were all accompanied by their parents. Shao Qihai also wanted to go, but he really didnt have such a talent and had no idea how to go about doing it. Mu Jingzhe wasnt cut out for it either, so Ji Buwang was the one performing with Xiao Wu. However, this would mainly be Xiao Wus performance, and Ji Buwang was willing to play a supporting role. The next day, they had originally planned to watch Xiao Wus performance together. Little Bei hadnt rested a day since shed arrived. They had agreed to rest for a day, but after dawn, they received a notice from the director that they couldnt rest today because it had been forecasted that it would rain. It would be a good time to film a rain scene. Natural rain was undoubtedly better than artificial rain. Since the director had informed them and the entire crew was waiting, Little Bei naturally had to go. Shao Qihai looked at the troubled Mu Jingzhe and then at Xiao Wu, who was looking at Mu Jingzhe reluctantly. Ill go with Little Bei to film. You guys go ahead. Little Bei couldnt go without an adult, so Shao Qihai could only make a choice. Although Little Bei was very reluctant, she didnt say anything. Her mother had been with her for so many days. It was time for her to accompany Xiao Wu. She grabbed Shao Qihais hand and said, Xiao Wu, you can do it. Mommy, dont worry. Ill do a good job. Ill be fine with Daddy. Even though their destination was different, they went out together. Coincidentally, at that moment, Ji Buwang came to pick them up. Upon seeing Ji Buwang get out of the car, not only Shao Qihai and the others, but even the people nearby couldnt help but slow down what they were doing, as they suddenly felt like they had entered a movie scene. The good-looking Ji Buwang looked completely different today. He was wearing a specially tailored outfit made by Mu Jingzhe, which was very similar to what Xiao Wu was wearing. Mu Jingzhes first meeting with Ji Buwang had left quite an impression on her, so when Ji Buwang had said that he had ordered the custom-made outfit to perform on stage with Xiao Wu, her first reaction had been to make him suspenders with the trousers. It happened to be summer, so she made him something similar to what she had made for Xiao Wu. The outfit consisted of a white shirt paired with suspenders and pants. In combination with his curly hair, he exuded an elegant, cultured air. When he got out of the car, he looked like the protagonist of a movie walking out of the big screen. Both men and women, old and young, looked over at the same time and lowered their voices, afraid that they would disturb this wonderful moment. Shao Qihais pupils trembled. Little Bei couldnt help but mutter, How gorgeous. Mu Jingzhe was also a little stunned. While shed been working overtime to make this dress, she had hoped to add luster to Ji Buwang, but the effect was really amazing. After Ji Buwang got out of the car, he smiled at Mu Jingzhe. Satisfied with her dazed look, he coolly crossed the front of the car and opened the other door. Please. Mu Jingzhe came back to her senses. Oh, oh, okay. Didnt we agree that we would go over by ourselves today? Why are you here? Of course I had to come. This was something that had to be done. Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qihai, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. Mu Jingzhe quickly explained, Little Bei and Shao Qihai cant go today. The director informed us that it will rain and she needs to film. Thats too bad. Ji Buwang sighed with emotion, but his expression said otherwise. Ji Buwang felt that the heavens were helping him, so he smiled even more brilliantly, attracting the attention of the people in the alley. When Mu Jingzhe got in the car, Ji Buwang picked up Xiao Wu. Our little gentleman is really good-looking today. After carrying Xiao Wu into the car, Ji Buwang patted Shao Xis shoulder. Little Xi, youve grown taller again. Get in the car quickly. After closing the car door, Ji Buwang walked up to Shao Qihai. However, he didnt look at him but at Little Bei. Little Bei, lets go together next time, alright? Alright. Little Bei looked at Ji Buwang and was very easy to talk to. Uncle Ji, if you were acting, many people would definitely like it. Is Little Bei praising me? Mm. Little Bei nodded. How obedient. Ji Buwang stroked Little Beis head and looked up at Shao Qihai. Ill take good care of Jingzhe and the rest. Dont worry. There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words, but Shao Qihai felt that there was a double meaning behind them. While watching Ji Buwang drive away coolly, Shao Qihai couldnt help but say, Ill definitely look good in the formal wear Jingzhe made as well. I definitely wont be inferior to Ji Buwang. Little Bei nodded in encouragement. Mm, Daddy, you have to believe in yourself. Shao Qihai recalled what Little Bei had just muttered and stroked her head before squatting down. Lets go. Daddy will carry you over. No need. I can walk by myself. Its okay. Ill carry you for a short while. Shao Qihai carried Little Bei to the set. Mu Jingzhe and the others quickly arrived at the music festival. As the name suggested, the Childrens Music Festival was mainly composed of children, so there were many children and parents there. Most of the people who came were holding their own musical instruments, big and small. Some were wearing little dresses and suits, while others were wearing costumes. Ji Buwang led Xiao Wu backstage to prepare. They also had to report that they were in attendance. Because there were too many people, other than the performers, the others werent allowed to go backstage. Hence, Mu Jingzhe first took Shao Xi to find a seat. Because Mu Jingzhe and the others had arrived quite early and found seats early, they sat in the front row. However, those who came later were in trouble. At first, there were still seats, but later on, there werent even any seats left. They could only squeeze in the back and watch. The later one arrived, the further away one would have to stand. Besides, there was no live broadcast, so they could only see the outline. Mu Jingzhe looked at the dense crowd behind her and felt glad that she had come early. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to see the stage and it would have been difficult to take photos. Because there were many people there, the festival hadnt started yet. It was noisy, and Ji Buwang was ready backstage. When he brought Xiao Wu to see where Mu Jingzhe was, it was the noisiest time. There were people everywhere, but Ji Buwang saw only one clear faceMu Jingzhesin the crowd at first glance. This really felt awesome. It didnt seem scary on stage anymore. Jingzhe, Jingzhe! There were too many people, and Ji Buwang couldnt pass through. He could only shout loudly, but luckily, Mu Jingzhe quickly heard him. Its fine backstage. Xiao Wu and I drew lots and will be the eighth contestant to appear. Just wait and see. Okay. Mu Jingzhe stood up and clenched her fists. You guys can do it. Xiao Wu, you can do it. Okay. Ji Buwang was afraid that someone would step on Xiao Wu, so he quickly carried Xiao Wu backstage. Mu Jingzhe sat down and didnt notice the crowd behind her. An old man was looking at her. Old Master Ji, you didnt hear wrong. This is Miss Jingzhe. Chapter 293 - The Child On The Stage… The old mans hair was completely white, but he was hale and hearty. His eyes were shining. When he heard that, he nodded. I saw that. She seems quite good. This person was Ji Buwangs grandfather, Old Master Ji. When Ji Buwang had heard that Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai had signed the divorce agreement, he had been overjoyed. Old Master Ji had been able to tell that he was in a good mood when hed called. He had asked him what was going on. Due to his excitement, and also because Old Master Ji had previously mocked him for being useless and didnt know how to strike first to get the upper hand, he couldnt help but tell him about it. Old Master Ji had laughed when hed heard that. Seeing that he was so ecstatic, he couldnt bear to douse his enthusiasm and remind him that they had yet to officially get a divorce. After hearing Ji Buwang mention her so many times, this was the first time Old Master Ji had seen Mu Jingzhe. Because they were too far away, he couldnt see the front of her face or even clearly see her appearance. However, Old Master Ji had a good feeling about this. Old Master Ji smiled. Then, someone beside him accidentally stepped on him. Im sorry. Its fine. Old Master Ji shook his head and gripped his walking stick tightly. Old Fan, who was following Old Master Ji, felt his heart ache when he saw this. He quickly supported him with his arm. Its all my fault. I should have come earlier. I even made you squeeze in here. Its fine. Its already very good that I get to see this at all. Old Master Jis eyes were filled with smiles. I thought that Id never see Buwang perform again. Ji Buwang had been very talented in music since he was young, so they had naturally supported him. However, despite being so talented and learning so much, in the end, he had only participated in one performance ever. Many people would feel nervous when they went on stage and saw so many people below the stage. They had to mentally prepare themselves and tell themselves that those were cabbages and radishes and they should not mind them. Unlike them, Ji Buwang was a natural. However, when he had really stood on the stage, the audience had been densely packed with blurriness. He hadnt been able to find his parents anymore, nor had he been able to see the expressions of the audience below the stage. Only then had he realized how painful it was. Ji Buwang had only gone on stage once and had never performed again. Old Master Ji still remembered how he had felt at the time. That had also been his regret all along. This time, Ji Buwang had suddenly said that he wanted to participate in the performance. Although he had said that hed only be playing a supporting role, Old Master Ji had still rushed over. Buwang was going on stage for the second time. Of course he had to watch. He couldnt miss it. Old Master Ji smiled at the stage, his eyes filled with anticipation. About ten minutes later, the Childrens Music Festival officially started. The first performers were a group of five ten-year-old boys. Despite their young age, they performed rock songs. The drums were played very well, and they were very stylish. The atmosphere instantly became noisy. Later on, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi couldnt help but stand up and cheer too. As she was looking at the young but stylish performers on the stage, Mu Jingzhe could only sigh with emotion. This was a childrens music festival, so it was different from other performance competitions. Therefore, the next few performances involved some dancing and singing groups, individuals, as well as the parents accompanying them. Although one or two performers made mistakes, and even their singing voices were trembling, the audience encouraged them. Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu were the eighth performers, and they happened to be in the middle. Because the two performances right before theirs werent very good, everyone was actually a little tired. However, when Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu went on the stage, everyones eyes lit up and the discussions suddenly became louder. Everyone loved beauty deep in their heart. Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu were truly stunning, and many young female parents eyes lit up when they saw Ji Buwang. So good-looking. Hes so handsome. The child is cute too. Their clothes and hair look alike. Are they father and son? Ji Buwang and Xiao Wus clothes werent parent-child outfits, but Mu Jingzhe had deliberately made clothes of the same style. Upon hearing everyones discussions, Mu Jingzhe was very happy. When she heard someone say that they were father and son, she quickly turned around and explained, No, hes his teacher. Ji Buwang could only see Mu Jingzhe, so he focused on her. Xiao Wu found Mu Jingzhe and focused on her as well. The two of them smiled at Mu Jingzhe and bowed slightly. Without saying anything, they walked to the piano and sat down. The people beside Mu Jingzhe let out a soft gasp and even said that the duo was smiling at them. Mu Jingzhe felt smug. They were not smiling at them, but at her! When Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu started performing, the venue went quiet. Xiao Wu and Buwang were playing Xiao Wus new song, which Xiao Wu had only composed a few days ago. The song was filled with joy and a hint of mischief. In the middle was even a frog-like sound. Needless to say, the inspiration behind it was the fight between Shao Xi and Shao Nan. Shao Xi could tell at once. Xiao Wu is very naughty. As Shao Xi said that Xiao Wu was very naughty, the smile on his face grew bigger and bigger. Later on, his body couldnt help but move to the beat of the music. The people present were all similar. Part of the audience hadnt seemed to like certain performances earlier, and many children hadnt been able to keep quiet. However, it was different this time. Both adults and children couldnt help but smile and sway with the music. Initially, because there were many people and it was hot in the summer, Xiao Wus tune made people forget about the stuffy heat. It was as if they had followed Xiao Wu to the wilderness of the fields. Amidst the sounds of the frogs, they felt as if they were running alongside butterflies and dragonflies, enjoying the cool shade of the lotus leaves. Or perhaps they were brought back to their childhood, chasing chickens and dogs in the courtyard and following their parents to seek respite from the heat. Unknowingly, the adults seemed to have returned to their childhood and recalled their happiest memories. Meanwhile, the children were transported to a summer vacation trip by Xiao Wus tune. When the performance was over, Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu came forward and bowed. Only then did everyone come back to their senses. The audience gave them a round of the most enthusiastic applause mixed with cheers. One more song. Thats wonderful. Mu Jingzhe clapped hard and placed her hand on top of her head to form a heart and gesture to Xiao Wu. It was wonderful. It was really wonderful. Xiao Wu was terrific. When Xiao Wu saw this, he immediately gestured back at Mu Jingzhe, forming a heart with his hands. Upon seeing this, Ji Buwang did the same. In the end, Shao Xi and Mu Jingzhe gestured back again. Many children curiously followed suit. Amid all kinds of heart-shaped gestures and everyones reluctance, Xiao Wu and Ji Buwang left the stage. However, even after they left, the applause didnt stop. Mu Jingzhe was filled with emotions and pride. Old Master Ji, who was squeezed in the crowd, didnt smile. He was staring blankly ahead, a little out of place in the happy crowd around him. He even put on his reading glasses and watched Ji Buwang and Xiao Wus backs as they went down. He grabbed Old Fans hand. Old Fan, did you see that? Its too far away and I cant see clearly, but that child Why do I feel like he looks very familiar Old Fans expression was also strange. Were too far away and I couldnt see clearly either. Its all my fault. I should have come earlier Old Master Ji was stunned for a moment. After two more performances, he left first. Old Fan helped him out and looked at his expression. Old Master Ji, are you not going to see the Young Master? He still doesnt know that youre here. If he knew, he would definitely be very happy. Old Master Ji shook his head. We dont have to contact him for the time being. He had to think about it. Chapter 294 - Too Much Alike Old Fan helped Old Master Ji into the car. Then shall we go back to the capital first? No, wait for a while. Old Master Ji didnt say they should leave, so Old Fan could only wait. They sat in the car for two hours before the music festival ended and the audience left. Old Master Ji, who had been silent while thinking about something, sat up straight and looked outside. Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu, and Shao Xi didnt squeeze into the crowd because they interacted with some of the participants before leaving. Also, some of the organizers wanted to find out more about Xiao Wus tune. By the time they came out, most of the others had already left. Xiao Wu, the tune you composed is awesome. Look, even cartoon producers want to use it. Xiao Wus tune was cheerful and lively, so it was suitable for childrens programs and animation. Xiao Wu chuckled and couldnt help but hold Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs hands as he swung. On the other hand, Shao Xi held Mu Jingzhes hand and snorted. This tune of his is mocking me, especially that croaking sound. Second Brother and Third Brother did look like angry frogs. Xiao Wu stuck his head out to look at Shao Xi. But Im not mocking Second Brother. I like Second Brother the most. The corners of Shao Xis mouth couldnt help curling up, but he said disdainfully, You only know how to coax people all day long. Im telling the truth, Second Brother. As they spoke, Mu Jingzhe and the others got into Ji Buwangs car. They didnt notice the car parked not far away, as they only thought that it belonged to another parent. Old Master Ji watched them walk past with his own eyes. When Ji Buwangs car drove away, Old Master Ji muttered, Why does he look so similar Old Fan, who was sitting in the front, could also see it clearly. Yeah, they look too similar. Some childrens facial features could be seen from a very young age, but some childrens looks were worlds apart after they grew up. Especially after their facial features developed, it wouldnt be wrong to say that they had been reborn. The Ji Familys appearance belonged to the latter category. When they were young, they didnt look like the same person as when they grew up. Ordinary people couldnt tell. However, the elders could tell because they watched them grow up. Old Master Ji tapped his walking stick twice. I heard from Buwang that this child doesnt know who his mother is, right? Yes. Go and find out. Alright. Old Fan nodded. After Mu Jingzhe returned, Little Bei also returned. The directors prediction was right. During the concert, it had indeed rained in Ocean City, so the director had finished filming the rain scene. Shao Qihai was standing outside waiting for Mu Jingzhe and the others to return. As soon as he saw the car, he walked over and opened the door for Mu Jingzhe and Little Nan. Mu Jingzhe was about to get out of the car when Ji Buwang suddenly stopped her. Wait. Mu Jingzhe turned around. Mm? Ji Buwang called out to Mu Jingzhe and ignored Shao Qihai, who was outside. Lets go eat together. Theres a Western restaurant on Chaoxi Road. The steak and cake are pretty good. Lets invite Little Bei to come along. Shao Qihais eyes widened when he heard that. It was rare for him to come to Ocean City this time, and he had been busy before. Now that he finally had the chance, he had already made some plans. He hadnt expected Ji Buwang to beat him to it. Just as Shao Qihai was about to speak, he heard Mu Jingzhe say, The one on Chaoxi Road? Weve eaten there before. Little Xi treated us to it yesterday. Ji Buwang: You guys went to eat there yesterday? Thats right. Mu Jingzhe felt a little helpless. I just ate there yesterday, so I wont be going today. Well go next time, alright? Yesterday, Shao Qihai had gone there to treat someone to a meal, and Ji Buwang hadnt come either. Thus, Shao Xi had taken Mu Jingzhe and the others there to eat, allowing Mu Jingzhe to experience a candlelit romantic dinner of the era. Needless to say, the steak and cake were really delicious. In the end, theyd even given her a surprise. The flowers that Shao Nan had asked his siblings to buy, as well as a golden bracelet from Shao Dong, were really a pleasant surprise. Most of the guests who had gone there yesterday were couples. Mu Jingzhe and the four children didnt fit in, but in the end, because of the children, she successfully became one of the most envied female guests. One of the guests had originally prepared a romantic surprise, but because Mu Jingzhes came before hers, the girl didnt feel any surprise. There were also very few people who shouted Say yes in the crowd. When Mu Jingzhe recalled this, she felt happy. But when she looked at Ji Buwang, she felt apologetic. Ji Buwang hadnt expected Shao Xi to beat him to it. He could only smile. Its alright, next time then. Shao Qihai almost laughed out loud when he heard that. Who asked you to invite her in front of me to deliberately anger me? Although they had signed the agreement, Ji Buwang was too infuriating. Shao Qihai waited for Mu Jingzhe to come down. He didnt avoid Ji Buwang and directly took the movie tickets out of his bag. Jingzhe, lets go watch a movie since we have time today. I heard that this movie is very funny and many people like it. This was what Shao Qihai had wanted to do yesterday. After saying that, Shao Qihai glanced at Ji Buwang smugly. There was definitely nothing wrong with his suggestion. As he was thinking about this, he heard Mu Jingzhe say, This movie Little Bei invited me to watch it before. Shao Qihai looked at Little Bei, who nodded. Mm, weve seen it, Daddy. Shao Qihais expression froze, and Ji Buwang burst into laughter. He had been laughing at him just now, but now it was his turn, huh? Shao Qihai glared fiercely at Ji Buwang and looked at Little Bei awkwardly. I heard you guys say that you were quite busy previously, so I thought you hadnt seen it. Yes, weve been very busy. But its just a movie. I just watched it with Mommy when we had time. Little Bei glanced at Shao Qihai strangely. Daddy, I thought you didnt like movies? After saying that, she pursed her lips and felt a little unhappy. Previously, Shao Qihai hadnt watched her movie, but now he wanted to watch someone elses movie. Shao Qihai froze again. How was he supposed to explain this? He had always felt that he had let Little Bei down, and this time, he wanted to compensate her. He had dared to invite Mu Jingzhe to this movie with the children because he had already asked around and found out that there was no crying in the movie. As long as there were no crying scenes, he could do it. It was rare for him to find a movie that didnt have any crying scenes from start to finish, but in the end Upon seeing Little Bei walk back with her head hanging low in disappointment, Shao Qihai panicked and quickly explained, I Little Bei, let me explain No need to explain. Little Bei shook her head. Didnt he just dislike her movies? What was there to explain? Its not like that, Little Bei. Its really not that I dont like your movie. I have a reason Shao Qihai was anxious. Mu Jingzhe had seen Shao Qihai cry like a dog before, so she knew the reason for Shao Qihais actions. Seeing that he was so pitiful, she helped him explain. Little Bei, your daddy is right. Actually, he has secretly watched it before. Little Bei turned around. Really? Really. Ive watched all your movies and television dramas. Ill watch them in the future too. Shao Qihai quickly nodded. Chapter 295 - There Has Always Been No Reason For An Earth-Shattering Love Alright then. Only then did Little Bei let Shao Qihai off. She turned around. Mommy and I wont go, but weve already bought the tickets. Itd be a pity to waste them. Daddy, you guys should go. Since Mu Jingzhe wasnt going, Shao Qihai didnt really want to go. However, Shao Xi, Shao Dong, and Xiao Wu had never seen it before. Then lets go together, Daddy. Theres another ticket. Teacher Ji, come with us. Xiao Wu even tried to pull Ji Buwang over. Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai said in unison, No. The resistance on their faces was identical. He wanted to watch it with Mu Jingzhe, not Ji Buwang. Teacher Ji, go if you havent seen it before. Xiao Wu liked Ji Buwang very much. He could tell that Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai were always at odds, so he wanted to ease their relationship. He held each of their hands in one of his. Daddy, let Teacher Ji go. If they watched a movie together, their relationship might improve. Xiao Wu shook Shao Qihais hand. When Shao Qihai softened his attitude, he moved to hold Ji Buwangs hand. Teacher Ji, come with us. I want to go with you. Xiao Wu wheedled, but Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai couldnt refuse in the end. Thus, the movie-going team included Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai, who brought Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wu along. As they were pulled to the cinema by Xiao Wu, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang looked at each other speechlessly. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei were left alone. The mother-and-daughter duo went shopping. This was a rare break, and it was cool after the rain, so it was a good time to shop. The mother-and-daughter duo bought a lot of clothes, shoes, and accessories together. They then returned victorious later than Shao Qihai and the others. Shao Qihai: While watching the movie, he had thought that since he had never shopped with Mu Jingzhe, he would find an opportunity to go with her. Ji Buwang, who stuck around in the rental house, waiting to see Mu Jingzhe, was speechless. She had been watching movies, eating, and shopping with the children. What should he do? Both Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang held their breath, wanting to be the first to gain Mu Jingzhes favor. However, when they took action, they realized that it didnt seem to work. Everything theyd thought of had been snatched away by the children. For the next two days, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang kept competing, but they seemed to be forever one step behind, unable to compare to the children. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang treated each other as an opponent, but after a few times of this happening, they realized that their opponent wasnt just the other party. The biggest opponents were actually the children. When other boys wooed girls, they would give them flowers and play the guitar. However, although they wanted to do these things, Xiao Wu had already beaten them to it. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang both bought flowers at the same time, but Xiao Wu always bought some before them. When Xiao Wu came to Ocean City, he would see new flowers that he had never seen before. Hence, he would buy a bouquet for Mu Jingzhe every day. Mu Jingzhes room and studio were filled with the fragrance of flowers, and there were even several vases. Xiao Wu would play music for Mu Jingzhe when he had nothing to do. There was no room for the two men to perform. More importantly, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang realized that the five kids were already looking at cars, and they were saying that they had been thinking of gifting one to Mu Jingzhe for a long time. They felt that as long as they bought a car, Mu Jingzhe would work hard to get her drivers license. The kids were even going to buy her a car, so what was left for the two men to do? Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang realized in despair that there was no purpose they could serve when it came to Mu Jingzhe. Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qihais helpless expression and then at the five kids. For the first time, he realized that perhaps Shao Qihai wasnt his only love rival. Shao Qihai could even be pushed to the back. He didnt have to be so vigilant around Shao Qihai. Rather than being wary of Shao Qihai, he might as well be wary of the children. The children were their greatest love rivals and enemies. After realizing this, Ji Buwang focused on observing the four children. The more he looked at them, the more shocked he became. Other than Shao Nan, who hadnt come along, Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu all had different personalities. The way they treated Mu Jingzhe was completely different, but without a doubt, they were all very touching. Some of the nice ways they treated Mu Jingzhe theyd learned by watching others, while others were completely spontaneous. This was really terrifying. They were five additional love rivals who had entered Mu Jingzhes heart. Compared to them, Shao Qihai was nothing. Even Ji Buwang had discovered this problem. Shao Qihai had been living with Mu Jingzhe and the kids for a period of time, so he naturally realized it faster. The tense atmosphere between the two of them instantly lessened, but when Ji Buwang came, he always liked to stare at the children. The kids noticed it. Mom, Teacher Ji has been staring at us for the past two days. His gaze is strange. Yes, he looked at me too. He even asked strange questions. Actually, Mu Jingzhe could sense it too. I see. Ill ask him next time. That very day, Ji Buwang came over. Mu Jingzhe quickly told him, Ji Buwang, Little Dong and the rest are saying that youve been looking at them for the past two days. You even wanted to say something but stopped. You also asked some strange questions. Whats the matter? Ji Buwangs expression became even more complicated when he heard Mu Jingzhes words. Nothing. I just feel that theyre too good to you. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Right? I think so too. Theyre too good to me indeed. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhes brilliant smile and his expression became even more conflicted. Whats with your expression? Arent they good to me? Good, very good. But theyre too good to you. They make me feel desperate. Ji Buwang covered his face and revealed his true feelings. Mm? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected such an answer. Real Really? What do you think? Ji Buwang looked up at the sky. I cant even think of what to do now. When others wooed a girl, they could watch a movie with her, give her flowers, or treat her to a meal. But there was nothing he could do; the kids had beaten him to everything. After Mu Jingzhe heard Ji Buwangs words, she belatedly realized that this seemed to be true. When Ji Buwang said this, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think that perhaps one of the reasons she had never had an earth-shattering love was because she had five precious children. They were really too good to her. They even surprised her from time to time, rendering the usual romantic surprises useless when it came to her. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Ji Buwang suddenly smile. But Ive found a way that I can definitely avoid overlapping with them. What? Mu Jingzhe was curious. Youll know tomorrow. Ji Buwang invited them over. Little Bei only needs to film for half a day tomorrow. Shell be done by afternoon, right? Ill come and pick you guys up. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe was about to speak, Ji Buwang spoke first. Mu Jingzhe, dont refuse. Ill definitely give you a surprise when the time comes. Youll certainly regret it if you dont come. Ji Buwang spoke so confidently that Mu Jingzhe was curious. What exactly is that surprise? Youll know tomorrow. Ji Buwang kept it a secret. Chapter 296 - The Surprise Ji Buwang Prepared The next day, Shao Dong and Mu Han went to work. Ji Buwang fetched Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei directly from the production team. Ji Buwang didnt say where he was taking them along the way, making it seem mysterious. When they arrived at their destination, they realized that not only had they never been there before, but it was also a surprisea private racecourse. What do you think? Youre surprised, right? Ji Buwang pointed at the racecourse. Wouldnt you have regretted it if you hadnt come? What a pleasant surprise. She really would have regretted it if she hadnt come because Little Bei wanted to learn how to ride a horse. Mu Jingzhe was also very interested. Little Bei wanted to learn how to ride a horse because she had received a relevant script previously. This one was about a period drama. The characters in it were quite good, but the actors had to know how to ride a horse. Although there could be stunt doubles for the riding scenes, it was relatively difficult to find stunt doubles for children. More importantly, some directors were unwilling to use stunt doubles. It was because of this script that Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei felt that she had to learn how to ride a horse. This way, when she encountered such scenes in the future, they wouldnt have to worry. Ji Buwang had finally drawn inspiration from their conversation. This was also the reason Mu Jingzhe couldnt refuse Ji Buwangs surprise. Little Bei could learn to ride a horse, and Ji Buwang could take this chance to interact with Mu Jingzhe. It was a win-win situation. Lets go. Lets relax today. Ji Buwang led Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei in. Thats the horse corral, and thats the venue. Ji Buwang led Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei to the horse corral to take a look. There werent many horses, but the corral was clean and the horses were energetic. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had only ridden twice under someone elses guidance in one of those scenic areas. Both times, the horse had been walking, and the price had been extremely expensive. As for the rest, she had never really experienced it. After all, riding a horse wasnt cheap. However, there was no need to worry about the fees this time. The owner of the horse farm was Ji Buwangs friend. Usually, they had to make an appointment for business. The owner had mainly started this business due to their love of horses and riding. It was quite hot in the city, but it was much better over here on the horse farm. There were many trees, so the horse track, which was planted with them, was quite cool. Besides, horseback riding wasnt as particular in this era as in the modern era. Itd be fine as long as ones clothes were suitable for exercising. Mu Jingzhe happened to be wearing pants and comfortable clothes, so she didnt need to change. On the other hand, it wasnt appropriate for her to wear sandals. Fortunately, Ji Buwang was prepared. He took out the shoes he had prepared beforehand. These are for you and Little Bei. Dont worry, theyre new. Other than the shoes, there was also a hat. You have to wear a hat too. Its meant to protect your safety. The hat he gave to Mu Jingzhe was adult-sized, while Little Beis hat was for children. It was one size smaller. Both had been prepared in advance and were brand-new. Thank you for going through all this trouble. Theres no need to be so polite. Ji Buwang waved his hand. Get up and try walking. Check if the shoes fit your feet. If they dont, change into another pair. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei took a few steps. They fit quite well. Thats good. Ill change too. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief. Ji Buwang used to come here to ride a horse, so his friend had kept his riding outfit. His clothes were a complete set. Ji Buwang was quite fast and came out very quickly. After changing into his riding attire, he showed Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei how to get on the horse. He was handsome and agile, perfectly transforming into a Prince Charming in the process. Besides, Ji Buwang was riding a white horse, which perfectly matched his status as Prince Charming. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei looked at Ji Buwang with similar expressions and forgot to speak for a moment. Did you see it clearly? I saw it clearly. Ji Buwangs question finally brought Mu Jingzhe back to her senses. Alright, come up and try. While Ji Buwang was dismounting, Little Bei whispered to Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, is Teacher Ji Prince Charming? When I grow up, I want to marry Prince Charming too. Hes indeed Prince Charming. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Mommy, Teacher Ji likes you. You should marry Teacher Ji in the future too. If you dont, Ill marry Teacher Ji when I grow up. Little Bei had calculated it very well. Mu Jingzhe: Both mother and daughter were hanging themselves from the same tree[1]. Ji Buwang happened to hear Little Beis last sentence. Little Bei wants to marry me? Did I hear that wrong? No. Little Bei shook her head. Teacher Ji, can you wait for me to grow up? Can you remain like this and wait for me to grow up? Of course not. Ill have grown old by the time you grow up. Ji Buwang laughed. Little Bei was a little regretful. Thats too bad. But Teacher Ji, youll definitely look just as good when youre old. Of course. But why do you want to marry me? Because youre Prince Charming. If Mommy doesnt marry you, Ill marry you. Ji Buwang laughed out loud. Im really honored. But Little Bei, you definitely wont have the chance. Because your mother will marry me. Ji Buwang pulled Little Bei over and whispered to her, Little Bei, if your mother marries me, Ill definitely be responsible for finding you another Prince Charming, one better than me, when you grow up. But thats provided that you help me. Really? Little Bei giggled. Really. Ji Buwang stretched out his hand. If you dont believe me, pinky swear. Okay. Little Bei was a little tempted, so she decided to pinky swear. Mu Jingzhe: Is it nice of you guys to whisper in front of me? What are you talking about? Its a secret. Ji Buwang wouldnt say that he had bribed Little Bei with the promise of a Prince Charming and asked her to help him. Lets not tell Mommy for now. Little Bei also maintained an air of mystery. Alright, now which one of you wants to learn how to ride a horse first? Ill help you hold the reins. Mommy. Teacher Ji, teach Mommy first, Little Bei immediately said. Alright, Jingzhe, you go first. Ji Buwang gave Little Bei a grateful look. Just as he finished speaking, a staff member led a very small horse over. When Little Bei saw this, she exclaimed and ran over. I like it. Little Bei spoke to the staff member briefly before saying to Mu Jingzhe, Mommy, learn from Teacher Ji. Ill learn from this older brother. Hes very impressive. Then, she gave Ji Buwang a knowing look. Ji Buwang smiled at her. This child was too clever. However, Ji Buwang still came over personally. He checked the pony and reminded the staff, Safety is important. You must be careful and teach her well. The staff member who would teach Little Bei was a professional. After Ji Buwang reminded her, he told Mu Jingzhe, Dont worry, you dont have to keep staring at Little Bei. Learn from me first. Just like that, Ji Buwang became Mu Jingzhes horse-riding instructor. He was patient and explained things clearly, and the white horse was strong and gentle. After Ji Buwang explained, Mu Jingzhe successfully got on the horse. Then, Ji Buwang held the horse and let her try riding it. The feeling of riding a horse was very intriguing. Anyway, Mu Jingzhe quite liked it. After two rounds, Mu Jingzhe felt like running. Ji Buwang asked her to come down and rest for a while. Then, he brought a horse over and followed Mu Jingzhe, letting the horse run. Dont worry. Relax. If anything happens, Ill pull the horse and catch you. Ji Buwang gave Mu Jingzhe a great sense of security while riding next to her. [1] were fixated on the same partne Chapter 297 - Overflow Because of Ji Buwangs words, Mu Jingzhe wasnt afraid anymore. Although she didnt dare move too quickly, she experienced the joy of riding a horse. It was much better than the farms in scenic areas. Meanwhile, Little Beis progress wasnt bad either. Little Bei was smart and bold, and she was also quite athletic. With the help of the staff, she could slowly make the horse jog. Your progress is not bad. Come a few more times and youll get better at it. Youll slowly be able to run independently. As they were having a good time, half a day passed without them realizing it. Soon, the sun set. Seeing that it was getting late, Mu Jingzhe felt a little regretful, and so did Little Bei. I havent ridden enough. I havent started running properly yet. Ji Buwang could sense their regret. Then let me run two laps with you guys. Actually, he had been teaching Mu Jingzhe all day and couldnt run properly either. It was the same for the white horse. They both really wanted to run, but they just endured it. Since he was leading Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei and teaching them to run, Ji Buwang chose the white horse he was most familiar with. Ill run two laps first to make it happy. Then, Ill bring you guys along. Ji Buwang ran two laps first, and the white horse was indeed happy. When it stopped, perhaps because it was also male, it sensed Ji Buwangs desire for a mate and raised its front hooves high, making Ji Buwang look handsome. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei looked at Ji Buwang under the setting sun and once again felt the charm of Prince Charming. By the time he came back after the final lap, Little Bei was already clapping excitedly. Teacher Ji is amazing. Impressive, right? Ji Buwang rolled over and picked Little Bei up. Then Teacher Ji will ride with you for two laps. Ji Buwang got on the horse, and the white horse quickly rushed out. Ji Buwang tilted his head and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Ill bring you later. Little Beis laughter rang out following that. After running two laps, she was still reluctant to part ways. This is so much fun. This is great. She liked the feeling of racing like this. Although youre very cute and likable, Little Bei, Im still very principled. Two laps mean two laps. Ill bring you here again. Now I want to bring your mommy along. Ji Buwang got down first and carried Little Bei down. Little Bei chuckled. I wont fight with Mommy either. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and gestured. Come here. To be honest, Mu Jingzhe was really tempted. However, she said, Im a very big person, and so are you. Will the horse be able to handle the weight? The white horse will. It can carry all three of us. Ji Buwang reached out again. Come. Mu Jingzhe got on the horse, and Ji Buwang quickly sat up. With a pull of the reins, the white horse immediately started running. Mu Jingzhe exclaimed. Ji Buwangs voice came from behind her. Dont be afraid. She sat in front of Ji Buwang, who was almost hugging her. To be honest, this was the first time they were so intimate. Mu Jingzhe felt a little uncomfortable, but riding a horse was very stimulating. For a moment, her heart beat a little faster. At that moment, she suddenly felt Ji Buwangs heartbeat. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. It was like hers. Mu Jingzhe didnt know if it was the sound of horse hooves or if it was real, but she felt particularly excited for a moment. Especially when they happened to run to the straight road of the racecourse, they encountered the setting sun. The setting sun was very red and was descending bit by bit. It was as if they were chasing after it. The scene was astounding. As they ran during the second lap, Mu Jingzhe watched half the sun set. It was only then that Mu Jingzhe realized that it had been a long time since she had last seen the setting sun. Isnt it beautiful? Mm. What are you thinking about? Ji Buwang asked. Nothing. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe saw Little Bei standing aside. She had run two laps. It was time for the ride to end. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei smiled and were prepared for Ji Buwang to stop. Little Bei also waved and called for her mother, preparing to welcome Mu Jingzhe. In the end, Ji Buwang didnt stop. While Little Bei was waving at them in the background, he urged the horse again and ran away. Little Bei was stunned as she watched Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe run away. Didnt you mention two laps? Didnt you say two laps means two laps? As if in response to Little Beis words, a gust of wind blew, blowing some dust and fallen leaves toward Little Bei. Little Bei coughed and quickly stepped back to cover her nose and mouth. Little Bei was stunned, and so was Mu Jingzhe. She couldnt help but tilt her head slightly and pat Ji Buwangs hand. Didnt you say youd run two laps? Why are you still running? Just now, Little Bei had waved at her to come over and welcome her. Running two laps and taking two steps is just a passing remark. It does not really mean two laps. Ji Buwang was also glad to see Mu Jingzhe so happy. It wasnt easy for him to find an opportunity, so he naturally made up an excuse. Its not dark yet. We can run two more laps. Ji Buwang kept his word. Hence, after the third lap, Little Bei felt that it was over for good. Just as she waited for them to stop again, Ji Buwang walked past her once more. He said from afar, Little Bei, wait a while. Little Bei: Mu Jingzhe: Upon seeing Little Beis expression, Mu Jingzhe was a little embarrassed. Its about time. Lets stop. Little Bei is watching. Alright. Ji Buwang quickly agreed. I just cant bear to part ways with you. If possible, hed really want this moment to last forever. Under the circumstances, it was indeed quite tempting to hear such things on horseback. Mu Jingzhe was also a little tempted, but it was only for a few seconds. A second later, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of the romantic joke that most modern people knew about riding a horse: If youre full, it means I poured too much. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of this. Then, she started feeling embarrassed and unilaterally ruined the earlier good atmosphere. All that was left in her mind was that image, and her mind was filled with laughter. Ji Buwang suddenly realized that Mu Jingzhe was trembling. Whats wrong? He thought that Mu Jingzhe was crying or something had happened, so he returned to the starting point and quickly got off the horse to look at her. Whats wrong, Jingzhe? Did you think of something, or are you feeling unwell? Little Bei had initially been afraid that she would be tricked again, so she hadnt planned on coming over. Sensing that something was amiss, she quickly followed them. When Mu Jingzhe raised her head, she saw that her face was red. She was suppressing her laughter. Im fine. Hahaha, I just thought of something funny. Hahaha. It was unknown when the deviation had occurred, but many people remembered it as overflowing. At the thought of this, Mu Jingzhe felt a little embarrassed to look at Ji Buwang. How could she think of such nonsense when Ji Buwang was such a Prince Charming? After Mu Jingzhe got off the horse, she was ashamed yet she couldnt help but laugh. Little Bei was curious to know why Mu Jingzhe was smiling. Ji Buwang, who was beside her, was speechless. The atmosphere had clearly been good previously, so why had Mu Jingzhe suddenly burst out laughing? Her outburst interrupted the feelings surging in his heart. He had wanted to say something nice. Chapter 298 - Yellow Dream Although Mu Jingzhe had ended up getting caught off guard by that joke, on the whole, it was a very happy day. It was already dark. After drinking some water and resting for a while, she realized that she was hungry after horse riding for an entire day. Lets go back after dinner. Theres a mountain villa on the way. Ive eaten there before. The chicken, duck, fish, and side dishes are not bad. Theyre very fresh. They also allow guests to fish over there. Ill take you guys fishing next time. Because they were really hungry, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei only nodded in answer to whatever Ji Buwang said. The villa was not bad. It was similar to the modern farmhouse. There was an orchard, a fishing ground, and a large vegetable field. If the people from Ocean City came to vacation there, they could row a boat and fish. They could also pluck fruits and vegetables and they could bring back the fruits and vegetables or stir-fry them at the farmstead. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but sigh. The people in the city knew how to have fun, and the boss was also smart. People from villages might not care for it, but the city folks did. The boss had started adopting agritourism[1] long before it became popular. Because it was already dark when Mu Jingzhe and the others arrived, these activities were canceled. The boss was very regretful and asked if they wanted to go with a flashlight, but Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei refused. Because they came from Great Eastern Village, they were no strangers to planting vegetables or fruits. After the initial confusion, Mu Jingzhe had become proficient in planting vegetables. She had planted many vegetables in the vegetable fields. Other than potatoes, she had planted plenty of brinjals, cabbages, and chives. The kids had also helped water the plants before. While the children in the city found it novel, to Little Bei and the rest, this was simply work. The boss moved quickly and the dishes were served fast. Probably because they were hungry, they found the food quite delicious. After they ate and drank to their hearts content, Ji Buwang took Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei back. Shao Qihai was naturally unhappy, but he couldnt say a word. Because he had already said that they were free now, Mu Jingzhe was free to go out with Ji Buwang. He hadnt expected Ji Buwang to come up with an idea such as riding a horse. Riding a horse was something the five kids had never done before. Shao Qihai tossed and turned but didnt fall asleep. He thought that he had to think of a date that even Mu Jingzhe couldnt turn down. Something that the children hadnt proposed before. Mu Jingzhe also experienced some side effects from riding a horse that night. She dreamed of riding a horse with Ji Buwang again, but the conversation in the dream rendered her unable to bear to look at him. She didnt know if it was because todays events had left a deep impression on her today, but in the end, she dreamed of it too. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to wake herself up and really woke up. When she woke up and realized that she was really dreaming, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. At the thought of the dream, she felt terrible. The dream was actually a little complicated. Had she been affected by Li Zhaodis driving[2] because she had heard too much about it? Seeing that it was still early, Mu Jingzhe felt that she needed to calm down. After washing her face, she went to the studio to work. In the end, she suddenly realized that she had picked up male underwear. Mu Jingzhe had already started preparing to launch the ladies version in the market, but she couldnt really ignore the mens version, so she took the time to make some samples. She had made two designs previously and even made Mu Han try them. At first, Mu Han thought that Mu Jingzhe had given him something good. In the end, when he took it off, his face turned red and he couldnt even speak. Mu Jingzhe was thick-skinned enough to let Mu Han give feedback to her after trying it on. After all, she had finally found a young laborer. Although Mu Han was a little embarrassed, he knew that it was something serious and left without saying much. However, Mu Han couldnt be the only one trying it on. Now that Mu Jingzhe had made another design, she had to find someone else to try it on. As Mu Jingzhe thought about it, Ji Buwang unconsciously appeared in her mind. She even started to imagine what Ji Buwang would look like in it. When she finally reacted, Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Mu Jingzhe, wake up! A horse ride seemed to have turned on a strange switch in her, making her feel increasingly out of control. Mu Jingzhe slapped herself and got ready to put it away. However, just as she was about to put it away, she realized that a part of it wasnt sewn well. Mu Jingzhes hand was faster than her brain, so she grabbed the needle and thread. When she realized what was going on, Mu Jingzhe didnt stop either. She decided to sew it up first lest she dreamed that Ji Buwangs clothes would suddenly burst open. That would be even more awkward. After Mu Jingzhe finished sewing it, she realized what she was thinking and couldnt help but hit her head. Mu Jingzhe, youre crazy, crazy! As soon as she finished, she heard Ji Buwangs voice. Jingzhe, why are you hitting yourself? Mu Jingzhe paused. Was she hallucinating? She frowned and turned around to see Ji Buwang standing in the courtyard. Jingzhe, do you have a headache? Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe with concern and took two steps forward, wanting to enter. He had followed the landlady in and even fetched her a bucket of water. After the landlady left, Ji Buwang wandered to Mu Jingzhes temporary office. He had thought that Mu Jingzhe and the others werent up yet, but when he saw that Mu Jingzhe was up and was even hitting herself, he thought that she was feeling unwell. Dont come over! Mu Jingzhe, who was caught off guard, reacted fast. She quickly hid the thing in her hand behind her back and reached out to stop Ji Buwang from coming over. Ji Buwang stopped, his eyes filled with confusion. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath to calm down and hid the underwear in her hand. Why Why are you here? When Mu Jingzhe saw Ji Buwang, she couldnt help but recall her dream last night. Her mind was filled with images of him in that dream. Plus, there was that one image that she couldnt help imagining a moment ago. When the two images merged, she couldnt bear to look straight at them. She was about to go crazy and didnt even dare look at Ji Buwang. My grandfather suddenly asked me to go back. It seems like somethings happened. I bought a plane ticket to go back in the afternoon, so I wanted to say goodbye to you. Ji Buwang didnt want to go back at all, but his grandfather seemed to have something to talk to him about, so he could only agree. He was actually very reluctant. When Mu Jingzhe heard that Ji Buwang was leaving, she was stunned for a moment before she finally calmed down. Youre leaving? Mm, if its nothing major, Ill be back soon. If theres anything wrong, you can contact me. If you and Little Bei have time, you can go to the racecourse yourselves. Ive spoken to my friend. Of course, if Little Dong and Little Xi like it, you can bring them too. Ji Buwang smiled and said meaningfully, But only you and the children can go. He wouldnt let Shao Qihai go. If he let Shao Qihai go, he would be helping to bring them together. He wasnt kind enough to do such a thing. He was the only one who could ride a horse with Jingzhe. Ji Buwang had specifically come to tell her because he wanted Little Bei to learn, and Mu Jingzhe had enjoyed it too. However, when Mu Jingzhe heard Ji Buwang mention riding a horse, she felt sheepish again, feeling like Ji Buwang had seen through her. Oh, I wont ride anymore. Im not going again. She was afraid that every time she went, she would remember that joke. Why? Ji Buwang frowned. Didnt you like it very much yesterday? You can tell me if theres a problem. Or is it because I said Im going back? No, no, theres no problem. I really like it Mu Jingzhe looked into Ji Buwangs eyes. I was spouting nonsense just now. Ill go again. Maybe after riding a few times, that thought wouldnt surface in her mind again. [1] Agritourism involves any agriculturally-based operation or activity that brings visitors to a farm or ranch [2] talking about sexual matters Chapter 299 - Funny Video Happening in Reality Ji Buwangs brows were still furrowed. What are you hiding from me? She was indeed hiding something from Ji Buwang, but she couldnt possibly let Ji Buwang know about this. Mu Jingzhe shook her head firmly. Nothing, absolutely nothing! Mu Jingzhe coughed. If youre busy, go ahead. Im busy too. Ji Buwang acknowledged this but didnt move. He looked at her and couldnt help but ask, Oh right, are you carrying me with you? Ah Mu Jingzhe didnt react in time. What did he mean by that? Its that mini Russian doll I reminded you about previously. Ji Buwang took the little Mu Jingzhe out of his pocket. I carry you with me. When you arent around, Little Jingzhe always accompanies me. Mu Jingzhe had previously guessed that there might be an even smaller Russian doll on Ji Buwang, but it had only been a guess. She hadnt expected it to be true. Upon seeing Ji Buwang skillfully take it out and even call it Little Jingzhe, while the cute and adorable little doll really lay obediently in Ji Buwangs palm, for some reason, she felt like she was in Ji Buwangs palm. Mu Jingzhe stuttered. You You dont really carry her around all the time, do you? What about you? Did you not listen to me? Ji Buwang wouldnt answer whether he often carried it with him or even said goodnight to it every day. I I actually brought it with me. When shed first packed her luggage, shed seen the mini Russian doll and remembered what Ji Buwang had said about it not taking up much space, so Mu Jingzhe had stuffed it in her suitcase. But she wouldnt carry it with her. Its good that you brought it along. Ji Buwang was satisfied when he heard that Mu Jingzhe had brought it. After I leave, you can look at Little Buwang if you miss me. Little Jingzhe and Little Buwang sounded very cute. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but smile. Then, she saw Ji Buwang carefully put the doll back in his pocket. He put it back in his chest pocket, close to his heart. This pocket has been specially sewn. It wont let Little Jingzhe fall, so it wont hurt you. After getting Little Jingzhe, Ji Buwang had sewn all his pockets shut. Ji Buwang was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would be worried, so he took two steps closer to let her see. Mu Jingzhe saw Little Jingzhe lying obediently in his pocket. Ji Buwang seemed to be bragging. Mu Jingzhe muttered, Stop calling it Little Jingzhe. He sounded like he was calling her Little Jingzhe when she was already a grown woman. Why cant I call it that? You dont like it? No. It wasnt like that. It just felt weird. No? Then why is your face suddenly red? Ji Buwang frowned and lowered his head to look at Mu Jingzhe. My face is red? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but stroke her face. She raised her hand and saw the mens underwear that was still hidden in her hand. She quickly hid it behind her back. If Ji Buwang saw this, even if she explained that she was doing business, it would definitely be very awkward. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. My face is fine. Ji Buwang, leave quickly. Mu Jingzhe turned around after saying that. She didnt want Ji Buwang to discover the thing in her hand, nor did she want to continue discussing whether or not she was blushing. However, how could Ji Buwang let Mu Jingzhe go right now? He felt that Mu Jingzhe had been acting weird all day, not to mention that her face had indeed turned red just now. Jingzhe, are you having a fever? Ji Buwang quickly asked, anxiously holding Mu Jingzhes shoulder. Im fine. Mu Jingzhe moved aside and let Ji Buwangs hand fall from her shoulder. The faster Mu Jingzhe fled, the more worried Ji Buwang became. Wait. Ji Buwang made a grabbing motion and finally managed to grab Mu Jingzhe. However, before Ji Buwang could heave a sigh of relief, he felt that something was amiss. What he was grabbing didnt seem to be just clothes. Ji Buwang looked down at his hand and felt stunned. Mu Jingzhe was just as stunned, as she was being pulled by the back of her bra strap. She was wearing thinner clothing because it was summer. Plus, Ji Buwang had exerted strength out of anxiety, and Mu Jingzhe had continued walking forward, so he had pulled it firmly. Mu Jingzhe had made a lot of effort to achieve the elasticity this bra had. The elasticity was really good and the material was breathable, so Mu Jingzhe was very satisfied with it. It was a featured product in her newly launched undergarment line. Mu Jingzhe was satisfied with this lingerie and felt that the design and comfort had met her requirements, but but that wasnt the main point. The point was that the back of her bra strap was pulled! Because it was very elastic, it was completely pulled open like a slingshot. Mu Jingzhe was stunned, and Ji Buwang finally reacted and hurriedly let go. With a thud, the bra strap bounced heavily on Mu Jingzhes back, making her bare her teeth. Mu Jingzhe was numb. What was going on? Wasnt this situation only encountered in movies, television, or funny videos that had been specially edited? Why had she encountered this in reality? When she had first swiped on this video, she had laughed so happily. Now, she wanted to hit someone. The video was really funny, but when this happened in reality, it didnt seem that funny anymore. She also experienced the feelings and mood of the person whose bra strap was pulled, and it was really painful and infuriating. No wonder the girl in that video had been so angry. She was furious too! Mu Jingzhe glared back. Ji Buwang: Ji Buwang felt terrible and wished he could crawl into the ground. Why would he hold her? If he had held on to the hope that he had tugged at something else a second ago, that hope had completely vanished by now. Ji Buwangs face was red as a cooked prawn, several times redder than Mu Jingzhes. Im sorry, Im sorry. Jingzhe, I didnt do it on purpose. I didnt expect I really didnt do it on purpose. Ji Buwang was about to cry. If you dared do this on purpose, would I give you a chance to speak? Id have beaten you up long ago! As Mu Jingzhe spoke angrily, she accidentally opened her hand and what she was holding fell by Ji Buwangs feet. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had been gripping it tightly. Now that it was spread out, one could tell at a glance what it was. Mu Jingzhe was petrified, and the words in her mouth froze. Ji Buwang also froze after taking a look. This time, it was even more awkward. The awkwardness in the air intensified. Mu Jingzhes mind was a mess, and Ji Buwang was even more confused. He suddenly remembered that he had accidentally pulled Mu Jingzhes bra and he looked at the piece of clothing on the ground. This was definitely a mans. One could tell at a glance. But why would Mu Jingzhe have this? Could it be Shao Qihais? At the thought that it was Shao Qihais, Ji Buwangs mind exploded. Then, he tried his best to calm down. That couldnt be. She had already signed the divorce agreement with Shao Qihai. It was impossible! Although he said it was impossible in his heart, Ji Buwang couldnt help but ask, Is this At the same time, Mu Jingzhe couldnt stand the awkwardness and spoke up. She tried her best to break the awkwardness, adhering to the principle that as long as she wasnt embarrassed, the awkward one would be the other party. Mu Jingzhe said, Since youve seen it, Ill give it to you. This is my new product. Take it and try it on. Give me feedback when you do. She felt that she was handling this very graciously. Ji Buwang: Chapter 300 - My Size Is Big Upon hearing that it wasnt Shao Qihais, Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief. However, he didnt have any experience in trying on clothes and didnt know how to react for a moment. Therefore, he didnt say anything. Since he didnt say anything, the awkwardness only continued. Mu Jingzhe couldnt take it anymore. Why arent you saying anything? Let me know if you agree or not. This is my new product. There are other products too. You can just pick the size that you wear. In order to prevent herself from being so embarrassed that her toes would dig out a set of three bedrooms and two living rooms on the ground, Mu Jingzhe stepped forward and pulled open the drawer for Ji Buwang to see. Choose. Ji Buwang was in a daze. Ill take this. Ji Buwang picked up the one on the ground and rolled it up in his hands. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and blurted out, You took the biggest one? After saying that, she wished she could slap herself twice. What was she saying! This time, Mu Jingzhe was so embarrassed that her toes dug out three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms in the ground. That is my size Ji Buwang answered reflexively. Upon hearing himself, he wished he could slap himself. Mu Jingzhe: Alright Mu Jingzhe controlled herself and did not think too much. Ji Buwang also tried his best to control himself. He was a little dazed and subconsciously stuffed the underwear in his hand into his chest pocket. Then, he finally made up his mind and said, Jingzhe, I didnt mean anything by what I said just now. Dont take it seriously. After he said that, Ji Buwang said, Ill leave first then. Then, he turned to flee. Mu Jingzhe sighed and heaved a sigh of relief. Her expression was extremely strange. You can leave, but can you not stuff it in that pocket? Little Jingzhe is still lying inside. By stuffing that in, you have ruined your disposition. Not only is it ugly, but Little Jingzhe is also there. She felt like breaking down. Mu Jingzhe covered her face. After a moment, she hugged her head and couldnt help but let out a low groan. What on earth had she done and said! Shed actually asked Ji Buwang to try it on for her! Shed even said these ridiculous words. Anyone who didnt know better might think that she was teasing Ji Buwang! Mu Jingzhe felt like she was going crazy. On the other hand, after Ji Buwang ran out, he also felt terrible. He looked at his left hand and took the underwear made by Mu Jingzhe. Then, he looked at his right hand the one that had pulled Jingzhes bra just now. After Ji Buwang escaped, he conveniently hid in an alley and leaned against the wall to calm down. That said, he couldnt calm down at the thought of what he had just done. Ji Buwang felt like his entire body was on fire, and his face was burning. He touched his face and belatedly recalled Mu Jingzhes red face. Was Jingzhe embarrassed too? If she was embarrassed, then wasnt it good that she was embarrassed in front of him? She actually had some feelings for him, right? At the thought of this, Ji Buwangs heart couldnt help but beat faster. So, wearing formal wear to perform with Xiao Wu and taking her to ride a horse previously had actually both been useful? Mu Jingzhe didnt know that Ji Buwang was so handsome every time because there was a scheme involved. However, this had proved to be really useful. It was difficult for girls to escape from the attraction of such a visual impact. At the thought of this, Ji Buwang couldnt help but cover his mouth and laugh. Then, he lowered his head and saw his bulging pocket. As he was looking at his pocket, the smile on Ji Buwangs face slowly faded. He had actually placed this thing together with Little Jingzhe. Usually, Little Jingzhe would be alone or at most have a handkerchief and a fountain pen. But he had stuffed that thing inside in front of Jingzhe? What would Jingzhe think? Would she think that he was always treating Jingzhe like this, covering her face with this and that underwear? A tragic shout came from the alley. Mu Jingzhe was vexed for a while. In the end, her attention was only attracted by something else when the kids got up. Also, washing her face had helped her calm down. There was no turning back. Since she had already asked Ji Buwang to try it on, she could only leave it at that. Although the little doll was called Little Jingzhe, it wasnt the real her. No matter what was used to cover her face, she definitely couldnt associate herself with it! When it was almost time, Mu Jingzhe led Little Bei and Xiao Wu to the production team. When they passed by the hotel where the production team was staying, they happened to meet the crew. It seemed like a good thing at first, but when they got closer, they realized that something was wrong. Whats wrong? Mu Jingzhe heard that it was a little noisy in the hotel and asked the guy in charge of lighting by the roadside about it. Someone came to look for Shao Bei to confirm something he casually replied. When he turned around, he realized that it was Mu Jingzhe. Uh Confirm what with Little Bei? Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. Im not very sure. Something about Little Beis aunt When Mu Jingzhe heard the word aunt, she thought of Shao Qiyun and immediately frowned. There had been no news of Shao Qiyun after she had gone out. The debt collectors had even run to Great Eastern Village. It was said that they hadnt found her. Since the debt collectors hadnt even found her yet, why would an aunt suddenly appear here? Anyway, regardless of whether it was true or not, Mu Jingzhe didnt want to meet Shao Qiyun in Little Beis workplace. Plus, Xiao Wu was beside her. Xiao Wus originally bright smile immediately disappeared when he heard the word aunt. His little hand held Mu Jingzhes hand tightly, and there was some uneasiness in his eyes. Its okay, lets go now. Mu Jingzhe immediately made a decision and pulled Little Bei and Xiao Wu away. It wasnt hard to teach Shao Qiyun a lesson, but the how was a problem. It wasnt a good thing for Little Bei to have an aunt who owed money to loan sharks. Mu Jingzhe walked quickly, but she was still a step too late. Shao Bei? Youre Shao Bei, right? Dont leave yet. Is this your aunt? Did you greet the director and ask him to choose your aunt and eliminate Xiao Mei? A young man dragged someone out and stood in front of Mu Jingzhe. Behind him was a young lady who kept trying to pull the young man. Cao Yang, dont be like this. Why cant I do this? Theyve already made a promise to you, but now theyre going back on their word because shes Shao Beis aunt? I want to clarify things today! The young man called Cao Yang threw the person in front of Little Bei. Shao Bei, is this your aunt Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu had already seen the person thrown in front of them, who was in a sorry state. Although she had cut her hair and permed it and her dressing style had changed drastically, they could still recognize Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun had appeared in front of Mu Jingzhe and the others in an unexpected manner. Mu Jingzhes expression darkened as she looked at Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun glanced at Mu Jingzhes expression and denied knowing them. I dont know them. When she saw Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qiyun recalled the pain of being beaten up. She recalled the memories of being pressed into the water vat again and again. It had been really painful, and she didnt want to recall it even now. Shao Qiyuns heart turned cold. Why had she met Mu Jingzhe and the others? Afraid that she would be taught a lesson again, she lowered her head and denied it while enduring the pain. I was wrong. Ill go back and apologize. Ill leave now. Although it was difficult to give up this opportunity, it was better than losing her life. She didnt want to fall into Mu Jingzhes hands again. Chapter 301 - Shao Qiyun Encounters Ji Buwang Shao Qiyun wanted to dodge, but the person called Cao Yang pulled her back. You were so arrogant previously. Why are you hiding now? Do you think this matter is over just like that? Let me tell you somethingits not over! Mu Jingzhes face darkened as she listened to Xiao Meis apology. Based on Cao Yangs words, she learned that Shao Qiyun also wanted to act. Initially, there had been a third female role, but Xiao Mei had already confirmed that she would portray it. In the end, Shao Qiyun had appeared out of nowhere and claimed to be Shao Beis aunt. Then, for some reason, Xiao Mei had been replaced. According to the gossip, although Shao Bei was young, she was the youngest movie queen and she had some say in the movie, so she had spoken for her aunt. That was why the director had decided to use Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun had used Shao Beis reputation to squeeze her opponent out of the way. Xiao Mei was heartbroken. Her fianc, Cao Yang, couldnt take it anymore and got serious. Coincidentally, this movie was also shooting in Ocean City. When theyd heard where Little Bei and her crews hotel was, theyd immediately come over. He felt that had to speak up for Xiao Mei, and that was why he had dragged Shao Qiyun over to confirm this with Little Bei. Youre insisting that youre Shao Beis aunt in front of so many people. Tell the director now! Shao Qiyun was furious and anxious. She could only grit her teeth and admit it now. Alright. She didnt dare provoke Mu Jingzhe, as she was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would deal with her. The reason why Shao Qiyun had appeared in Ocean City was because she had been driven into a corner previously. She had been hunted down for her debt and she was afraid of Mu Jingzhe. Amid her desperation, Shao Qiyun had thought of her previous plan. Since she was pretty, why couldnt she make something of herself by acting? Shao Qiyun had started working hard in this aspect. She was quite pretty, but shed acted as a walk-on actor a few times. Shao Qiyun wasnt satisfied, which was why shed made use of Little Beis reputation. Needless to say, it was quite useful. In addition, shed curried favor with the casting director and had actually succeeded in the end. Initially, she had felt smug. From then on, she would rely on acting to become somebody and realize her dream of reaching the peak of her life. In the end, she had just started filming when someone had dragged her over and made a scene in front of Little Bei. If Little Bei acknowledged her, then she would definitely be different in the future. However, she knew that Little Bei wouldnt acknowledge her, so she could only deny it herself. I was wrong. Ill go talk to the director now You still have to apologize to Xiao Mei, Cao Yang requested. Okay. When Mu Jingzhe saw Shao Qiyun apologize, seeing that she was sensible and didnt want to see her either, she worriedly bent down to pick Xiao Wu up. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard Ji Buwangs voice. Jingzhe, whats wrong? Ji Buwang had said that he was going to calm down, but it took him a long time to calm down. Unexpectedly, just as he had been about to leave for the airport, he had seen Mu Jingzhe. He was afraid that she was in trouble, so he had rushed over. Im fine. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Why are you still here? Ji Buwang scratched his head. I have something to do so Ji Buwang glanced in Shao Qiyuns direction. If theres nothing else, Ill take you guys there. Will you make it in time? Dont you have to pack up and go to the airport? No need. Itll be quick. Ji Buwang reached out. Come, Xiao Wu, let me carry you. Xiao Wu didnt move. Ji Buwang looked at him. Whats wrong? Nothing. Lets leave this place first. Ill carry Xiao Wu. Ji Buwang stroked Xiao Wus head and took a few steps with Mu Jingzhe. In the end, Shao Qiyun, who had been apologizing, suddenly caught up to them and grabbed Ji Buwang. When she saw Ji Buwangs face, Shao Qiyuns expression changed drastically. She glared at Ji Buwang, her eyes instantly turning red. Its you Its you. I wouldnt mistake you. Its you! What are you doing? Ji Buwangs face darkened, and he flung Shao Qiyuns hand away. Who is she, Jingzhe? Shao Qiyun looked at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, you know him? Mu Jingzhe frowned as she looked at Shao Qiyun. Previously, Shao Qiyun clearly hadnt dared to look her in the eye. Why had she suddenly changed? I didnt expect you to know him. Who is he? Shao Qiyun asked, suddenly recalling the rumors in the village. Hes the rich man whos been wooing you? How many times have I heard about him? I didnt expect this to be the first time I saw him. Shao Qiyun suddenly laughed out loud, her face filled with madness. I didnt expect it to be you. You know me and you were hiding from me on purpose, right? Right! Youve got the wrong person. Ji Buwang was a little impatient. I could mistake anyone but you! Shao Qiyun gritted her teeth. You ruined me. Its all your fault! Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyun and had a bad premonition. Shao Qiyun suddenly looked at Xiao Wu. Upon recalling that Ji Buwang had stroked Xiao Wus head just now, she sneered. I saw what you did to Xiao Wu. You still dont want to admit it? Youve known Xiao Wus identity for a long time, right? How can you treat me like this! And you! Shao Qiyun suddenly looked at Mu Jingzhe, her eyes filled with hatred. Youve known for so long and deliberately hid it from me. No wonder youre so good to Shao Zhong when hes not your biological son. You do it to please him! You want to marry a rich man in my place. I definitely wont let you get your wish! Shao Qiyun looked at Ji Buwang and at the face that had once fascinated her and been the protagonist of her countless beautiful dreams. Hatred and insanity appeared alternately in the depths of her eyes as she lunged forward. I told you I wouldnt be wronged in the past. You abandoned me back then. Dont even think about abandoning me again. Im Shao Zhongs biological mother When Ji Buwang heard Shao Qiyuns words and saw her rushing over, he quickly moved aside and raised his hand to strike the back of her neck. Shao Qiyun fell to the ground with an indignant expression. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief and looked up to see Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu staring at him. He looked at Shao Qiyun on the ground and then at the curly hair on Xiao Wus head. Ji Buwangs eyes flickered as something flashed past them. Lets find a quiet place to talk. This isnt the place to talk. She needs to calm down too. Mu Jingzhe slowly came back to her senses. Her mind was a mess. Shao Qiyun was agitated, and her words had been incoherent. Others might not have understood, but Mu Jingzhe had. Shao Qiyun had actually been talking about one specific thing. She knew Ji Buwang, and Ji Buwang might be Xiao Wus biological father. Mu Jingzhe hugged Xiao Wu and looked at Ji Buwang for a moment before nodding. Okay. Mu Jingzhe agreed but didnt move for a long time. Too many things flashed across her mind, and she was stunned. Back when shed suddenly found out about Xiao Wus background and learned that she wasnt Shao Qihais son but Shao Qiyuns, she had asked him who Xiao Wus biological father was and said that she hoped the same thing wouldnt happen again one day. Then, Shao Qiyun had suddenly popped out and claimed that Ji Buwang was Xiao Wus father. His identity was especially unexpected, so she felt as if heaven was toying with them. Back then, she had only complained because she had been really shocked. She hadnt expected such a thing to happen today. And this person was none other than Ji Buwang. She was truly shocked by the revelation that it was Ji Buwang. Was Ji Buwang really Xiao Wus father? Mu Jingzhe wanted to say that it was impossible, but she couldnt. Memories flashed past. The first time she had seen Ji Buwang, she had said that he had the same hair as Xiao Wu. Chapter 302 - You’re Xiao Wu’s Father? It wasnt just his hair. Later on, Xiao Wu had exhibited talent in music, and Ji Buwang happened to be able to teach Xiao Wu. Plus, he had so many musical instruments at home. To a certain extent, this proved that he was also talented. Xiao Wu had said before that he and Teacher Ji liked to eat the same things and would even get food together. Two days ago, Ji Buwang had accompanied Xiao Wu when he had performed at the music festival. The other parents had also asked if they were father and son. Like before, she had not thought much of it and had only said that they were teacher and student and not father and son. Thats right, thered actually been signs long ago, but it had never occurred to Mu Jingzhe that they were father and son. Previously, she had always thought that Xiao Wu was Shao Qihais son. Later on, when she had found out that Xiao Wu was Shao Qiyuns son, she had stopped thinking that he was Shao Qihais son. This was Shao Qiyun after all. How could Ji Buwang have anything to do with Shao Qiyun? Mu Jingzhe felt that she knew Ji Buwang well. He had face blindness and was a very proud person on the inside. How could a person like him be related to Shao Qiyun? Thus, she had never thought about this and hadnt expected She hadnt expected Shao Qiyun to suddenly say such a thing. Speaking of this, it was really funny. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang had known each other in the past. Later on, Ji Buwang had also gone to Great Eastern Village a few times and he usually lived in the county city. Shao Qiyun was also in the county city and had even returned to Great Eastern Village a few times, but they had never met. Now that theyd finally met, this scenario had unfolded. Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qiyun, who was on the ground. He could have picked her up directly, but he didnt want to. Since they werent far from the hotel, he borrowed the hotels luggage cart and carried Shao Qiyun. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and saw her staring at him in a daze. The emotions in her gaze were indescribable, but her expression made Ji Buwangs heart ache. Jingzhe, lets talk after we get back, Ji Buwang said gently. Mu Jingzhe came back to her senses and nodded silently. After taking two steps, she met the crew members and the director. Director, I have something to attend to here Mu Jingzhe said awkwardly. She saw that she couldnt go anymore, but she couldnt let Little Bei go alone either, for Little Bei definitely felt flustered as well. Seeing this situation, the director nodded. Then handle it first. He had worked with Mu Jingzhe for a period of time, so he could clearly see that Mu Jingzhe was responsible and serious. She only acted like this because she truly had something to do. He believed that she would definitely rush over once she was done. Cao Yang and Xiao Mei, who had come to cause trouble previously, were watching from the side. Whats going on? Didnt you say she wasnt her aunt? We agreed to talk to the director. Stop it. They must be busy. Wait. Xiao Mei quickly pulled Cao Yang back. Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to pay attention to them and returned to the rental house. Meanwhile, many people who lived nearby had gone to work. It was quiet enough. Shao Qihai had taken Shao Nan to participate in the exchange of the new generation of young authors, so he wasnt at home either. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and opened the room. Little Bei, take Xiao Wu to rest in the room first. Ill talk to Ji Buwang. Xiao Wu, who had lost his smile from the moment he had seen Shao Qiyun, was now a little pale. He frowned and tugged at Mu Jingzhes clothes. Mommy, I want to hear it too. I want to know if hes His biological father. Xiao Wu had always liked Ji Buwang, but he liked him as a teacher or uncle. He had never thought that he might be his biological father. Now that their relationship had changed, so had his mentality toward him. Xiao Wu didnt know how to describe his feelings. It was complicated, but there wasnt joy among his mixed emotions. Xiao Wu, I know you want to hear it, but wait a while. Its just Shao Qiyun spouting a bunch of nonsense. We dont know the details yet. You know her situation too. The situation is still uncertain. Be good and wait here. Xiao Wu looked into Mu Jingzhes warm eyes and finally nodded. Okay. Regardless of whether Teacher Ji was his biological father or not, at least he still had his mommy and daddy. Mommy, go ahead. Ill accompany Xiao Wu. Little Bei held Xiao Wus hand and was very sensible. Mu Jingzhe forced a smile. Alright. After helping Xiao Wu and Little Bei settle down, Mu Jingzhe closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief before turning to look at Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang placed Shao Qiyuns luggage cart aside and quickly walked over. Jingzhe Mu Jingzhe opened the door to the studio. Come in. She walked in and turned around to look at Ji Buwang. She then asked directly, Are you Xiao Wus biological father? Ji Buwang paused for a moment and didnt answer. Mu Jingzhe emphasized her next words. Ji Buwang, I want to hear the truth. About this Ill talk to you after I figure it out. Ji Buwangs eyes were fixed on Mu Jingzhe, silently saying, Believe me. Mu Jingzhe avoided his eyes. Alright, then lets get to the bottom of this. Lets ask Shao Qiyun first. Mu Jingzhe couldnt put her finger on what she was feeling. Logically speaking, since Xiao Wus biological father wasnt a bad person and had turned out to be Ji Buwang, she should be happy. However, she didnt feel any joy at all, only awkwardness. Without looking at Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe wanted to bring Shao Qiyun over and wake her up first. However, Ji Buwang stopped her. Dont wake her up yet. Shes unstable. I trust my own investigative abilities more. Ji Buwang paused. Who is she? Mu Jingzhe: Shao Qiyun Shao Qihais younger sister? Ji Buwang frowned. So Shao Qihai helped his younger sister raise her child? As Ji Buwang spoke, he suddenly remembered Xiao Wus abnormal state during that period of time. Xiao Wu wanted to give up music previously because he found out about his background? Ji Buwang didnt go to Great Eastern Village often, so he hadnt heard much about Shao Qiyun. However, since Xiao Wu had suffered such a blow, and considering that Mu Jingzhe had not explicitly spoken of it before, one could guess that Shao Qiyun wasnt a good mother. In an instant, Ji Buwang had deduced many things, and he was basically right. Since they were already suspecting that he was Xiao Wus biological father, there was no need for Mu Jingzhe to hide it. She nodded. Yes. Ji Buwangs hand subconsciously tapped on the table as he recalled the news Uncle Fan had accidentally revealed to him. Uncle Fan had said that his grandfather had specifically come to watch when hed heard that he was going on stage to perform, but Ji Buwang had no idea. Initially, this wasnt a big deal. Judging by Grandpas habits, even if he secretly went to take a look at him at first, he would definitely show up and have a meal with him before going back. However, his grandfather had gone back, which was unusual. Later on, after Uncle Fan had accidentally let it slip that Grandpa had seemed to be a little vexed, he hadnt spoken again. Then, he had asked him to go back and said that he had something important to tell him in person. Ji Buwang hadnt taken these matters to heart previously, but when these abnormalities were combined, coupled with the current situation, Ji Buwang couldnt help but overthink. Had Grandpa been looking for him because of this? If Grandpa had really gone to look for him because of this matter, based on Grandpas personality, he had probably found out something. At the thought of this, Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe, Ill call Grandpa first. Chapter 303 - It’s Either Your Brother’s or Yours Mu Jingzhe remembered that Ji Buwang had wanted to go back, so she nodded. Go ahead. It was only right that he informed his grandfather that he couldnt go back after such a thing had happened. Ill be back soon. Wait for me. Ji Buwang watched Mu Jingzhe nod before walking out. When he passed by Shao Qiyun, who was lying in the courtyard, he paused. Why dont I tie her up? No need. With me around, she wont dare move. If she dared to, she would be beaten up. Only then did Ji Buwang quickly walk out to find a phone. Ji Buwang took a deep breath before calling a familiar number. Hello. Uncle Fan answered the phone. Uncle Fan, the last time you saw me go on stage, why did you leave in a hurry? Was it because you saw me and Xiao Wu on stage? Ji Buwang didnt beat around the bush and got straight to the point. Did Grandpa ask me to go back because of Xiao Wu? Uncle Fan: Uh Just tell me directly. Stop hemming and hawing. I know everything. If my grandfather doesnt want you to tell me, then find him. Ill speak to him myself. Uncle Fan: Ill look for the Old Master He didnt admit anything, but his attitude was akin to admitting it. Ji Buwang lowered his head and looked at the phone line, his gaze darkening. This time, they waited for a long time before Old Master Jis voice came. Hello. Grandpa, its me. I know. Your Uncle Fan told me everything. I wanted to ask you about it when you came back. Now that youve realized it, Ill tell you in advance. I saw Xiao Wu that day. His appearance and hair gave me a strong sense of familiarity, so I investigated his background after coming back. Buwang, unless something is very wrong, Xiao Wu should be a child of the Ji Family. I just dont know if hes your child or your older brothers. Now that Ji Buwang had grown up, other than his fairness and hair, he didnt look much like Xiao Wu. However, before Ji Buwang and his older brother had grown up, theyd actually looked like Xiao Wu. If Ji Buwang could see peoples faces, perhaps he would have discovered this problem long ago. However, he couldnt see anyones face, nor could he see his older brothers face. He couldnt even see his face in photos, so he hadnt realized this at all. The only time he had recognized his face was through Mu Jingzhes cartoon drawing. He had heard everyone say that he looked pretty good. He didnt know what Xiao Wu looked like, and Mu Jingzhe and the others only knew the grown-up Ji Buwang, so they had never associated Xiao Wu with him. Only Old Master Ji had quickly recognized him. Old Master Ji spoke calmly, but his words had a huge impact on Ji Buwang. My older brother and I? Mm, its been a while, but I still managed to find some news. Unless Im wrong, it happened six years ago before we returned to our hometown for the New Year. Your brother erased too much information back then. I cant be sure if it was you or your brother. Old Master Ji said, I asked you to come back because I wanted to ask if it was your older brothers child or yours. When Ji Buwang heard the words returned to our hometown six years ago, he closed his eyes. Some memories that he didnt want to recall rushed over. After Old Master Ji finished speaking, he remained silent and waited for Ji Buwang to give him an answer. He gave Ji Buwang time. However, Ji Buwang didnt answer in the end. He only asked, Youve also found Xiao Wus biological mother? I have. Shes Shao Qihais younger sister, Shao Qiyun. Shes also the sister-in-law of Mu Jingzhe, whom you like now. This was fated. Xiao Wu was even sent away to be raised once previously. Ji Buwangs lips twitched when he heard Shao Qiyuns name. Its really her. Grandpa, now that I know what happened, Ill hang up first. Old Master Ji listened to the busy tone on the phone and stood there for a long time before hanging up. Old Fan stood by his side and asked carefully, Did Young Master say whose child it is? No. Old Master Ji shook his head. Why didnt he? Old Fan was puzzled. Buwang is looking more and more like the eldest young master. Ji Buwang and his older brother werent twins. They were two years apart in age. When they were young, people had still been able to tell who was older and who was younger. But when theyd grown up, it had become increasingly difficult to tell. Later on, whenever the two brothers would go out, some people would even ask if they were twins because they looked so similar. Once, due to mischief or laziness, after being asked a few times if they were twins, Ji Buwang hadnt denied it and had even confirmed it. Hed even let people guess who was older and who was younger as a game. The two brothers looked alike and had a good relationship. It was just that the eldest young master had passed away early Ji Buwang wasnt even aware of Old Fans emotions. He stood beside the phone and thought for a while before making another call. Hello, Uncle Li. After confirming that it was Uncle Li on the other end of the line, Ji Buwang said, Uncle Li, youve met Xiao Wu many times. Do you think he looks like anyone? Xiao Wu? Uncle Li had met Xiao Wu long ago and was very familiar with him. When he heard this strange question, he paused for a moment. Whats wrong with Xiao Wu? Ive just always felt that he looked very familiar. Uncle Li smiled in embarrassment. Uncle Li liked the five Shao kids very much, but if you asked who his favorite one was, it would be Xiao Wu. Uncle Li subconsciously favored Xiao Wu more. Familiar? Yeah. Buwang, why are you suddenly asking this? I just wanted to ask, does Xiao Wu look like me and my older brother when we were young? Uncle Li was stunned. Like you and Eldest Young Master Now that I think about it carefully, theres indeed a resemblance. Why are you suddenly asking this? Uncle Li couldnt help but overthink. He had actually watched the two brothers grow up and had an impression of their childhood. However, when he had met Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu had still been too young. At the time, he hadnt noticed that anything was amiss. And as Xiao Wu grew up, he had gotten used to his face. However, he hadnt thought much of it. After all, he was Shao Qihais son. But Ji Buwangs sudden question made Uncle Lis heart skip a beat. Young Master Buwang, what is it? Nothing. Ill talk to you later, Uncle Li. Ji Buwang stood for a moment before returning to the rental house. Mu Jingzhe was sitting on a chair, looking at the door, seemingly lost in thought. When she saw him enter, she stood up. Ji Buwang paused and walked up to Mu Jingzhe. I asked clearly. Shao Qiyun shouldnt be lying. Xiao Wu is a child of the Ji Family. He tilted his head and looked at Shao Qiyun. So this was that person from six years ago. The Ji Familys child? Mu Jingzhe glanced at Ji Buwang. So Hes yours? Mu Jingzhe stared intently at Ji Buwang, not missing his expression. A complicated look flashed across Ji Buwangs eyes. Just as he was about to answer, he saw the curtains of the room next door move. Presumably, Xiao Wu and the others were eavesdropping. He paused and didnt answer directly. Instead, he asked, Wheres Shao Qihai? Where is he? Shouldnt we wait for him before waking Shao Qiyun up, in case we have to repeat the same thing a few times? Seeing that Ji Buwang didnt answer her directly, Mu Jingzhe retracted her gaze and said, He went out with Little Xi. He might not be back so soon. It was just a question. Was it that difficult to answer? Chapter 304 - Xiao Wu’s Biological Father Confirmed Chapter 304: Xiao Wus Biological Father Confirmed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe didnt look at Ji Buwang. The atmosphere was stagnant. Then when can they come back? Ji Buwangs slow voice broke the silence. I dont know. Just as Mu Jingzhe finished speaking, she saw Shao Xi appear at the door. Eh, Mommy, why didnt you go film with Little Bei? Why are you back so soon? Shao Xis expression was indescribable for a moment. Two people got into a fight after an argument, and the shooting ended early. The so-called new generation of young authors exchange was very new. Many of the authors were still quite young, so in the end, the exchange had ended as soon as it had started due to a quarrel over the seating arrangement. Shao Xi didnt say much because of the situation in the courtyard. Shao Qihai followed him and naturally saw the group in the courtyard. When he saw Shao Qiyun, his brows twitched. As long as Shao Qiyun appeared, nothing good would happen. This had already created a conditioned reflex in him. What is she doing here? Is she here to cause trouble again? No. Mu Jingzhe had just said this when Shao Qiyun happened to wake up. She touched the back of her neck and immediately saw Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai. Second Brother! Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up when she saw Shao Qihai. Ignoring the fact that she had fainted previously and had woken up in the luggage cart, she got up and pointed at Ji Buwang as she spoke to Shao Qihai. Second Brother, hes Xiao Wus biological father. Hes the one who ran away irresponsibly after sleeping with me six years ago! Even though she was mentally prepared, Mu Jingzhe still closed her eyes when she heard Shao Qiyun say that. Shao Qihai was about to question Shao Qiyun, but he couldnt care less after hearing her words. What did you say? Its him. Hes the one who bullied me six years ago. Didnt you and Mom ask who the father is? Its him. Back then, he ran away and I couldnt find him. Second Brother, you have to stand up for me. Shao Qihai looked at Ji Buwang, whose expression was ugly. Impossible. How could it be Ji Buwang Its him. I remember him clearly. Ill remember his face until the day I die! Shao Qiyun said firmly. How could it be you Shao Qihai looked at Ji Buwang in disbelief. I already said its him! Shao Qiyun confirmed it impatiently when she saw that Shao Qihai kept repeating himself. She looked at Mu Jingzhe and thought about the rumors in Great Eastern Village that the richest person there, who was both good-looking and wealthy, had taken a fancy to Jingzhe. Back then, she had also hated the fact that some rich guy had been blind enough to fall for a widow like Mu Jingzhe. Now, she finally understood. So you deliberately said that you liked Mu Jingzhe because you knew that Xiao Wu is your biological son. I couldnt figure it out before, but now, I finally have. Shao Qiyuns eyes burned with fury as she glared at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, you discovered it long ago, right? Thats why you were so good to Xiao Wu and the rest. Thats why you were so angry and hated me when Xiao Wus identity was exposed. You hated that you couldnt kill me. If youd killed me, you would have married into the Ji Family in my place. Listen to me, youre dreaming. This time, I wont let you have your way! Shao Qiyuns eyes turned red from excitement. When she thought of how rich the villagers had described him to be, she felt like she was looking at an endless stream of money that was flowing toward her. Indeed, there was always a way out. She had been saved and she no longer had to be afraid of the debt collectors. Mu Jingzhe was speechless when she saw Shao Qiyuns crazy look. I didnt know anything before. At the same time, Ji Buwang said, Dont try to guess the truth. Its not what you think. Then what is it? You accidentally ran away back then. I wont let you run away this time! After Shao Qiyun finished speaking, she happened to see the curtains of the room next door move. She was instantly overjoyed. Xiao Wu is in the room, right? I knew it. Where did you hide him? Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up as she went to open the door. Xiao Wu, its Mommy. My good son Shao Qihai and Ji Buwangs expressions changed. Didnt you say that you wouldnt acknowledge Xiao Wu even if I beat you to death? Didnt you tell Xiao Wu not to even think about it? Mu Jingzhe still clearly remembered Shao Qiyuns face back then. Thats because I was deceived by you in the past, Shao Qiyun answered. She wanted to open the door, but she realized that she couldnt. Xiao Wu, open the door. Its Mommy. Hurry up and open the door. In the past, she hadnt acknowledged Xiao Wu because his father had been unknown. Even if she did manage to find him, she wouldnt know his exact identity. But now, she had found him and she knew his identity. Of course, she had to acknowledge Xiao Wu. She still had to rely on Xiao Wu to marry into the Ji Family and replace Mu Jingzhe to live a wealthy life. As Shao Qiyun thought about it, her eyes were filled with ecstasy. At her most desperate moment, she saw hope again. No wonder she hadnt been able to find any rich people previously. So he had been here, waiting for her. Xiao Wu, open the door. Shao Qiyun couldnt open it and pushed it with all her might. Dont lock it from the inside. Open it quickly. Im your biological mother. Enough. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, and Ji Buwang spoke in unison. Ive already said that Xiao Wu has nothing to do with you. What are you doing? said Shao Qihai. Have you forgotten what you said back then? Have you forgotten what I said? Mu Jingzhe stepped forward and pushed Shao Qiyun away, feeling disgusted. Dont you dare scare Xiao Wu. Shao Qiyun was furious. Mu Jingzhe, how dare you be so arrogant now? Xiao Wu was just insensible and he was deceived by you. Now that Im good to him, were mother and son and our hearts are linked together. You cant stop us. Xiao Wu, be good and open the door. She was about to pounce over again when she heard Ji Buwang say, Stop looking for Xiao Wu. Even if Xiao Wu is a child of the Ji Family, it wont change anything for you. Since you didnt care about Xiao Wu before, Xiao Wu has nothing to do with you now. You finally said whats in your heart. I knew you didnt want me, but this isnt something you can decide. Ji Buwang, if you dont want your reputation to be ruined, you have to take responsibility and marry me! At first, Shao Qiyun was filled with hatred, but she was quickly tempted by the benefits. Mu Jingzhe is only a stepmother. Shes nothing. Im his biological mother. For Xiao Wus sake, you have to be responsible for me. Youve got to marry me. Ji Buwang glanced at the curtains. Im not Xiao Wus biological father. You dont have to think about it anymore. No matter how much you think about it, its pointless. He didnt want Xiao Wu to hear these words. Youre lying. If its not you, who else could it be? Ji Buwang, are you a man or not? Even at this point, youre still denying it If I say its not mine, its not mine. Ji Buwang interrupted her. Id definitely not deny it if it was my child, but if its not, then its not. Unless something goes wrong, Xiao Wu should be my older brothers son. Though he was clearly explaining this to Shao Qiyun, he was looking at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. He wasnt Ji Buwangs child? Her eyes moved, and her subconsciously clenched hands relaxed. She had said that Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyun shouldnt be related. 2 However This was Ji Buwangs older brother.. Ji Buwang had mentioned him before, and he was no longer around. Chapter 305 - Now You Know How to Acknowledge Xiao Wu Back then, Ji Buwang had said that the most painful time of his life had been that particular time. He had been like a living corpse, as he had lost his older brother shortly after losing his parents. But why was his older brother related to Shao Qiyun? Why was Shao Qiyun so sure that it was Ji Buwang? Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwangs tightly clenched fist and knew that although he looked calm on the surface, he must be suffering in his heart. Just as she was about to speak, Shao Qiyuns voice stopped her. Haha, your older brother? Wheres your older brother then? Ask him to come out. I wanna see where youll conjure an older brother from. Shao Qiyuns face was filled with mockery. Dont think I dont know that this is just an excuse. My older brother is gone. Shao Qiyun, show some respect. Otherwise, dont blame me for being rude Look at you now. You are the one who took away my innocence and left me to my own devices. I have a reason wherever I go. Your older brother is his father? Youre really good at making up lies. Youre blaming your older brother because you dont want to be held responsible. You think that your older brother cant defend himself since hes dead, right? But even though hes dead, Im not. I remember it clearly. That was you! I told you that was my older brother. My older brother and I look very similar. How similar? Cant be that similar unless youre twins. Were not twins, but cant we look like twins? Who are you kidding? If youre not twins, how similar can you two be? Shao Dong and Shao Xi are twins, but even they dont look exactly the same. Youre not even twins with your older brother, yet you still dare to blame this on him. Its up to you whether you believe it or not. Ji Buwang couldnt be bothered to say anything else. Besides, regardless of whether the biological father is me or my older brother, it has nothing to do with you. Nothing to do with me? Why? Are you people not going to care about or acknowledge Xiao Wu? Shao Qiyun was vigilant. Whether we acknowledge him or not is none of your business. Ji Buwang sneered. How is it none of my business? Ji Buwang, listen to me, you have to marry me this time This was her best chance to marry a rich person. She wouldnt let it go no matter what. Regardless of whether Ji Buwang treated her well or not or was willing to marry her, the fact that she had given birth to the Ji Familys child would be considered a huge contribution. He had to marry her. Be it for sentiment or any other reason, he had to do it. This was what happened on television. Ill emphasize this one more time. Stop thinking about marrying into the Ji Family. This is absolutely impossible. Ji Buwang interrupted Shao Qiyun impatiently. How could Shao Qiyun be willing to accept this? She wanted to continue, but Shao Qihai interrupted her. Enough. Stop embarrassing yourself here. Regardless of whether Xiao Wu is a child of the Ji Family or not, it has nothing to do with you. Second Brother, why are you still speaking up for Ji Buwang? If he hadnt run away back then, I wouldnt have ended like this. Are you still my older brother? How can you not stand on my side Shao Qiyun accused him. I really cant be considered your brother. I dont even acknowledge my mother anymore. You think Ill acknowledge you? Shao Qihai interrupted Shao Qiyun. Oh right, your mother is paralyzed in bed and has been nagging to see you. You should go back when you have the time. When Shao Qiyun heard that Shao Qihai wouldnt even call her mom anymore, she knew that she couldnt count on him as she looked at his expression. She was furious. Shao Qihai, youll regret this in the future. Do you think I want to marry into the Ji Family just for myself? If I marry into the Ji Family and have rich in-laws, wont it be beneficial to you too? Shao Qiyun softened her tone. Brother, just help me. Ill help you when the time comes. You dont have to. Besides, I dont believe you either. Shao Qihai sneered. Its not like I just got to know you today. Ive already seen your viciousness. When you heard that Zhao Lan was paralyzed in bed, you didnt even ask after her. How could you possibly help me when youre already treating your biological mother like this? Ill be glad as long as you dont harm me. Shao Qiyuns expression was ugly. When have I ever harmed you? Besides, I did ask after her. Im Moms child, and so are you. Youre a son, yet you dont even care. Do you have the nerve to ask me to care? Im a daughter. Sooner or later, Ill get married and become someone elses family. Mom is your responsibility, not mine. Shao Qiyun didnt want to show her face, although she already knew about Zhao Lans paralysis. She hadnt gone back. Why should she go back? She was not obligated to support her in her old age and send her off after she passed away. That was her sons business. No matter what, Zhao Lan had three sons, so she shouldnt be the one to do all this. Shao Qihai scoffed. We dont care about Zhao Lan because she let us down. But what about you? Shes devoted to you. Whats there to be devoted to? Back then, I was forced into a desperate situation by the debt collectors. I asked her to think of a way to help me, but she refused! Shao Qiyun was still resentful. As long as Zhao Lan had been willing, she could have helped her repay the debt after selling the house. However, Zhao Lan had been unwilling. She only favored Eldest Brother Shao. At this point, Shao Qiyun suddenly realized something. Why are you talking about this with me? Were talking about me marrying into the Ji Family. Tearing her down in front of Ji Buwang wouldnt be beneficial to her marrying into the Ji Family. Shao Qiyun looked at Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang, your family is also a reputable group of people. If you dont want to lose face and have others criticize you behind your backs, marry me. Marrying you would truly be a disgrace to the Ji Family. Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun, do you really think you could get everything by marrying into the Ji Family? Do you think our family will tolerate someone like you? Have you never watched television or movies? Why are you so naive? What do you mean? I mean that if you insist on doing this, the Ji Family has ways to make you disappear. Ji Buwangs gaze was sharp and cold. Shao Qiyuns heart skipped a beat. You Stop it. Get out now. Ji Buwang pointed at the door. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected Ji Buwang to be so heartless and determined. She looked at Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe, who were watching coldly from the sidelines, and realized that she had no chance of winning. She could only temporarily swallow her unwillingness. She glanced at the room Xiao Wu was in and told herself that there were many more days to come before leaving indignantly. Shao Qiyun finally left, but the courtyard was completely silent. No one spoke until the door opened and Xiao Wu walked out. Ji Buwang was shocked, but he couldnt see Xiao Wus expression. He could only call out tentatively, Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu glanced at Ji Buwang and lowered his head. He walked over to Mu Jingzhe and held her hand. Mommy. Little Bei followed him. Xiao Wu and I heard it all. Shao Qihai looked at Little Bei and Xiao Wu and frowned at Ji Buwang. Whats going on? It was all a mess. To think Ji Buwang and the Ji Family were actually related to Xiao Wu. Shao Qihai hoped that all of this was fake, but upon looking at Ji Buwang and Xiao Wus hair, he knew that the chances were slim. Ji Buwang looked at Xiao Wu and then at Little Bei. Go back to your room and wait for a while. Ill explain to your mother and Shao Qihai first. Ill talk to you guys later. Some words werent suitable to be heard by children. Three minutes later, Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, and Ji Buwang were sitting in the workroom. Tell me whats going on. Actually, Xiao Wu almost became my son. My older brother only Ji Buwang dug out some unpleasant memories. Chapter 306 - Ji Family, Don’t Even Think About Snatching Xiao Wu Chapter 306: Ji Family, Dont Even Think About Snatching Xiao Wu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Speaking of this, the truth could be traced back even earlier. After growing up, Ji Buwang had been favored by girls very much. After all, he was good-looking and very mysterious. He was popular among girls, but not so much among boys. They even hated him and felt that he was arrogant. They didnt know that Ji Buwang had face blindness, so they felt that Ji Buwang was too arrogant. They had always wanted to teach him a lesson. Later on, a person called Yu Lihui, who had always been at odds with Ji Buwang, had really done so. Because the girl Yu Lihui liked didnt like him and liked Ji Buwang instead, shed kept chasing after Ji Buwang. Even though Ji Buwang had ignored her, it was useless. In order to win the girls heart and also teach Ji Buwang a lesson, Yu Lihui had meticulously plotted to teach Ji Buwang a lesson and show his sweetheart Ji Buwangs true colors so she would give up on him. The method he used was irresponsible but quite simple. He had tempted the beautiful and brainless Shao Qiyun, who wanted to marry a rich person, and deceived her with a few words. As for Ji Buwang, he had used some drugs on him. At the time, Ji Buwang had been caught off guard and had fallen into a trap. Fortunately, hed been saved by his older brother in the end. He had dodged this scheme and woken up outside the room the next day. After he was awakened by his older brother, Ji Buwang and his older brother jumped out of the window to escape from Yu Lihuis trap. Later on, he had wanted to investigate what had happened, but he had unexpectedly gotten into a car accident. His older brother had passed away, and he had been so seriously injured that he had fallen into a coma. Initially, Yu Lihui hadnt been able to take it lying down and had wanted to continue playing. In the end, since both of them had gotten into an accident, he naturally didnt dare plot against them again. Shao Qiyun had also been abandoned, and the culprit had tried his best to clean up any traces. After Ji Buwang woke up, he naturally wouldnt let go of Yu Lihui and the Yu Family. This was the right time to settle the score. However, he hadnt expected his older brother to fall into their trap back then. Because his older brother hadnt said much back then, had only said that he was fine, and had passed away right after that, there was only so much Ji Buwang knew. He had always thought that his older brother hadnt fallen for it. Besides, the other party had been Shao Qiyun. In fact, Shao Qiyun had even given birth to the child, who was currently Xiao Wu. It was only now that Ji Buwang finally understood what had happened. Everything seemed destined to guide him to this point and allow him to meet Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu. Hed even become Xiao Wus teacher and taught him. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai fell silent after hearing what Ji Buwang had said. So now youre sure that your brother is Xiao Wus biological father? Mm, I went out to contact my grandfather just now. If I hadnt asked him, I wouldnt have been so sure. But combined with the news he gave me, I shouldnt be wrong. Mu Jingzhe raised her eyebrows. Your grandfather? Yes, he came to the Childrens Music Festival previously. He probably saw Xiao Wu there and got suspicious, so he went back and investigated. He asked me to go back now because he wanted to talk about this. Mu Jingzhe understood. So your grandfather has actually investigated it beforehand. Shao Qihai frowned when he heard that. I can understand everything else, but theres something I dont understand. Since your grandfather suspected that he was a child of the Ji Family and went to investigate when he saw him, why did it never occur to you despite knowing him for so long? Shao Qihai expressed his confusion. Ji Buwang: Because he was face-blind. He couldnt even see Xiao Wus face and didnt know what he himself looked like. How could he tell if Xiao Wu looked like him or his older brother when they were young? After a moment of silence, Ji Buwang said, Didnt you not suspect anything either? Didnt you see Xiao Wu and me too? This time, it was Shao Qihais turn to be speechless. Mu Jingzhe looked at the two of them. Actually, she knew both of their secrets, but neither of them did. At that moment, she really wanted them to secretly exchange information. It was unknown who was more unwilling to confide in the other partyShao Qihai, who had a tear incontinence condition, or Ji Buwang, who had face blindness. No, that wasnt the point. The point was that Xiao Wu was actually a child of the Ji Family. He was Ji Buwangs nephew! What was going on? How had he become the Ji Familys child? Xiao Wu must have heard something about it just now. We have to explain this to him. We should probably tell him the truth. Ill say that you guys didnt know about his existence previously, okay? Mm. Ji Buwang nodded. Since Xiao Wu is a child of the Ji Family, we naturally have to Xiao Wu is my son! Shao Qihai interrupted Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang, it doesnt matter if hes part of the Ji Familys bloodline. I only know that Xiao Wu is my son. Dont even think about snatching him. When Shao Qihai heard Ji Buwangs words, he finally realized what was important. Ji Buwang might be there to snatch Xiao Wu! This wouldnt do. Absolutely not! Ji Buwang looked at Shao Qihai. Xiao Wu is not an object. Why are you talking about snatching him? Dont worry, well acknowledge Xiao Wu but we wont force him to return to the Ji Family or anything like that. Xiao Wu can do whatever he likes. Besides, were not in a position to snatch Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu only grew up to be this big because of you. Our family feels only gratitude for you. Ji Buwang stood up and bowed before Shao Qihai. He said seriously, Thank you very much for this, Shao Qihai. If theres anything you need in the future, just tell us. As long as its something within my means, Ill do it. Ji Buwang was telling the truth. After discovering that Xiao Wu was his older brothers child, he was now afraid that he was dreaming. Although Xiao Wus mother was Shao Qiyun, he was his older brothers son. His older brother had passed away just like that, and due to a freaky combination of factors, he had left behind a son. The heavens had eyes, and he couldnt be more grateful. Why would he snatch him? Ji Buwang didnt know why Shao Qihai had raised Xiao Wu, but he was grateful to him for doing that. Shao Qihai was like a hedgehog with raised prickles. He had wanted to protect Xiao Wu from being snatched by the Ji Family, but in the end, Ji Buwangs reaction had been unexpected. Not only had he not snatched him away, but hed even thanked him very seriously. Actually, it was normal that hed thanked him. From the Ji Familys standpoint, this was something they ought to do. However, when Ji Buwang thanked him so seriously, he suddenly felt a little guilty and undeserving. After all, he hadnt done a good enough job as a father. Ji Buwang had no idea what Shao Qiyun had done previously. He, as a father, had also failed to do his duty. Otherwise, Xiao Wu wouldnt have suffered so much. At first, he hadnt even been able to speak. Shao Qihai pulled Ji Buwang up. Why are you saying all this? I didnt raise him for the Ji Family. You dont have to say such a thing again in the future. I raised Xiao Wu as if he was my own son. I didnt know who his biological father was in the past. He was my son. Now that I know, hes still my son. Ji Buwang acknowledged this. I know that this wont change in the future, but I still have to thank you. Shao Qihai was accustomed to seeing Ji Buwang deliberately oppose him and act in a way that made him want to punch him in the face.. He was very unused to Ji Buwang suddenly being so serious and easygoing, so he felt strange. He asked suspiciously, Since it wont change, what exactly is on your mind? Chapter 307 - Don’t Want to Acknowledge the Ji Family Ji Buwang said matter-of-factly, I dont have many thoughts about it. Its just that Xiao Wu will be my nephew in the future. Hell be someone the Ji Family protects from now on. As he saw Ji Buwang be so open-minded, Shao Qihai had a complicated look in his eyes. However, he could now relax. Just as he thought of this, he heard Ji Buwang ask Mu Jingzhe, Jingzhe, do you think Xiao Wu will blame us? Did I not do well enough in the past? Ive learned how to interact with children, but Im still unfamiliar with how to be a father or an uncle. Before Mu Jingzhe could figure out how to answer this sudden question, Shao Qihai couldnt help but ask, Didnt you say that nothing has changed? Why are you mentioning words like father and uncle now? You even want to be his father? I do. Now that my older brother is no longer around, I have to replace him as his father. Wont it be good for Xiao Wu to have another father? Hell get more fatherly love. But if hes unwilling, Ill continue to be his uncle. Actually, if Mu Jingzhe wasnt in his heart and Shao Qiyun wasnt so contemptible, he might not have cleared things up. Had it been someone else, he might have let the misunderstanding continue and replaced his older brother as Xiao Wus father. However, Shao Qiyun even wanted to marry him. He only had Mu Jingzhe in his heart and he naturally didnt want her to misunderstand. That was why he had explained so quickly. Shao Qihai gritted his teeth. What do you mean itd be good to have one more father? Who has two or three fathers? Xiao Wu only needs one father. Stop arguing. We still have to tell Xiao Wu about this. Xiao Wu just found out about his biological mothers identity. It hasnt been long, and now he found out about his biological father too. I wonder what hes thinking. That was true. Ill talk to Xiao Wu about this. Ill go now. Mu Jingzhe left the studio. After walking out, she stood there and calmed down. To be honest, she had learned this news so suddenly that she found it surreal. She was shocked, but now that she had calmed down, she could somewhat accept it. It was better to be a member of the Ji Family than anyone else. This way, Xiao Wu wouldnt have to suffer through the torment of this parentage anymore, and he wouldnt have to worry about other messy biological fathers popping up. It was actually quite a relief that his father was Ji Buwangs older brother. Previously, when Shao Qiyun had said that Ji Buwang was Xiao Wus father, her heart had actually jumped to her throat. Actually, after calming down and thinking about it, she had realized itd be quite good if Ji Buwang was Xiao Wus biological father. But shed just felt strange. Uh Maybe it was because of Shao Qiyun. Mu Jingzhe walked to the door and knocked. Xiao Wu, Little Bei, open the door. Mu Jingzhe entered the room. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang looked at each other. Do you think Xiao Wu will accept it? Its already done regardless of whether one accepts it or not. Shao Qihai looked at Ji Buwang. Speaking of this, you cant be wrong, right? Dont you need to confirm it again? What if it later turns out you made a mistake? No. Ji Buwang shook his head. My grandfather wouldnt make such a mistake. Grandpa had directly asked him if this was his older brothers or his child, which meant that he was certain. Besides, now that he thought about it, Xiao Wu was actually similar to the Ji Family in many aspects. Ji Buwangs taste was similar to his older brothers, and Xiao Wus taste was exactly the same as his. Also, their hair was the best form of evidence. When Shao Qihai heard this, he no longer felt conflicted. Ji Buwang couldnt help but ask Shao Qihai and Xiao Wu about what had happened previously. Although I know a lot, I feel that I still want to hear more. Shao Qihai wouldnt tell Ji Buwang, so the two of them sat opposite each other in silence for a moment. Ji Buwang sat for a second and couldnt help but clear the table for Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai watched him and suddenly said, You just said that you would agree to any request of mine. Then Before he could finish speaking, he heard Ji Buwang reject his idea. Thats impossible. Shao Qihai was speechless. I havent said what Im thinking yet. Just now, you said youd do whatever I wanted so long as it was within your means. Now, youre rejecting me directly. I guessed. You must want to tell me to give up on Jingzhe or something, but thats impossible. Shao Qihai said, looking embarrassed, How are you so sure that Id mention this? I might be talking about something else. Then tell me. Shao Qihai: No, I was just joking. I dont need your gratitude. He had not raised Xiao Wu to gain anyones gratitude. Besides, he didnt have the right to ask for any gratitude. I wonder how Jingzhe and Xiao Wu are doing Actually, it was quite alright. Although seeing Shao Qiyun again had given Xiao Wu a shock, and the identity of his biological father had also been revealed later, Xiao Wu was much calmer after the previous experience. Mu Jingzhe skipped over the things that children shouldnt listen to and basically explained everything else. This is what happened. Unless something is very wrong, Teacher Ji should be your biological uncle. Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu, who nodded but didnt say anything. Xiao Wu, you can tell me what youre thinking. Will they want me to leave Mommy and go to their house? Xiao Wu was only concerned about this. No, Teacher Ji just said that your preference is what matters the most. They wont force you. Then its not important. Xiao Wu lowered his head. It doesnt matter if theyre my biological family or not. As long as they dont come looking for me, Ill stay with Mommy, my siblings, and Daddy. He was living a good life now, so he didnt want to acknowledge the Ji Family. What about Teacher Ji? Can he still see you? Mu Jingzhe asked. Xiao Wu wanted to say that he didnt want him around anymore, but at the thought that Teacher Ji treated him very well, he felt a little reluctant. Teacher Ji is Teacher Ji. Alright, Teacher Ji is indeed Teacher Ji. Mu Jingzhe laughed and didnt press Xiao Wu. Now that the matter was clear, since they had only applied for leave from the production team, Mu Jingzhe still had to bring Little Bei over to film. When Xiao Wu heard that, he immediately said he wanted to join them. He avoided looking at Ji Buwang. They were on set for an entire day. Xiao Wu basically stuck by Mu Jingzhes side, but he kept staring blankly ahead. Things were fine over on Mu Jingzhes side of the production team. Meanwhile, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang went their separate ways. Shao Qihai had just left the rental house when Shao Qiyun unexpectedly followed him. She had been kicked out, but she hadnt gone far and had been hiding near the rental house. Second Brother. Why are you still here? I told you not to have any designs on Xiao Wu. Stop daydreaming. Get lost if you dont want to die. Shao Qiyun shuddered and gritted her teeth, still unwilling to give up. Second Brother, you dont have to be so hostile. Things are different now. We can work together. Think about it. If I marry Ji Buwang, no one will snatch Mu Jingzhe from you. Wouldnt this be good for you? This way, us siblings will get what we want. You and I working together is definitely mutually beneficial. Shao Qiyun thought that she could persuade Shao Qihai, but in the end, Shao Qihai only looked at her like she was an idiot. Stop fanning the flames. Ill give you one last piece of advice. Stop having designs on the Ji Family. Besides, Ji Buwang really isnt Xiao Wus biological father. The person you want to marry is already dead. Shao Qiyun looked at Shao Qihais back and stomped her feet. You still want to lie to me even now? The person I was with that night was definitely Ji Buwang! Chapter 308 - Human Trafficker Chapter 308: Human Trafficker Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That day, when Mu Jingzhe brought Xiao Wu back, Ji Buwang didnt come. He could tell that Xiao Wu was still conflicted and needed some time to accept it, so he didnt come to disturb him. However, he couldnt help but go shopping that day and he bought a lot of things. In the past, Ji Buwang had always wanted to be the five kids stepfather. He had even specifically learned about this before, but because he wasnt yet, he had always kept his distance. Now that he knew that Xiao Wu was his biological nephew and his older brothers son, how could he tolerate it? He wanted to give Xiao Wu everything and couldnt help but buy a lot of stuff. He even started to make plans to support Xiao Wu. Previously, Xiao Wu had been his student, and he had been very concerned about him. However, because Xiao Wu had been Shao Qihais son, he had always kept a sensible distance. Now, he still had to be sensible, but he could always give him things openly and make plans. It was one thing for Xiao Wu to treat them with such an attitude, but how they chose to treat Xiao Wu was much simpler. They could give him whatever he wanted and spend as much money on him as they wanted. Ji Buwang bought a bunch of gifts for Xiao Wu, but not only for him. He also bought gifts for Shao Dong and the rest. After buying them, he wished he could give them to Xiao Wu immediately, but Ji Buwang held himself back. However, just because Ji Buwang held back, it didnt mean that Old Master Ji did. While he was on a shopping spree, Ji Buwang didnt forget to inform Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji finally heard Ji Buwangs answer over the phone. Xiao Wu was his older brothers son. Over the phone, Old Master Jis voice sounded very calm. He only instructed Ji Buwang to communicate with Xiao Wu properly and make sure that Xiao Wu knew that they hadnt meant to disown him. They hadnt known about his existence. He had to let Xiao Wu know about their feelings for him. Ji Buwang had known all this even without Old Master Jis nagging. Unexpectedly, the calm Old Master Ji on the phone actually had the urge to rush over overnight. The next morning, he silently appeared outside Mu Jingzhes rental house. He knew that it wouldnt be good for him to suddenly appear, but he couldnt help it. He wanted to quietly take a look at Xiao Wu. Unexpectedly, Old Master Ji didnt have the ability to snoop around. It was too obvious that he was acting sneakily. Before he even got to meet Xiao Wu, he was caught by someone in the alley. Afraid that he was a thief or a bad person, the enthusiastic landlord grabbed him and started interrogating him. Old Master Ji had too much pride to admit that he had secretly come to see Xiao Wu. He casually made up some excuse, but he didnt expect the landlord to be a smart person. He could tell that something was wrong. Seeing how hard he had been staring whenever a child had appeared, the landlord thought that Old Master Ji was a human trafficker. He called for help and sent Old Master Ji to the police station. Coincidentally, a year ago, two children had been lost in the vicinity. It was said that they had both been lured away with candied hawthorn. After this incident, everyone had started paying attention. This was how Old Master Ji got mistaken for a human trafficker. Old Master Ji had yet to see Xiao Wu when he was sent to the police station. There would be trouble if he didnt answer questions honestly. As Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu set out to find the production team, they were stopped by all the neighbors in the alley. They reminded her to be careful and keep an eye on the children. Pay more attention to the children for the next two days. Dont let them go out by themselves. We even caught a human trafficker this morning. You have a lot of children. Youve got to watch over them. They had an Ocean City accent. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe could still understand them, so she quickly thanked them. Did you hear that? There are human traffickers. It was even an elderly person. You have to be careful. Mu Jingzhe warned Xiao Wu and Little Bei, but she was still worried, so she went back to warn Shao Xi. Human traffickers can pretend to be anyone. They might be a child or an old man. Dont think that its safe if you see a child or an old man. Dont go out alone today. Okay. Mu Jingzhe also warned Shao Qihai. The person they caught this morning was an old man. Pay special attention to old men. Little Bei and Xiao Wu held Mu Jingzhes hand tightly and were very cautious. They were even more vigilant around the elderly. Mommy, if we see an old granny cross the road or fall in the future, can we still help her? The question caught Mu Jingzhe off guard. All she could say was, Its not like we cant help them at all. Maybe if someone really needs help. But we have to be careful and observe. If something goes wrong, just run immediately. In that day and age, there shouldnt be many people trying to scam others, but they couldnt afford to be careless. Okay. Over there, Mu Jingzhe was vigilant against human traffickers. Meanwhile, not wanting to be arrested for some crime he hadnt committed, the helpless Old Master Ji could only reveal his identity and get someone to contact Ji Buwang to prove his innocence. When Ji Buwang rushed to the police station in disbelief and saw that his grandfather was really there and was even a suspected trafficker, his expression became completely uncontrollable. What kind of strange development was this! Ji Buwang explained carefully and finally led Old Master Ji out. When they returned to the car, Ji Buwang didnt drive. He just looked at Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji had turned his head to look out the window, but Ji Buwang didnt move. His neck hurt from twisting it, so he couldnt help but turn around and glare at him. What are you looking at? Hurry up and drive. I just want to see how my grandpa looks like a human trafficker. Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh. Old Master Ji was furious. I also want to know how I look like a human trafficker. He was an illustrious person. Hed just wanted to secretly take a look at his great-grandson. How had things turned out this way? Old Master Ji doubted his life for the first time. Alright, alright, dont be angry anymore. Grandpa, no matter how one looks at it, you look mighty, domineering, and kind. The main reason you were accused is because an old man committed a kidnapping previously. However, this is a good thing. Since even you were treated as a human trafficker, it proves that the security there is very good. If suspicious people enter the area, they will definitely be watched. Xiao Wu is safer there. Thats true. Old Master Ji nodded. But how am I suspicious? Ji Buwang thought to himself, Who knows how sneaky the Old Master looked. However, he said, Theyre just being paranoid. Its not your fault. But why didnt you tell me that you were coming? You wouldnt have been arrested if Id taken you there. I just wanted to secretly take a look. I didnt want to scare the child. Old Master Ji also tried to undermine Ji Buwang. Youre still talking about me. When are you going to marry Jingzhe? You have to work harder. Youre too lousy. Youre far inferior to me back in the day and also inferior to your father. We struck after determining our target. Why are you dawdling? If Buwang had worked hard and married Jingzhe as soon as possible, Xiao Wu would have already been calling him Great-Grandpa and he would have met Xiao Wu earlier. Ji Buwang: Im not dawdling. This is how relationships work. Youre still unwilling to admit it. Old Master Ji couldnt be bothered to nag him any further. The childs name is Xiao Wu, right? Thats very good. Thats a nice name. His real name is Shao Zhong. Shao Zhong is a good name too. Old Master Ji was very easygoing. Did you go see Xiao Wu last night? Whats his attitude like? I didnt go last night. I wanted to give him some time. Thats true.. We have to give the child some time to accept it. Chapter 309 - How Could He Like an Illegitimate Son? Old Master Ji turned around and started thinking about buying him a gift. Lets go. Well go buy something today so that we can give him a gift in the future. Xiao Wu likes musical instruments, right? Why dont we buy him musical instruments? Also, tell me about his four older siblings. Weve got to buy them something they like. Xiao Wus siblings were the most important people to him. Of course he had to buy them a gift too. Previously, when Ji Buwang had decided he wanted to marry Mu Jingzhe, he had considered the five children. At the time, even Old Master Ji hadnt objected. Now that Xiao Wu was the grandson of the Ji Family, there was even less need to object. Other than the children, there was also Mu Jingzhe. She was a good woman, so she had to be thanked. Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang excitedly went to buy a gift. Old Master Ji held back and didnt say anything that night. However, early the next morning, Ji Buwang still went to look for Mu Jingzhe to ask her about Xiao Wu. Its alright. Xiao Wu still likes you a lot. Just let him calm down for a couple of days. Then can I see Xiao Wu today or tomorrow? Ji Buwang explained. Im fine, but my grandfather sort of cant hold himself back. He didnt sleep last night either. Your grandfather? Your grandfather came to Ocean City too? When did he come? Yesterday. Ji Buwang looked at the neighbors and thought that since his grandfather had been sent there, the neighbors might remember. He told Mu Jingzhe in order to avoid a second misunderstanding and prevent them from arresting his grandfather and sending him to the police station again. He came yesterday. He wanted to sneak a look at Xiao Wu, but he was sent to the police station by your neighbors Ahem Mu Jingzhe choked on pure air. Youre saying the old man who was arrested yesterday was your grandfather? You heard about it too? Ji Buwang was a little embarrassed. I dont know what happened either. Anyway, I was notified and I went to the police station to pick up my grandfather. This is also the first time he encountered such a thing. He was stunned yesterday. Mu Jingzhe seemed to be in a daze. I heard. Everyone warned me when I came out yesterday. I didnt expect Unexpectedly, that person was Ji Buwangs grandfather and Xiao Wus great-grandfather The entire matter was completely ridiculous. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and belatedly remembered Grandpa Jis identity. This wasnt an ordinary person. To think such an old man had been taught a lesson by her neighbors. Indeed, experts were hidden among the commoners. Ji Buwang, wait a minute. Ill ask Xiao Wu what he thinks and see if hes willing to see you. If he is, you can meet today. The old man had already gone so far and even made a day trip to the police station. If Xiao Wu was willing, she should let him meet him. Mu Jingzhe discussed it with Xiao Wu and didnt hide from Shao Xi and Little Bei. Shao Xi and Little Bei couldnt help but laugh when they heard that. Xiao Wu was also very surprised. The human trafficker that was caught yesterday is Teacher Jis grandfather? He had actually been caught because hed wanted to sneak a peek at him. Xiao Wu had originally thought that regardless of whether he was their biological kin or not, he would just live with his mother. He hadnt expected to hear this. Teacher Ji was already a grown man, so his grandfather must be very old too. This Xiao Wu hesitated for a moment before saying kindly, Then lets meet once. But Dont worry, its just one meeting. You dont have to think too much about it. Mu Jingzhe stroked Xiao Wus head. Since Ji Buwang had said those words, he wouldnt go back on his word. However, this matter still had to be discussed with Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai was silent for a moment. He wasnt very willing, but he didnt say much. He just agreed. Xiao Wu had never met a loving old man before. Zhao Lan, who was both his paternal grandmother and paternal grandfather, had treated him badly. Fortunately, his maternal grandmother, Li Zhaodi, treated Xiao Wu very well. Thus, he had good maternal grandparents. Now that the Ji Family would definitely treat him well and there was a new great-grandfather whod treat Xiao Wu well, he couldnt stop them. However, he also wanted to participate in the meeting. Mu Jingzhe naturally had no objections. Ji Buwang had no objections either and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Xiao Wu was willing to meet. Thats great. See you tonight then. The meeting time between the two families was set. When Old Master Ji heard Ji Buwangs notice, he started to look at his clothes. What kind of old people do children like? Ones that arent too dignified? My clothes are all in the capital. Buwang, what do you think looks better? They all look nice. Dont just look at me. Go dress up too. When Old Master Ji heard that Shao Qihai was going as well, he felt that Ji Buwang should dress up too. Old Master Ji was similarly grateful to Shao Qihai. When he thought of his grandsons plans, he felt a little guilty. Although the situation previously had been special and Buwang hadnt deliberately tried to steal Shao Qihais woman, now that they had met again, it was still Old Master Ji thought for a moment and asked someone to prepare a generous gift for Shao Qihai. Old Master Ji wished he could look at his watch a few times a minute. He would either get up and walk in circles or stamp the ground with his walking stick, making Ji Buwang feel helpless. Grandpa, thats enough. Im going to go crazy if you keep walking around. Dont be anxious. Its still early. Upon hearing that it was still early, Old Master Ji was unhappy and rolled his eyes at Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang said helplessly, Grandpa, its useless to glare at me. Old Master Ji hated that he couldnt speed up the clock, which surprised Ji Buwang. Grandpa, are you really that happy? When he heard Ji Buwangs words, Old Master Jis expression suddenly calmed down. Thats right, Im just really happy right now. Speaking of people, its really strange. Our attitude toward many things is completely different when were in different situations. If your older brother was alive now and suddenly had a child, and the childs biological mother was still that kind of person, Id definitely be very annoyed. If your older brother got married, the problem would be even bigger. Even if it was his biological son, I might not have liked him. After all, it would be an illegitimate child. How could he like an illegitimate child? But now that this child appeared when your brother is no longer around, he became a treasure, as he is the last part of your brothers bloodline. Even though his biological mother is that kind of person, Im still happy. Im just a secular person. Back then, I taught the Ji Family that no one was allowed to abandon their wife and children. I even personally made it a rule that if an illegitimate child appeared, they would be kicked out of the Ji Family. In the end, I didnt even mention it now. Im not a qualified family head, as I broke my promise myself but pretended to be stupid because I really miss your brother very much. His son and daughter-in-law were also gone. The Old Master had to live through the grief of seeing his child die before him. Later on, even his granddaughter and grandson had passed away, and his little grandson had fallen into a coma. Old Master Ji had experienced success in his lifetime, as well as bitterness. When he was young, he had experienced the bitterness of fighting with half-siblings from different mothers for the family fortune. He had witnessed the outcome of infighting between many women sharing the same husband. When he had finally become the head of the Ji Family, he had personally set the Ji Familys rules, but in his later years, he himself had gone against them. Ji Buwang looked at Old Master Ji, his heart aching. Grandpa, rules are dead, and people are alive. You didnt do anything wrong. I know what Im doing. If others laugh at me, so be it. Anyway, its good enough that your older brother has offspring and his son is still well and alive. Hell be happy if he finds out in the netherworld. As he spoke, the topic became a little heavy. Ji Buwang perked up. Grandpa, dont think too much about it. If youre happy, so be it. Youre already old, so why not indulge a little? Yes, Ive decided to let loose. After all, who knows when Ill die? Old Master Ji nodded. Grandpa, why are you saying such things? Do you want to die? It wasnt easy for you to find Xiao Wu. Dont you want to see him more? Dont you want to see me get married and have children? Previously, when you were unconscious, I didnt dare die because I was afraid that no one would care about you if I died. Now that youre alive, you even gave me hope Ill get to see you get married and have children. Rather than giving me hope, you might as well work hard to do it. Upon hearing Old Master Ji say that he hadnt dared die, Ji Buwangs heart ached. He wondered how his grandfather had survived when he had been forced to lie in bed. When something had happened to his parents, his grandfather had started growing white hair. Later on, when something had happened to him and his older brother, his hair had turned completely white. Furthermore, he couldnt take it anymore and he had collapsed. Although everyone had said that he was actually dead, Grandpa had hung on because he hadnt stopped breathing. Ji Buwang blinked and didnt show that anything was amiss. He didnt dare let his grandfather know that he had been aware during those four years. He was afraid that his grandfather would feel heartache if he found out. He thus laughed and said, Dont you have a ready-made great-grandson like Xiao Wu? You should dote on him first. When he grows older, you can dote on my children. Isnt that fair? You know how to put things nicely. It hasnt even happened yet. Their bickering eased the atmosphere. Elsewhere, Xiao Wu was also in a daze from time to time. No one knew what he was thinking, but Mu Jingzhe was overthinking. Dont think too much about it, Xiao Wu. Its just a meeting. If you like it, you can spend more time with them in the future. If youre not used to it, its fine. Everything went smoothly for the production team, so they got off work on time in the evening. Ji Buwang had come early to pick them up. This time, he even sent someone to pick Shao Qihai up. When they met, Old Master Ji couldnt take his eyes off Xiao Wu. Other than the fact that he really looked like a human trafficker, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Old Master Ji was really grateful to Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe, so he was very polite and treated Little Wu and Little Bei nicely. It was just that the gifts he gave them later on were too expensive. Other than buying something for the children, they had also bought something for Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai hadnt expected that he would receive something too. No need, no need to be so polite. This is too expensive. Its just a small gift. Dont worry. Im not trying to do anything by giving you a gift. Im just really happy. Old Master Ji waved his hand. Ive been earning money my entire life. I should spend it freely. The two families met amicably. Just as they had said previously, there was no snatching issue. It was like having a gathering with old friends. Xiao Wu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt hate his great-grandfather. Although he kept staring at him as if he had done something amazing while eating, he felt that he was a good person. Mu Jingzhe had a good impression of Old Master Ji, but the more Ji Buwang looked at Old Master Ji, the more suspicious he became. He felt that Old Master Jis smile on the way back was terrifying. Grandpa, you like Xiao Wu so much? I do. Dont tell me you have any bad ideas? The more Old Master Ji liked Xiao Wu, the more worried Ji Buwang became. Based on his understanding of Old Master Ji in the past, he felt a little worried. What kind of bad ideas could I have? Old Master Ji rolled his eyes at him. Who knows what kind of bad ideas you have. Ji Buwang emphasized his next words. Grandpa, I told them that we wouldnt do anything. Dont go back on your word. Of course not. Why would I be a bad person? Im a good person. I want to be the best great-grandfather. Old Master Ji indicated that he would continue being a good person. I wont get anxious or do anything. I can take things slowly. Besides, dont you still want to marry Jingzhe? As long as you marry her, Xiao Wu will naturally be our familys child. You have to work hard for me, if not for yourself. Ji Buwang: Youve revealed your true colors, Old Master He knew that Old Master Ji was cunning. No matter what, it was good that the two families didnt have to go so far as to compete for Xiao Wu. However, he hadnt expected Shao Qiyun, who was the most unqualified among the two families, to jump out impatiently. After confirming that the Ji Family had acknowledged Xiao Wu, Shao Qiyun couldnt sit still anymore. She was no longer afraid of Mu Jingzhes warning. People died for wealth, and birds died for food. Previously, she had avoided it because there was little money to put on an act for. However, it was different now that the Ji Family was in the picture. Considering their immense riches, as long as she could enter their family, she would be wealthy for life. There was only madness in her eyes. Mu Jingzhe wasnt surprised to see Shao Qiyun. It would be strange if Shao Qiyun didnt do anything. Mu Jingzhe had heard of a theory before. There were very few ordinary people in this world who couldnt be bought. After all, even though a person might not be tempted by one million yuan, what if it was ten million, one hundred million, or two hundred million? At the moment, Shao Qiyun was facing the greatest temptation. How could she let go of the Ji Family? Her best way out of her predicament was to acknowledge Xiao Wu and marry Ji Buwang so she could live a good life thereafter. Anyway, she was very satisfied with Ji Buwangs good looks. At the very least, she had given birth to the child. The Ji Family had to continue supporting her and give her a large sum of money to ensure that she would be rich for the rest of her life. Shao Qiyun had been dreaming all this time, and her eyes were shockingly bright. However, she also knew there was an obstacle. Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu, and Ji Buwang were not easy to talk to. Nonetheless, she wouldnt give up just like that. She wanted to talk to Xiao Wu secretly. Regardless of whether she used bribery or coercion, all would be well as long as he agreed to it. However, she never got the chance. Xiao Wu never went out alone. Mu Jingzhe kept Xiao Wu by her side at all times and even brought him to the production team with her. It was obvious that she didnt want to give her a chance. Shao Qiyun waited for two days but didnt get a chance. She couldnt take it anymore and went straight to their door. She was already prepared to throw a tantrum and be chased away or beaten up. She had changed into an outfit that would make it easier for her to do so. She even deliberately chose to go in the evening, when everyone was going home to cook. This way, if Mu Jingzhe dared to hit her, she would scream for help to avoid being beaten to death. Shao Qiyun had made countless preparations, but she wasnt prepared to be invited in. When Mu Jingzhe saw her, although her eyes were cold, she wasnt angry at all. Instead, she said, Come in. After saying that, she opened the door and let her in. This was supposed to be a good thing, but Shao Qiyun was facing a formidable enemy. Her entire body was tense and dazed. Images of Mu Jingzhe letting her in and then killing her flashed across her mind. Shao Qiyun didnt dare close the door and deliberately left it open. Then, she entered in shock. When she sat on a chair, Shao Qiyun still felt a sense of surrealism. She had actually been invited to sit here like this? Shao Qiyun couldnt believe it, but she quickly realized that Mu Jingzhe was afraid. She knew about the Ji Family, and because she was Xiao Wus biological mother, she was afraid! Chapter 310 - Take Out the Knife At the thought of this, Shao Qiyun wasnt afraid anymore. Her gaze became proud. At least youre sensible. Mu Jingzhe, as long as you dont compete with me for Xiao Wu, when I marry into the Ji Family, I wont cause you trouble or take revenge. Of course she would take revenge, but she had to coax them first. When the time came, after she became Madam Ji, she could take revenge however she wanted. At the thought of this, Shao Qiyun almost laughed out loud. She held back her laughter and cast a sideways glance at Shao Qihai. Second Brother, you too. As long as you help me, Ill also help you out in the future. Shao Qihais expression made him look constipated. Help me out with what? This is nonsense. Mu Jingzhe looked at the hypocritical Shao Qiyun and was left speechless. Shes just treating herself as Madam Ji in advance. Shao Qihai, go contact Ji Buwang and the others. Tell them that Shao Qiyun is here and see where they want to meet to talk. Shao Qihai nodded and walked up to Shao Qiyun. Take out the things youre hiding. What do you mean? Shao Qiyun played dumb. Its either a fruit knife or a pair of scissors or something. Hurry up. Shao Qihai pointed at her pocket. Its in your pocket. If you dont take it out, Ill hit you directly. Shao Qiyuns expression changed slightly. How did you know? I could tell the moment you came in. Given your personality, itd be impossible for you not to bring anything with you. Shao Qihai was impatient. Hurry up. With me around, you wont get the chance to do anything. Shao Qiyun looked at Shao Qihai and stomped her feet. In the end, she obediently took out a small folding fruit knife. She indeed wouldnt dare come empty-handed, so shed brought something with her to prevent being beaten like last time. However, she hadnt expected Shao Qihai to see through her before she could even make a move. Shao Qihai put away the fruit knife. Dont bring such a thing around casually in the future. Otherwise, youll have to be reformed through labor. Shao Qihai casually handed the fruit knife to Mu Jingzhe and watched as she placed it somewhere the children couldnt reach before going out. Ill be right back. Without the fruit knife, Mu Jingzhe could handle Shao Qiyun alone, and he could leave without worrying. Shao Xi watched Shao Qihai go out and raised his eyebrows. It seemed that it was really useful for his father to keep looking at young girls. He hadnt even seen what Shao Qiyun was hiding, but his father had been able to tell at a glance. Shao Qiyun was furious, but she pretended to be nonchalant. I was just afraid that youd get physical and I wanted to protect myself. Itd be best if you were willing to talk about it. Oh. Mu Jingzhes reaction was very cold. Shao Qiyun pursed her lips and glanced at Mu Jingzhe. Then, she looked at Xiao Wu, who had been following around Mu Jingzhe, and waved at him. Xiao Wu, come here. Come to Mommy. Her tone was gentle, and she had a smile on her face. She had a pretty face to begin with, but with this smile on, she really did look a little like a mother. This was also the first time Xiao Wu had seen her so amiable. However, Xiao Wu was indifferent and even leaned closer to Mu Jingzhe. I only have one mother. You said yourself that we have nothing to do with each other. Shao Qiyun gritted her teeth. That was because Mommy couldnt afford to raise you in the past. I was afraid of getting you into trouble, so I deliberately said that to prevent you from being sad. She had come today mainly for this kid. Although Mu Jingzhe was beside her, she had to put in a few good words. Previously, debt collectors were chasing after me. If I took you back, they might sell you. I could only say that on purpose. As she spoke, Shao Qiyun actually started crying. Its all my fault for being useless and incapable of earning money. At first, I could only let your uncle raise you. Later on, I didnt dare acknowledge you. But I really had no choice. I already mustered up enough courage to give birth to you. Because I gave birth to you, I wasnt able to continue my studies and I couldnt even find a job. At the time, I didnt expect raising a child would be so difficult. Xiao Wu, I said that I hate you. I didnt even go home to see you because I was afraid that I would acknowledge you and make you suffer with me. Only by doing that could your uncle raise you well. Good heavens, Shao Qiyun didnt have any other abilities, but she was good at distorting the truth. Anyone who didnt know would really believe her. Mu Jingzhe sighed and stopped. This was the first time she realized that Shao Qiyun probably had some acting skills because she was Little Beis aunt. Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe thought of the same thing and made an evaluation in real time. Although it looks fake, its not bad to act to this extent. She can cry on command, which is not bad. Not bad at all. After saying that, she even clapped her hands. Shao Qiyuns entire body stiffened. She looked up at their expressions, and they were looking at her as if she was some kind of monkey, deliberately watching her perform circus tricks. You This expression is very good. You show ferociousness very well. Little Bei praised her again and even learned from her. Ive actually never been good at these expressions. Do it again. Shut up! Shao Qiyun stopped crying and glared at Little Bei. Is there any point in deliberately humiliating me? Im not humiliating you. Im seriously learning. Who didnt know what kind of person Shao Qiyun was? Since she had come to act, as an actress, she had no choice but to respond. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected that her carefully thought-out words would become material for Little Bei to learn from. She couldnt help but look at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, Mommy is crying. Arent you going to say anything? Cant you see that theyre mocking me? You call that crying? I think you wiped ginger on your handkerchief. I can smell it. Shao Xi clicked his tongue. Also, stop talking about Mommy. You really deserve a beating, understand? You Im your aunt. How can you treat me like this! Seeing that everything had been exposed, Shao Qiyun stopped pretending and said, Xiao Wu, come over here. Im your mother. Im not coming. Youre not my mother. No way would Xiao Wu go to her. He had been really afraid of Shao Qiyun previously, but after being accompanied by Mu Jingzhe and the rest for two days and seeing their attitudes, he felt more confident. Come over if you dont want to die! Shao Qiyuns eyes were fierce and threatening. Do you think Im dead? Mu Jingzhe moved her hand. Shao Qiyun restrained herself a little. Xiao Wu, I gave birth to you. How can you not acknowledge me? Arent you afraid of being struck by lightning? Yes, you gave birth to me, but Mommy gave me this life, not you, Xiao Wu retorted. If lightning really strikes, itll be because it wants to strike you! Shao Qiyun. Xiao Wu called her by her name. I didnt ask you to come in and talk face to face today to acknowledge you but to tell you personally that I will never acknowledge you in this lifetime, not even in death. Just give up on this thought. You! Shao Qiyuns gaze became even more ruthless. Xiao Wu clenched his fists. Back then, you didnt acknowledge me. Now, I wont acknowledge you either. Shao Qiyun had long known that Xiao Wu wouldnt acknowledge her, but when she heard him say that he wouldnt acknowledge her even if he died, she was still filled with hatred. You have to acknowledge me. Dont act like I owe you. You owe me. Do you know how difficult it was for me to give birth to you back then? I almost died. I risked my life to give birth to you. Even if I didnt raise you, you have no right to say these things. Chapter 311 - : The Water’s Been Poisoned? Shao Qiyun revealed a cruel smile. Even if you refuse to acknowledge me, Im still your mother. No one can change this fact! Dont think that just because you are somewhat successful, you can do whatever you want! Why are you so promising? Its all because I gave birth to you. Its all thanks to me that youre being called a genius! No way. I was killed by you a long time ago. I became successful because of Mommy Jingzhe. It has nothing to do with you. If it wasnt for Mommy, I might not have known how to speak, let alone do anything else. Youre only acknowledging me now because you know that Im a child of the Ji Family and I can also earn money. You just want to reap benefits without working hard. I wont give you such a chance. Youre not worthy! Xiao Wu finally said what was in his heart. This was the first time he expressed himself so fully, and he felt refreshed. Shao Qiyun was a little stunned. She hadnt expected Xiao Wu to say these words himself. Didnt he use to be very timid in the past? This was also one of the reasons Shao Qiyun hated Xiao Wu. She had thought that Xiao Wu was really timid. He would tremble in fear just after getting one glare from her. He didnt know how to speak and he was timid. He was like an unpresentable rat. Every time she saw him, she would feel increasingly vexed. She had thought that Xiao Wu would still hide behind Mu Jingzhe and the others, just like he did in the past. However, she hadnt expected Xiao Wu to stand up and express his thoughts clearly. He even looked at her as if he wasnt afraid of her anymore. He had clearly still been afraid when he had seen her previously, as he had hidden behind Mu Jingzhe for no reason. Why wasnt he afraid this time? Why wasnt he even crying anymore? Shao Qiyun was surprised and didnt say anything, but Xiao Wu had finally said what was on his mind. After exhaling, he couldnt help but look at Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, I spoke well, right? His little face was filled with joy, and his expression made it obvious that he was asking for praise. Mu Jingzhe clapped generously. Yes. Youre right, Xiao Wu. She looked proud and genuinely happy. Thats right, Xiao Wu spoke very well. Shao Xi and Little Bei clapped together. This is what you have to do in the future. Dont be afraid! Mm, Im not afraid anymore! Xiao Wu clenched his little fist and looked straight at Shao Qiyun. He no longer avoided his fear. He just faced her directly. Xiao Wu, youre amazing. Mu Jingzhe stroked Xiao Wus head and gave him a reward in time. Mm. Xiao Wu nodded and waved his little fist again. When Im a little older, I wont need my Mommy, Brothers, and Sister to protect me anymore. Ill just knock her down and face her! Xiao Wu was very envious of Mu Jingzhes strength. If he had the same strength, he wouldnt be afraid of anything. However, it was fine even if he didnt. Mommy, I want to learn how to box from Daddy. I want to train my body and become stronger. I want to defeat the bad guys! Xiao Wu stood up as he announced this. His entire body was filled with courage, as if the person standing in front of him wasnt Shao Qiyun but a big baddie or a demon king. Shao Qiyun was stunned at first, but when she saw this, her face turned green from anger. What do you mean? What do you take me for?! What else? A whetstone. Shao Xi curled his lips and praised Xiao Wu for doing a good job. Why would someone as inferior as Shao Qiyun be welcomed in or even have the right to sit down and talk to them? First of all, it was indeed time to sit down and have a good chat. They couldnt seek violent ways to solve the issue every single time. Although Mu Jingzhe was strong, she wasnt a barbarian. It wouldnt be good if her neighbors were frightened by her Herculean strength. Besides, unless Shao Qiyun was beaten to death, she would continue to get up after a while or when there were greater benefits to enjoy. Therefore, she should make Shao Qiyun calm down and hear their answer with her own ears. She should let Xiao Wu speak his mind, train his ability to express himself, and bolster his courage. Thats right, she had to train Xiao Wu to be brave. Because he hadnt been able to speak since he was young and the environment he had grown up in wasnt good, Xiao Wu was actually very timid. Compared to his four siblings, he was much more timid. Mu Jingzhe didnt want Shao Qiyun to become Xiao Wus nightmare. She hoped that he could face her bravely and get over her. From now on, he wouldnt have to be afraid of Shao Qiyun when he saw her. He had to have the courage to face Shao Qiyun. After all, this was the real world, and they couldnt really kill Shao Qiyun or lock her up. Therefore, Shao Qiyun might still appear in Xiao Wus world from time to time, and he couldnt be frightened when he saw her. Since this was already a fact that couldnt be changed, she would change the nature of the matter. Shao Qiyun should be regarded as Xiao Wus whetstone and a tool to train him. Xiao Wu hadnt disappointed her. He had stood up bravely and even dared to express his thoughts. It was great. Upon hearing that, Shao Qiyun almost spat out a mouthful of blood. How How can you do this! How could they humiliate her like this? She had thought that they were afraid, but in the end, they had only asked her to sit down so that Xiao Wu could say these words! When he saw Shao Qiyuns face turn green from anger, Shao Xi clapped his hands. Go on, keep feeling angry and agitated. It would be even better if you could just die from anger. Shao Qiyun: Shao Xi, you b*stard! Shao Xi curled his lips. Looks like you havent been angered to death yet. Youre full of energy. But seeing how ugly your expression is, this is something worth celebrating. Shall we set off firecrackers to celebrate later? Shao Xis ability to anger people had really improved. Shao Qiyuns chest was really tight, and her mouth was dry. Without thinking much, she picked up the cup beside her and gulped down the water, forcing herself to calm down. That was my water. Little Bei was dissatisfied. Mu Jingzhe frowned. No need to be afraid, Little Bei. Shao Qiyun froze at the sight of the cup. Why had she drunk it? You You didnt poison the water, did you? As she spoke, she even imitated how people reacted on television when they drank poison. She opened her mouth and stuck a finger inside to induce vomiting. Mu Jingzhe, who was beside her, was speechless. If its really poisonous, itll be useless even if you spit it out now. Take the cup away later. Since Shao Qiyun had drunk the water, Little Bei definitely wouldnt want it anymore. She would just throw it away as a reward for Shao Qiyun cooperating with the performance today. Shao Qiyun was still thinking about the poison when she heard Shao Xi say, You even earned a cup on this trip. Not bad. Shao Qiyun was even angrier when she heard that. Who cares about your lousy cup! She picked up the cup, wanting to smash it, but Mu Jingzhe looked at her coldly. Try smashing it if you dare. Last time, I left your hands and feet for the debt collectors. If they cant do it, dont tell me you think I cant either? Shao Qiyun froze immediately. She waved the cup twice, but in the end, she put the cup back with a livid expression. Listen to me, Mu Jingzhe. Dont think that you can continue to be smug. The Ji Family cant ignore me. They will indeed take care of you. Shao Qihai returned and looked at Mu Jingzhe. I contacted Ji Buwang. He said that since Shao Qiyun is here, they will come over soon. If you want to talk, lets clear things up at once. A smug look instantly appeared in Shao Qiyuns eyes. See? The Ji Family was going to talk to her. This time, she would definitely seize the opportunity. Shao Qiyun looked at Xiao Wu, her eyes filled with coldness. When he landed in her hands, she would see if he still dared to be arrogant. Her eyes were cold and scary, but Xiao Wu didnt dodge like before. As he faced this malice, even though he was afraid, he still glared back fiercely. Chapter 312 - Two Ji Buwangs Mu Jingzhe was very pleased to see Xiao Wus transformation, but when she turned to look at Shao Qiyun, she was displeased. Training Xiao Wus courage was one thing, but when she saw Shao Qiyuns vicious gaze, she was very dissatisfied. She moved her wrist. Shao Qiyun, you dont want your eyes anymore, right? Shao Qiyun retracted her gaze, looking aggrieved. Ji Buwang did arrive quickly, as he had said. Soon, he was there. Old Master Ji also came with him. This was the second time Old Master Ji had come to the alley. Last time, he had kept a low profile and even deliberately changed his clothes. This time, he didnt keep a low profile and he looked completely different. He had thought that others wouldnt be able to recognize him this time, but in the end, he was still recognized right away. Isnt this the kidnapper? Why is he here again? How dare he come? Thats right. You even changed clothes. Did you think we wouldnt recognize you just because you changed into a set of fine clothes? Do you think you can fool us? What are the police doing? Why did they release him again! Last time, they had caught him and sent him to the police station. Old Master Ji looked at them. Ji Buwang, who was watching from the side, was speechless. He wanted to laugh but felt that it wasnt appropriate. He quickly asked, Sister, do you still remember me? As soon as he spoke, Old Master Ji looked at Ji Buwang in disbelief. He had actually called her Sister. Shouldnt he have called her Auntie? The landlady and the rest naturally remembered Ji Buwang. Aiyo, I told you last time to just call me Auntie. You dont have to call me Sister. But you all look so young. Arent you just older sisters? Ji Buwang couldnt see their faces and habitually called them older sisters. His words were very sweet and sincere. Were already very old, so why are you still calling us Sister? Despite what she said, she was beaming. After saying that, she looked at Old Master Ji. Young man, why are you with this kidnapper? This is my grandfather, not a kidnapper. There was a misunderstanding last time. Ji Buwang held back his laughter and helped Old Master Ji explain. Everyone was skeptical. Grandfather? Then why did he look so suspicious last time? Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh. Old Master Ji nudged Ji Buwang and smiled stiffly as he explained, I had something to do last time but Im really not a kidnapper. After explaining clearly, Ji Buwang and Old Master Ji entered the small courtyard under everyones suspicious gazes. Shao Qiyun was even more excited than Mu Jingzhe and the others when she saw Ji Buwangs grandfather. She had already found out that Ji Buwangs grandfather was very important, so she eagerly went to help Old Master Ji. Grandpa, please come in. After saying that, she gave the most beautiful smile that she had practiced in front of the mirror to Ji Buwang, feeling a little regretful about not wearing a dress and dressing up properly. Shao Qiyun was very confident in her appearance and wanted to move Ji Buwang. Unfortunately, her smile was completely useless. It was like winking at a tree. Ji Buwang couldnt see her at all. Old Master Ji also distanced himself from her and didnt give her any face. Im not related to you by blood. I dont like people calling me Grandpa either. When I hear someone call me that, I feel like hitting them. Dont call me that anymore. Old Master Ji became stern. His aura was no joke. With just one look, Shao Qiyun froze. Okay Ignoring Shao Qiyun, Old Master Ji immediately looked at Xiao Wu. Aiyo, little darling, I missed you so much. You look even better than two days ago. Xiao Wu. Old Master Ji greeted him with a beam. His smile was like a flower, and his face changed extremely quickly. After taking a few more looks at Xiao Wu, Old Master Ji then looked at Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe with a smile. Old Master Ji. Mu Jingzhe had just greeted him when Old Master Ji sighed. Arent you being too polite? Just call me Grandpa. At my age, I should be called Grandpa. Ji Buwang chuckled. Mu Jingzhe: Grandpa Ji Behind her, Shao Qiyuns face turned green. Just a moment ago, he had said that he wanted to hit her for calling him Grandpa because they werent related. Then why had he allowed Mu Jingzhe to call him Grandpa now? And why had he even insisted? Was Mu Jingzhe related to him by blood? What was going on? Shao Qiyun didnt know that there was such a thing as double standards, but she was currently experiencing a massive double standard. Although she didnt know much about this, she could already feel malice. She had thought that it would be good to have a nice talk with them since they were so easy to talk to. Now, it seemed like she had rejoiced too soon. After Old Master Ji and the rest finished their small talk, they sat down politely. There were too many people and too few chairs, so Shao Xi went next door to borrow two. Alright, now that everyone is here, lets talk about it. Old Master Ji looked at Shao Qiyun. I heard that you think Buwang is Xiao Wus father and you want to marry Buwang? This time, Old Master Ji spoke quite amiably. Shao Qiyun perked up. Yes, I remember very clearly that the person I was with back then was Ji Buwang. Now that youve acknowledged Xiao Wu, I think the best way to give Xiao Wu the perfect family is for me, his biological mother, to marry Ji Buwang. Old Master Ji couldnt accept it. Why is that the best solution? You didnt raise Xiao Wu. I didnt have a choice in the past, but now theres a chance. This is the best choice for Xiao Wu. Dont worry, Ill definitely treat Xiao Wu well. After all, Im his biological mother. Blood is thicker than water. Shao Qiyun emphasized the fact that she was his biological mother again and again. I know youre Xiao Wus biological mother. You dont have to emphasize it over and over again, Old Master Ji said. Every time you emphasize it, my fist clenches harder. If it clenches any harder, Im afraid I wont be able to control myself and I will throw a punch. Shao Qiyun was really not used to Old Master Jis way of speaking. She kept feeling that he was unpredictable. Old Master Ji, I can explain Explain what? Did you not abandon Xiao Wu and give him away? Ive already asked around. I heard that you even wanted to strangle Xiao Wu. Is that right? Upon hearing him say that she had strangled Xiao Wu, Shao Qiyun froze. She knew that Mu Jingzhe would definitely badmouth her. She glared at Mu Jingzhe, then lowered her head and explained. It was a misunderstanding back then. I had no choice. Ji Buwang had run away. I didnt want Xiao Wu to be born out of wedlock and be mocked Alright, theres no need to utter such lousy lies. Old Master Ji truly hadnt seen such a stupid person in a long time, nor had he heard such an obvious lie before. Besides, hes not Xiao Wus biological father. Stop thinking of such useless things. Its him. I remember him clearly! Shao Qiyun raised her voice. Old Master Ji, your family is undoubtedly reputable. Its not good for you to deny it like this, right? This is Xiao Wus biological father, Buwangs older brother. Old Master Ji took out a photo and placed it in front of Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun frowned. Thats right. This is Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe was also stunned when she saw this. The person in the photo indeed bore a great resemblance to Ji Buwang. Old Master Ji glanced at it. I knew you would get it wrong. This isnt Buwang. Its clearly him! Shao Qiyun was indignant. Old Master Ji wasnt angry. Alright, what about this one? As he spoke, he showed her another photo. Shao Qiyun was stunned when she saw it, as there were two Ji Buwangs in the photo. Chapter 313 - It’s Not That You Can’t Marry into the Ji Family Out of the two Ji Buwangs, one had longer hair, while the other had shorter hair. However, they really resembled each other. The photo only showed the upper half of their body. The reason it might have been well preserved was that the photo was very clear. Shao Qiyun looked at the two of them and couldnt tell who was who. This This is a photo of the two of them together. Do you believe what were saying now? Shao Qiyun frowned deeply. Thats impossible. Are they twins? How can they look so similar? Why cant they? Theyre brothers from the same father and mother and theyre only two years apart. Its normal for them to look like twins. Shao Qiyun was indignant. In that case, maybe you guys lied to me? Or should I say that this makes it easier for you to lie to me? It was clearly Ji Buwang, but in the end, you deliberately said that it wasnt him to send me away so that Id give up. Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up. Thats right. You did it on purpose! They do look alike, but theyre not so much alike that I cant recognize them. Old Master Ji couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on her. Thats what happened. You ought to give up now that youve seen the photo. No! Shao Qiyun was stubborn. Dont try to fool me. The child belongs to Ji Buwang. Im definitely not mistaken. They shouldnt even think about using a dead person to send her away. Are you sure you can distinguish them? Old Master Ji pondered it for a moment and suddenly patted Ji Buwang, making him turn around. He pointed at the photo and said, Then tell me which one of the two is Buwang. I cant fake it on the spot. Ill see if you can really recognize him. Their names are on the back of the photo. Lets see if you can get it right. If Im right, youll let me marry Ji Buwang? No, no, if youre right, Ill think of a way to perform a test. Theres technology now that can detect a father-son relation, but itll take some time. Its a little troublesome. I didnt do it because I believed Buwang. But since youre so insistent and youre sure youre not just spouting nonsense, I can get a test done. Even if she was right, he would just get a test done, which was far below her expectations. She couldnt let them get away with it so easily. Shao Qiyun thought for a moment and said, Alright, Ill identify him. Old Master Ji didnt want Shao Qiyun to take advantage of him. He took a pen and paper and wrote down on the left and right lower side photo with a pen lest Shao Qiyun deliberately confused the left and right side when she answered. The right and left side have been confirmed. If youre certain, you can write your answer on the paper directly. Remember, think carefully before writing it down. You only have one chance. There could be no regrets after she placed her bet. She couldnt change her answer verbally. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected this to happen and was very unhappy. However, there was no way out, so she could only agree. She looked at the photo carefully and then at Ji Buwang, but Ji Buwang had already turned around. After hesitating for a moment, she couldnt tell the difference no matter how hard she looked at it. In the end, she chose the person on the left, who had longer hair and looked more like Ji Buwang. Finally, she wrote Left on the paper. After Shao Qiyun finished writing, she handed the paper to Old Master Ji. She wanted to see Old Master Jis expression, but she couldnt tell anything by looking at his poker face. He only flipped the photo over to verify the answer. At that moment, Ji Buwang suddenly said, Xiao Wu, Jingzhe, take a guess too. We used to play this game often. Write down your answer too. I want to see if my older brother and I are really that difficult to tell apart. If you all guess right, then it will prove that its actually not that difficult to distinguish us. Shao Qiyun also wont be able to use the excuse that anyone would identify us incorrectly. Shao Qiyun had really thought of this in her mind. She hadnt expected Ji Buwang to expose her, so she glared at Ji Buwangs back. Old Master Ji looked at Shao Qiyun and nodded. Thats true. You can all try to identify him then. Mu Jingzhe was sitting close and had been looking at the photo. She was quite curious about Ji Buwangs older brother, so she nodded. Alright. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Qihai, Xiao Wu, Shao Xi, and Little Bei all wrote down their answers. Done. Seeing that they had finished writing, Old Master Ji turned the photo over. There was a name written on the back of the photo, but it was written on the right side. Shao Qiyun frowned. Thats impossible. Lets see what they wrote first. Ji Buwang turned around and ignored Shao Qiyuns words, looking directly at Mu Jingzhe and the others. Mu Jingzhe and the rest showed their answers. She, Xiao Wu, and Little Bei had written right, with the exception of Shao Xi, who had written down left. Shao Xi: Okay, I was wrong Ji Buwang smiled when he saw that Mu Jingzhe and the others had recognized him. However, when he saw Shao Qihais answer, the corners of his mouth twitched. Shao Qihai had also gotten it right. Shao Qiyun was indignant. Youre working together to deceive me. I definitely didnt see wrong. Who deceived you? Theyre easy to tell apart. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. You must have colluded. Shao Qiyun wanted to deny it. Shao Qihai frowned and retorted, Is there a need to collude? You can tell if you look closer. How can I tell! Shao Qiyun pointed at the photo. You didnt observe it carefully yourself. Theres a mole on Ji Buwangs right hand. He placed his hand on his older brothers shoulder, and you can see it clearly in the photo. If you were really sure that its Ji Buwang, why couldnt you see it? Shao Qiyun was stunned. Ji Buwang raised his eyebrows and stretched out his hand, placing it beside the photo. The two brothers were really similar, but Ji Buwang had a mole on his hand, and his older brother didnt. In the photo, Ji Buwang revealed one of his hands, and his older brothers hands were both exposed. Therefore, the one with the long hair was actually Ji Buwangs older brother. Shao Qiyun refused to give up and went to take a look. For a moment, she couldnt find any reason to retort. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, I couldnt care less about the mole back then, okay? Sure, you can find many excuses. Itd be no trouble to find a hundred, but its useless. We only need one piece of evidence. Old Master Ji was neither angry nor surprised when he heard Shao Qiyun go back on her word. He remained calm. They hadnt shown the evidence to Shao Qiyun alone. Itd be best if she believed it, but it didnt matter if she didnt. It didnt matter. As long as the world and Mu Jingzhe believed it, that was all that mattered. This was the real reason theyd found the photo. How could Shao Qiyun not read the meaning behind Old Master Jis words? Feeling aggrieved, she accepted the fact that it wasnt Ji Buwang, but she still refused to give up. She could still hold on as long as Xiao Wu was the eldest grandson of the Ji Family. Okay, I accept what youre saying, but I still think the best solution is for me to marry into the Ji Family Seeing that she wasnt going to stop, Ji Buwang was completely annoyed. You still want to marry into our family? Who do you want to marry? Old Master Ji held him back. Dont be angry. Then, he looked at Shao Qiyun. It seems like you have made up your mind to marry into the Ji Family. Yes. Shao Qiyun simply admitted it. Regardless of whether hes Ji Buwangs child or not, hes still a member of your family. You have to be responsible for me. Since his older brother is dead, let Ji Buwang take responsibility and marry me. Ji Buwang felt like vomiting when he heard her matter-of-fact tone. Her skin was too thick. I think itd be more realistic for you to dream of this. Old Master Ji smiled. Actually, if you insist on marrying into the Ji Family, its not impossible. Chapter 314 - : I’ll Give You A Million Yuan Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up. Really? I can really marry into the Ji Family? Youre willing to accept me? She was actually lucky enough to experience such a thing?! Old Master Ji ignored Ji Buwangs gaze and nodded. Yes, as long as you agree to one condition. What condition? Shao Qiyun was delighted to hear that there was just one condition. Tell me, Ill agree to it. Not just one condition. Even three or four will be fine. Everything could be negotiated after she got married. No need. One condition is enough, as it will be impossible for you to agree to any other conditions after you agree to this one. What kind of condition is that? Why couldnt she agree to something else just because shed already agreed to this one? You cant even guess? Old Master Ji was amused. Hurry up and say it. Ill definitely agree. Shao Qiyun was anxious. Old Master Ji smiled and said his last few words. The only condition isthat you die. As long as you die. What? Shao Qiyuns expression changed drastically. What do you mean as long as I die? What kind of condition is this! I dont have a choice either. Who asked Xiao Wu to lose his biological father? I only have two grandsons. Buwang cant marry you. If you insist on marrying someone, you can only marry his older brother. Im an open-minded parent. Even after hes dead, you dont want to let him off and you insist on marrying into the Ji Family. You can only have a ghost marriage then. Old Master Ji said in advance, A ghost marriage is a feudal superstitious event. I cant guarantee that it will work, but seeing that youre so sincere, I can still help you. How could Shao Qiyun not tell that Old Master Ji was messing with her? He was basically telling her that if she wanted to marry into the Ji Family, she would have to die. But how could she bear to die? How could she die! Shao Qiyun looked at the calm and seemingly easygoing Old Master Ji and felt inexplicably terrified. With such a person in the Ji Family, it probably wouldnt be easy for her to marry into the family. Unfortunately, Xiao Wu wouldnt acknowledge her either. Shao Qiyuns face turned green, and she was forced to implement the second plan. Youre ruthless! She took a deep breath. I know you despise me, so its fine if I dont marry into the Ji Family, but you cant just dismiss me like that. I gave birth to Xiao Wu, and its true that your good grandson took my innocence. I risked my life to give birth to Xiao Wu and leave him offspring. Even if I have not performed meritorious deeds, I have worked hard. You have to give me a sum of money. Money? Old Master Ji raised his brows. You still want money? She was indeed a bold one, huh. Of course I want money. Why shouldnt I? I worked so hard to give birth to him. Shao Qiyun thought for a while and finally gritted her teeth and said, I dont want too much. Just give me a million yuan. I believe that with your net worth, youll have no problem paying this much. I believe the last bloodline of the Ji Family is worth a million yuan. As long as you give me the money, Ill leave immediately. One million yuan would be enough for her to splurge for some time. Shao Qiyun really dared to open her mouth and speak. One million yuan was already a very large sum in the modern era, let alone in an era when things only cost a few cents. A 10,000-yuan household was already an honorable household. It was an incredible feat to have a million yuan. Only Shao Qiyun would dare to ask for this much. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyun, who had the same punchworthy expression as last time, and felt speechless. Last time, she had demanded that they give her money, and this time, she had asked Ji Buwang and his grandfather for it. Her appetite was getting bigger and bigger. Just what gave her that confidence? Mu Jingzhes fist clenched as she watched Shao Qiyun. She was about to tell Old Master Ji not to be angry and leave it to her to teach Shao Qiyun a lesson, when Old Master Ji suddenly smiled at Shao Qiyun. Haha Its been a long time since I encountered something like this. Buwang, how long has it been since I met such a person? Shes asking me for a million, huh. Its quite refreshing, isnt it? Ji Buwang: Who would dare say such a thing in front of you? Wouldnt that be like courting death? Im a little angry, but I think its very magical. Old Master Ji looked at Shao Qiyun as if she was some rare item. Shao Qiyun felt uncomfortable under his gaze. What are you looking at? Just tell me if youre going to give it to me or not. No matter what you say, I dont feel guilty asking for this sum of money. If it werent for me, would you have such an outstanding grandson? Xiao Wu is even starting to earn money now. She thought for a moment and suddenly looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, how much youre worth in the Ji Familys eyes now depends on how much theyre willing to give me. When she did bad things, Shao Qiyuns mind was always especially agile and smart. She was the one who wanted money, but it had become a test of Xiao Wus importance to the Ji Family. Xiao Wu glared at her. What does this have to do with me? Shao Qiyun didnt retort but she looked at Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji looked at Shao Qiyun and suddenly laughed out loud. This is really interesting. Ji Buwang said helplessly, Yes, its very interesting. Old Master Ji sized up Shao Qiyun. Youre actually quite talented when it comes to asking for money. Although what you said is twisted, it does make sense now that I think about it. Old Master Ji pondered it for a moment. Now that you mention it, we should indeed give you this sum of money. After all, Xiao Wu is very important to us. Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up. You agree? Old Master Ji hummed nonchalantly. Since youve already said that, it wont be good if we dont give the money. Actually, its not like I cant give this sum of money. A good grandson like Xiao Wu is even worth ten million yuan, let alone one or two. As long as I have it, Ill fork out the money without hesitation. Shao Qiyuns eyes lit up, and she suddenly stood up. The way she looked at Xiao Wu was as though she was looking at a mountain of gold. Oh my god, she had only tried to state as much money as shed thought she could possibly get. She hadnt expected him to really agree! Plus, it wasnt just a million yuan. Hed even directly offered ten million yuan. Ten million yuan was an unthinkable concept! Shao Qiyun was ecstatic. She subconsciously stretched out her hand in front of Old Master Ji, hoping that he would give the money to her as soon as possible. She was already thinking of ways to spend such a huge sum of money. She had thought that the heavens couldnt possibly let her be unlucky all the time. Now, the tables had turned. Ten million? Are you really giving her ten million yuan? Or are you only giving her one million yuan? Xiao Wus expression changed. He wanted to step forward to stop him, but Ji Buwang held him back. Ji Buwang shushed him and asked him to keep watching. Amid Xiao Wus anxiousness and Shao Qiyuns ecstasy, Old Master Ji suddenly stopped talking impassionately and changed the topic. Actually, I could give you one million or ten million. Like you said, youre Xiao Wus biological mother. So as long as you treated Xiao Wu well, I could give you anything. Shao Qiyun, who was overjoyed, couldnt react for a moment. I will. Ill definitely treat Xiao Wu well in the future. But were not talking about the future. Were talking about the past. After all, were settling a past score. Old Master Ji looked at her with pity. Shao Qiyun, being good to Xiao Wu is my only request for giving you money. But you Why didnt you do it? Shao Qiyun froze and couldnt react for a moment. What? What do you mean? Old Master Ji sighed. What else could this mean? It means that if you had treated Xiao Wu better in the past, I would have agreed to whatever you said. What about now? Are you not giving the money to me? Thats right. Old Master Ji nodded matter-of-factly. You didnt treat Xiao Wu well previously, so why should I give it to you? Do you think Im a fool? Chapter 315 - An Expert Who Plays With a Person’s Heart The ecstatic expression on Shao Qiyuns face froze completely, making her look even stranger. She stood motionless for a moment. So youre not giving me money? Were you just playing with me just now? Shao Qiyun slammed the table furiously. You think Im a fool and youre playing with me, right! You were the one who treated me like a fool first. Old Master Ji shrugged. I was just playing along. After saying that, he sighed and said, So why didnt you treat Xiao Wu better? Even if you couldnt raise him personally because of secular views and reality and had no choice but to raise him by saying hes your brothers son, you couldve just secretly treated him well. You could even have just treated him to a few meals or bought him a few clothes, so why didnt you treat him better? Hes your biological son. This should be easy, so why couldnt you do it? Shao Qiyuns face twisted when she heard this. You mean that if I had treated Xiao Wu well, you would really have given me a million yuan? Of course, but not just a million yuan. I could even have agreed to your absurd request to marry Buwang. Xiao Wu is the child left behind by his older brother, so hes Buwangs biological nephew. It wouldnt be a problem for him to raise Xiao Wu. We can all agree on this But you didnt do it! Old Master Ji was heartbroken. Shao Qiyun suddenly took two steps back and completely clung onto Old Master Jis words. Thats right, why hadnt she done it? It wouldnt have taken long. As long as she had raised Xiao Wu for a few years, she would have been able to live a life of luxury and wealth. From then on, she would have had everything. Why hadnt she done it! Why hadnt she? Shao Qiyun hugged her head and screamed as she squatted down. Why is God treating me like this! She had always wanted to marry a rich man and change her fate, but Xiao Wu had ruined it. She had always hated Xiao Wu to death and blamed everything that had gone wrong on him, treating Xiao Wu as the beginning of her misfortune. However, she hadnt expected that the greatest fortune in her life and the turning point of her fate would also be Xiao Wu. It turned out that as long as shed treated him well, she could even have raised him under Shao Qihais name. She couldve just treated him well in private or bought him a few meals and some clothes. For the sake of the child, the Ji Family would have let her marry into the rich family she had dreamed of. Even if they did not, they would at least give her a million yuan. But she had missed it. She had missed it! Shao Qiyun was filled with regret. Why, why didnt you tell me earlier! Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyuns expression of true regret for the first time and the corners of her mouth curled up in a mocking smile. Previously, Shao Qiyun had put on an act with the help of ginger and made a fuss, but she had never truly regretted it. This time, she really regretted it. She really regretted it because she couldnt get the money. Shao Qiyun suddenly crawled toward Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, Ill be good to you. I regret it. Ill be good to you in the future. Tell your great-grandfather and the rest to forgive me, alright? Seeing that Old Master Ji really wouldnt give her any money, Xiao Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He was stunned by Old Master Jis actions. Upon seeing her coming over, he immediately retreated. Shao Qiyun wailed, and Old Master Ji sighed beside her. Why are you making things difficult for Xiao Wu? Time cant be reversed, and theres nothing Xiao Wu can do about it either. Its normal for you to regret it. Lets not talk about a million yuan anymore. Lets not talk about you marrying into the Ji Family either. Look at Xiao Wu. Hes already so promising at such a young age. As long as youd treated Xiao Wu well, wouldnt you have been able to lead a good life now? Wouldnt your fate have been completely different? Why didnt you treat him better? Old Master Ji said a few more words. In the end, he said the same thing again. Why didnt you just treat him better? This sentence seemed to stab Shao Qiyuns heart deeply. This was the only thing left in her mind. Thats right, why hadnt she treated him better? It had been such a good opportunity to change her fate, but she had actually missed it. The closest she had gotten to her dream had been because of Xiao Wu, but in the end, she had missed it. Shao Qiyun was overwhelmed with regret. All that could be heard in the room was her sobbing. Xiao Wu, Little Bei, and Shao Xi fell into deep thought as they looked at Shao Qiyun and Old Master Ji. When Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyun, she couldnt help but look at Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji was still sitting in an ordinary chair, just like before, but Mu Jingzhe couldnt take her eyes off him and couldnt help but praise him in her heart. Brilliant. This move was really brilliant. It could simply drive one crazy. He had given Shao Qiyun hope time and again, making her extremely happy. In the end, he had ruthlessly pushed her down. He tortured her again and again. Eventually, through temptation and a few choice words, he had forced Shao Qiyun into a dead end and made her plunge into a never-ending cycle of what-ifs. He knew human nature too well. This was what it meant to destroy a person by attacking their psyche. Old Master Ji was very familiar with all this. No wonder Ji Buwang could be so infuriating sometimes, as he resembled Old Master Ji. Still, he was inferior to Old Master Ji. Indeed, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Old Master Ji was a sensitive person, so how could he not notice Mu Jingzhes gaze? Upon seeing the admiration in her eyes, he finally felt a little better. The reason he was so ruthless to Shao Qiyun today was because he felt sorry for Xiao Wu and wanted to avenge him. Old Master Ji knew very well what people like Shao Qiyun were thinking. To deal with such a person, one had to understand what they cared about. Things like ethics and morals were completely useless to them. He had achieved his goal, but he wasnt in a good mood. Unexpectedly, he saw Mu Jingzhes adoring gaze. Old Master Jis mood brightened. He looked up at the sky and roared in his heart. He also shook his head at Ji Buwang. Say, if he had learned from him properly, he would have attracted the admiration of that girl and married her long ago. However, the fact that Mu Jingzhe had realized what he had done and even worshipped him meant that this girl was actually very smart. She also had righteousness and principles in her heart and knew how to teach children. This was the rarest thing. There were many smart girls, but there were very few girls like her. Now, other than Tang Moling, who wasnt very clear-headed, only Buwang was left in the Ji Family. They needed a good female. As the old saying goes, a bad father raises one bad child, whereas a bad mother raises a nest of bad children. It was really important to get a good wife. If he married Jingzhe, he wouldnt need to worry too much about the Ji Familys third generation. However Shao Qihai was still standing there. Old Master Ji looked at Shao Qihai with some regret. He turned around unintentionally and saw three pairs of sparkling eyes. At a glance, he saw that they belonged to Xiao Wu, Shao Xi, and Little Bei. The three children had widened their horizons today. Shao Xis eyes were bulging as if he had learned something, while Little Bei and Xiao Wu purely admired Old Master Ji. They marveled at how impressive this old man was. Look at how hed made Shao Qiyun cry. Old Master Ji was surprised by their gazes but gave them a benevolent smile. Little Bei tugged at Xiao Wus clothes. This grandpa is a little impressive. Xiao Wu nodded and said, Yes, but hes also a little scary. Shao Xi clenched his fist. I want to be as impressive as him in the future. Little Bei: Chapter 316 - Give Mommy a Million Shao Xi didnt notice Little Beis speechlessness and whispered, If that brat Shao Nan comes, hell definitely hit it off with Old Master Ji. The three of them were mumbling, but Shao Qiyun was still feeling regretful. When Shao Qihai saw that Shao Qiyun really regretted it, his eyes were filled with mockery. He really didnt want to hear her wail anymore, so he pulled her up and dragged her out. Stop fantasizing about anything else. Take care of yourself in the future. Shao Qihai dragged Shao Qiyun outside before letting her go and turning back. After Shao Qihai left with Shao Qiyun, the room fell silent. Mu Jingzhe quickly invited them to have some tea and fruits. She also greeted Old Master Ji. When she realized that Xiao Wu kept staring at Old Master Ji, she was a little stunned. Xiao Wu was acting like this because of Old Master Jis words. He hadnt expected Old Master Ji to say such things when they had only met twice. This Grandpa Ji was a little scary, but he seemed to treat him quite well. Of course, Old Master Ji also saw Xiao Wu looking at him. Actually, he had also been staring at Xiao Wu, but they couldnt very well keep staring at each other. Xiao Wu, youve been looking at Great-Grandpa. Do you want to say something? Xiao Wu shook his head and avoided his gaze. After a few seconds, he turned around and continued staring at Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji quickly caught him. Do you really have nothing to say, Xiao Wu? You can ask me anything you want. Encouraged by Old Master Ji, Xiao Wu finally couldnt help but ask, Is what you said true? Of course its true. Youre all here. As an adult, I naturally have to set an example. I wouldnt lie. Oh. Xiao Wu nodded. He hesitated for a moment and then asked, You just said that youd give someone one million yuan if they treated me well. You didnt give Shao Qiyun one million yuan because she treated me badly. Since Mommy has been treating me well, can you give her one million yuan? Xiao Wu didnt really have to ask for a million yuan, but he wanted to ask. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Xiao Wu to ask such a question. She laughed when she heard that. Those were just words he said to toy with Shao Qiyun. Besides, she hadnt done anything. How could she earn a million yuan just like that? Xiao Wu, dont spout nonsense. This isnt reasonable Old Master Ji suddenly smiled. Yes, its quite reasonable. Mu Jingzhe looked at Old Master Ji in confusion. Old Master Ji chuckled and looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, I will agree to whatever you ask of me. Besides, youre completely right. Shao Qiyun, your biological mother, isnt qualified. But you have a real mother. This mother is good to you, so you want to give the money to her. This is very reasonable, so I can totally give it to her, Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was so smart that he had found the loophole in his words very quickly. He was smart enough to fight for benefits for his good mother. What a filial and bright child. Although one million yuan was really a lot, wasnt this basically giving money to his grandson in advance? He would just give it then. Mu Jingzhe wasnt a member of the Ji Family now, but if she married Buwang in the future, they would be a family. Even if they werent a family in the end, Xiao Wu had only survived and learned to speak because of her. She deserved this money. It would be money well spent. Otherwise, Xiao Wu would still have been going to doctors everywhere and suffering. Since she had given Xiao Wu 100%, they would repay her 100%. Old Master Ji wasnt lying at all. Based on his expression, it didnt seem like he was joking. Mu Jingzhes jaw dropped. No, Old Master Ji, dont joke around. Im not joking. Its the first time Xiao Wus asking me for something. How can I refuse? I have to agree no matter what. Mu Jingzhe: Who was she? Where was she? What was she doing? Was money really that easy to come by? Xiao Wu: He had just made a casual remark. Why had he agreed? It wasnt 100 yuan, 1,000 yuan, or even 10,000 yuan, but a million yuan. Xiao Wu had a concept of money, so he could accept 10,000 yuan, but a million yuan really scared him. Xiao Wu was so stunned that he couldnt speak. Old Master Ji asked, Xiao Wu, do you want cash directly, or do you want a house or something else thats worth a million yuan? Xiao Wu: I was just asking I didnt say Id take it. I keep my word. Since I said Id give it, Ill do it, Old Master Ji said. But I really just wanted to ask. Xiao Wu looked at Mu Jingzhe, asking for help. Mu Jingzhe quickly said, Grandpa Ji, dont take it seriously. Xiao Wu was just curious. I think Xiao Wu is making a lot of sense. Since he has already spoken, his words must be true. Old Master Ji smiled. Xiao Wu might not understand this. Jingzhe, tell me, what would you prefer? No, no, dont take it seriously. Mu Jingzhe quickly shook her head. How about cash then? Old Master Ji decided. No need. Theres really no need. Was this the so-called pie that fell from the sky? But she couldnt really accept it. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang for help, indicating that he should stop Old Master Ji quickly. Unexpectedly, Ji Buwangs gaze drifted away. He wouldnt stop his grandfather. He knew the Old Master the best. He could guess why he was doing this and what he was thinking. He had no objections either. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Ji Buwang to have such a reaction. This money was also his money, so why was he so indifferent? She could only say helplessly, Ji Buwang, say something. You dont think its reasonable either, right? No. Ji Buwangs voice slowly faded away under Mu Jingzhes gaze. When it comes to this, I I have no right to say anything else. Seeing that Ji Buwang didnt dare speak as Mu Jingzhe stared at him, Old Master Ji clicked his tongue silently. He was already afraid of his wife before even marrying her. Talk about being henpecked. Tsk tsk This grandson of his couldnt compare to him at all. Back then, hed had a lot of prestige outside. His wife had given him a lot of face. How she hit him or nagged him at home was one thing, but outside, he would be an indomitable man. His grandson couldnt even straighten his back outside. While he felt disdain on his grandsons behalf, Old Master Ji dealt with it himself. When Shao Qihai returned after getting Shao Qiyun out, he heard Mu Jingzhe and Old Master Ji arguing over a million yuan again. Except, earlier on, Shao Qiyun had wanted it and the Old Master had refused to give it to her. Now, Old Master Ji wanted to give it to Mu Jingzhe, but the latter refused. The two of them pushed each other, looking very much like people who refused to accept red packet money that relatives gave them during the New Year. But that wasnt a red packet on New Years Day. That was a million yuan. He wished that there was something wrong with his ears and it wasnt a million yuan but a hundred. However, it was indeed one million yuan. At that very moment, Old Master Ji wanted to give the one million yuan that Shao Qiyun had tried with all her might to get just now to Mu Jingzhe. Unfortunately, he couldnt. He wondered if Shao Qiyun would directly ascend to heaven from anger if she saw this. For a moment, Shao Qihai didnt know if he should be glad that he had taken Shao Qiyun out as soon as possible or find it a pity that he had taken Shao Qiyun out too early and missed the opportunity to anger her to death. Shao Qihais face was numb. He had only gone out for a short while. Anyone who didnt know better would think that he had gone to the moon and back. Chapter 317 - The Exhaustion Of Rejecting A Million Yuan Shao Qihai listened with a wooden face and finally found out how the one million yuan had come about. It turned out that Xiao Wu had asked out of curiosity after hearing Old Master Jis words, but Old Master Ji had taken it seriously. Previously, Shao Qihai had been assured that Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang wouldnt snatch Xiao Wu away. Now, he realized that what was more terrifying than snatching people directly was stealing their hearts. He had a really soft heart, so when he was treated like this, Xiao Wu couldnt help but feel warm. Besides, this money was given to Mu Jingzhe. Even if it was given to her through Xiao Wu, it was sort of like giving her an exorbitant betrothal gift in advance! Mu Jingzhe made a lot of effort and finally settled the one-million-yuan matter. She was so tired by the end of this that she was covered in sweat and she felt even more tired than when shed dealt with Shao Qiyun. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to experience the exhaustion of rejecting a million yuan one day. In short, it was ridiculous! Xiao Wu felt the same way. He hadnt felt tired or afraid while facing Shao Qiyun, but he was a little afraid of Old Master Ji. In the past, Xiao Wus grandmother, Zhao Lan, had treated him badly. He had found it terrifying. Now, he had a crazy great-grandfather who treated him really well. That was also terrifying. Things were either extremely bad or extremely good. Both scenarios were terrifying. After sending Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang away, Xiao Wu told Mu Jingzhe with lingering fear, Mommy, I think I dont dare speak casually again. He wouldnt, in case Old Master Ji went crazy again. Grandma is still the best. Grandma was good to them, but not to the extent of going overboard. She made people feel that this was just right. I miss Grandma. Xiao Wu stroked his chin. I miss Third Brother too. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether she should laugh or cry. Old Master Jis love was indeed too fierce and overwhelming. It was as if he hated that he couldnt make up for everything he had missed out on in the past few years. It was indeed a little scary, but this was better than meeting another bad person. After Shao Qiyun left this time, it was unknown if she had really given up or if she was so traumatized that she hadnt worked through her regret yet. She didnt appear again for two days. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief, but she didnt dare relax too much. She still kept Xiao Wu by her side. After the incident with Shao Qiyun, her work had been delayed. Unfortunately, everyone liked her formal wear after wearing it out previously, and she had developed a bit of a reputation in this business. Many people wanted to order customized formal wear from her. Best Actor Shen Han, who had been frightened by Mu Jingzhe previously, realized that there seemed to be a misunderstanding. After realizing that Mu Jingzhe didnt intend to seduce him or anything, he finally wasnt so vigilant anymore. Upon seeing Bai Bai in that set of formal wear, he also wanted to order it from Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe naturally didnt refuse. However, more business meant that Mu Jingzhe got a little busy. Xiao Wu and Shao Xi were both there. Although Shao Qihai hadnt left, she still had to film with Little Bei, so she didnt have enough time. The matter of hiring an assistant was put on the agenda. With an assistant, there would be an additional layer of security at home, which could prevent Shao Qiyun from suddenly going crazy again. Mu Jingzhe let people know that she was looking to hire an assistant, telling her neighbors as well as the production team. Quite a number of people came, but none of them was suitable. Hence, Mu Jingzhe wrote a recruitment notice and pasted it outside, listing down the requirements in detail. Later on, a few applicants came one after another. However, Mu Jingzhe felt that the candidates were lacking in one way or another. Later on, there was even one person who didnt meet the listed criteria at all: Sister Wei. However, since she had already shown up, Mu Jingzhe had a chat with her. In the end, she actually met Mu Jingzhes requirements. According to Sister Wei, her family used to embroider as well. Her parents had even helped others make cheongsams[1] before, but the business had been abandoned later on. She had worked at the garment factory in the past. All in all, although Sister Wei was in her forties, she was better than all the other candidates she had previously interviewed. She was skilled in cutting, good at needlework, and knew how to use a sewing machine. Her needlework was impeccable, so much so it was impossible to tell that it had been done by a human. Sister Wei had only come in the hopes of fighting for her last chance. However, she didnt dare harbor too much hope. After all, she was much older than the listed age requirement. She didnt expect Mu Jingzhe to actually agree. There was no reason for Mu Jingzhe to disagree. Such an experienced, qualified worker was actually really rare. Previously, she had wanted a younger assistant because shed thought that it would be easier to teach someone young. However, she wouldnt let such a qualified worker slip away. As they were both women, Mu Jingzhe could tell that Sister Wei wasnt in a good state. She must have hit a wall while looking for a job previously. It was harder to find a job at this age than at a young age. Mu Jingzhe naturally chose a win-win solution. When can you start? Are you really hiring me? Although Sister Wei had felt that Mu Jingzhe seemed quite satisfied with her, she hadnt expected her to really hire her. She looked at her legs and couldnt help but stroke her face. Im so Sister Weis legs were a little lame, and it was obvious when she walked. There was also a scar at the corner of her eye that didnt look very good. This was also one of the reasons shed kept getting rejected while looking for work. Previously, she had been rejected every single time. Now that shed suddenly been hired, she couldnt believe it. This doesnt affect your work. You dont have to work in front of the stage. So, of course its true. When can you start working? Today. I can start immediately, Sister Wei agreed excitedly. Sister Wei was a quick learner and a quick-witted person. She had helped Mu Jingzhe greatly on the first day. When Sister Wei said that she didnt have a place to stay, Mu Jingzhe decided to provide her with food and accommodation. She could only provide her with accommodation in the studio for now, so Mu Jingzhe felt apologetic. However, Sister Wei said that it was good enough. She had probably suffered through a lot and she refused to mention her family, so Mu Jingzhe didnt ask anything else. Now that the accommodation had been settled, it was even easier to handle the food. Sister Wei had excellent culinary skills, which surprised Mu Jingzhe. Even Little Bei and the rest liked her cooking. Sister Wei applied for the position of an assistant, but because food and accommodation were provided, she also did the cooking. Mu Jingzhe understood the situation and gave her an additional allowance since she was helping with the cooking. Sister Wei kept saying that there was no need, but Mu Jingzhe didnt take advantage of her. Later on, Sister Wei didnt refuse, as she wanted to do more work. She even tried to rush to wash the dishes, but Shao Xi refused. We can wash the dishes. This is what happened in the past too. Sister Wei, dont worry about it. Just cook. Its like that for me too. Whats most important is for you to do your job well. Mu Jingzhe and Sister Wei would cook depending on who had the time. The children quite liked her. However, although Sister Wei was close to Mu Jingzhe, she kept her distance from the children and didnt speak much to Shao Xi and Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe knew that not everyone liked children, so she didnt think much of it. She only asked Sister Wei to help keep an eye on Xiao Wu and the rest. Xiao Wu knew that Mu Jingzhe was afraid that he would be taken away by Shao Qiyun. Recalling his plan to learn how to box previously, he asked Shao Qihai to teach him. Shao Xi and Little Bei also clamored over to learn. No matter what, it was indeed better to know some martial arts to protect oneself. When Shao Qihai was free, he would teach them. When Ji Buwang saw this, he also joined Shao Qihai, who knew how to practice military boxing, and Ji Buwang said that he knew how to do it too. Hence, this fiery teaching activity began. Mm, compared to the way Mu Jingzhe had taught them to hit wherever it hurt or even aim at certain spots, this was even better. [1] a close-fitting dress that originated in 1920s Shanghai Chapter 318 - Watching a Scary Movie After the three children internalized it, they used it flexibly. Xiao Wu learned it the most seriously and swore to protect himself. Ji Buwang came over from time to time, but before he left that day, he suddenly took a letter out of his bag while no one was paying attention. For you. When Mu Jingzhe suddenly saw the letter, her first thought was that it was a love letter. This scene was simply too familiar. At the thought that this could be a love letter, Mu Jingzhe didnt take it immediately. Why did you suddenly write a letter? Ji Buwangs face was a little red. Quick, take it. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe hadnt moved, he stuffed it into her hand and left. Mu Jingzhe coughed and kept it. After dinner, she opened it when no one was paying attention. She was afraid that it was a love letter. It wouldnt be good if the kids saw it. Reality proved that she was right. This letter was indeed only suitable for one to read in private. However, it wasnt because it was a love letter but because it was product feedback. What kind of product was it about? The underwear he had taken back then. Mu Hans feedback had also come back in the form of a letter. She hadnt expected Ji Buwang to be so embarrassed to tell her in person and write a letter. She had even mistaken it for a love letter. Although it was a little awkward, Ji Buwang had still seriously given her feedback and even provided some suggestions. This industry had great potential. After all, there were still many gaps in the market. Besides, in terms of fabric, if they were producing underwear in large volumes, they could take care of it by themselves. Pure cotton was still a very good choice of fabric. Ji Buwang provided Mu Jingzhe with a few ideas. Although it wasnt a love letter, it was more useful than a love letter. Mu Jingzhe benefited greatly from it. As Little Beis filming went smoothly, she received another piece of good news. The movie A Ghost in the Night, which Xiao Wu had helped produce scary music for, was being screened in cinemas. Previously, it had been in post-production, but now, the promotion was almost finished. According to the director, it was time for the summer heat to cool down. The director was very confident and came up with publicity slogans such as a movie that will definitely make you cry and scream from fright and have a cool summer. He also asked Xiao Wu to help compose a piece of music that could be used as a selling point. Although there was no internet, Mu Jingzhe realized that there was a lot of publicity before the movies premiere. The director personally publicized the movie in all sorts of ways. He appeared in newspapers and radio stations, and one could tell that he had a lot of confidence in the movie. In this world, there were people like Mu Jingzhe, who didnt dare watch horror movies, and there were also people who liked horror movies when they were even more horrifying. The day before the movie premiered, she heard Bai Bai say that he wanted to watch it. I hope its scary. Otherwise, I wont be satisfied. Bai Bai was bold and loved horror movies. Mu Jingzhe silently gave him a thumbs-up. After all, Xiao Wu had composed a tune for the movie, so he wanted to see the effect. However, Mu Jingzhe really didnt dare to go. She asked around and found out that there were many scenes that had made a lot of actors cry from fright or break down. She would be putting Shao Qihai in a difficult position by asking him to take them. If he did, the entire theater would probably be filled with his cries. It wasnt easy for Shao Qihai to keep this a secret, and Mu Jingzhe didnt want to make things difficult for him either. What should we do? Xiao Wu, theres no one to take you to watch it. How about you guys dont go either? Children arent meant to watch horror movies. But I want to see it. Xiao Wu wants to see it too. Why wont you let Daddy take us there? Little Bei was enthusiastic. He said that he would take us last time. Mu Jingzhe listened to Little Bei and silently shut her mouth. Then go back and tell your father. Let Shao Qihai say no himself. Shao Qihai was in a difficult position. In the end, he thought of an excellent explanation. Actually, I dont dare watch horror movies either. Although it would appear too timid for a grown man to not dare watch a horror movie, it was better than bursting into tears in the cinema. In the end, Ji Buwang offered to take Xiao Wu and Little Bei there. Im not afraid. I have time too. I can take them there. Old Master Ji was tempted, as he wanted to create memories by watching a movie with his grandson, but he was stopped by Ji Buwang. Old Master, wake up. This is a horror movie. What if something happens to you? Old Master Ji could only give up awkwardly. He was old and should indeed cherish his health. Ji Buwang usually didnt watch movies because he couldnt see peoples faces and it was all just a blur. He found it meaningless. However, it would be nice to bring Xiao Wu, Little Bei, and Shao Xi along. After dinner, he came to pick them up. Dont worry, Ill watch over them. Ill definitely be the calmest person in the room. I promise Ill protect the kids. If theyre afraid, Ill take them out. Mu Jingzhe understood. He couldnt see anyones face, so this was quite good. He could see an automatic mosaic, yet he would still feel the atmosphere. If theyre afraid, youve got to take them out early. Dont let them be frightened. Mu Jingzhe was really worried about letting the kids go. At their age, they shouldnt be watching such a movie at all. She was afraid that all three of them would be frightened. In the past, they had never officially watched a horror movie. I understand, Mommy. Ill cover my eyes if I get scared. Xiao Wu nodded. Ji Buwang took the three of them and set off. They were stopped at the door because they were too young and it wasnt appropriate for them to watch the movie. In the end, they had to explain that Xiao Wu was a composer who wanted to watch the movie. They also promised to leave if they felt afraid. In reality, Xiao Wu, Little Bei, and Shao Xi werent afraid at all. They were the calmest kids present. On the other hand, Ji Buwang was a little afraid. Compared to other movies, horror movies indeed made Ji Buwang experience the thrill of watching a movie. No human faces were visible, but the atmosphere was very good. It was so good that Ji Buwang screamed. The director had filmed the entire movie well. Other than creating terror, he had also created a storyline. There wasnt much blood, but the atmosphere of horror was very strong. Thanks to the support of Xiao Wus tune, the effects were even more astonishing. At first, it was fine. Later on, screams rose and fell in the movie theater. Even Ji Buwang couldnt help but scream twice. Xiao Wu and Little Bei sat beside Ji Buwang and coaxed him. Dont be afraid, Teacher Ji. Its all fake. Yes, thats right. Xiao Wu nodded. Dont be afraid. Shao Xi nodded. Its a little scary. Fortunately, Im bold. Arent you afraid? Ji Buwang asked them softly, feeling a little embarrassed. Dont be afraid. Mommy said that its all fake. Afraid that they would be frightened, Mu Jingzhe had given them a heads-up beforehand. Xiao Wu found it very useful. I think this expression is very nice. Little Bei seemed to be there to study acting. I want my book to be adapted into a movie too. While watching the movie, Shao Xi discovered his wildest ambition. I dont want to be a director, but I want the story I wrote to become a movie. Then Ill act in it when the time comes, Second Brother, Little Bei said from the side. Ill definitely act well. Sure. Shao Xi agreed readily. Xiao Wu whispered, I want to participate too. I can help. Alright, Ill leave the soundtrack to you. This scary tune proves your ability. I have faith in you, Shao Xi replied in all seriousness. Thank you for your trust, Second Brother. As everyone screamed, the three children discussed their future cooperation in low voices. Ji Buwang: Very good. The children were all outstanding. To think they were still in the mood to talk about this under the circumstances. Chapter 319 - Trying to Force Someone By Using Public Opinion Chapter 319: Trying to Force Someone By Using Public Opinion After watching the movie, Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was quite afraid, he wanted to watch it again. When they came out of the movie theater, Ji Buwang gave Xiao Wu a thumbs-up. Xiao Wu, youre amazing. Xiao Wu was a little embarrassed. It was alright. He hadnt expected the music he had composed while hiding in fear to be praised. To him, it was just good enough that it could be used. However, in reality, Xiao Wu had underestimated himself. As the movie was screened, many people watched it. Other than those who discussed the scary plot, most people also talked about the soundtrack. When that music started playing, I got goosebumps. It was terrifying. Thats right. I originally thought that no matter how talented he is, he wouldnt be able to compose a terrifying tune at such a young age. It looks like I was too ignorant. Its really terrifying. The movie is not bad to begin with, but this soundtrack makes the effects even better. A good movie and television drama were the result of various aspects that complemented each other. Xiao Wus tune didnt impede the movie and even added a lot of color to it. Many people who had watched the movie praised him. As for some film critics and musicians who had specifically gone to listen to the music, they called Xiao Wu a genius. When interviewed on a show, a musician said bluntly, I originally thought that the title little genius was an exaggeration. Now, I see that this is a young genius. It was unexpected. The success of A Ghost in the Night put the spotlight on Xiao Wu, who was mentioned repeatedly. Many programs and movie productions came looking for him, wanting to work with him or have him appear on TV. However, Xiao Wu didnt want to go on TV. He didnt enjoy appearing on TV but working for the right movie productions. Shao Nan had been alone in Mingchang County all this while. Although Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were watching over him, he still had to go back when he had to. When Shao Qihai was about to bring Xiao Wu and Shao Xi back, perhaps because of Xiao Wus reputation, Shao Qiyun, who they had thought had given up since they hadnt seen her for a while, made a move again. Knowing that Old Master Ji and the Ji Family werent easy to deal with, Shao Qiyun didnt dare target them this time. Her main target was Xiao Wu. She didnt look for him directly. Instead, she looked for a reporter to expose the truth about Xiao Wu being her biological son and accuse him of not acknowledging her or caring about her. I didnt raise him or take care of him after he was born, but I risked my life to give birth to him. I almost died and I couldnt even go to school anymore because of him. My fate also changed because of that. Now that hes turned out to be promising, hes only acknowledged his rich adoptive mother, Mu Jingzhe, and he despises me because I have no money. My life is so hard. Shao Qiyun was tormented by Old Master Jis words until she couldnt sleep day and night. Every day, she regretted missing out on a million yuan and marrying into a rich family. She hated herself for making the wrong choice back then. They had not seen her for a short period of time, but Shao Qiyun had already changed drastically. It was as if she had been tortured and emaciated. She was quite good at acting and she cried bitterly in front of the camera. The rich and the poor seemed to be at odds with each other sometimes. Some people even hated the rich on principle. Shao Qiyun had clearly done something wrong, but she placed the focus on his rich adoptive mother and her own lack of money. She even claimed that Xiao Wu wouldnt acknowledge her because she was poor. Even a dog wouldnt mind having a poor family. It was wrong for a son to look down on a mother who didnt have money. Shao Qiyuns words attracted everyones attention. After crying for a while, Shao Qiyun stopped criticizing Xiao Wu. She cried and said that she had let Xiao Wu down. If shed had money back then, she would have been able to support him. Blah, blah, blah. One could only wonder how much ginger her handkerchief was stained with. She cried like a pear blossom bathed in the rain, perfectly portraying a pitiful person. Because Xiao Wu was known as a genius, he was receiving quite a lot of attention. When the mystery of his parentage was suddenly revealed, and such a mystery at that, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. In the past, people had only known that, other than the eldest, the five siblings were all very impressive and Mu Jingzhe was a good stepmother. No one had known that Xiao Wu didnt share the same mother with Little Bei and the rest. Now that someone had suddenly jumped out and claimed to be Xiao Wus biological mother, and there was also such a big secret behind it, everyone instantly started discussing this. Mu Jingzhe and the others had also seen the news. The neighbors would take a few more looks at Mu Jingzhe and the kids now. Looking at the newspaper on the table, she said, We have to respond quickly. It was a little surprising that Shao Qiyun had done all this, but it wasnt completely unexpected. However, she hadnt expected her to be so smart. Not only had she distorted the truth, but shed also stood on the side of the disadvantaged and used public opinion to manipulate Xiao Wu. Shao Qiyun had fabricated everything. However, if they didnt respond quickly, everyone would probably think that this was the truth after repeatedly hearing this. This was public opinion. Many people would think that it was true just by looking at what had happened first. They wouldnt care about what happened after that. Mu Jingzhe had seen this many times. People were really enthusiastic about watching the show. On the other hand, no one paid attention to the truth or any clarification. Therefore, they had to respond in time. Yes, we have to act faster. She even said that Xiao Wu didnt acknowledge her because she was poor. We dont even have to lie. We just need to expose what she did in the past. She hasnt even repaid the loan sharks yet, and we dont even know how much the interest has snowballed. Now that shes exposed, those people will definitely come looking for her. Let everyone see her true colors. This method was feasible, and Shao Qiyun would suffer the consequences of her own actions. Coincidentally, after Shao Qiyuns report was published, the reporters kept looking for Xiao Wu and Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, Xiao Wu, and Shao Qihai officially met them to explain the situation and express their attitude. Out of the three of them, Shao Qihai was the most crucial. He told them everything that had happened back then, including what Shao Qiyun had done previously. Shao Qiyun hadnt been poor at all in the past. She just hadnt wanted to raise the kid. Mu Jingzhe wasnt a rich adoptive mother either. In the beginning, she hadnt even had money to buy shoes and clothes for the children. Any one of the things Shao Qiyun had done was enough to make ones blood run cold. After Shao Qihai finished speaking, Xiao Wu personally made it clear that he wouldnt acknowledge her. He also said that the reporters could ask the villagers in the county city about more details. They werent afraid. Someone really went to ask the people in his hometown, and the result was not surprising. Xiao Wu had reacted in time, and the truth was right in front of everyone. Public opinion instantly stood on Xiao Wus side. They felt that it was fine to not acknowledge such a mother. Sure enough, the debt collectors came looking for Shao Qiyun, and she was captured by the cameras while being chased by the debt collectors. Shao Qiyun started crying and looked for the media again, saying that she knew that she didnt have any rights. She only hoped that Xiao Wu would repay the debt for her on account of the fact that she had given birth to him and give her a way out. Xiao Wu already knew how to earn money. This bit of money was nothing to him, but to her, it would be a life-saving gift. Xiao Wu ignored this bottomless pit of lies. Many reporters could empathize with Xiao Wu and didnt report much on the subject, but some magazines wrote exaggerated reports for the sake of benefit. They stood on Shao Qiyuns side and said that since he had the money, he should save his biological mother and he shouldnt be petty or anything like that. When Xiao Wu saw this, he turned around and donated a sum of money to the welfare institute for children who had lost their parents or been abandoned by their mothers, hoping that they would grow up safely. The donation was about the same as the money Shao Qiyun owed. Xiao Wu proved with his actions that he would rather donate the money to a good cause than show concern for Shao Qiyun. Chapter 320 - She’s a Crazy Woman Chapter 320: Shes a Crazy Woman Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Wus actions angered Shao Qiyun quite a bit. Almost driven crazy by the debt collectors, she started to criticize Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe, whats so great about you? Youre just a woman who snatched my son. If youre so capable, give birth to one yourself. Shameless. A good child has been taught wrong by you. You must be the one who told Xiao Wu not to acknowledge me. Shao Zhong, youre heartless. Didnt Mu Jingzhe only cook a few meals and buy a few clothes for you? Whats so great about that? Is it comparable to me giving birth to you? How long has she been raising you? When she dragged Mu Jingzhe into this, the magazine that had been helping Shao Qiyun for the sake of money cleverly posed the following question: Was giving birth kinder than raising a child? Was the kindness of giving birth to a child greater than the act of raising it? This question had always been controversial. Both Shao Qiyun and this magazine were very good at blurring out the main points and focusing on the controversial ones. They had indeed succeeded. People kept discussing this topic later on, but other than a small number of people, many people thought it was quite forced to apply this question to Shao Qiyun and Mu Jingzhe. However, many people indeed started discussing the kindness of raising a child. This was Shao Qiyuns chance to speak up. However, there was no response from Shao Qiyun. Later on, they found out that Shao Qiyun seemed to have been captured by the debt collectors. This was also entirely possible. The debt collectors would definitely demand their money back. They were smart, so they wouldnt provoke the Ji Family, much less look for Xiao Wu. Since Xiao Wu wouldnt acknowledge Shao Qiyun, it was useless for them to look for him. Besides, Shao Qiyun could earn money with her body. Naturally, theyd only looked for her. The storm that Shao Qiyun had stirred up slowly dissipated because of Shao Qiyuns disappearance. However, the discussion didnt stop so quickly. Everyone was talking spiritedly, and all sorts of things were being said. Mu Jingzhe didnt mind too much. She continued to take Little Bei to film when necessary. In reality, many people were still on her and Xiao Wus side. After filming that day, Mu Jingzhe led Xiao Wu and Little Bei out of the production studio, but they were unexpectedly stopped by someone. The young man told Xiao Wu without rhyme or reason, I support you, Shao Zhong. Some biological mothers are just not good. Its fine if you dont acknowledge such a mother. You did well. Thank you, Brother. Mu Jingzhe found him familiar. You are Im Cao Yang. I troubled you because of Shao Qiyun previously. Cao Yang scratched his head in embarrassment. Im sorry about what happened before. The young lady who was with him, Xiao Mei, apologized. When Mu Jingzhe saw her, she remembered that they were the ones who had dragged Shao Qiyun there. This was why this series of events had happened. Oh, its you. Mu Jingzhes attitude toward them was quite calm. What happened with the replacement afterward? How was it resolved? After Shao Qiyun was exposed, she left the production team. In the end, the role went back to Xiao Mei. Thats good. Congratulations. Thank you. Im sorry for what happened back then. Xiao Mei apologized again. Its fine. Thats all for now. Mu Jingzhe was about to leave with the kids, but Xiao Mei said, looking embarrassed, Actually, Ill be joining your production team as a guest star in the future. Eh? I wont have many scenes. I only wanted to give it a try. I didnt expect to be chosen. The scenes of the previous production have already been filmed, so tomorrow, Ill be joining your production team. Thats good. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, she only said that it was fine and didnt take it to heart. Unexpectedly, after Xiao Mei entered the production team, she would talk to Little Bei whenever she had nothing to do. From time to time, she would even bring some sweets, making it seem like she liked Little Bei a lot. Cao Yang was fond of Xiao Wu and always spoke to him. Over the past two days, Mu Jingzhe had learned that Cao Yang was so supportive of Xiao Wu because he had also met a bad mother, but he didnt specifically say why. There were many good mothers in the world, but not all mothers were responsible. Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu thought that Cao Yang had met someone like Shao Qiyun, so they didnt ask much. If the filming went smoothly, they could get off work early. If things didnt go well, theyd have to work overtime. That day, because the filming process hadnt gone well, it wasnt finished even at night, even though it was supposed to end in the afternoon. When it finally ended, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei came out and met Sister Wei at the door. Sister Wei, why are you here? The customer came to collect the clothes in advance. I saw that the outfit was completed, but I wasnt sure, so I came to ask you about it. Yes, its completed. It can be altered if necessary. I thought that customer would come tomorrow and forgot to tell you. Its my fault. Ill remember to tell you in the future. With Sister Wei around, Mu Jingzhe felt much more relaxed. She was also very reliable. After a few days of observation, Mu Jingzhe felt that she was doing quite well. How can I blame you? Sister Wei shook her head. Lets go back first. Just as Mu Jingzhe and Sister Wei were about to leave, they heard a questioning voice behind them. Why are you here? You came here on purpose. I told you I wouldnt acknowledge you. Upon hearing that it was Cao Yang, Mu Jingzhe turned around for some reason and saw Cao Yang glaring at Sister Wei. Xiao Mei, who was beside him, had a puzzled expression on her face and didnt react. Mu Jingzhe looked at Sister Wei and saw that her spirit seemed to have been sucked away. Her earlier gentleness was gone, and her face was as pale as if she had seen a ghost. Cao Yang looked at Sister Wei with disgust in his eyes. Mu Jingzhe frowned. You know each other? Of course. Cao Yang seemed to finally calm down when he heard Mu Jingzhes voice. He took a deep breath and looked at her. Sister Jingzhe, do you know her? Yes, shes my assistant. Upon hearing that she was Mu Jingzhes assistant, Cao Yang blurted out, Your assistant? What can she do? Mu Jingzhe didnt like Cao Yangs tone. She can do a lot of things and shes helped me a lot. Cao Yang, I dont know what your relationship with her is and I dont intend to get involved, but shes not here to look for you. Shes here because she has something to tell me. Cao Yang could hear the protectiveness in Mu Jingzhes tone and was a little unhappy. He said directly, Sister Jingzhe, dont be fooled by her. I dont know what shes told you, nor do I know why you accepted her as your assistant, but shes not a good person. She definitely didnt tell you her actual situation, so she lied. Sister Weis face turned even paler. She looked at Mu Jingzhe and wanted to say something, but she hesitated and didnt in the end. Mu Jingzhe frowned. It was quite difficult to define who was a good person or a bad person. What do you mean shes not a good person? Had Sister Wei done anything immoral? Shes just not a good person. Sister Jingzhe, dont ask. Just dont keep her around. Cao Yang waved his hand. Sister Weis face turned even paler. Mu Jingzhe looked at Sister Wei and then at Cao Yang. Got it. Ill see for myself. Compared to Cao Yang, who she had just met, Mu Jingzhe was more familiar with Sister Wei. She wouldnt make a decision just because of a few words, but she had to ask Sister Wei when she got back. Lets go, Sister Wei. Cao Yang hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe not to chase Sister Wei away directly. He felt even more uncomfortable now. Sister Jingzhe, what do you mean? Youre not firing her? Surely I wouldnt fire her just because you claimed shes not a good person? Ill see for myself later. Sister Weis eyes were filled with gratitude, and Cao Yang was only left feeling angry. I didnt tell you just now because I didnt want to. She ran from my house.. Shes a crazy woman. Chapter 321 - Protect the Mother or the Baby The more Xiao Mei listened to him, the more she felt that something was amiss. The crew, who were about to get off work, halted when they heard their argument and quickly stopped him. Cao Yang, calm down. Dont spout nonsense. You might have mistaken her for someone else. She saw that Sister Weis hair was combed neatly. Although her legs were a little lame, she was quite energetic and she was dressed decently. She couldnt associate her with the word crazy. Im not spouting nonsense. I couldnt have mistaken her for someone else either. How could I possibly misidentify her? Id be able to recognize her even if she turned into ashes. Cao Yang sneered. Xiao Mei, didnt you ask me before why you didnt meet my mother when we got engaged? Shes the woman who gave birth to me. Mu Jingzhe was shocked and suddenly looked at Sister Wei. Sister Wei closed her eyes and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Boss, I want to go back now. Okay. Mu Jingzhe was also very surprised by the relationship between Cao Yang and Sister Wei. When she recalled Cao Yangs attitude toward his biological mother previously, it was obvious that the mother-and-son duo didnt have a good relationship. Sister Wei had never mentioned her family before either. Previously, when Mu Jingzhe had asked, she had said that they were all dead. She hadnt expected her son to still be alive and hate her so much. Seeing the pain and despair in Sister Weis eyes, Mu Jingzhe agreed without saying anything. Sister Wei thanked her in a low voice. Regardless of whether Mu Jingzhe would fire her in the future, she had lived a peaceful, stable life for many days. She had thought that she could continue living in peace like this, but she hadnt expected that Sister Wei laughed bitterly and got ready to leave. Cao Yang looked at her back and sneered. Why are you running away? You can feel shame? Are you afraid that Ill tell them what you did? The way Cao Yang was speaking, it sounded like Sister Wei had let him down. The onlookers couldnt help feeling curious. What did she do? Everyone looked at Mu Jingzhe. They all still remembered the argument about whether the kindness of giving birth was greater than the kindness of raising the child. They all suspected that Sister Wei had also abandoned her son. Cao Yang looked at Sister Weis back. Back then, I almost died before I was born. When she gave birth to me, she was asked to choose between protecting herself or the baby, and she chose to protect herself and kill me. Cao Yang sneered. Youve never seen such a selfish mother before, have you? All the mothers in this world would have chosen their children. Only she chose to protect herself. Is she worthy of being a mother? Shes not! Everyone looked understanding. So that was the reason for his attitude. Sister Weis departing back trembled, as if she was holding something back. Her eyes were filled with despair. Here they came again. Here they came again. She could never escape these selfish shackles. No one spoke for a moment. Only Mu Jingzhe looked like she had heard wrong. What are you talking about? Cao Yang, youve been scolding your biological mother, not because she abandoned you or abused you, but because it all came down to protecting the mother or the baby? Cao Yang felt that Mu Jingzhes tone and question were a little strange, but he still nodded fiercely. Yes, she chose to live alone. Shes a selfish woman. This was what Cao Yang had heard since he was young. His grandmother had said this, and his father, uncles, and aunts had also told him as much. They had said that he was pitiful and he had nearly died before being born. When she had given birth to Cao Yang, Sister Wei had experienced a difficult labor. When the midwife had seen that something wasnt right, she had asked her if she should save the adult or the baby. Grandma had told her to save the baby. Before her father, who was smoking a dry cigarette, could say anything, Sister Wei, who had fainted from exhaustion, woke up. When she heard her mother-in-law tell the woman to save the baby, she got scared and answered herself. Keep me safe, keep me safe. I can give birth again. I want to live Her mother-in-law had told the midwife to save the child. Sister Wei wanted to live, so she mustered all her strength and held the midwife tightly, saying that she wanted to live. Her mother-in-law scolded her outside, saying that she was selfish and that Sister Wei would die if she lost her grandson. Fortunately, she hadnt died in the end and the child had been born safely. Unfortunately, the mother-in-law would forever remember her words about protecting the adult. This had made the mother-in-law feel very dissatisfied. Shed called her ruthless and vicious for even having the heart to harm her own son. Whenever she saw her precious grandson, the more the mother-in-law thought about it, the more frightened shed become. Later on, shed refused to let Sister Wei see her son even though she wanted to. She had said that a selfish person like Sister Wei had no right to carry the child and that she should act as if the child was dead. She had still been in her confinement period, and the people nearby had already known what she had said and done. Everyone had accused her of being selfish, especially the mothers-in-law. They would scold her whenever they had free time and remind their own daughters-in-law not to be as muddle-headed as her. Cao Yang had been brought up by his grandmother. From a young age, he had been told not to get close to his mother. He had also heard his grandmother say that his mother wasnt a good mother. Even his father, aunties, and the entire village had said so. His grandmother had told him that his mother hadnt protected him back then and had selfishly chosen to save herself. There was no need to be filial to such a heartless mother. Ever since Cao Yang could remember, he had never interacted with his mother. He had grown up being pitied by the villagers. Later on, his mother had gone a little crazy. Ever since hed started living with his grandmother, he had always hated her. Thats right. She was a mother. Why couldnt she be like other peoples mothers? The mothers in the movies fought to protect their children. Only mothers like that were normal and good. They werent at all like his mother. Cao Yang hated Sister Wei more and more as time passed. He would never call her Mommy usually or take her to the hospital when she got sick. He felt that she deserved it. Who had asked her to be so selfish? However, even though she had gone crazy, he hadnt expected this woman to run. The woman who had abandoned him the day he was born had never washed his diapers or fed him milk once. In the end, she had even run away. Hence, Cao Yang hated her even more. He was really envious of people who had a good mother and was so close to Mu Jingzhe because he felt that she was a good stepmother. Upon seeing his mother, who had been missing for three years, Cao Yang vented his hatred again. He was determined to let everyone see her true colors. However, for some reason, when everyone heard that, they looked at each other, but no one scolded or despised that bad woman like the villagers. Mu Jingzhe looked at the indignant Cao Yang and clenched her fists. I thought it was a big deal. This is it? Isnt this a big deal? She chose to save herself instead of her child! Cao Yang thought that Mu Jingzhe hadnt processed it and wanted to explain it to her. Mu Jingzhe sneered. So what if she chose to save herself? Is it wrong of her to want to live? She should be the one deciding about her own life. Who made this rule that women have to sacrifice themselves for their children? The mothers who protect their children are very noble, but one cant say that not protecting your children is selfish, right? Its fine to promote maternal love, but we should stop before we go too far. Why should we sacrifice ourselves? Mothers are also human. Before she was a mother, she was first and foremost a human! Isnt this selfish enough? Everyone in the world saves their children. Why couldnt she do it? Since she couldnt, what right does she have to be a woman? And why did she get pregnant? Cao Yang retorted. Upon seeing Cao Yangs indignant expression, Mu Jingzhe sneered. If she didnt protect her life, should she have protected you, the unfilial son of a gun? Everyone in the world can criticize her, but you, Cao Yang, dont have the right to do so! Chapter 322 - You’re Not a Good Stepmother at All Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to hear such a question about protecting the mother or the baby. This question was a clich in movies and novels. Mu Jingzhe didnt know how it had started. Anyway, later on, for some reason, it became the same sort of question as Who will you saveyour mother or me?. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had always felt awkward upon hearing this question. She had even specifically tried to understand that this question was actually a joke, especially in modern hospitals. That would be up to the doctors own judgment. The doctor wouldnt ask a family member such a question. After all, they were the experts. After Mu Jingzhe understood it, she was relieved. However, in joke segments, movies, television dramas, and novels, they still used this lousy joke. In fact, this question had even inexplicably become a test of love. For example, if the husband chose to protect the mother, it meant he loved her or something. Mu Jingzhe didnt know why this thing could even become evidence of love. Anyway, it was just like the question of whether the guy would save his wife or mother. It was very baffling. Initially, she had thought that it would be fine even though she hadnt encountered such a thing before. She hadnt expected such a thing to happen in reality and in such a manner. This era couldnt compare to modern medicine. Children were born in their own homes and were delivered by midwives. It might be barely acceptable to ask such a question. What made Mu Jingzhe furious was that this question was so absurd. Just because she hadnt made the same choice as many others and sacrificed herself for her child, the child kept insulting his mother like this. He felt that his mother had let him down and even hated her? What kind of retard was this? Everything had gone quite smoothly on set, so there was nothing to argue about. Thus, Mu Jingzhe had always been cheerful and easy to talk to. This was the first time she was so sharp. Cao Yang was stunned. He was used to everyone standing on his side, pitying him, and criticizing Sister Wei. This was the first time he had met someone as unpredictable as Mu Jingzhe. Unfilial son of a gun? Was she talking about him? He had an impulsive personality to begin with, so Cao Yangs face turned red. You You actually spoke up for her. Have you been pretending? Youre not a good stepmother at all, are you? Mu Jingzhe found a very accurate way to describe him. Youre crazy. Why do you care if Im a good stepmother? Its none of your business. Youre the crazy one. How is it none of my business? Do you really think that woman is worthy of being a mother? I dont know if shes worthy of being a mother, but I know that you are taking this too far. You have no right to criticize her. Mu Jingzhes words were powerful and resonating. Why dont I have the right to do so? She is indeed unworthy Why am I unworthy? Is it wrong for me to want to live? A trembling voice suddenly interrupted Cao Yang. Sister Wei gritted her teeth and walked closer step by step. For the first time, she straightened her back, looked her extremely unfamiliar son in the eye, and retorted. For more than twenty years, Ive always been indignant. I was the one giving birth back then and I was the one in danger. Why should they make a decision about my own life? Why should they ask my mother-in-law, whos nothing to me? Why should I listen to her all the time? I was the one giving birth. Why didnt they ask me? I just wanted them to save the adult. Is it wrong for me to want to live? I could continue giving birth if I lived, but if I died, thered be nothing left! Sister Wei finally shouted out the heartfelt words she had held in her heart for more than twenty years. Shed wanted to say these words in the past, but no one had ever given her the time to finish saying them. They didnt want to hear her say these words. They would only criticize and reprimand her, belittling her to the ground. Shed only wanted to live and made a natural decision, but it was as if she had committed a capital offense. Shed also liked the child in her stomach very much. She had risked her life to give birth to him and wanted him to be well more than anyone else. She loved the child very much, but she had never seen it before, so what was wrong with choosing to protect herself? Besides, if she really gave birth to the child, who knew how long he would live without his biological mother? She had still been so young back then. What was wrong with her not wanting to die? What reason did she have to be scolded? All shed wanted was to live. After walking through the gates of hell, she had finally given birth to the child safely. It should have been something to be happy about, something that called for a celebration. The child hadnt died, and she had still lived. However, all that had awaited her were countless curses. Everyone had kept criticizing her as if she had done something wicked. As if women should make way for their children. Only then would they be qualified to be good mothers. No one was on her side, and no one had ever spoken up for her. Even if some people said that they understood her, when no one else was around, they would try to persuade her to take things easy and treat the child better. They would never support her in public. They didnt dare to. They were afraid of becoming a second Sister Wei. Sister Wei had waited for more than twenty years before finally hearing a different voice. She actually didnt want anything. She only wanted one person to stand up for her. As long as there was one person, she would muster up all her courage. Cao Yang, you keep asking me if Ive regretted it. I really regretted it in the past. Not only because I was forced to but also because I genuinely regretted it. After hearing everyone repeat this over and over again, I began to suspect that Id really done something wrong. There was a period of time when I strongly felt that Id let you down. I wished I could apologize by dying. I washed my face with tears every day. No matter how much that old woman scolded or hit me, I endured it. I only asked her to forgive me, but that old woman refused and insisted that I had no right. Sister Wei wanted to laugh as she thought of the past. At the time, I thought it was all my fault. Later on, I found out that she was actually afraid that I would snatch you away. She hated me and felt that I had snatched her son. Therefore, after you were born, she stole you and turned you into another son. Sister Wei used to miss her son very much, and because of her increased milk supply, she had once secretly tried to take a look at him in the middle of the night. In the end, she had seen her mother-in-law put her shriveled, milkless breast in her sons mouth. At that moment, Sister Wei had been disgusted. She had suddenly understood why the old woman found her an eyesore. Sister Wei didnt finish her sentence, but even her first words were unbearable for Cao Yang. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Grandma is the best and most benevolent grandmother in the world. What right do you have to criticize her? Shes the one who raised me. As for you, youve never even fed me a mouthful of milk or washed a diaper of mine. Youre right. Ive never fed you before, but why havent you wondered why I didnt? Was I unwilling to do it? No, I wanted to! Its your grandmother who forbade me from touching you. Do you know how many times I begged her and knelt before her just to feed you a mouthful of milk and take a look at you? Later on, even though you were about to starve to death, she didnt change her mind. Sister Wei felt that the past was absurd. At the time, she had felt that her mother-in-law was wrong. She didnt want her son to become a plaything in the hands of an old woman and didnt want him to hate her either. She had tried her best, but no one had been on her side. Chapter 323 - Tear This Retarded Thing Up Chapter 323: Tear This Retarded Thing Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the time, her mother-in-law used to have the final say in everything at home. Her husband only knew how to listen to her mother-in-law and had even hated her. Because of what Sister Wei had said about protecting the mother, she didnt have the right to watch or hug him. However, she had no right to complain. Plus, Cao Yang didnt know any of this. Needless to say, when he was young, even when he had grown up, her mother-in-law had still guarded him against her as though she was guarding against a thief, hating that she couldnt tie Cao Yang to her belt. She had never let her see Cao Yang alone. It wasnt easy for her to say something, as the old woman would say even more bad things about her to Cao Yang. They were clearly mother and son, but they had been set up by the old woman to become enemies. Countless times, she had seen the old womans smug smile. She had done it on purpose to take revenge on her. She treated her daughter-in-law as an enemy. Only when her son and grandson stood by her side and opposed her daughter-in-law with her would she be satisfied. Cao Yang had actually heard Sister Weis defense before, but he had never believed it. He felt that she was lying to him, just like his grandmother had said. Seeing that she was still saying it now and had such a terrifying expression on her face, he felt furious and a little afraid. Grandma already said that no such thing happened. Do you think everyone will pity you if you say this in public? Is this how you show regret? No, Im just telling the truth. As far as regret goes, Ive regretted it. However, when you cursed me with that old woman and spat at me, saying that I was vicious, I actually doubted if I should really regret it. Sister Wei didnt notice Cao Yangs frown and continued. I was hesitant. After all, I feel a little silly about feeling regretful over such a son. At the time, I thought that you were just a child and would learn whatever you were taught. I thought that it was all because of the old womans teachings, not you. Later on, I tried my best to think of ways to express to you that I really love you. I thought that it would be fine as long as you grew up and became sensible. But what happened in the end? I tried my best and I kept persisting. I was waiting for the day when you would grow up to be a reasonable person. I thought that you would be sensible then, so I endured it. Even when I was forced to the point of madness by them, I didnt give up. I persisted for 18 years. What did I end up with after all that waiting? Sister Wei laughed out loud. I waited until I felt twice as much hatred. I waited until your verbal abuse went even more overboard. Growing up didnt do anything to you. Everything was just wishful thinking on my part. Ive completely thought it through. I dont regret it anymore. If Id risked my life to protect and give birth to such a thing, I wouldve suffered a huge loss. It would not have been worth it at all. Sister Weis gaze became extremely cold. It would have been terrible if shed lost her life because of such a thing. Cao Yang could not believe it. How How dare you say that? Why wouldnt I dare? If anyone saw your current state, I think they would understand me. Those who scolded me should be ashamed. The words that had been weighing on her mind for more than twenty years were finally spoken. Sister Wei felt much better. I saw the truth clearly, so I left. If I had continued living with you people, I would really have gone crazy. I might as well have died. This was the truth behind Sister Weis departure from home. For her son, she had stayed in hell for 18 years. She had lost her job and herself. Fortunately, at the last moment, she hadnt gone completely crazy and had walked out instead. Sister Wei had finally felt less repressed, but this time, it was Cao Yangs turn to feel repressed. Sister Weis words had a huge impact on him. He looked at everyone for help, hoping that they would help him scold her back, just like they had before. However, no one spoke. No one helped him. In fact, everyone looked at Sister Wei with sympathy, and the way they looked at him was indescribable, as if he had really made a mistake. But how could he be wrong? This had been the case since he was young. Cao Yang couldnt help but look at Xiao Mei beside him for help. Seeing that Xiao Mei was looking at him with a complicated gaze of disapproval, Cao Yang panicked. Xiao Mei, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think shes right? Xiao Mei didnt answer his question. Instead, she muttered, I always thought that when you said your mother treated you badly and even ran away, she had really treated you badly. I didnt expect such an inside story What do you mean? Are you about to say that I was wrong? Cao Yang asked. Seeing that Xiao Mei didnt answer, Cao Yang looked at Sister Wei with eyes filled with hatred. Why are you here? You always ruin my happiness the moment you appear The one who stopped Sister Wei was you. She didnt say a word at first. Mu Jingzhe couldnt take it anymore and spoke up. Thats right. We were all watching. Dont twist right and wrong. Little Bei spoke. Then, she added, And you were indeed in the wrong when it comes to this matter. This was the first time Cao Yang was in such a situation and was feeling alone and helpless. One could say that the surrounding people had gotten familiar with him in the past two days, but for some reason, no one spoke up for him. Cao Yang could only do it himself. He glared at Little Bei. Why did you say I was wrong? How am I wrong? Im the victim! What kind of victim are you? The real victim is Auntie Wei. Little Bei thought of Bai Lu. Auntie Wei didnt do anything wrong. She wished so much that Bai Lu could have survived back then. She wished so much that Bai Lu would have chosen to live. What makes you say that! Cao Yang couldnt stand Little Beis words. If Sister Wei wasnt wrong, then was he wrong? Then what did that make his over twenty years alive? You dont know anything. Youve never been chosen before. What right do you have to say that?! Why dont I have the right? You hate your mother for not choosing you back then, but I only hate that I couldnt choose back then myself. Otherwise, I would definitely have let my biological mother live! Because she didnt survive. Ive always blamed myself. But when your mother survived, you criticized her. What right do you have to criticize her? What are you? If you criticize her for not being a good mother, then are you a good son? Cao Yang couldnt say that he was a good son. Little Beis words were like a heavy slap on his face, making him lose face. I cant say that Im a good son, but only when a mother is loving can the children be filial. Im unfilial because she wasnt a loving mother in the first place Whats considered loving? Does it only count if she gives up her life in exchange for yours? Who are you to make her sacrifice herself like this? If you have the ability, die yourself. Back then, she was the same age you are now. If you got married in the future and the child could only be safe if you died, would you make the sacrifice? Of course I would, Cao Yang immediately replied. Would do what? Arent you thinking that since you wont be the one giving birth, such a dangerous situation cant happen to you? And you dare say you would do it! Cao Yang couldnt prove that he was willing, but he thought of something else. I cant prove this because Im indeed not fit to give birth. However, I dont agree with what you said just now.. Im not accusing her because she didnt sacrifice herself for me, but because she doesnt even have that heart. Chapter 324 - Even Giving Birth to a Placenta Would Be Better Than Giving Birth to You As Cao Yang spoke, he suddenly calmed down. My father told me this later on. At the time, he was actually conflicted and hesitant, but in the end, he still wanted to protect the mother. He just didnt expect you to say it yourself before he even did. At this point, Cao Yangs face was filled with mockery. The way he looked at Sister Wei became disdainful. When you quarreled with my father, you said that he didnt think highly of you, but in fact, he was prepared to protect you. He was sincere about you back then. So even if you hadnt said so yourself, my father wouldve kept you alive! Cao Yang looked at Mu Jingzhe, waiting for her expression to change because of this. Mu Jingzhes expression did change, but that was because she was disgusted. So youre saying that its perfectly fine for your father to answer the same question that way? Cao Yang frowned. What do you mean? Im being literal. Im very curious. What point are you trying to make by telling us that your father was prepared to choose the mother back then? Are you trying to express your hatred for him? After all, as a father, he was actually prepared to give up on you, his son. Isnt he the most vicious father in the world? I didnt mean that. Why would I say that about my father? My father would give up on me reluctantly because he wanted to save his wifes life. How could I blame him? Why should I hate him? I just wanted to make her feel ashamed! Cao Yang glared at Sister Wei. Mu Jingzhe scoffed. Why was your father in pain? Hes not the one who was in pain. Hes not the one in danger either. Why should Sister Wei be ashamed? After she said this, Mu Jingzhes face suddenly darkened. Cao Yang, why is it that even though both were ready to give the same answer to the same questionboth choosing to protect the motheryour reaction is completely different? If a man asks the doctor to protect the mother, hes a devoted, good man. If a woman says so, it makes her a heartless, bad woman. On what basis? Clearly, this concerns the womans life. Sister Wei was really shocked when she heard that. Everything that Mu Jingzhe had said expressed her heartfelt thoughts. Thats right. Why was this the case? Xiao Mei suddenly looked up at Mu Jingzhe with a glint in her eyes. The crowd, who had been watching the show previously, fell silent and pondered this seriously. Yes, why? On what basis? Even though these people might not have all experienced this before, they would still encounter a few pregnant women in real life. At the end of the day, everything revolved around the children. People tended to be biased toward the children. It seemed that when they were asked to choose between the child and the pregnant woman, they would also choose the child. But why? Cao Yangs mind was a mess as well after he heard Mu Jingzhes words, but before Mu Jingzhe could finish speaking, she stepped forward and looked at him. Cao Yang, on what basis do you only hate your mother and not your father? Cao Yang was forced to retreat step by step. His mind was a mess. Because this question should be answered by a man! Its the woman whos in danger. Why can only the man answer? What right did he have to decide about another persons life! Yes, you wanted to say that he was going to protect your mother, but is this worthy of praise? Mu Jingzhe found it uninteresting. Isnt this more terrifying than being generous at the expense of others? Its basically taking someone elses life to show your affection. The atmosphere instantly became heavier, and the girls and female staff who had given birth looked particularly gloomy. In the past, when theyd heard their husband say youre the most important while they were pregnant, they had all thought that it was sweet. But now that they thought about it, wasnt it only natural? The words taking someone elses life to show your affection stabbed their hearts fiercely, making them feel very upset. Even the male colleagues thought a lot about this. It did seem sort of unacceptable. Cao Yangs mind was a mess, but he wanted to win the argument. Dont talk to me about this. Thats not what were talking about. Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to say more. She pulled Sister Wei aside. Lets go, Sister Wei. Dont lower yourself to this persons level. Just pretend you gave birth to a placenta. This was the first time Sister Wei and the others heard such a thing. They all burst into laughter. Placenta Pfft Everyone had originally been in an emotional mood, but Mu Jingzhes sudden mention of the placenta made the heavy atmosphere finally improve. They laughed, making Cao Yang furious. Mu Jingzhe, what do you mean? How can you say that Im a placenta? Apologize to me and take back what you just said. Sister Wei couldnt take it anymore. She was about to speak, but Mu Jingzhe stopped her. She still looked very easygoing. Alright, I apologize. As soon as Cao Yangs expression improved a little, he heard Mu Jingzhe say, I apologize to the placenta. How can you compare to a placenta? Using the placenta as an analogy is an insult to it. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone fell silent again. In the end, they burst into laughter again. Mu Jingzhe, youre courting death! Cao Yangs temper flared up. He couldnt care less. He just wanted to hit Mu Jingzhe. His family had doted on him since he was young, so he had never endured such humiliation. A trace of excitement flashed across Mu Jingzhes eyes. She had wanted to teach this thing a lesson for a long time, but it wasnt appropriate for her to take the initiative to hit someone. It would be great if someone brought her a pillow right after she dozed off. Cao Yang waved his fist and rushed forward. Then There was no then. Mu Jingzhe beat Cao Yang up so hard that he fell to his knees and started to cry. Let go of me. Let go of me. You damn woman Mu Jingzhe let go of Cao Yang and finally felt a little better. She abandoned Cao Yang and left with Sister Wei. Everyone pointed at him, but no one helped Cao Yang. No one even came to look at him. In the end, it was Xiao Mei who helped him up. Stop cursing. Cao Yang was extremely embarrassed. Seeing that Xiao Mei wouldnt help him, he already felt resentful. When he stood up and heard Xiao Mei still nagging, he couldnt help but slap Xiao Mei. Shut up! Why are you always on their side? Do you also want to protect the mother over the child in the future? Are you even a woman? Women have to be virtuous. Dont you know Xiao Mei turned around and hit him back. Virtuous, your mothers *ss. Get lost. Our engagement is invalid! Cao Yang hadnt expected the good-tempered Xiao Mei to suddenly explode. He was shocked. Xiao Mei, why are you even using vulgarities? How dare you say that the engagement is invalid Why wouldnt I dare say it? I pitied you because I was blind previously. I was blind enough to get engaged to you. If you want to protect your future child, go find someone whos willing to do it for you. Dont disgust me! Xiao Mei usually had a mild temper, but she wasnt a clay figurine with no temper at all. Previously, she hadnt known much about the situation and had only thought that Cao Yang had a bad mother. Now, it didnt seem like it at all. The way she viewed Cao Yangs seemingly honest father and his kind-looking grandmother had changed, making her feel fear from the bottom of her heart. She didnt dare imagine what would happen if she accidentally married into this family. Previously, Cao Yangs grandmother had even hinted that she should take care of her husband and children after marriage. At the end of the day, this meant that she shouldnt act anymore. The elderly woman didnt really like the fact that she was an actress. Previously, she had hesitated because she really liked acting. Now, there was nothing to hesitate about. Fortunately, she hadnt given up acting yet. At the end of the day, she would find a husband who would allow her to continue filming after they got married. In any case, she couldnt tolerate Cao Yang anymore. Chapter 325 - You Really Disgust Me Chapter 325: You Really Disgust Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Xiao Mei had a gentle personality, she actually had a mind of her own. Otherwise, she wouldnt have ignored her familys objections and embarked on the acting path. After making this decision, she turned around and left. Cao Yang was familiar with Xiao Meis personality. She was usually very easygoing, but when she made up her mind, she was serious. Seeing that Xiao Mei had left, he panicked and soon regretted it. Where would he find a good girl like Xiao Mei? Xiao Mei, Im sorry. I was wrong. I was too rash just now. I shouldnt have hit you. I might have gone crazy. Cao Yang chased after Xiao Mei and apologized, but Xiao Mei ignored him. In his hurry to show his sincerity, Cao Yang slapped himself quite ruthlessly, but Xiao Mei didnt stop walking. Cao Yang gritted his teeth. Xiao Mei, dont scare me. Didnt we agree to get married at the end of the year? Seeing that Xiao Mei was unmoved, he thought about what he had just said and quickly said, Xiao Mei, I really like you. If you get pregnant in the future, Ill definitely choose to protect you over the child. I was just spouting nonsense. Xiao Mei finally stopped. Cao Yang was delighted. Really, Xiao Mei, I will definitely When Cao Yang saw Xiao Meis expression, he was left completely speechless. Xiao Mei, why are you looking at me like that How should I be looking at you? Should I be thanking you and feeling touched? If she hadnt heard Mu Jingzhes words, Xiao Mei thought that she might have been touched. However, after hearing those words, she felt like vomiting. Didnt you hear what you said just now? Who the heck do you think you are to make this decision for me? Youll show your affection by deciding about my life? Did you think Id be touched? Get lost. If she had a child one day, she would have to make the decision herself if only the adult or the child could be saved. She would make the decision regarding her own life. Xiao Mei ran away without looking back. Cao Yang stood rooted to the ground, feeling lost. What had he said wrong? What had he done wrong? Clearly, women were meant to carry on the family line. Children were more important than the mother, especially boys. This was what the world thought. Women should be virtuous. Why couldnt he even talk about it if a woman wasnt virtuous? It was a painful decision for a man to choose his wife over his children to begin with. It did mean that he loved his wife deeply. What was wrong with that? Wasnt this a world where children were more important than women? Cao Yang thought of what Mu Jingzhe had said just now and spat fiercely. This is lunacy! If all the women in this world were so selfish, wouldnt there be complete chaos? If all the women only wanted to live on their own, that would be terrible! Now, Xiao Mei has also been led astray. Its all that womans fault! Are you feeling smug? Sister Wei, who Cao Yang imagined being smug, burst into tears when she returned home. She went in and tried to kowtow before Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was startled and quickly pulled her up. Sister Wei, what are you doing? Get up quickly. Dont scare me. Im just so grateful to you. Thank you for saying those words. Ive waited for more than twenty years to hear those words. Not only did you help me, but you also saved my life. You really saved my life. After twenty years, I finally feel like Ive come back to life. I finally feel like I can live in this world openly and honestly. Sister Wei had committed suicide once. She had been criticized many times and had been in a daze. Later on, she had even lost her job. She had committed suicide once, but she hadnt succeeded. She had been rescued, but now that she thought about it, she had actually died at the time. Later on, she had just been a walking corpse. She had only come back to life today. In the past, she had always wondered why she hadnt died at the time. Now, she was glad that she was still alive and had lived to see this day. There was finally someone supporting her. She was no longer alone or afraid of being criticized. Mu Jingzhes heart ached when she heard that. Alright, its all in the past. Yeah, its all in the past. Im free. If anyone dares to scold me again, Ill scold them back. I wont be afraid anymore. Sister Wei wailed, her voice filled with grief and making ones heart ache. Cao Yang judged others based on himself and thought that Sister Wei must be feeling proud and smug. But why would Sister Wei feel smug? She had wasted half her life in the mud and had even been driven crazy. The first half of her life had been just absurd. She had wasted half her life, so what did she have to feel proud about? Sister Weis cries made Mu Jingzhe feel very upset. She patted her shoulder and didnt try to comfort her. She simply let Sister Wei cry. Sister Wei had held it in for too long. She needed to cry and vent her anger. Otherwise, it wouldnt be good for her health. After a few minutes, seeing that Sister Wei was finally not crying so hard, Mu Jingzhe finally spoke and tried to persuade her. Its good that youre crying. Youll be fine after you cry. Its all in the past. Youre only in your forties. Your life has just begun. Half of your life has yet to pass. Live well and show your glory. Make them regret it in the future. Sister Wei was stunned. She was already so old, yet her life had only just begun? Besides, would she even be able to make them regret it? Sister Wei burped and looked at Mu Jingzhe. What? Mu Jingzhe sensed her doubts. Dont doubt me. Im telling the truth. But Im already in my forties. Can I start over? Why cant you? You can start over at any age. Mu Jingzhe nodded. How many people cant find themselves in their entire life? When they were young, they lived for their parents. When they grew up, they lived for their husbands and children, especially women. A short life passed just like that. They lived their entire lives for others. Some people dont wake up until their children get married and leave them. Some people only find their own joy and direction after they retire. In that case, since youre only in your forties, arent you still young? Everyone had their own way of living. Both men and women could make a change at any age. Mu Jingzhe had seen people whose lives had become dazzling in their fifties or sixties. Sister Wei was actually very talented and could be outstanding in the future. Sister Weis heart surged when she heard that. Thats right, she could start over. Life wasnt just about being a good wife and mother. Even if one wasnt a good wife and mother, they could still succeed! Ill make them regret it! Sister Weis eyes lit up, and she was truly freed. From that day onward, her children, husband, and mother-in-law could all scram. Familial happiness was the happiest thing in life, but even if it didnt work out, she could make a personal effort to show her other values! Sister Wei had previously closed herself off. This time, she finally opened up. Her eyes were still red, but she quickly opened them and spoke some more. I was actually a factory belle in the past. The factory directors son liked me. At the time, I thought he was fat and didnt want him. Now that I think about it, its actually no big deal to be fat. I only rejected the factory directors son because I was incredible Who would have thought that the woman who had later been described as withered and crazy used to once be the bubbliest factory belle? Cao Yangs father had spent five years cherishing her and used all his might to chase after her, promising to treat her well for the rest of his life. He had indeed done it for a year into their marriage. He had cherished Sister Wei and given in to her every wish. Because of this, his mother had felt that he had forgotten about her after getting married. Things had only remained that way for a year, though. Then, he had completely turned back into his mothers good son. In the past, Sister Wei hadnt been able to see through this.. Now that she was free, she could see through everything. Chapter 326 - Mommy, Give Birth to a Younger Sister Sister Wei, who had regained a portion of her original personality, started to talk more. However, this made the others hearts ache even more. The five kids were very sensitive to human emotions. Previously, because they werent familiar with her, when theyd seen that Sister Wei didnt like them much, they deliberately hadnt approached her. After simply listening to Sister Wei talk about what had happened to her, the kids spoke to her and comforted her in their own way. Auntie Wei, do you know how to comb hair? Can you tie up my hair for me? I like the big bun behind your head. Sister Wei had only pulled her hair up into a bun. She was a little surprised but she quickly combed Little Beis hair. Her hair had already grown long. She leaned against Sister Wei and asked her to comb her hair. Sister Wei sensed Little Beis soft, leaning body and was a little stunned. At first, she was a little stiff, but later on, she relaxed and combed her hair for her. Little Bei was very happy. Thank you, Auntie Wei. Her hair couldnt be combed by an ordinary person. Only her mother and makeup artists could do it. However, her mother was also her costume and makeup artist now, so only she could do it. Getting Auntie Wei to help her comb it meant that they were close. Little Bei felt that this way, Auntie Wei would know that she liked her a lot. Xiao Wus method of comforting people hadnt changed. He took out his harmonica and played it for Sister Wei. Xiao Wus tune was really comforting. Sister Weis eyes lit up when she heard it. Shao Xi took out the book he had published and specifically chose a travelogue. He signed it and wrote a dedication before giving it to Sister Wei. Auntie Wei, this is my book. You can read it when you have nothing to do. If there are any parts that catch your interest, you can travel there to take a look when you have time and money. Sister Wei quickly took it. Alright, thank you. I will. Upon opening the book, she saw a line of words on the title page. To Auntie Wei, who wants revenge in the future. I hope you succeed and feel happy every day. Sister Wei smiled. Thank you, thank you so much. Ill take a good look. Mm. Shao Xi nodded, looking reserved. Sister Wei couldnt tell if he was reserved or not, but she clearly saw that Shao Xis pocket had a hole. His hand was digging into it again and again. Sister Wei remembered that this morning, she seemed to have heard Mu Jingzhe remind Shao Xi not to keep digging into his clothes, or hed tear them again. Shao Xi couldnt let his hands stay idle and would subconsciously move them. The pockets of his clothes were always the first ones to suffer. He kept tearing them. As the pockets of the clothes Shao Xi was wearing today were exposed, it was obvious. Your pocket is torn again. Shao Xi lowered his head and looked at his exposed fingers. After a pause, Shao Xi pulled his hand back and patted his pocket, trying to make it look like there wasnt a hole. However, he didnt succeed. The hole was very obvious. Sister Wei watched his actions. Doing this is useless. Forget it, Ill help you sew it up. This was the first time Sister Wei had taken the initiative to help him. Shao Xis eyes lit up, and he immediately nodded. Alright. He didnt want his mother to catch him. Sister Wei quickly took Shao Xi with her and went to find a needle and thread box. Shao Xi stuck out his little stomach and asked her to help him sew it. Sister Weis hands were very skillful. Not only did she sew up the hole, but she also sewed a sunflower over it. Wow, its beautiful. Shao Xi was pleasantly surprised. Thank you, Auntie Wei. In the future, if my clothes accidentally tear again, can I look for you? Yes. Sister Wei paused before she nodded. Its a deal then. Shao Xi stretched out his fingers. Pinky promise for a hundred years. Sister Wei was stunned for a moment before she stretched out her hand and promised Shao Xi. Later on, whenever Shao Xi accidentally tore his clothes, he would look for Sister Wei. Many sunflowers appeared on his clothes one after another, and there were even other designs later on. Sister Wei noticed that he liked digging into things too much. Later on, she found time to sew up all the places Shao Xi dug into, especially the pockets. No matter how much Shao Xi dug into them, he wouldnt easily make a hole. This would all happen in the future. At that moment, she watched Shao Xi skip away. Sister Wei stood up after a while and muttered, Children can be so cute. From that moment onward, Sister Wei no longer repelled the five kids as much as before and dared to interact with them. Mu Jingzhe had thought that Sister Wei didnt like children. Later, she realized that Sister Wei didnt dislike children. She was afraid of them. Cao Yang, her biological son, had traumatized her too badly. He clearly had a harmless, cute face, but he could say the most vicious words and do the cruelest things. It was her impression of children previously that had led to her being afraid of children. She feared that these children would suddenly change expression or come to hit her and scratch her eyes. However, Shao Xi, Little Bei, Xiao Wu, and the rest slowly changed Sister Weis impression of them. Sister Weis world had become better, but the children had a dream that night. Like many children in the past, Little Bei used to like playing house and pretending to be a princess and a mother. However, that night, when she dreamed of playing house and heard that everyone wanted her to play the role of a mother, she was so afraid that she kept running. She was so frightened that she woke up immediately. When she woke up and realized that she was dreaming, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was a little afraid when she saw Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, can you not give birth to many children in the future? Mu Jingzhe patted Little Bei and was about to continue sleeping. When she heard this, she was stunned. What? Why are you suddenly saying this? Giving birth is too dangerous. Little Bei was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would leave them like Bai Lu and was even more afraid of having to choose between saving the mother or the baby. Mu Jingzhe understood. Were you frightened today? Mm, if I lose you because of a younger brother or sister, Ill hate them. If I had a younger brother like Cao Yang, Id beat him to death. Little Bei was indignant. When Mu Jingzhe heard Little Beis words, she didnt know whether she should laugh or cry. Her heart felt a little warm. No, dont be afraid. This is just an exception. Its a very special situation. Thats true. Ive never thought of such a thing before. Mommy, can you just give birth to one child? Im afraid. Mu Jingzhe laughed and thought for a moment before agreeing. Sure. Who knew if she would give birth in the future? She might not even give birth at all. Besides, she didnt want to give birth to many children. In modern times, many people only gave birth to one child. Now that she already had these five children, giving birth to another one would make a perfect six[1]. Mu Jingzhe smiled at the thought of this. Little Bei laughed when she heard Mu Jingzhe agree. Mommy, when are you going to give birth to a younger sibling? Mu Jingzhe: Its still early. Its still too early to say. Things werent even set in stone yet. Thats good. I would also prefer it to happen later. Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief, indicating that her little heart still needed some time to recover. Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Bei. Little Bei, why are you so cute? Mommy, youre cute too. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe. Oh right, Mommy. Can I have a younger sister? I dont have an older sister or a younger one. I only have older brothers and a younger brother. If I have a younger sister, I can play with her in the future. I can buy her beautiful little dresses and comb her hair. I can also dress her up nicely every day. [1] Number 6 is considered lucky in China and can indicate smooth progress in life Chapter 327 - Find a Daddy Who Can Give Birth to a Sister Chapter 327: Find a Daddy Who Can Give Birth to a Sister Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Little Beis voice was filled with excitement. Mu Jingzhe tilted her head in the darkness and looked at the cloth doll Little Bei had placed aside. It seemed like she was thinking of dressing her younger sister up like a cloth doll. However, upon hearing Little Beis fantasy, Mu Jingzhe fantasized for a while and found it very cute. She was even a little tempted. A younger sister That would indeed not be bad. There were already many sons, but there was only one daughter. Mommy, you have to remember to give birth to a younger sister, Little Bei immediately said. Mu Jingzhe was embarrassed. Uh, the gender isnt up to me to decide. Then whos the one making the decision? Little Bei frowned when she remembered that even though most of the women in the village wanted to give birth to a son, sometimes they would have a daughter. Mu Jingzhe: It seemed a little strange to suddenly discuss the issue of having a boy or a girl with Little Bei in the middle of the night. Mu Jingzhe thought for a while and said, The mans chromosome determines the gender of the baby, but that doesnt mean that everything will be determined by Daddy. It depends on fate, but it definitely isnt up to Mommy to decide. Mu Jingzhe briefly mentioned the XY chromosome. Oh? So what the villagers said about some mothers not being able to give birth to boys is wrong? Thats definitely not correct. If you insist that its up to someone to decide, that must be the father. Little Bei clenched her fists. I know. In the past, I only knew that it was wrong to say that, but I didnt know what was going on. Now that I know, Im going to tell my classmate and ask her to go back and tell her grandma and daddy that it wasnt their mommys fault. There were indeed many people in the village who favored boys over girls. Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis head. Alright, Little Bei. Lets sleep. Wait, I have another question. Little Bei was already completely awake. How could she go back to sleep obediently? Mommy, we all know that giving birth to a younger sister is decided by the father, so lets find a father who can give birth to a younger sister. Lets find a father with an X chromosome, not one with a Y chromosome. Can we know in advance whether they have an X or Y chromosome? Little Bei asked a series of questions. Mommy, does Daddy have an X or Y? What about Uncle Ji? Well find someone with an X. If they do not have one, well find someone else. Mu Jingzhe: Mu Jingzhe was speechless. No, Little Bei, we cant tell. They all have both Mu Jingzhe tried her best to explain in a way that Little Bei could understand. Ah, so thats how it is. Thats true. Just now, you explained to me that its up to fate. I was stunned again. Little Bei quietened down. After a while, she thought a bit and said, Actually, a younger brother would be nice too. I just want a younger sister so she can be my companion. But Id like a younger brother too. Xiao Wu is so cute. I can even braid his hair. Mu Jingzhe: It was only because Xiao Wu had a good temper that every time Little Beis hands got itchy, he would let her play with his hair if she wanted to braid it. He would even let her stick a hair ornament in his hair or something. However, Xiao Wu indeed looked very cute with his short hair braided up. He was soft and adorable now, and he looked good no matter how one looked at him. She was also tempted and she had secretly taken photos before, but in the end, she hadnt participated much. Although Xiao Wu was already old enough to know that he was a boy, she couldnt be willful and keep letting him dress like a girl. She couldnt blur his gender. It was easy for children to experience gender confusion when they were young. Better not take the risk. Little Bei, if its a younger brother, you can play with him occasionally, but you cant dress him up like a doll. It wont be good if he thinks hes a girl. Got it. Little Bei nodded. Alright, go to sleep. Mu Jingzhe patted Little Bei and coaxed her into taking an afternoon nap. It was only after she calmed down that she realized that there was no one there. She had spoken too early. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe tightly as she was patiently patted by Mu Jingzhe. It was a while before she calmed down from her excited state and slowly fell asleep. In the next few days, Mu Jingzhe still took Little Bei to film. Shao Qihai brought Shao Nan and Xiao Wu back first, leaving only Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe in Ocean City. Their summer vacation was short, and the movie was filmed quickly, but it wouldnt be finished anytime soon. Little Bei might need to take some time off school. She had expected this and gotten prepared. Most of the people in the production team had heard about the Cao Yang incident. Those who hadnt happened to be present had also heard from others later on. There were comments of all sorts, but no one approached Mu Jingzhe to say anything. Xiao Mei still had scenes to film, so she came back as usual, the only difference being that Cao Yang no longer accompanied her. Xiao Mei specifically explained to others that she had already broken off her engagement to Cao Yang and asked the security officers to stop letting him in. This exceeded Mu Jingzhes expectations a little, but she didnt say anything. Xiao Mei didnt specifically approach Mu Jingzhe and the rest. On the other hand, Cao Yang was probably unwilling to give up, as he kept looking for Xiao Mei. He brought her breakfast, lunch, dinner, and even fruits. Xiao Mei ignored him, so he waited at the door, wanting to change her mind. Perhaps to express how devoted he was, he came no matter the weather. Seeing that it wasnt working, he directly waited under the sun. On the first day, his face turned red and oily from the exposure to the sun, and the next day, he fainted from the heat. When he fainted, the security guard called Xiao Mei, who wasnt moved. Its none of my business whether he fainted or not. Ive already said that I have nothing to do with him. Xiao Mei didnt like Cao Yangs methods. Woman, why are you so heartless? He fainted because of you. Even if he did something wrong previously, how can you ignore him when hes already in this state? The security guard felt indignant on Cao Yangs behalf. At first, when Cao Yang had come to make a fuss, no one had helped him. Now that he had fainted, he caught the attention of the production team, and they felt that Little Mei should go take a look. They all spoke up to help him. Xiao Meis face turned green. Why should I care? How would I be able to help? Im not a doctor. The security guard was about to continue when Mu Jingzhe raised her voice and said, Isnt there a doctor in the production team? Hurry up and get him to check him. If the heat stroke isnt handled properly, he might die. Now isnt the time to argue about this. When everyone heard that, they quickly got the accompanying doctor to visit Cao Yang. Like the security guards, the accompanying doctor was also a part-time employee. He had previously learned some simple medical knowledge from his family, but that was usually enough. Cao Yangs condition wasnt very serious. After he woke up, he was sent away. This matter was considered over for the time being, but everyone could tell that Xiao Mei was determined to draw a line between them. Xiao Mei thought that Cao Yang wouldnt come again after seeing her determination. She didnt expect him to come again on the third day. He kept begging Xiao Mei to give him one last chance. That day, he couldnt get a heat stroke because it was a cloudy day. She had no idea if Cao Yang had chosen a cloudy day because he happened to have just recovered or if he was afraid of getting a heat stroke again. Xiao Mei still didnt go out. Like before, Cao Yang stood outside for a long time, but this time, the crew couldnt care less about him. It was rare to have a sunless day, so everyone had to hurry up and film. No one had the time to care about Cao Yang. In the evening, it started raining heavily, so everyone quickly went to hide from the rain. The pouring rain was heavy but went away quickly. Just as the rain was getting lighter, someone suddenly rushed in from outside and knelt in the rain, shouting, Xiao Mei! Chapter 328 - The Difference Between Love and Harassment A security guard wearing a raincoat arrived late. As he stopped that person, he looked over. Xiao Meis face was livid. Based on his figure and voice, she could tell that it was Cao Yang again. Cao Yang knelt on the ground and shouted in the heavy rain, I wont give up on you no matter what! Little Mei, I hope you can see my sincerity! After shouting twice, he fainted. Mu Jingzhe: This kind of idol drama plot was really awkward. Mu Jingzhe felt embarrassed, but everyone else didnt. The accompanying doctor and the security guard who had helped take a look at the heat stroke went out and dragged Cao Yang in. His body is fine, but he suffered a heat stroke previously and was suddenly drenched in the rain today, so he couldnt take it and fainted. Everyone looked at Xiao Mei after hearing that. It was unknown if they were talking to themselves or Xiao Mei. Hes quite devoted. He hasnt given up even now. Yeah, how many days has it been? The security guard also spoke up. This child said that he realizes his mistake. Hes sincere about you. Men understand other men. If he didnt like you so much, he wouldnt have done such an embarrassing thing. Xiao Meis face was stiff, but she still didnt speak. The security guard couldnt help but mutter things like heartless and there is nothing more vicious than a womans heart. Xiao Meis face turned pale from anger. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. This was totally moral blackmail. When she saw that little girl Xiao Mei looking so angry that her hands were trembling, she slowly spoke. Brother Ni, I remember you having a daughter. Is that right? She came to look for you before. Thats right. Whats wrong? When his daughter was mentioned, the security guards face lit up, but he didnt understand why Mu Jingzhe had suddenly mentioned her. Nothing. I just heard a rumor previously. Dont be angry. What rumor? They said a boy likes your girl a lot and keeps chasing her around. Everyone feels that this boy is devoted, so theyre asking your daughter to accept him. Your daughter actually doesnt like him, but everyone keeps criticizing her, which makes her feel very troubled Theres no such person, right? Besides, why would everyone keep harping on about it if she already said she doesnt like him? The security guard interrupted her impatiently. Because that boy is very devoted and has been wooing her for three years. Mu Jingzhe blinked. Three years? So what? Who is it? Ill go look for him! The security guard was so furious that he didnt notice everyones strange gazes. Mu Jingzhe seemed startled by the security guard. Why are you getting angry? I thought you were going to say that your daughter is heartless and that she is the most vicious woman in the world. Then, youd force her to accept that boy. Why would I say the security guard retorted angrily. At this point, he suddenly realized what was happening. You Hadnt he just said those words? How Mu Jingzhe looked at him. Go on. Why did you stop? Didnt you say that men know other men the best? The security guard choked and his face turned red, but he couldnt say a word. He was usually very responsible and diligent when it came to his job. He was helpful and warm-hearted, but sometimes he was too warm. It seems like you know what the word shameless means. I thought you couldnt differentiate between harassment and entanglement and thought its always devotion. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe didnt look at the security guards pale, blushing face and instead looked at Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei, when the weather clears up, go to the police station and let the police deal with him. Why call the police? Everyone was stunned for a moment. They didnt know why this had been brought up all of a sudden. Xiao Mei abruptly looked up at her. But Can I do that? Of course you can. Youve already broken off your engagement to him. You also told him to stop looking for you, but he didnt listen to the warning and kept pestering you. Why cant you call the police when a stranger is pestering and harassing you? As Mu Jingzhe spoke, she calmly looked at the ground. Cao Yang, who was lying on the ground where he had just fainted, trembled under her eyes. It was unknown if it was because he was drenched in cold sweat or because he was frightened. Xiao Meis eyes lit up. Alright, Im not afraid of the rain. Ill go now. After saying that, Xiao Mei rushed out. Even though Cao Yang woke up in time to call Xiao Meis name, it was useless. Cao Yang watched as Xiao Mei ran out in the rain and glared at Mu Jingzhe with hatred. This person was to blame again. It was Mu Jingzhes fault again! Why did she always ruin his plans? Not only had she hired that woman as her assistant, but she had even ruined his marriage! Mu Jingzhe didnt react to his gaze at all. Cao Yang had been staring at her like this for some time. Cao Yang then retracted his gaze and looked at the others for help. However, those who were supposed to be on his side didnt say anything after hearing Mu Jingzhes words. Did Xiao Mei really go to the police station? I didnt mean to hurt her. I just wanted to get back together with her. Cao Yang was afraid when he heard that, but he thought that the people at the police station might not pay attention to something like this. After all, no one had reported a case like this before. In fact, Xiao Mei quickly returned with the police. Officer, its him. Please help me. Xiao Mei walked with an umbrella, but she still looked a little disheveled when the wind blew. The police officer nodded. We understand. Actually, this was the first time they had received such a report. At first, they had been a little stunned. However, Xiao Mei was very smart and had directly told them that Cao Yang had beaten her up previously and that he might use extreme methods, such as forcing her to change her mind. Now that Xiao Mei had said this, the nature of the matter had changed. Theyd immediately sent the police over. Cao Yang hadnt expected Xiao Mei to really come back with the police. Furthermore, the way the police looked at him frightened him. I didnt do anything, Officer. I just wanted to get my fiance back. I meant no harm We already learned that shes no longer your fiance. Since youve broken off your engagement, you shouldnt have come to look for her again. By doing this, youve seriously affected Miss Xiao Meis life. Come back with us. The words come back with us sounded like were going to arrest you to Cao Yang. He broke down immediately when he heard that. Im not coming. Why should I? I didnt do anything wrong! After saying that, he couldnt help but roar at Mu Jingzhe, Mu Jingzhe, why are you picking on me again and again?! Youre ruining my happiness! Mu Jingzhe only had one answer to this. If you curse a few more times, youll be going back with them in handcuffs. This reply sealed the deal for Cao Yang, as he didnt want to wear handcuffs and couldnt wear them either. Cao Yang was taken away to cooperate with the investigation. The security guard and the few people who had spoken up for Cao Yang subconsciously took a step back and didnt dare say another word. Because Cao Yang hadnt done any actual harm, he was released in the end. However, he was also warned not to harass and follow Xiao Mei anymore. Otherwise, things would get troublesome. Cao Yang hadnt expected that his devotion would result in him going to the police station. He was furious, but he really didnt dare harass Xiao Mei anymore. Xiao Mei finally found peace again, but fewer people from the production team were looking for her to talk to her. Of course, even fewer people were looking for Mu Jingzhe to talk to her as well. No one had expected Mu Jingzhe to have such a sharp tongue and have someone arrested by the police on a whim. No one wanted to be arrested for saying something wrong. They didnt come to look for Mu Jingzhe, but Xiao Mei intended to follow Mu Jingzhe around. I didnt dare come looking for you previously because I was afraid that Cao Yang would blame you. Now Im not afraid anymore. Chapter 329 - Use this Chance to Get a Divorce Xiao Mei had become Mu Jingzhes follower. Mu Jingzhe couldnt get rid of her even if she wanted to. Meanwhile, seeing that his relationship with Xiao Mei had ended completely, Cao Yang was furious. He really liked Xiao Mei. Besides, he had made a lot of effort and spent a lot of money to woo her. In the end, everything had been ruined. He didnt dare cause Mu Jingzhe trouble, as he was afraid that he would be sent to the police station. Therefore, he secretly followed Mu Jingzhe and the others home. After finding out where they lived, he went to look for Sister Wei while Mu Jingzhe wasnt around. Cao Yang felt that all of this was Sister Weis fault. Its all your fault. I was fine originally, but everything was ruined because of you! Just like in the past, whenever things didnt go smoothly for Cao Yang, he tried to blame Sister Wei and scold her to vent his anger. However, this time, he was interrupted by a slap. How dare you hit me! Cao Yang looked at Sister Wei in disbelief. How dare you hit me! Why not? Sister Wei slapped him again. Before Cao Yang could react, she grabbed his hair. Ive wanted to hit you for a long time! It was as if she wanted to vent all the grievances she had suffered for more than ten years in one go. Sister Wei was thin, but she erupted with powerful strength. Cao Yang couldnt retaliate even if he wanted to. Sister Wei slapped Cao Yang again and again until her hands hurt. Cao Yangs mouth was filled with the smell of blood. He felt afraid as he looked at this person, whom he had despised his entire life. Mom, please stop hitting me. Youre going to beat me to death! In his panic, Cao Yang had even called her Mom. Sister Weis hands trembled when she heard him call her Mom. Back then, she had made a lot of effort to make Cao Yang call her Mom, but Cao Yang had never done so before. In the end, hed actually called her Mom after getting a beating today. Sister Wei laughed out loud when she heard that. Haha! You actually called me Mom. So, if I wanted you to call me Mom, I only had to give up on you completely and beat you up? Cao Yang felt her pause and felt overjoyed. He thought it had worked, but he hadnt expected to hear this. Cao Yang froze, but Sister Wei had lost interest. How boring. So it was that simple. This simple method made her feel even more foolish in the past. However, she felt refreshed after those slaps. No wonder Cao Yang used to treat her so badly in the past. Sister Wei tossed Cao Yang aside. Get lost. By slapping you today, Im repaying you for beating me up in the past. From now on, were even. Dont appear in front of me again. I dont want to see you anymore. If you dare come again, Ill hit you every time I see you. Sister Wei waved her fist. She was no longer the person she used to be. She was very satisfied with her fist. Previously, she had seen Shao Qihai teach the children how to punch. After seeing it many times, she had also practiced it a few times. However, she hadnt expected it to really work. She didnt know if it was because she had spent too much time with her boss, but she liked to wave her fists now. Cao Yang left with a face full of suspicion and disbelief, not daring to let out a single fart. After seeing him bully the weak and fear the strong, Sister Wei was a little regretful. If she had known, she would have learned how to hit people in the past. If she had, she wouldnt have suffered so much. After suffering such a huge loss, Cao Yang went back to his hometown to complain to his grandmother. Upon hearing that her darling grandson had been beaten up by that woman, she lost it. She followed Cao Yang to Ocean City, wanting to teach her daughter-in-law a lesson. In the end, she was beaten by Sister Wei. Sister Wei had suffered too much at the hands of the old woman, and this time, she finally retaliated for everything. Sister Wei had run away secretly back then and hadnt gotten a divorce. This time, when they came looking for her, she used this chance to get a divorce. No one had expected Sister Wei to propose a divorce, as they had taken her for granted. After Sister Wei got a divorce, she severed all ties with the Cao Family and started a new life. When she finished dealing with this private matter, she finally went to look for Mu Jingzhe. Meanwhile, Mu Jingzhe had already brought Little Bei back to their hometown. Because they hadnt finished filming, Little Bei took a leave of absence from school for a while. After filming, she went back with Mu Jingzhe. Sister Wei stayed in Ocean City for the time being and stayed behind to deal with any subsequent matters. Mu Jingzhe planned to set up a small clothing company. Actually, it was similar to a studio in the modern era, one that made customized outfits. Of course, there were also many other collaborations in the works. Mu Jingzhe didnt have time to do all this. Besides getting a divorce, Sister Wei also handled the paperwork for the studio and found an office nearby. The studio was temporarily located there. When the matter was settled, Sister Wei took the documents and the official seal and went to look for Mu Jingzhe to get her to sign the documents. When Mu Jingzhe returned this time, she was incredibly busy. Back then, Shao Dong had gone to the capital and returned to his hometown before school had reopened. When Shao Xi, Shao Qihai, and Xiao Wu returned, they were busy with school. They had passed the sixth-grade graduation examination previously. This time, when school reopened, they would skip grades and become Grade-7 students, the first grade of middle school. If they were assigned according to their household registration, they should study in town, but the two children had their eyes on the middle school in the county. This was also what Mu Jingzhe had discussed with them long ago. According to the current situation, it wasnt appropriate for them to stay in the village anymore due to poor accessibility and stuff like that. Instead, they used this opportunity to go to the county city. Everything else aside, the county city was much more accessible. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had taken a fancy to the Southern No. 1 Middle School, the best one in the county. Because the two children had gotten excellent test results, they were tested before entering the school and successfully enrolled. Xiao Wu also studied in an elementary school in the county city. When school started, he was in the first grade, but when Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei returned, he had already skipped grades and jumped to the third grade. Xiao Wu had always attended classes previously and learned from his siblings and Mu Jingzhe. With his knowledge reserves, he could easily enter the third grade. He was in such a hurry to skip grades because he was afraid that he wouldnt be able to keep up with his siblings. He was afraid that they would skip grades and he would be left behind, so he skipped grades as well. By skipping grades, he also became famous in school. Since the children were all in the county city, she had to worry about where they lived. When Mu Jingzhe didnt return, she asked Li Zhaodi and the rest to help inquire about housing. Shao Qihai was also looking, but they didnt manage to find anything suitable for a while. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wu temporarily stayed at Shao Qiyangs place, as well as Li Zhaodis place. Compared to Shao Qiyangs place, the three children preferred to visit Li Zhaodi. Why were Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng in the county city? Because they had opened a bun shop in the county city. During the summer vacation, Shao Nan stayed in his hometown. Other than reading and learning, he completed the homework assigned by the two professors and teachers. He also did something big. He instigated, or rather suggested, ways for Li Zhaodi and Mu Cheng to open a bun shop in the county city. The bun shop in town wasnt closed either. It continued to be open. However, instead of manning the shop themselves, they had now hired a person to run it. Hed also suggested that they hire a worker for the shop in the county so they could rest more. The bun shop in town was rented, but the bun shop in the county city had been bought directly. Shao Dong found out that a shop had been put up for sale in the county city, so he asked Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng to buy it because the location was quite good. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had originally agreed to leave the money to Mu Han so he could marry and buy a house. Because of Shao Dongs advice, after discussing it with Mu Jingzhe and Mu Han, they gritted their teeth and bought a shop. Now, they were considered official residents of the county city. Chapter 330 - Good Brother Refrigerator Sells Well Although the shop Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng bought wasnt big, the location was quite good. When they started to sell buns again, business was quite good. This matter had caused a stir in Great Eastern Village. Who would have thought that Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would become successful by selling buns and even own a shop in the county city? This was something that they hadnt even dared imagine in the past. After all, there was a barrier between the city and the countryside, yet Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had broken it. This was even more shocking than Mu Jingzhes successful career. After all, Mu Jingzhe was still young, but Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were already very old. Besides, everyone in the village knew each other and remembered clearly what they used to be like in the past. However, these two people that they had looked down on in the past had changed their fate at this age. If someone had told the people of Great Eastern Village as much three years ago, they wouldnt have believed it no matter what. However, in reality, they had changed. Now, only Shao Nan and Little Bei were studying in the village. The reason was that this time, when the school reopened, they would directly skip grades and enter the sixth grade, which meant that they only had to go to this school for one more year at most. Therefore, they ultimately decided not to transfer to another school for the time being. They would directly wait until they graduated from sixth grade before leaving the village to save themselves the trouble. Originally, there had been five children there, but now, only two were left. The principal was both proud and sad. Now, when he went out for meetings, he was particularly well-respected. In the past, no one had noticed the principal of Great Eastern Village. Now, Great Eastern Village was famous in the entire county city because of Shao Dong and his siblings. He was very proud when he went out for meetings. Everyone surrounded him to ask about Shao Xi, Little Bei, Shao Nan, and Xiao Wu. However, things would only remain like this for another year. Still this would remain his pride for the rest of his life. After Mu Jingzhe returned, other than the children, who welcomed her, the principal was the happiest. He felt at ease when he saw Mu Jingzhe. He no longer had to be afraid that Shao Nan and Little Bei would run away too and not stay for even a year. Mu Jingzhe took Little Bei to school and greeted the teachers. She also took this opportunity to cancel her leave of absence and gave the teachers some specialty snacks that she had brought back from Ocean City. Although it had been a little troublesome to bring back big and small bags when they came back, when they brought them back, the villagers liked and cherished them very much. Upon seeing this, they felt that it was worth the trouble and hard work. At the time, these snacks were truly specialties. The teachers all knew it and didnt turn them down. Ill be troubling you to take care of Little Bei in the future. Its no trouble. No trouble at all. The principal hurriedly said, Little Bei is very obedient. Why would it be troublesome? On the way back from school, whenever they encountered a villager, he/she would hold Mu Jingzhes hand and talk to her about what had happened in the village during her absence or ask about Mu Jingzhes plans going forward. I heard that you are moving your hair ornament business to the county city to open a factory. Is that true? Are you still going to hire people from our village? That is indeed the plan. As long as the villagers can go, the factory will definitely want them. Since she wouldnt be coming back to the village often in the future, it was necessary to move her operations away. Mu Jingzhe didnt intend to hide it. If I follow you to work in the county, wont I become a county citizen too? Youll just be going there to work. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself that they were just going to the county city for work. However, many people still found it unusual to work in the county city. Mu Jingzhe was held back on the way home. It was a short journey that would usually only take a few minutes, but this time, it took more than an hour. This was even after she spoke until her mouth was dry and tried her best to escape. It wasnt easy for Mu Jingzhe to escape. When she returned, she saw someone sticking his head out the door. Who is it? Mu Jingzhe didnt recognize him at first. When she turned around in a panic, she realized that he looked familiar. Wasnt this Fu, brother of Lu, Shou, and X? Previously, these children had all been tanned and chubby. After not seeing them for a while, she realized that they had changed quite a bit. They had grown taller and thinner, perhaps because they no longer got to eat that much good food. They had lost some weight, but they were still tanned. When he saw Mu Jingzhe, Shao Fu ran off without a word. Not long after they returned home, they heard a commotion coming from next door. The women working in the courtyard werent surprised. Theyre arguing again. Yeah, they must quarrel about once a day. Even now, Zhao Lan hadnt recovered. She was still lying in bed, so she needed someone to take care of her. Eldest Brother Shao had originally wanted to save face and hadnt said anything. Now, he had already given up and didnt care about anything except giving Zhao Lan just enough to eat every day so that she wouldnt starve to death. He felt that he had already done more than Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang, but it hadnt occurred to him that he had leached off his two younger brothers for half his life. Zhao Lan was devoted to him and had sucked his younger brothers blood to support him and raise his family and kids. How was it enough to just make sure Zhao Lan didnt starve after what she had done for him? However, he simply didnt care. He didnt care, but Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had no choice. As a daughter-in-law, she would be criticized if she didnt take care of her. Every time she couldnt move Zhao Lan and asked Eldest Brother Shao to help, Eldest Brother Shao would ignore her. Arguing had become the norm for them. Actually, if he had steeled his heart and spent the money to treat her, perhaps Zhao Lan could have been cured. However, it was impossible for Eldest Brother Shao to spend this money, nor did he have it. The commotion next door didnt affect Mu Jingzhe. On the weekend, Shao Qihai brought Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wu back. Xiao Wus eyes turned red when he saw Mu Jingzhe, and he wailed, saying that hed missed her. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had actually missed Mu Jingzhe a lot too, but they could still tolerate it since they were older. After this period of hard work, Good Brother Refrigerator officially started to sell products. Advertisements were posted everywhere, and just like it had been said previously, the Good Brother brand left quite a deep impression on people. At home, Shao Dong had brought one for Mu Jingzhe to use. He had also given one to Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng so they could use it in their shop. The refrigerator was in the back seat. The villagers had never seen a refrigerator before, so they came over to look out of curiosity right after it was carried in. This is a refrigerator? It will prevent food from going bad, right? It will still go bad eventually. The fridge is just supposed to keep it fresh. Didnt I hear that food wont go bad in it? When they heard that there would even be washing machines and television in the future, everyone looked at Shao Dong with even greater admiration. Why was this child so promising? The commotion on Mu Jingzhes side could be heard from next door, but no one spoke. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X wanted to go over to watch the show, but they didnt dare. That night, Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao didnt sleep at all. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt fall asleep at the thought of the children. The next day, seeing that Shao Qiyang had also returned, she asked Eldest Brother Shao to go with her to look for Shao Qihai and the rest. However, Eldest Brother Shao was unwilling. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao almost vomited blood from anger. In the end, she could only do it herself. She waited until it was dark before entering their house with a smile. Coincidentally, Mu Jingzhe and the others were eating. You guys are eating? Qihai, Qiyang, Jingzhe, I havent seen you in a while. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had lost a lot of weight, and her face was filled with distress. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Why are you here? Is something the matter? There is indeed something I wish to talk to you about. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao entered the kitchen and squatted down by the door. Its not urgent. You guys can eat first. As she spoke, she smiled and silently prayed that she wouldnt be kicked out. Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, If you have anything to say, say it now. It was weird to have her stare at them while they ate. Ill tell you when youre done eating. Ive already eaten. Dont mind me. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao glanced at the dining table and was left speechless when she saw the sumptuous dishes. She couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It had been a long time since theyd eaten meat at home. Chapter 331 - Child Wife Zhaodi While Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was staring at them, everyone felt uncomfortable eating. Shao Qihai frowned and was about to speak when Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw that he was unhappy and hurriedly got up. Ill wait for you outside. She also did this to avoid drooling while staring at the dining table. After dinner, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao even came in to help wash the dishes, but how could they let her do it? Mu Jingzhe looked helpless. If you have something to say, just say it. She should stop bothering them. Thats right Shao Fu and Shao Lu were originally going to be in junior high, but theyd have to go to town to study in junior high. The tuition fees and living expenses add up to a lot. Given the situation at home, since they dont like to study, they wont go. Now that they have stopped studying, they have to do something. I was just wondering if you had any work for them to do. They can do anything. Just give them a meal and they wont cower away from hard work. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao braced herself and begged, her face filled with even more distress. In the past, she had lived a good life, and so had her children. Now, given the situation at home, and considering that they were growing up and eating a lot, the family really couldnt take it anymore. In the past, she had only thought about how blessed her children were. She used to once be proud of giving birth to three sons and one daughter. But now, seeing that they were idling at home and had already grown up, she started to worry. Fu, Lu, Shou, and X had been pampered since they were young. They didnt know how to work and were not patient. They had been this way all their lives, and they couldnt change the way they were. Instead of going to school, Fu, Lu, and X just mucked around. Even though they were still undergoing puberty, they actually followed people to the outer village to climb up walls and eavesdrop. If this continued, what would happen? Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was really afraid that they would go astray and get in trouble outside. I know that our family has let you down, and were too ashamed to face you, but I had no choice. I could only thicken my skin and come. I really only need you to give them some work. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Fu and Lu to stop studying. Shao Qiyang, who knew the kids well, wasnt surprised when he heard that. He directly said, Shao Fu is only 14. Hes not even 16 years old. No one will accept him. Theres nothing we can do about it. They can be apprentices at first. Qiyang, arent your parcels delivered everywhere? They can do this as well. Im just worried that if they dont acquire some capabilities, they wont get a wife in the future. Only when they learn some skills will the family be at peace. Otherwise, theyll be led astray. To think she was already fretting over her sons marrying when they were only 14. Mu Jingzhe could only express her admiration. Its not like your family has no land. If theyre not afraid of hardships, just bring them to work in the fields. Its impossible for me to accept them. Shao Qiyang directly refused. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao looked at Shao Qihai, who said directly, Its even more impossible for me. Then can you teach them how to drive? Qihai, all the drivers in your convoy know how to drive. Let them learn from you Driving was a skill. If one mastered that, one would always be able to find a way out. However, their family didnt have the money to send them to learn, so Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao thought that it would be good for them to learn from Shao Qihai for free. She thought she had it all planned out, but she was still rejected. Impossible. That doesnt comply with the rules. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt maintain the smile on her face anymore. She had guessed that they might refuse, but she hadnt expected them to refuse so readily. On account of the fact that theyre your biological nephews, do take care of them Havent I been taking care of them for a long time? Do I have to be responsible for them for the rest of their lives? Shao Qihai didnt stand on ceremony. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao froze and looked at Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe Dont look at me. Its even more impossible for me. Mu Jingzhe indicated that she definitely wouldnt resort to child labor. Besides, she still remembered how Fu, Lu, Shou, and X had treated Shao Dong and the rest in the past. She couldnt pity Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao just because she sounded pitiful now. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao still wanted to say something, but Shao Qiyang was impatient. I think its time for you two to raise your own children. You gave birth to Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, but youve never really raised them. Theyre your children. They are not ours, and they are definitely not anyone elses. These words struck Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos sore spot. In the end, she went back without accomplishing her objective. When she returned home, she saw Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. Then, she thought of Shao Dong and the rest. Grief welled up in her heart. She didnt know why the roles had been reversed. In the past, Fu, Lu, Shou, and X had been the best, while Dong, Nan, Xi, Bei, and Zhong had been insignificant. Their names made it obvious enough. Why was it the other way around now? When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw Fu, Lu, Shou, and X fight over a few peanuts, she felt even more embarrassed. They were all descendants of the Shao Family, so why was there such a big difference? Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao picked up the broom and started chasing after Fu, Lu, Shou, and X. Why are you so noisy? Why are you fighting? I have no idea what you four do all day long. When Im old and cant do anything anymore, will you wait until you starve and die? Why is my life so bitter Mu Jingzhe shook her head when she heard Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos crying and scolding next door. Everything else aside, it was already not bad for Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to care about Zhao Lan. With such a husband and those children, she would have a hard time in the future. Mu Jingzhe only pitied Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao for a few seconds. In the end, within two days, she was rendered speechless by Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos appalling actions. After she returned to her parents home, she brought back a young lady. She said that she had found a child bride for her son, but she didnt specify which one she would give her toFu, Lu, or Shou. In any case, it was just a child bride. She could be given to any of her three sons. However, that little girl was the same age as Little Bei. She was only seven years old! Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she heard that. Which era is this? A child bride? This isnt legal! Those who didnt know better might think that she had transmigrated to the feudal era. Our villages Auntie Wang used to be a child bride too. But that was in the past. What era is it now? That child is only seven years old! Mu Jingzhe felt that it was absurd, but Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao felt proud of her brilliance. After she was rejected, she went back to her parents home to see if she could get her maternal family to take care of Fu and Lu. She wanted to see if they could study carpentry or build houses. These were still popular skill sets in the village, but the maternal family was reluctant. They had many children of their own, and Fu and Lu wouldnt have the chance. The maternal family even wanted to look for Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to see if they could make their children follow Shao Qihai and Shao Qiyang. They were indeed a family. Their thoughts were exactly the same as Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos. However, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao said that it was completely impossible. Then, she begged her maternal family to take care of Fu and Lu and cried for a long time, afraid that Fu, Lu, and Shou wouldnt be able to get a wife in the future. In the end, her mother brought a young lady back and came up with the idea of a child bride. This child is seven years old and can also help with work. Since your family has land, you can plant corn and potatoes so you wont starve to death. Havent you always felt that its hard on you and that no one will help you? Let her go back with you and help you. When she grows up in two years, you can just assign this child to whoever is suitable. Youll have a ready-made daughter-in-law who doesnt need betrothal gifts and someone to help you. When the time comes, you can betroth Shao Xi to someone, accept some betrothal gifts, and get another daughter-in-law. Wont you have two daughters-in-law then? If the third one is lucky, hell also find someone to marry. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was tempted. In the end, she spent some money and brought the young lady back. The first day that she brought her back, she started ordering her around. Zhaodi, Ill leave your grandmother to you in the future. You have to learn how to cook too. Remember not to eat in secret. Yes, the young lady was also called Zhaodi. Chapter 332 - The Little Fairy Gives Out Candy Usually, the moment people heard a name like Zhaodi[1], they would know that the family favored boys over girls. Little Zhaodi had been no exception. Her family had always wanted a boy. As the eldest daughter, she had been named Zhaodi. Later on, her younger sisters had been given the names Yindi, Daidi, Sidi, Niandi, and Pandi[2]. Because her family had lived on the mountain and didnt have a household register, her mother had given birth to one child every year in the hopes of getting a son. When she finally gave birth to a son that year, she no longer needed to use names like Xiangdi and Laidi[3]. Since they couldnt afford to raise so many kids, the next baby girls were given away after being named. However, this wasnt enough. Now that they had a son, they had to take good care of him. The only daughters left at home to help with the chores, Zhaodi and Yindi, had to be sent away as well. As the eldest, Zhaodi had helped her parents with their work for a long time. She was especially diligent and had even said that she could help take care of her younger brother. She had originally thought that this way, she wouldnt be sent away, but in the end, theyd sent her away anyway. Zhaodi was very thin and dark. She didnt speak much either. She cowered all day and only worked hard. She was so young that she couldnt take care of Zhao Lan at all. However, she didnt dare disobey Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, so she did as she was told. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was very satisfied with what she saw. She would shout for Zhaodi to quickly get to work, for it made her feel like she was ordering Li Zhaodi around. She was especially dissatisfied with Li Zhaodi. In the past, everyone in the village had despised and spurned Li Zhaodi. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had also despised Li Zhaodi. But now, Li Zhaodi had actually entered the county city to do business, and she was the one who was despised and spurned in the village instead. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao felt aggrieved. Ordering Zhaodi to work satisfied some of her imagination and felt good. She was in a good mood and she felt satisfied, but Fu, Lu, and Shou were very dissatisfied. Shes so dark. I dont want her to be my wife. I dont want that either. Shes so small. Mom, neither of us wants her. You dont want her? If you can, go find a wife yourselves! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was dissatisfied. Anyway, we dont want her. Whoever wants such a dark girl can have her. Everyone will laugh at us. No family has a child bride. Only our family has one. Then help me take care of your grandmother. Dont I need a helper too? That wont do. Shes really smelly and dirty! There was a commotion in the courtyard. Upon hearing this, Little Zhaodi felt terrified. She was afraid that she would be chased away from this place too. She gritted her teeth and, not minding the dirt, mustered all her strength to turn Zhao Lan around. Upon hearing the commotion outside, Zhao Lan couldnt stop crying. What a sin! This is retribution from heaven. The son and grandsons she had once doted on so much now despised her. Their promises to buy her leather shoes and a car in the past had just been meant to coax her. After crying for a while, she looked at the timid Little Zhaodi. It was rare for Zhao Lans compassion to be stirred. Youre so young. Stop tormenting yourself. Just let it be dirty. I cant continue to sin. Zhao Lan asked Little Zhaodi to go out. As soon as Little Zhaodi came out, Shao Fu took a big step back. You stink. Get out. Dont come to our house again. We dont want you! Shao Lu stepped forward and pushed Little Zhaodi. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao frowned. What are you doing? Mom, kick her out! Thats right. We dont want her. If Shao Dong and his brothers marry girls from the city in the future, it will be so embarrassing for us to bring her along. We also want to marry girls from the city. Only then would they live a good life as freeloaders. Shao Lu picked up the broom and chased Little Zhaodi out. He didnt even allow her to stand at the door. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was helpless, but she didnt scold her sons. After all, in her heart, she knew that if she hadnt been forced by reality, she wouldnt have been satisfied with a child bride like Little Zhaodi either. Firstly, Little Zhaodis mother had only given birth to a son after having several girls. Daughters tended to resemble their mother. What if Little Zhaodi kept giving birth to daughters as well? Secondly, Little Zhaodi came from the mountain, which was even more remote than Little Eastern Village. Besides, she was very dark-skinned and her maternal family couldnt be relied on. If possible, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao would have liked to look for a girl from the city. After all, Dong, Nan, Xi, Bei, and Zhong would definitely marry someone from the city and live a good life. How could she take it lying down when her children fell behind? Alright, dont say anything else. I know what Im doing. Even though shes a child bride, if you really dont like her and manage to find a good partner, you wont have to marry her. She just wanted to be safe and find someone to work for her. Someone she could squeeze dry. They were talking in the courtyard. After the despised Little Zhaodi was chased out, she didnt dare approach Eldest Brother Shaos house or move. She lowered her head, wanting to cry but not daring to. Her family had always forbidden her to cry. They said that she would chase away good fortune if she cried too much and that they wouldnt get a son because of all her crying. Little Zhaodi was holding back her tears when she suddenly heard tinkling laughter in front of her. Third Brother, you will not start running first! When Little Zhaodi looked up, she was stunned. This person was so fair and good-looking. The dress she was wearing, her hair, and the hair ornament on her head were all very beautiful. As she bounced over, she seemed to be glowing under the sunlight. Little Zhaodi thought, This must be a little fairy, right? The little fairy in her dreams looked like this. Eh? The person she thought of as Little Fairy was actually Little Bei. She was initially competing with Shao Nan to see who would get home first, when she unexpectedly saw Little Zhaodi at the door. Who are you? Why are you standing there? As she looked at Little Beis fair, beautiful appearance, Little Zhaodi carefully hid her dark, petite hand behind her. However, she was afraid that Little Fairy would find her smelly, so she took a step back before saying, Im Zhaodi. Zhaodi? Isnt this Grandmas name? Little Bei looked at Little Zhaodi. You actually have the same name as Grandma. Shao Nan was beside her. Lets go home. She must be the child bride they brought back. Shao Nan was very cold and didnt want to pay attention to these things. He glanced at Little Zhaodi and pulled Little Bei home. Little Zhaodi secretly glanced at Shao Nan, who resembled Little Bei, and thought in a daze, This is a little fairy boy, right? However, the little fairy boy didnt seem to like her very much Little Bei was dragged home by Shao Nan, but her eyes were dazed. Brother, if I hadnt been saved by Mommy back then, would I have been like her? When she had been sent away by Zhao Lan, that family had wanted to send her to be a child bride. She remembered it very clearly. Shao Nan immediately denied it. No, you wouldnt. We would have found you. Then could any family members be looking for Zhaodi, who has the same name as Grandma? Shao Nan paused. Unlike Little Bei, when he had gone to the bathroom during the break, he had already heard the story of the child bride. No family would come looking for her because it was her family who had sold her. After Shao Nan had heard that, he hadnt said anything to anyone and hadnt taken this matter to heart. He would only pay attention to the people he cared about. But Little Bei didnt seem to be like that. That child was the same age as her, so this made her think of herself. Just as Shao Nan was about to say something, Mu Jingzhe came out. Why are you standing in the courtyard? Why wont you come in? Mommy, theres someone outside with the same name as Grandma. Is her name also Zhaodi? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected the child bride that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had found to have the same name as her mother. Thats right, Mommy. How old is she? She looks younger than me. Why is she also called Zhaodi? I think shes as old as you. As for why shes called Zhaodi a lot of people have this name. Although it wasnt a good name, there were too many girls called Zhaodi in that era. [1] sounds like attract a younger brother [2] these five names mean attract/miss/look forward to a younger brother [3] want a younger brothe Chapter 333 - Let Mu Jingzhe Raise Little Zhaodi Mommy, is she so small because she doesnt get to eat enough? When she heard that they were the same age, Little Bei immediately guessed the crux of the matter. Otherwise, why would she be shorter than her despite being the same age as her? Mu Jingzhe looked at Little Bei. Little Bei, you seem to pay quite a bit of attention to her. Mm, seeing her reminds me of myself. Little Bei nodded. Mommy, wait for me. Little Bei ran out and saw that Little Zhaodi was indeed still there. She took two pieces of milk candy and a peanut one out of her pocket. For you. Little Zhaodi had seen milk candy before. This was something only boys on the mountain could eat during the New Year. She was a girl, so she didnt have the right to eat it. She had picked up candy wrappers to lick them before, but they hadnt been delicious. Despite seeing Little Bei suddenly pass the candy to her, Little Zhaodi didnt dare take it. Little Bei stuffed it into her hand and whispered, Eat it in secret when youre alone. Dont give it to them. Little Bei didnt like Fu, Lu, Shou, and X, so she wasnt willing to let them eat it. Little Zhaodi nodded in a daze. Seeing her dazed look, Little Bei was afraid that she would be robbed of the candy if she saved it for later. After all, the same thing had happened to her before. Eat it now, or theyll snatch it. Thank you, Little Fairy Sister. Little Zhaodi spoke very softly. Little Bei was stunned. Im not your Fairy Sister. Im Little Bei. You can call me Little Bei. When is your birthday? Let me see which of us is older. I dont know. Little Zhaodi didnt know when her birthday was, nor did her parents remember. She had no idea that there was such a thing as a birthday. We should be around the same age. Im a little taller than you now, so Ill be your older sister for now. You can call me Sister Little Bei. Alright, Sister Little Bei. How obedient. Little Bei was very happy. She peeled off the candy wrapper and stuffed the candy into Little Zhaodis mouth. Eat it now. Little Zhaodi habitually bit it, and a sweetness she had never tasted before spread in her mouth. It was different from any kind of wild fruit. It was very, very sweet. Little Zhaodi felt that it tasted like a petal that she often found to suck. She didnt know what kind of flower it was, but when the petal was plucked, one could suck the juice inside. It was very sweet. She had thought that that was the sweetest thing ever, but in the end, this candy was even sweeter than that flower. Little Zhaodi greedily savored it. Her eyes were sparkling, and she couldnt bear to swallow it. Little Bei chuckled. Eat it before going in. Little Zhaodi nodded vigorously. Little Bei looked at the scar on her forehead. How did that scar come about? Did they hit you? Little Zhaodi sniffed. I scared them, and they said they didnt see me. Eldest Brother Shao and the rest couldnt bear to pay the electricity bill. There were no lightbulbs at home either, so they even had to save on the usage of kerosene lamps. Little Zhaodi was too dark and was especially inconspicuous at night. For a moment, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and the rest had forgotten that there was someone at home and had been startled when theyd accidentally bumped into Little Zhaodi. This was how Little Zhaodi had gotten injured, but at that moment, Little Zhaodi had completely forgotten about the pain. The candy was so sweet that her eyes narrowed. After feeding Little Zhaodi, Little Bei bounced back home to eat. Little Zhaodi should have listened to Little Bei and eaten all the candy, but because it was so delicious, she couldnt bear to eat it all at once and secretly hid it. After hiding it, because she was constantly afraid of losing it, she would secretly touch it to see if it was still there. As she made many small movements, Shao Shou discovered her. There had been no sweets to eat at home for a long time. When he saw the candy, Shao Shous eyes turned green and he immediately demanded that Little Zhaodi give it to him. Previously, Little Zhaodi had been very weak and hadnt retaliated or scolded them back, but this time, she surprisingly resisted. No. In spite of her fear, Little Zhaodi covered her mouth and shook her head. This candy had been given to her by Sister Little Bei. She didnt want to give it to them. How dare you refuse! Shao Shou lost it and raised his hand to snatch the candy. Little Zhaodi hugged her head and didnt dare retaliate. However, when someone tried to snatch the candy from her, she resisted. Little Zhaodi, who had been doing housework since she was young, was actually very strong in spite of her petite frame. Shao Shous strength was nowhere near comparable to hers. In the end, not only did Shao Shou not manage to snatch the candy, but he was also pushed down by Little Zhaodi. Shao Shous wails instantly attracted Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos attention. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao acted as if she couldnt see Little Zhaodis messy hair and nosebleed. When she saw that Shao Shou had injured his knee, she slapped Little Zhaodi. How dare you hit your master! Little Zhaodi was thrown down the stairs and didnt get up for a long time. Beat her to death, beat her to death! Shao Shou shouted excitedly. Then, he tried to snatch the candy from Little Zhaodis hands. Little Zhaodi held back her tears. Afraid that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao would snatch the candy along with her son, she directly stuffed it into her mouth. If she ate it, she wouldnt be afraid it would be snatched again. Ah! Shao Shou was so angry that he slapped her and tried to dig it out of her mouth. Little Zhaodi still refused. Shao Shou was so angry that he wailed. Mom, my candy, my candy! Who gave you the candy? Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao asked. Little Zhaodi didnt say anything. Shao Shou sat on the ground anxiously. I want to eat sweets. I want to eat sweets! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had no choice but to search for it. Soon, she found the peanut candy. Panicking, Little Zhaodi snatched it back without hesitation and even ate the candy wrapper. Are you the reincarnation of a hungry ghost? Who gave it to you! When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao heard Shao Shous cries, she hit Little Zhaodi ruthlessly. Soon, she thought of the people next door. Only those who lived next door could afford to give away so much candy. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao spat, Those kids would rather give it to an outsider than to their own cousins. Mommy, I want candy. I want candy! Shao Shou rolled on the ground and threw a tantrum, crying and begging for candy. If I do not get some, you should beat her to death. She snatched my candy. Why are you still rolling on the ground when youre already ten years old?! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao scolded Shao Shou, but Shao Shou didnt care at all. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao saw that Shao Shou was crying and making a fuss, while Zhaodi was eating sweets next to him, refusing to spit them out no matter how hard she hit her, she was so angry that she had no choice. In the end, she asked Little Zhaodi to continue asking for candy. Since theyre giving it to you, go and ask for more. Little Zhaodi refused to go. Since she didnt move, Shao Shou continued to cry. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had no choice but to pick up the broom and chase Little Zhaodi out. Hurry up and ask for candy. If you dont get any, Ill beat you to death! Previously, they hadnt been able to do anything to Mu Jingzhe and the rest. Seeing that Little Zhaodi was useful, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt help wanting to get food through Little Zhaodi. It would be fine even if she was given just a few sweets. Little Zhaodi didnt want to go, as she didnt want Little Bei to dislike her. However, no matter how hard she struggled, she was no match for Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao carried her to the door and pressured her to ask for candy. Little Zhaodi ran back a few times and was chased out each time. Head hurting from Shao Shous crying voice, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao hit her even harder. As she was hitting her, she happened to encounter Little Bei and Shao Nan, who were returning. Little Zhaodi was shocked to see Little Bei and quickly wiped her face. However, the nosebleed blood on her face had already dried and couldnt be wiped away. When Little Bei saw Little Zhaodis face, she frowned. Upon seeing Little Bei frown, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao hit her even harder. She wanted Little Bei to be moved and pity Zhaodi. Then, she would give her more sweets and delicious food. If that didnt work, it would be good if they could give her food. This way, she would save on food. As Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao slapped her, Little Zhaodis body trembled. However, she bit her lips without saying a word. She only wanted to break free, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt. Chapter 334 - You’ve Broken the Law Chapter 334: Youve Broken the Law Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Stop! Little Bei couldnt take it anymore and stopped her. Shao Nan, who had been about to grab Little Beis hand, helplessly retracted his hand. He didnt want Little Bei to interfere. He could see the scheming glint in Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos eyes, but because Little Bei had already intervened, he could only helplessly step forward. Oh, Shao Nan, Shao Bei, youre back from school. Im teaching this disobedient child a lesson. Dont pay attention to her. You Little Bei wanted to speak but was stopped by Shao Nan. Shao Nan looked at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Its illegal to hit someone, especially a child. That makes the crime even more severe. Its not like Im hitting a stranger. The person Im hitting is part of our family. Whether I hit or kill her is up to me. She might be afraid of other people, but why would she be afraid of a child bride? In the presence of Little Bei and Shao Nan, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao hit her even harder. She then cursed. This child needs a beating. Only after I hit her will she realize how powerful I am Thats enough. If you continue to hit her, youll end up killing her. Mu Jingzhe had originally been busy in the room and hadnt heard the commotion next door. However, the female workers had heard that something was amiss. They had gone to take a look and seen that Little Bei and Shao Nan had returned, so theyd called Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe pinched her brows and looked at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao speechlessly. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao cowered for a moment when she saw Mu Jingzhe, but she quickly calmed down. You have no right to meddle in our family matters. So what if I hit her? This is my familys child bride. Shes a member of my family. If shes disobedient, Ill hit her. I dont care if you hit Fu, Lu, Shou, or X, but I am indeed capable of meddling if you hit this child. Shes my child bride. She belongs to my family. What right do you have to interfere? Mu Jingzhe looked at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. You broke the law. By raising a child bride, youve violated the relevant clauses regarding freedom of marriage in Marriage Law and violated the rights of women and children. Therefore, the existence of a child bride is illegal by itself. How is it illegal? How am I breaking the law? Dont the other families in our village also have child brides? If you can, go poke your nose in their affairs. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao didnt believe her. Mu Jingzhe, dont think you can scare me by saying this. She sneered smugly. Im just raising a child bride. After a few years, when theyre about the same age, Ill hold a wedding for them and keep her at home as my daughter-in-law! She pulled Little Zhaodi over. Right? Little Zhaodi didnt say anything for a moment. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was displeased. Are you mute? As if to show Mu Jingzhe and the others, she picked up the broom and got ready to hit her again. Mu Jingzhe stepped forward impatiently and caught Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos hand. I said stop it. Didnt you hear me? Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos face twisted for a moment, and she felt like her wrist was about to break. Let go quickly. Who are you to order me around?! I already said that youve broken the law. If you continue to abuse children and use them for child labor, your crimes will only increase. Youre trying to scare me again. Im not afraid. Let go of me! Her hand was in so much pain that she couldnt take it anymore. Afraid that it would really break, she struggled. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt break free from Mu Jingzhes hand. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao could only try her best. All of a sudden, Mu Jingzhe let go of her hand. Momentarily, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao used too much strength and couldnt control her hand. She directly flew forward. Coincidentally, the earth wall of the Shao Residence was right in front of her, and she bumped into it. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao used her hand to block it, but it only prevented her from smashing her face into a pancake. However, her nose smacked right into the wall. Not only was she covered in dirt, but her nose instantly began to bleed, looking exactly like Little Zhaodis nose. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos tears and mucus flowed together. She felt pain and embarrassment, and it took her a while to recover. Mu Jingzhe! She was filled with hatred. She turned around and saw Shao Shou peeking. Just as she was about to ask Shao Shou to help her, Shao Shou slipped away. Little brat! Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao wished she could slap her back a few times, but upon looking at Mu Jingzhe, she ultimately didnt dare to. Instead, she wiped away the blood on her nose and glared at Little Zhaodi. Youre not allowed to eat or enter the house tonight. Just stand here. Ill deal with you later. After saying that, she left gloomily. Little Zhaodi lowered her head and didnt dare make a sound. Little Bei looked at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos back and wrinkled her nose. Mommy, have I caused trouble? She just didnt want to see Little Zhaodi get beaten up, but from the looks of it, what she had done hadnt seemed to help her. Actually, they had helped her in a sense. However, now that this had happened, Little Zhaodi was probably going to suffer. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was petty and would certainly take revenge. Since there was nothing she could do about them, she would definitely make things difficult for Little Zhaodi. Therefore, this help was indeed a hindrance. However, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt dampen Little Beis enthusiasm. It was good that she had a positive, kind side. You didnt cause any trouble, but in the future, you could think more about the most effective way to go about helping others. Also, think about ways you can protect yourself while helping others. Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis head and glanced at Shao Nan. For example, if there were a lot of people on the other side today, you guys might have gotten injured too. Thinking of ways to help others correctly is the homework I assign to you today. You two can discuss it and do your homework separately. Okay. Little Bei and Shao Nan nodded. Little Zhaodi looked at them with envy in her eyes. Little Bei looked at her. Mommy, what about her Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe. Dont worry, Im here. Mu Jingzhe squatted down and looked at Little Zhaodi. Youre Zhaodi, right? Ill call you Little Zhaodi in the future. Does your stomach hurt? Does your head hurt? Are your eyes blurry? Mu Jingzhe checked Little Zhaodis condition. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had beaten her up badly, so she was afraid that there could be internal bleeding or head injuries. Little Zhaodi shook her head. Her entire body hurt, but she was used to getting beaten up and could still tolerate it. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Thats good. If it hurts anywhere, call for help. Let them take you to the hospital, alright? Upon seeing Little Zhaodi nod in a daze, Mu Jingzhe wanted to pull Shao Nan and Little Bei home. You two, do your homework obediently. Ill make a trip into town. She couldnt bring this child home for the time being. Otherwise, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao would only go even more overboard. Little Bei had wanted to ask if she could bring Little Zhaodi home, but when she heard that, she asked instead, Mommy, why are you going to town? Are you going to the police station? Shao Nan was very sensitive. Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had said that it was their familys business and that there was nothing she could do about it, but Mu Jingzhe really could do something about it. She didnt delay. She decided to go and return quickly to avoid any accidents. This matter could be interpreted as Mu Jingzhe meddling in other peoples business, but Mu Jingzhe didnt want such a bad habit to spread. She couldnt watch Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao strut around and beat a child to death. She had to consider Little Beis emotions too. She really didnt want the children to see such a thing. There was nothing wrong with being aloof, but sometimes, it was better to reach out and give a helping hand. You could never be sure that the next person in danger wouldnt be you. If everyone just stood by and watched, it would be terrible when it was their turn. It was impossible to reason with someone like Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, so Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on her. She decided to solve the problem from the root. Mu Jingzhe went to the police station to report the case. Chapter 335 - Raising an Ancestor Chapter 335: Raising an Ancestor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was the first time the police station received such a report. Child brides had existed for a long time. Although they knew that it wasnt legal, it would be difficult for those little girls to live after leaving the home of the family that had taken them in. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they couldnt do anything about it. They hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to report it directly. To clarify the seriousness of the situation, what theyre doing is human trafficking. Selling children and women is a very serious matter. Today, she bought a child bride. If shes not satisfied, she might sell the child elsewhere the day after tomorrow. After a while, shell get bolder and bolder and think that what she has done is no big deal. Who knows what kind of atrocious crimes she will go on to commit? Such a matter has to be handled immediately. Mu Jingzhe felt that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was probably so bold because she had seen Zhao Lan sell Little Bei before. Even though Zhao Lan had claimed that she had given Little Bei away, in reality, she had sold her for money. And Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had learned all that bad stuff in the process. Besides, in this case, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao is simply looking for someone to work for her. She beats and scolds the girl every day. This is abuse through and through. Im afraid that someone will die if this continues. Even if the child doesnt die, letting such a young child work all the time is child labor in disguise. If everyone hears this and thinks its a worthwhile deal, I dont dare imagine what the future will be like. Many sins started little by little. The people of Great Eastern Village were still simple and kind overall, but when presented with benefits, one could become very wicked. In this day and age, many people were so poor that they couldnt afford to eat and wanted to sell or give their children away. If everyone followed suit, it would all be over. At this point, the police officer at the police station got serious. We understand what youre talking about. Well investigate and deal with the situation in time. Only then did Mu Jingzhe feel at ease and return to the village. When she returned, the sky was already dark. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos family sounded like they were eating, and Little Zhaodi was still where she had been previously. True to her word, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao seemed like she wouldnt give Little Zhaodi anything to eat. Mu Jingzhe sighed and stroked her head. Dont just stand there foolishly. Sit when you should. Although Li Zhaodi had never been a child bride in the past and might not have been beaten so much, she had suffered no less than Little Zhaodi. Mu Jingzhe looked at her. Perhaps it was because of her name, but she kept feeling like she was looking at a younger version of her mother. At the time, she hadnt been born yet, and they hadnt even been in the same time and space, so she hadnt been able to help her mom. But she could help Little Zhaodi. Therefore, even though she knew that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had thrown her here to let them see and was aware of what Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was thinking, she could only fall for it because she couldnt really watch as Little Zhaodi starved and leave her be. Fortunately, she had already called the police. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao heard that Mu Jingzhe had come back, she came out to see Little Zhaodi and waited for Mu Jingzhe and the rest to give her something to eat out of pity. While Mu Jingzhe and the others were eating, she went to take a look. Sure enough, she had given Little Zhaodi food. It was white steamed buns with meat wrapped inside. The food looked delicious. Since Mu Jingzhe had gone to the police station to report the case, she had bought some meat on the way back, so there was meat for dinner. Ever since shed made meat buns in Ocean City, Little Bei had fallen in love with this cooking method. Even now that they were back, Mu Jingzhe would still prepare this dish. Little Zhaodi drank the soup and tasted this unprecedented delicacy. This was really the first time she had eaten such delicious food. It was also the first time she had eaten white flour buns and meat. They were so tasty that she almost swallowed her own tongue. Seeing that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had come over to take a look, Little Zhaodi immediately stuffed into her mouth the half of the bun that she couldnt bear to eat and had been slowly savoring. Although she was fast enough, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao could see it clearly. Shao Shou had also seen Little Bei eat it before and kept clamoring for it. Upon seeing Little Zhaodi stuffing it into her mouth as quickly as she could, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was furious. She cursed under her breath. Although she had plotted to get Mu Jingzhe to help them raise Little Zhaodi, when she saw that she had really been given such delicious food, she felt uncomfortable again. One had to know that they could only afford to eat cornbread! Even when they ate white flour buns, they couldnt afford meat. When they give you food in the future, youre not allowed to eat it. Bring it back and let us eat it. Of course they had to eat this delicious food. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao threatened Little Zhaodi, but the latter didnt say anything. For the next two days, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao dealt with Little Zhaodi often, as Little Zhaodi was disobedient and kept eating the food given to her by Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe. She stubbornly refused to listen and didnt keep the food for them as shed been told, even if it meant she had to swallow down the food so quickly that she choked. Usually, she didnt say a word, but whenever someone snatched her food, she would be fierce. When Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao asked her to ask for clothes and sweets, Little Zhaodi didnt listen at all. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao kept giving her a hard time and always let Shao Nan and Little Bei witness her hitting Little Zhaodi. Little Bei couldnt ignore this. After saying a few words, she pulled Little Zhaodi home. In the end, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao turned around and spread a rumor that Shao Nan had taken a fancy to Little Zhaodi and shamelessly wanted to snatch his cousin-in-law to make her his child bride. Mu Jingzhe felt that Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was really asking for a beating. Just as she was about to teach her a lesson, the police finally came. They had already investigated thoroughly and confirmed the truth before coming to their door. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had only lived a good life for two days and no longer had to wait on Zhao Lan. She was still thinking of ways to use Little Zhaodi to scheme against Mu Jingzhe and the rest and use Little Zhaodi to disgust them. In the end, the police came. As soon as she saw the police, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos hands trembled. When she heard that it was illegal to buy and sell child brides, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao almost knelt down. I didnt buy her. Her family gave her to me. I didnt buy her. Actually, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had given them money, but she definitely couldnt reveal this. Her family said that they couldnt afford to raise the child, so they gave her to our family. I didnt buy her. But you still cant raise her as a child bride. The police said the same thing as Mu Jingzhe. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao gritted her teeth. It seemed like Mu Jingzhe had snitched on her. She gritted her teeth and swallowed. I dont regard her as a child bride. I just took pity on her and adopted her. Then why didnt you come to the police station to apply for adoption? This is completely illegal. The police werent that easy to talk to. Seeing that many people from the village had come to watch, they took this opportunity to teach everyone that their old tricks wouldnt work anymore. If your family truly wishes to adopt her, you have to follow the formal adoption procedure. From now on, she will be like your biological daughter and enjoy the same rights as your other children. Its even more impossible for siblings to get married. Also, this child is already at school age. You have to send her to school. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos face turned pale when she heard that. This was a result of both fright and anger. She didnt know why raising a child bride was against the law. Furthermore, there were so many rules. She wasnt even willing to give Little Zhaodi food and she actually wanted Mu Jingzhe to help raise her. This talk of sending her to school was even more absurd. At the thought of the money she had spent and the comfortable life she had been leading for the past two days, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao really didnt want to send Little Zhaodi away. Why? She had gritted her teeth before spending the money to buy her. However, she couldnt be a child bride. She also had to be sent to school.. This wasnt how one treated a child bride but an ancestor. Chapter 336 - Kneeling and Kowtowing Chapter 336: Kneeling and Kowtowing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After weighing the pros and cons, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao could only grit her teeth in heartache. I didnt know about this. I only thought that I was doing a good deed. Mr. Policeman, I wont do it again. In that case, I wont raise her anymore. You can send her back home if you wish. At most, she would go look for Zhaodis father to demand her money back. Since it was illegal, she believed that they wouldnt dare not return it. Little Zhaodi was taken away, and the villagers were discussing among themselves. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao sneered, Mu Jingzhe, you cant bear to see our family doing well, can you? Why did you have to snitch on us? If my sons dont get a wife, I wont let you off. Mu Jingzhe frowned when she heard that. It wasnt because of Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos scolding, but because of Little Zhaodi. Even if Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao scolded her, she could just scold her back. If it still didnt work out, she could just hit her back. Mu Jingzhe dismissed Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and thought of Little Zhaodi instead. If Little Zhaodi was sent back to her parents, she didnt know if her parents would sell her again. Perhaps they would be intimidated by the police and would stop trying to sell her for a while, but they would definitely give Little Zhaodi a hard time. She didnt know what would be worseto slog away at home to serve her younger brother and parents or suffer at the hands of Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao. Mu Jingzhe didnt know the answer either, but soon, there was no need for such a comparison. Little Zhaodi no longer had to be a slave for her younger brother. It was said that Little Zhaodis parents had been given a warning after an investigation by the police previously. They had originally agreed to it, but in the end, they had run away that night, perhaps because they were afraid of being caught or being asked to return the money theyd received for selling their daughter. Whether Little Zhaodi would stay or go was really a dilemma now. Because her maternal grandmother was still around, she ended up staying with her. However, her maternal grandmother wasnt well-off either. The only advantage was that Little Zhaodi no longer had to be beaten up. Although her maternal grandmother was very old and needed to be taken care of, this was still very good for Little Zhaodi. She no longer had to live in fear of being sold or beaten up. After living at her maternal grandmothers house for two days, Little Zhaodi received a bag of clothes. It had been sent over by Little Bei. It wasnt new clothes, but her old ones. Although it was an old set of clothes, they were clean and neatly folded. Besides, they had either been bought or made by Mu Jingzhe for Little Bei. They were better than the ones sold at the market stalls. Since Little Bei had grown out of them and they were still in good condition, these clothes had been stored away properly. Previously, when she had seen the tattered clothes on Little Zhaodi, she had wanted to give them to her. They were the same age, but Little Zhaodi was too thin and petite, so they fit her perfectly. Little Bei still remembered the cold winters of the past. Although it was still hot right now, in the blink of an eye, the autumn wind would quickly cool the weather down. She didnt want Little Zhaodi to freeze. To Little Zhaodi, these clothes came at the right time. These were also the best clothes she had ever received. Overjoyed, she kept hugging them and couldnt bear to wear them. Although the village chief had only said that someone had found out about her situation and donated the clothes to her, not saying who it was, Little Zhaodi knew that it must be Sister Little Bei. She could smell Sister Little Beis scent on her clothes. Only Sister Little Bei would give clothes to her. Little Zhaodi cherished these clothes and put them away. The day after she received the clothes, she woke up before dawn and cooked a pot of potatoes. She sprinkled some salt at the bottom of the bowl and saved up some salt to eat with her maternal grandmother. Little Zhaodi kept the leftovers for her grandmother. Grandma, you can eat the leftovers when youre hungry later. After helping her maternal grandmother settle down, Little Zhaodi carried the basket to the cornfield and plucked the corn that could be eaten. Carrying a basket full of corn that didnt match her size at all, she set off for Great Eastern Village alone. She rested a few times on the way. When she reached the village entrance, she carefully changed into the new clothes she had brought with her and set off to look for Little Bei. When she reached her door, she secretly poured the corn on the firewood. After a while, when she saw Shao Nan come out, she mustered up the courage to call his name. I want to see Sister Little Bei and Auntie. Shao Nan was a little surprised to see her, but he didnt say much. After some thought, he called Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe over. Little Beis eyes lit up when she saw the clothes she was wearing. Sister. As soon as she ran up to them, Little Zhaodi suddenly knelt down. Sister Little Bei, Auntie, thank you. The main reason she had come today was to thank them. She knew that it was all thanks to them that she had managed to escape those beatings. She didnt know how to show how thankful she felt. She had heard adults say that kowtowing and thanking was the best way to express ones gratitude, so she kowtowed before them. She kowtowed seriously and got up again without needing help. I dont have anything good at home, so I brought some corn. Its just the right time to eat it. Little Zhaodi pointed at the corn on the firewood. Ill take my leave now. After saying that, she ran off. Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe then reacted. Wait, you can leave after dinner! Dinner is ready. No, Im leaving. She had only come with a basket of corn on her back, so how could she stay around and eat for free? That wouldnt count as showing her gratitude. Shed be taking advantage of the situation. Little Zhaodi ran with the basket on her back. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei wanted to catch up to her, but although she was small, she ran very quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei stood at the village entrance and saw a kid with a basket running far away. She sure runs fast. Little Bei held Mu Jingzhes hand. Mommy, I didnt expect her to come over to express her gratitude. Neither did I. Little Bei touched her chest. Mommy, I feel strange. I only gave her the clothes I couldnt wear, but she thanked me so seriously. You did well, Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe praised her. Ill ask around about her later. Since she had already helped, she might as well help her all the way and follow up on her. The most important question was whether she had enough to eat and was able to go to school. She was a school-age child, so she should go to school. However, later on, they heard that Little Zhaodi didnt go to school because she didnt have the money to pay the tuition fees. This was something that couldnt be helped. In that era, some girls didnt have the chance to go to school. In many families, only boys had the chance to get an education. Little Bei had been paying attention, hoping to hear news of Little Zhaodi. After hearing about the situation, she thought for a moment and suddenly said, Mommy, didnt you say before that if one has the ability, they should help people and repay society? I want to help Sister Zhaodi and allow her to go to school. She was so envious when she saw me and Third Brother come back from school. Mu Jingzhe was actually already planning to sponsor Little Zhaodi. Fate had made her encounter this child. Plus, she had the same name as Li Zhaodi. Based on Little Zhaodis situation, the only way to change her fate was probably by going to school. If she could get away from the mountains by going to school, then her fate might also change. Otherwise, even if she was no longer a child bride, her future might not change much. She hadnt expected Little Bei to be having the same thoughts. She smiled. Sure. Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Mu Jingzhe agree. Thats great. Ive done the math, Mommy. The school fees arent that expensive. Ill work hard to earn money in the future to help her. Little Bei, you are awesome. Little Bei smiled. Im a good child, Mommy, right? Right, youre a good child! Chapter 337 - Giving Mommy a Car Little Bei paid Little Zhaodis school fees anonymously. Little Zhaodi thought that having warm clothes to wear was already the best that could happen. She hadnt expected such a good thing. Although the help came anonymously and she wasnt able to find out who it was, Little Zhaodi was certain that Little Bei had helped her. Ones effort could change another persons fate. And Little Beis actions had really changed Little Zhaodis fate. Little Zhaodi was now able to go to school. Although she wasnt extremely smart, she was very conscientious about her work. Her elementary school results had always been good. Later on, thanks to Little Beis continuous sponsorship, she even managed to enter junior high. It was in junior high that Little Zhaodis running talent was discovered at a sports meet. In the early years, Mu Jingzhe had been right to say that she had flying legs. She was quite talented athletically. Later on, her participation in competitions was constantly revealing. She became an athlete and even brought glory to the country. She became a world champion that many people knew about. This champion loved to eat White Rabbit Milk Candy and would always remember her benefactor, Little Bei. She was a true, hardcore fan of Little Bei and had an urge to beat up whoever dared to speak ill of Little Bei. Later on, Little Zhaodis coach said that Little Zhaodi was actually the least worrisome athlete. Other athletes would have various problems. Even though Little Zhaodi also had problems, on the field, when she wasnt in a good state, if you wanted to stimulate her energy, you only needed one method. The slightest mention of Little Bei, be it praise or a scolding, had a stimulating effect on this person. However, Little Zhaodi wouldnt hit someone because Little Bei had already warned her not to. She was an athlete, so she couldnt hit someone lest it would prevent her from competing. Little Zhaodi had always remembered Little Beis words and used other methods, using running to vent her anger and agitation. The story of Little Bei and Little Zhaodi was relished by many people later on, but this would all happen in the future. At the moment, Little Bei only wanted to allow Little Zhaodi, who envied them for going to school, to also go to school. Sometimes, when someone helped someone else, not only would the person being helped feel blissful, but the person helping would also feel happy because they had done something meaningful. It was like that for Little Bei. Mu Jingzhe was very happy to see that Little Bei was completely different from how she had been depicted in the original novel. They were happy, but Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao was almost angered to death. The child-bride-slash-helper she had gotten had vanished just like that. Furthermore, she had been badly frightened by the police and had even been taught a lesson by the villagers. Besides, now that Zhaodis parents had run away, her money had completely gone to waste. She wouldnt be able to get it back at all. She had already lied to the police about this, so she couldnt openly ask for it. She was so angry that she almost ascended to heaven directly. She was already angry enough, but in the end, Eldest Brother Shao and the children still blamed her. Eldest Brother Shao scolded her for wasting money. Their family had little money to begin with, and now they were even poorer. Eldest Brother Shao blamed her, while Fu, Lu, and Shou despised and resented her. They were going through a sensitive period now. After the incident with Little Zhaodi, they were criticized and mocked by the villagers, who teased them for hankering after a wife at such a young age. The people in the village were even worse. They said that they were desperate and had no standards at all to fancy a coal-ball-like girl like Little Zhaodi. The house was in chaos again. It was difficult for Eldest Brother Shao to gain the upper hand. He then started getting smug again and ordered Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to do this and that. Despite clearly knowing that the enemy who had caused all this was Mu Jingzhe, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao couldnt take revenge. She was extremely aggrieved. She could only keep begging the heavens to make Mu Jingzhe suffer misfortune for being a busybody. However, the heavens seemed to be blind and didnt hear Eldest Sister-In-Law Shaos prayers at all. Instead, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao went on to suffer an even greater blow. In the blink of an eye, the Mid-Autumn Festival came. That day, the five kids bought a car for Mu Jingzhe. Thats right, the five children bought a car together and gave it to Mu Jingzhe as a mid-autumn gift. When the news spread, the entire village wene into an uproar. Li Zhaodi, who had gone home to celebrate the New Year, was overjoyed. The car was clearly a gift for Mu Jingzhe, but she was even more excited than Mu Jingzhe. She danced around as if she had passed the provincial civil service examination or something. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao also went crazy, though in her case, it was from anger. She had yet to adjust her mentality and was praying for Mu Jingzhe to be unlucky. Even after so many prayers, Mu Jingzhe ended up even more blissful. When she saw the car parked at the door, Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao rolled her eyes and fainted from anger. Mu Jingzhe, who was standing in the crowd, looked at Li Zhaodi, who was dancing with joy, then at Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao, who had fainted from anger. She should be the one fainting from excitement, right? Them snatching her scenes like this really affected her performance. Mu Jingzhes reaction had been snatched by the two of them, but there was nothing she could do. However, this didnt mean that she wasnt thrilled. She hadnt expected to receive a car as a gift in her lifetime. Besides, this wasnt the modern era, when one could buy a second-hand car for even a few thousand yuan, but a previous era. The kids had previously said that they would buy her a car when they had money, but how did the filial words that the children had said to cheer her up come true? Mommy, why arent you saying anything? Dont you like this color? I do. Im just too shocked. Mu Jingzhe pinched herself. Why did you secretly do something so major? We wanted to surprise you. It was rare for Shao Dong to be overjoyed. But this surprise is too big. How did you get the money for a car? I only paid a small portion. Most of the money came from Eldest Brother, Little Bei, and Second Brother. Xiao Wu also paid quite a lot, Shao Nan explained. Although the five of them had bought it together, the amount theyd each paid was different. The refrigerator is selling well. Shao Dong only said this much. The sales of Good Brother Refrigerator had been very good ever since it had been launched, so Shao Dong felt that it was time. You guys are really Seriously! Mu Jingzhe didnt know how to express her excitement. She couldnt help but hug them and grin from ear to ear. Its worth it. This life is worth it. Its so worth it. The five kids were also very happy. Their wish to buy a car for their mother when theyd been given a lift in Tang Molings car had finally come true. Mu Jingzhe wanted to say a few more words to express the joy in her heart. When the villagers heard the news, more and more people came to check out the car. After seeing enough of it, they asked Mu Jingzhe to try driving it. Mu Jingzhe had no problem driving, but she hadnt gotten her license yet. Ill get my drivers license first. Ill drive it when I get it. Previously, seeing that the drivers license was so difficult to get and she was so busy, Mu Jingzhe had put it off. But now, it seemed like she couldnt delay it any longer. No matter how difficult it was, she had to get it. Mommy, you can do it! We believe in you! The five kids clenched their fists and cheered Mu Jingzhe on. I will do it. Li Zhaodi didnt encourage her. He just forced her to do it. Jingzhe, you have to get a drivers license within a month. I want to take a ride in your car. Mu Jingzhe: She didnt dare disagree. Ill try my best. Because she felt so proud, Li Zhaodi waved her hand. Ill treat everyone today. Ill treat everyone to mooncakes. Mu Jingzhe had made mooncakes, but the quantity was limited. Therefore, Li Zhaodi went to town to buy some more. Chapter 338 - : Shao Xi’s New Work: Nameless” When the villagers heard about the car, they all came to take a look. When Old Lady Mu heard that, she said that it must be fake. In the end, she couldnt help but come to take a look and was caught red-handed by Li Zhaodi. Eat mooncakes, everyone. Li Zhaodi felt proud and elated as she generously handed them the mooncakes. Full of anger after seeing the car, Old Lady Mu was in no mood to eat. No. Why dont you want any? Mom, youre not unhappy that Jingzhe has a car, are you? She glanced at Mu Xue beside her. Is it because Xiao Xue isnt the one getting such a gift? Li Zhaodi pretended to sigh, but because her acting skills werent good enough, she seemed very fake. Thats true. Its normal for you guys to be unhappy. If Xiao Xue hadnt kicked up a fuss previously and had gotten married, she would have been the one with the car. Our Xiao Xue has a car anyway. She already has one! Old Lady Mu retorted angrily. So what? Is it a gift from her children? Li Zhaodi snorted. Previously, you looked down on my Jingzhe so much and thought the world of Mu Xue. Now, take a look again. Mu Xue cant compare to Jingzhe in any aspect. How is she inferior? You shrew, I cant be bothered to waste my breath on you! Old Lady Mu didnt know why things had ended up like this. She was about to leave with Mu Xue, but Li Zhaodi didnt let them off. Mom, how are Xiao Xues marriage prospects coming along? Is anyone coming to propose to her? Or are you still waiting for a rich man? If you ask me, I think she should just settle. If she continues to be picky, shes going to become a spinster. Mu Xue was already 25 years old. Even in modern times, an unmarried woman at this age was called a leftover girl, let alone in that day and age. Old Lady Mu and Mu Xue had faced a lot of gossip recently. Mu Xues face turned pale, and Old Lady Mu was furious. You dont have to worry about Xiao Xues marriage prospects. No matter what, she will marry a better man than Mu Jingzhe! Then Ill be waiting for the wedding banquet. As soon as Mu Jingzhe stopped paying attention, Li Zhaodi floated in the sky and displayed her true colors to her hearts content. When Mu Jingzhe entered, Li Zhaodi danced around and told her about the confrontation that had taken place just now. Mu Jingzhe: Mom, why did you provoke them? The annoying trait was carved deep into her mothers bones. As she hadnt had the chance to put it to use for such a long time, she couldnt suppress it anymore. Who asked them to treat us like that back then? Im happy today and I want to take revenge. They said so much previously, but now, that picky girl is turning into a spinster. Hahaha Mom, dont call her a spinster. Mu Xue is still very young! Young? Shes already 25 years old. Li Zhaodi was about to say something when she saw Shao Dong enter. A smile immediately appeared on her face. Aiyo, my eldest grandson is here. Let me hug you properly. Theres my eldest grandson! Li Zhaodi pounced over and refused to let go of Shao Dong. No matter how she looked at him, he was pleasing to the eye. As long as he treated her daughter well and was willing to spend money on her, hed be a good grandson. Now, Li Zhaodi could totally call them darlings. Shao Dongs face turned red because of the exaggerated way Li Zhaodi was calling him darling. The five kids had bought her a car, so Mu Jingzhe used 100% of her energy and focused on obtaining a drivers license. Fortunately, she knew how to drive, so after more than a month of hard work, she finally obtained a drivers license. After getting her license, Mu Jingzhe drove the children around happily. I can take you kids wherever you want to go in the future. Shao Dong had long heard Little Bei say that Mommy looked dashing when she was driving. From this point onward, Shao Dong could finally admire her himself. Mu Jingzhe drove the children around in the car and returned home after admiring the autumn scenery. After dinner, Shao Xi said that he wanted to be alone with Mu Jingzhe for two hours because he had business to discuss with her. Shao Xi handed his notebook to Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, I finished writing the first draft of the story I previously mentioned. Youve finally finished it? Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up as she took it quickly. I was about to ask you since I hadnt heard you say anything about it all this while. Whats the story about? Is it very long? Previously, Mu Jingzhe had been able to read Shao Xis essays intermittently without much time passing between each essay, but this time, it had taken longer than expected. Its just a childrens story. Its not long. Mommy, read it first. Mm. Mu Jingzhe read for two hours. The short story wasnt long. It was less than 30,000 words, but Mu Jingzhe read it very seriously and slowly. This story exceeded Mu Jingzhes expectations, as it really didnt sound like Shao Xis style. However, overall, it was obvious that it had indeed been written by Shao Xi. Mu Jingzhe sat there for a long while before calling Shao Xi in. Little Xi, why did you think of writing such a story? Were you inspired by your daddy and the nameless hero that you heard of before? I guess so. Shao Xi looked at Mu Jingzhe nervously. Mom, what do you think? I think its very good. So good that I dont know how to describe it. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi, feeling very shocked. Shao Xi was only ten years old. A ten-year-old child had actually written such a good story. Its very meaningful. I didnt expect you to write this story from the perspective of a child. Besides, Little Xi, am I imagining things? Why do I feel like this story was written for someone? Shao Xi smiled. So you can tell, Mommy. Actually, my original intention for writing this book was to give it to someone. At first, he had wanted to write a story about the nameless hero and give it to Fang Yu. Who? The pen pal youve been replying to? Mu Jingzhe, who was sharp, asked. I cant hide anything from you, Mommy. Shao Xi hadnt told Shao Qihai about Fang Yus identity, but he told Mu Jingzhe. Ive been keeping in touch with him too. We can talk about anything. Fang Yu is a little silly and tells me everything. I wrote the story with him in mind. Mu Jingzhe respected the childrens privacy and had never peeked at Shao Xis letters, but she knew that he had been in contact with someone. She just hadnt expected Fang Yu to be the child Shao Qihai had escorted previously. Shao Xi explained the original intention behind his creation. Mu Jingzhe was filled with emotions as she listened. Little Xi, you did a very good job. A particularly good one. Im really proud of you. Although the protagonist was a child and not a nameless hero, this was indeed the story of an unnamed hero, albeit from a different perspective. Those heroes, regardless of whether they were well-known or nameless, were all ordinary people. They also had families and children. The protagonist Shao Xi had simply named Nameless was the son[1] of the nameless hero. It was the story of Fang Yu, who disliked and didnt understand her father and even deliberately went against him. She didnt understand the meaning of death. There was also a shadow of Shao Xi and his siblings in the story. Although these were the words of a child, they were extremely real. Mu Jingzhe was greatly moved when she saw this. She felt that Shao Xis writing had improved a lot. This essay was very mature. If Shao Xi hadnt said that he was the one who had written it, Mu Jingzhe would have thought that it had been written by some great writer. However, only Shao Xi could write prose with such childlike language and give off such a vibe. [1] Fang Yu is a girl, but Shao Xi is under the impression that she is a boy Chapter 339 - I Want to Adapt It Into a Film Mu Jingzhe felt proud, but she also had some concerns. You want to give the story to Fang Yu and let him know that his father is a nameless hero, but he doesnt know the truth yet, right? He doesnt know yet, but hell understand in the future. Shao Xi smiled more because of Mu Jingzhes affirmation and gained confidence. Hell definitely thank me in the future. Im so good to him. Mu Jingzhe laughed. I hope so. Little Xi, do you want to publish this book? I think it can be published. Such a good piece of work should be seen by more people. Otherwise, it would be a pity. Mommy, you and I had the same thought. I only wrote this on impulse and didnt think so much about it, but now I feel that more people should read it. Then contact your previous editor and publish it as soon as possible. I want people to read it soon. Shao Xi didnt agree immediately. Instead, he leaned closer to Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, forget about publishing it. I have another idea. What kind of idea? I want it to be made into a movie. There are too few people reading books these days. A lot of people dont know how to read yet, but there are a lot of people who watch movies. They might not know how to read, but they can understand movies. Its just like when we screened the movie here. Everyone in the village loved watching it and could understand it. Thats why I want to make it into a movie. I want more people to see my story. I also want everyone to understand it. Mu Jingzhe was stunned for a moment. In the original novel, Shao Xis work had later been translated into various languages and been sold around the world. His fans had been everywhere, and he could have been considered world-renowned. Later on, his works had also been adapted into movies. Every movie had made good box office sales, left a long-lasting impact, and been widely discussed. However, this would all happen in the future. In any case, there definitely wasnt such a thing at this time. She hadnt expected Shao Xi to think of it so early. Mu Jingzhe recalled this plotline in the original novel and didnt say anything for a while. Shao Xi was a little nervous. Mommy, why arent you saying anything? Do you think Im wrong? Or do you think it wont work? Sure it will. Its a good idea to have it made into a movie. This story is indeed suitable to be made into a movie. What Shao Xi said was the truth. Compared to the modern era, when university students were as many as a cows hair and nine years of compulsory education was the norm, many people were illiterate in that day and age. For example, in Great Eastern Village, more than 90% of the older generation was illiterate. Even in Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs generation, most of the men might only have gone to school and studied for a few days. The women were basically illiterate too. Li Zhaodi had only learned how to read later on. Although many people had learned before, theyd quickly forgotten about it and were pretty much illiterate now. There werent many people in the village who could read Shao Xis books. Those who could read in the entire village were basically gathered at school. Great Eastern Village was a microcosm that represented the situation in the villages across the country, so Shao Xis concerns were very accurate. Little Xi, why did you think of making it into a movie? I thought of it when I went to the horror movie with Teacher Ji and the rest. Even Xiao Wu and Little Bei said that they support me. Mu Jingzhe nodded and said, No wonder. Little Xi, I know some directors. Why dont I get them to introduce some candidates to me and see if there are any suitable directors to work with? Alright, I agree. Mommy and Little Bei know a lot of people after all. Then Ill start to contact them tomorrow. As the two of them discussed this, Little Bei and Xiao Wu saw that they hadnt come out and secretly came to see what was going on. Mu Jingzhe let them in and told them about Shao Xis plans. When they heard that his work was going to be made into a movie, although they hadnt read the content yet, all of them raised their hands in support. I support you, Second Brother. I want to see if there are any suitable roles for me. I want to participate too! I support you too, Second Brother. Count me in. Xiao Wu raised his hand. Later on, Shao Dong joined in. I can be involved too. I dont know how to act, but I can invest. Mu Jingzhe gave Shao Dong a thumbs-up and told Shao Xi, Little Xi, express your gratitude to the investor quickly. Shao Xi immediately got up and went to massage Shao Dongs shoulders. Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud when she saw this. Sometimes, when she was so busy that her neck felt uncomfortable, she would ask the five kids to massage it. The moment she said express your gratitude, they immediately thought of this. The next day, Mu Jingzhe contacted Director Lu, who she was familiar with, and asked him to help her find a movie director who was good at filming movies with children as protagonists. The director didnt have to be especially famous. Only their character and abilities needed to be adequate. At first, she didnt specify that they wanted to film Shao Xis work. She was afraid that if people heard that he was a child, they would belittle him. Although Shao Xi was a little famous now, he was indeed still a child. However, since Director Lu insisted on asking, it wasnt appropriate for her to hide it from him. Director Lu didnt say much. He was quite interested after reading the plot outline, but he had a movie to film and didnt have the time to take on this project. In the end, he said that he would help her ask around for a suitable director. While waiting for Director Lus reply, the children finished reading Shao Xis story and felt that they could work together. Little Bei also liked stories and had always regretted that they had not worked together. Second Brother, why didnt you make the protagonist a girl? Since you made the protagonist a boy, how can I act in the movie? But I am writing about a boy. Shao Xi was helpless. I really like this story. Why isnt the main character a girl? Little Bei nagged. I told you before that I wanted to act in the film, but you didnt listen. Second Brother, do you know how many people want me to act in their movies? You dont know how to cherish a good opportunity. I do. Shao Xi couldnt bring himself to be mean to his only sister, so he could only promise her. Next time Next time, Ill write a story about a girl. Ill let you act in it then. I might not be willing when that time comes. Ill only agree if I like the script, Little Bei said proudly. However, her eyes were filled with reluctance and unwillingness as she looked at Nameless. Two days later, Director Lu introduced a young director to Mu Jingzhe. His surname was Jiang, and he had graduated from directing school. He was very capable and had previously been an assistant director and directed a movie himself. However, due to the theme, the movie might not be able to premiere in theaters. Similar to many directors who pursued their dreams, Director Jiang had thought that his movie would definitely sell well. When the funding chain had broken during filming, he had been unwilling to give up, so he had even sold his house to invest in his own movie. Initially, he had wanted to earn back the money from the box office ticket sales, but in the end, the movie hadnt even been released. Now, he had been reduced to wandering the streets, freeloading here and there. Director Jiang was already married. Because he had lost their house, his wife was so angry that she had gone back to her parents house. Furthermore, his wife was pregnant and had given him an ultimatum: If he didnt change his ways and start earning money, he wouldnt be able to see their children anymore and they would have to get a divorce. Director Jiang knew that he had done something wrong. Even in his dreams, he wanted a pie to fall from the sky. When Director Lu found him, he didnt act like the other directors and downright refused upon hearing that the story had been written by a ten-year-old child. Although Director Jiang also had a skeptical attitude, he was interested after reading the story. He could film it. Besides, he had been a producer and screenwriter in the past, so he could also work part-time as a screenwriter. However, he had a request. Other than charging a slightly higher director fee, he also hoped to get paid in advance because he wanted to buy back his old home and earn some money for living expenses to convince his wife to go home. Chapter 340 - Why Film Something Written by a Child? Although this Director Jiang was a little strange, Director Lu believed that they could agree to these terms. Director Jiang has a strange personality, but he keeps his word and has good judgment. Since he has agreed, he will do his best. His ability isnt a problem, and he must be interested in the story. Otherwise, he wouldnt have said no when someone invited him to film a project previously. He would rather scrounge a meal here and there than accept a bad offer. Mu Jingzhe: Can I meet him first to talk? Judging from his story, this guy seemed to have the temperament and aura of a famous director. Sure, but you might have to think of a way to get investment funds. Director Jiang wont be able to get any investors. Alright, I understand. Director Lu, other than Director Jiang, are there no other directors willing to collaborate with us? Director Lu paused for a moment. Not many. I dont trust some of their abilities. The main reason is that Little Bei cant act in the movie either. Otherwise, there would definitely be people willing to cooperate with you. Although Director Lu said it tactfully, Mu Jingzhe understood what he meant. He meant that no one was willing to film a story written by a child. Mu Jingzhe understood, but after hanging up the phone, she was still a little indignant. Age doesnt mean anything. It all depends on the story. In the future, people will be coming to beg us to cooperate! Mu Jingzhe and Director Jiangs meeting went very smoothly. Shao Xi also went to meet them. Just as Director Lu had said, Director Jiang was actually quite good overall. Not only could he pull together his production team, but he could also work part-time as a screenwriter and even find a lighting and camera crew. Director Jiangs only request was that the director fees be paid in advance, and he also said they couldnt interfere with him filming and casting the roles. He had to decide how the movie was filmed. Of course, he also promised not to change the story randomly. If there were any changes, he would seek Shao Xis consent beforehand. Both Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi could accept this. The two parties spoke with sincerity. Shao Xi gave the complete version of the story to Director Jiang, and Director Jiang gave Mu Jingzhe and Shao Xi his previous work that hadnt been released, as well as some scenes that he had filmed when he had been an assistant director. Mu Jingzhe quickly started watching them. Although his last movie hadnt been released, the overall quality was very good. She acknowledged Director Jiangs ability. Director Jiang also studied Nameless seriously. After watching it overnight, because he liked the story very much and was inspired, he wrote down the filming plan and even drew some storyboards. When they met the next day, he didnt mind that Shao Xi was a child and started discussing the movie with him. He shared some of his views and ideas with Shao Xi, and they hit it off. After more than an hour, when Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to interrupt them so they would drink and eat, Director Jiang finally noticed Mu Jingzhe. He had discussed the script with Shao Xi. To Mu Jingzhe, Director Jiang only had one thing to say: I want to film it. Pay up! Mu Jingzhe: Seeing that Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything, Director Jiang urged Mu Jingzhe to get the money and said that she didnt need to keep them company. In short, this was their creators forum. Since Mu Jingzhe couldnt participate, she might as well go get the money. Very good, they had settled on the director, but this was only the beginning. Mu Jingzhe started to inquire about investments and other matters. Although Shao Dong said that he could invest, there were also issues regarding the screening of the movie. It wasnt just a matter of having money. Shao Dong subsequently needed money for his business and couldnt very well cut off his capital chain to support Shao Xi. It was fine to invest some money, but definitely not all of it. Therefore, they still had to look for investors. However, this inquiry was particularly unsuccessful. None of the producers and production companies were willing to cooperate. Their attitudes were quite uniform. Mu Jingzhe was tactfully rejected several times and given the cold shoulder. Feeling that something was amiss, Mu Jingzhe specifically went to ask why this had happened. One of the investors who was aware of the situation kindly told her that those people werent willing to take a risk for a child. Previously, Director Lu had been polite, but in reality, the rumors were even worse than before. Many people in the directors circle had heard that Director Lu had helped them find a director. Overall, they just didnt think it was a good idea and found it controversial. They felt that young Shao Xi was too proud to dare to do such a thing after just writing two books. Even though the protagonist was a child, they felt that nameless heroes werent something a person of his age should be or was capable of writing about. Shao Xi was belittled. Mu Jingzhe, who was busy helping Shao Xi pull strings, was also criticized by others. They said that she was probably addicted to grooming geniuses. In any case, it wasnt pleasant to hear. The directors attitude and opinions were also the attitude of most people in the movie industry, which was why Mu Jingzhe kept getting rejected. Director Lu had also heard about the situation. This is unavoidable. The main reason is that Shao Xi is still too young. If it really doesnt work out, well wait a little longer. Take it slow and dont be anxious. However, Mu Jingzhe felt that there was actually no need to wait. Shao Xi was young, but his work was indeed mature. When she thought of how eagerly Shao Xi and the others were waiting for news of the movie, Mu Jingzhes fighting spirit was ignited. If there were difficulties, she should overcome them. She couldnt retreat every time she encountered setbacks. Gold would shine eventually, and there would always be people with discerning eyes. Mu Jingzhe ran around for two more days and didnt give up. In the end, she really made some progress and found a film company to collaborate with. They invested in the movie and would take care of the screening of the movie later on. They also agreed not to interfere with the directors filming and casting process. The agreement looked negotiable, and the terms werent harsh. Comparatively the investment amount wasnt significant. Everything had to be done by Mu Jingzhe and the others. Although this was far from what Mu Jingzhe had expected, it was the best outcome possible. I can invest some money. Shao Dong made his attitude clear. I believe I can earn money from this when the movie screens. I have faith in Shao Xi. Me too. Mu Jingzhe thought of Director Jiang. Ill handle the expenses of Director Jiang and his team. Since the family was united, this could be accomplished. Shao Xi was happy and grateful, but he was actually a little unconvinced. He even thought that he would not only write books in the future but also do more things. For example, in the future, he wanted to be able to film without needing his mother to beg for help anymore. Shao Xi had some more ideas, but he had to take it slow. First, he had to film this movie. Mu Jingzhe didnt know that Shao Xi had already thought of starting a film production company himself and was starting to think about money. Mu Jingzhes career could be considered to be flourishing everywhere now. Her hair ornaments and costume customization business earned her a stable income, but during this period, she would need a lot of money for her undergarment business. Fortunately, there was also that paper manufacturing factory. Mu Jingzhe had made a lot of effort to build the paper mill, but compared to other things, this was very easy for her. The salespeople were of great help. Now that the market in the province had completely opened up, she had seized a large portion of it. Her method of sending the test products was very successful. After many people tried them, they felt that this was indeed much more convenient than toilet paper and switched to it. By then, the salespeople were already very experienced and were sharpening their knives as they set off for markets outside the province. Chapter 341 - I Got Sick From Using Your Brand’s Sanitary Pads Chapter 341: I Got Sick From Using Your Brands Sanitary Pads Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the paper-making business expanded, Mu Jingzhe didnt idle around. Previously, she had specifically rented a neighboring mountain long-term. Most of the mountains were filled with bamboo. With this mountain and a new cotton production ground, she could further expand her production. Mu Jingzhe felt that she could ride this momentum and advertise her products. It had been a while since she had gone to the paper manufacturing factory. She now had to use some of the paper manufacturing factorys money and discuss their advertising strategy, so Mu Jingzhe drove there. Since she was just heading to her own factory, Mu Jingzhe didnt call before going over. Her previous trips had been very normal, but this time, when she reached the entrance, she realized that someone was causing trouble. They were saying that the sanitary pads were bad. Mu Jingzhe had originally been quite happy to see the newly built factory, but now, her joy was immediately reduced. You lied to us and said that this was the cleanest sanitary pad. Why did I fall sick after using it then? Me too. I used to be fine, but ever since I began to use your sanitary pads, Ive been diagnosed with gynecological diseases. I just came back from the hospital, and the medical records are all here. How are you going to take responsibility? A few people were gathered at the entrance of the factory. There were both men and women present. The ones who had spoken were a few middle-aged women holding sanitary pads in their hands and clamoring for an explanation. Dont get agitated. Lets talk calmly. Lets go in and talk. We refuse to go in. Well talk outside. Who knows what youre going to do? Mu Jingzhe looked at the people making a fuss and frowned as she parked the car and got out. Because of the commotion over there, no one paid attention to her. Two people in business attire were whispering next to her. Why have people been coming over in the past few days to say that theres something wrong with our product? I use the product myself, and theres no problem with it at all. I suspect that its Lanfangs doing. Ive met them before. Lanfang was another sanitary pad brand that had a factory in the coastal city. Not necessarily. Besides, they were fine before, yet theyve been coming to see us recently. Theres indeed something wrong. I dont know why. No matter the reason, we have to deal with it as soon as possible. Otherwise, if word gets around, everyone will think that theres something wrong with our sanitary pads. If we get reported by the newspapers or something, it will be problematic. They were worried. Mu Jingzhe stopped beside them but didnt react. Has anyone come looking for us before? How many times? What was wrong? Mu Jingzhe asked them directly. The two of them turned around and were shocked to see Mu Jingzhe. Boss! Boss, when did you arrive? These two had been working for Mu Jingzhe for a long time and knew her. After all, Mu Jingzhe was the one who had trained them. I just came. What happened? Mu Jingzhe asked. Previously, someone came to the convenience store to make a fuss. Two days ago, someone also came to the factory to make a fuss. They all claimed that they faced problems after using the product. The salesperson looked at Mu Jingzhe and didnt hide anything. Manager Lei said that it looks like someone is behind this, but theres no evidence yet. While Mu Jingzhe was asking these questions, the protesters had finally been convinced to go inside. Manager Lei heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to bring his men in, he suddenly turned around and saw Mu Jingzhe. Shocked, he shouted, Boss! Delight flashed across his eyes, but he was also a little nervous. Why are you here? You didnt even inform me. When Mu Jingzhe wasnt at the paper manufacturing factory, Manager Lei handled everything at the factory. He was quite capable, nice, and basically pretty good in all aspects. Mu Jingzhe was about to answer when the woman wearing a checkered jacket beside her immediately looked over. Youre the boss? Great. You must give us an explanation today. Manager Lei looked a little nervous, but Mu Jingzhe nodded. Alright, lets go. This matter had to be resolved. On the way, Manager Lei told Mu Jingzhe about the situation in detail. Previously, he hadnt informed Mu Jingzhe because he had handled everything and thought that it was fine. Mu Jingzhe nodded. When they arrived at the meeting room, she carefully looked at the sanitary pads that the woman in the checkered jacket had brought over. After confirming that they had been produced by their factory, she asked the men to leave, leaving only the female employees behind. She patiently listened to their complaints and read the medical records and the doctors conclusion. Overall, they had gynecological conditions. Furthermore, they confirmed that it was because theyd used this brands sanitary pads. My skin itches, and it stinks when I use this product. That rarely happened in the past. Mu Jingzhe grasped the main points. Since it had rarely happened in the past, it meant that there had been some small problems before. It was impossible to tell if this was a scheme, but the medical records werent fake either. Mu Jingzhe listened for a moment and suddenly asked, Can I ask how often you change sanitary pads? That depends on whether the flow is heavy or not. Why? Nothing, I just want to know more. Is it convenient to talk about it? Mu Jingzhes attitude was quite nice, so they were willing to share. When the flow is heavy, Ill change it when its soaked. When its not, Ill change it after using it for half a day. I cant remember the details either. Mu Jingzhe nodded and looked at another person. That person said, Me too. If the flow isnt heavy, Ill use it for a longer period of time, about half a day to a whole day. I originally thought it was quite useful, but I didnt expect a problem to arise. The pad is also expensive. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had guessed correctly. After hearing their questions just now, shed had a nagging feeling that this shouldnt be a product problem. After all, she had always emphasized hygiene. As a woman, she used it herself. She didnt want to feel uneasy using the products produced by her factory. She had also used the pad for a long time, but there had never been any problems. Furthermore, her products had been tested all along. Everything had been done in accordance with the rules. This had led her to suspect the problems had arisen due to inappropriate use. Unexpectedly, that was indeed the case. Its best to change the sanitary pads every two to three hours. Even if the flow is light, the use shouldnt exceed four to five hours. This is because if you wear it for too long, it might produce bacteria and cause symptoms such as itchy skin and inflammation. There are instructions outside the sanitary pads. Ive also been asking the salespeople to emphasize this to everyone when promoting the product. Have you heard the instructions before? This was common knowledge in the modern era, but because this was a new product for everyone in this era, they might not understand its correct usage. That was why Mu Jingzhe had specifically explained it on the packaging and instructed the salespeople to make this clear. But now, it seemed like there were people who hadnt heard that. Mu Jingzhes words made them look at each other. You mean were sick because we used it for too long? Why didnt I hear this before? Its because we didnt publicize it well. When the pad gets stuffy, there might be bacteria. Thats why we said you have to change it frequently, Mu Jingzhe explained patiently. If we change it frequently, well have to use up a lot of pads in a month. How can we have so many pads to change? These sanitary pads arent cheap either, the person who had said that she typically used the pad for a day said. Thats right. Ive heard this before, but if we were to do what you said, wouldnt it be appalling? My period lasts five to six days a month. Even three packets wouldnt be enough, and its quite expensive to begin with. We didnt change because we wanted to save money and sanitary pads. Mu Jingzhe had guessed that they were trying to save money and pads, but she still felt quite upset when she heard that. Chapter 342 - Rats! You can save on other things, but not on this. Otherwise, inflammatory gynecology disorders might arise. Not only will you feel unwell, but you will also suffer Actually, this problem had been discussed with the salespeople during their training. At the time, Mu Jingzhe had asked them to emphasize the concept of diligent change. The salespeople had mentioned it before, but people wouldnt necessarily listen. If the salespeople kept harping on about it, the customers might feel that it wasnt a worthwhile purchase, which in turn would affect sales. However, Mu Jingzhe hadnt changed her mind. After some persuasion, their attitudes slowly became calmer. Mu Jingzhe and Manager Lei heaved a sigh of relief. Just as Mu Jingzhe thought that this matter was about to be resolved, Madam Zhao, who was the woman in the checkered jacket, suddenly spoke. You might have a point, but I think our illness didnt just come about because were using it wrong. There must be something wrong with your product too. This is something you need to improve on. After all, we cant possibly keep getting up during the night to change. I believe many people sleep at night, so they can only change after at least six or seven hours. According to you, one cant use the same pad for more than four to five hours. Then, if all the users face problems, who will dare to use it? Mu Jingzhe was helpless. She had actually thought of this before, but she hadnt expected to be asked about it today. Im not saying that there will definitely be problems. Besides, you cant ask like that. If you say that, then whats safe to use? The same problem is caused by the toilet paper that youve been using. The changing frequency of sanitary pads and toilet paper is the same. Of course, itd be good if you could afford to change them during the day. The reason we dont change them so frequently during the night is that people have to rest at night. This means that the sanitary pads are required to be at least safe and healthy. And our sanitary pads do meet the requirements, so they can be used continuously at night. But thats because people need to rest at night. If you have the means in the day, why wouldnt you change it? Why do you have to compare it to night usage? I think this is too far-fetched. Madam Zhao pursed her lips. I dont think its far-fetched. Anyway, I dont trust you anymore. I simply feel that there might be something wrong with your product. Its not up to standard. Mu Jingzhe paused for a moment. Then what do you want? After finding out the reason behind this, you should compensate the users accordingly. Otherwise, I wont dare use it again. When she saw the attitude of Madam Zhao, who looked certain that there was something wrong with their product quality, doubt flashed across Mu Jingzhes mind. As she listened to Madam Zhao, she wrote something in her notebook. Then, while no one was paying attention, she tore it off and handed it to the salesperson beside her. The salespersons gaze moved, and she hid the note without any change in her expression. After two minutes, she pretended to pour water in a kettle and walked out with it. Madam Zhao glanced at the salesperson and didnt take it to heart. After she spoke to the other people, whose attitudes had changed, their attitudes became intense again and they started asking for compensation once more. Madam Zhao didnt reveal it, but she was good at manipulating peoples emotions. She hadnt come with good intentions. As if in response to Mu Jingzhes thoughts, the guard at the door notified her that the people from the supervision department had come for a sudden inspection because they had received a report that there was a problem with the sanitary pads produced by Mu Jingzhes factory. Madam Zhaos eyes lit up, and she seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Thats great. Its best if they come to check. Well be reassured then. When Mu Jingzhe walked out of the meeting room, the people from the supervision department had already started their sudden inspection. They told everyone not to do anything unnecessary and didnt listen to Manager Lei. Everyone was a little nervous, and Mu Jingzhes heart felt like it was hanging high in the air. She finally understood what was going on today. A chain of accusations was directed at them. If they were to find any problems during the inspection, it would be troublesome. Mu Jingzhe and the others held their breath, but Madam Zhaos eyes were shining. The inspection took more than an hour, and no major hidden dangers were discovered in the factory. In the end, they took some samples and said that they would take them back for testing to see if theyd pass the quality check. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief, but Madam Zhao was stunned. Theres nothing else? She didnt seem to believe it. Well perform a detailed test as soon as possible. Well inform you if there are any problems. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief except for Madam Zhao. Mu Jingzhe looked around and finally glanced at the vice team leader, who was in charge of the warehouse. There seemed to be something wrong with her expression too. Everyone had sighed in relief, but she looked a little uneasy and distracted. Mu Jingzhe sent Madam Zhao and the others away first. If they confirmed that there was a problem with the products, they wouldnt avoid responsibility for the medical fees. However, without any other evidence, it was useless to say anything else. She asked them to patiently wait for the results. After sending off Madam Zhao and the others, Mu Jingzhe asked everyone to go back to work and returned to her office. She had just gone back when the salesperson she had given the slip of paper to came in, her face a little pale. That was close, Boss. That was close. What went wrong? Mu Jingzhe asked directly. Warehouse Two. Upon hearing that a warehouse was to blame, Mu Jingzhe pursed her lips. Elaborate. After hearing what you said, I looked around. I also went to the warehouse to take a look, but I saw a rat in the car that was already packed with our products and ready for transportation. When I heard that something was wrong outside, I asked the driver to load the car and drive out. It should be back by now. Mu Jingzhe followed the salesperson to take a look at the car and saw an awful mess inside. There were two fat rats and a few small mice. When she opened the car door, a strange odor wafted out. There were also messy, torn sanitary pads inside. It was a horrifying sight. Mu Jingzhes heart sank when she saw this. She considered hygiene and safety the most important. Even the warehouse placed great importance on dryness and hygiene. Every day, there would be people cleaning and checking it. The warehouse was laid with cement and perfectly sealed. She emphasized again and again that cockroaches and rats were not allowed to appear. If they were discovered, it would mean that their work was not up to standard and they should be fined. If their work was deemed not up to standard a few times, they would be fired without any negotiation. Because of her attitude, everyone paid the utmost attention to hygiene. The employees sprayed repellent around the factory at fixed intervals to prevent mosquitoes, and the warehouses were also disinfected regularly. There was no way a rat could enter the warehouse or management buildings unless someone deliberately brought it in. Previously, she had only felt that something was amiss and had asked her staff to investigate in advance just in case. She hadnt expected that there would really be a problem. Furthermore, it was obvious that, appallingly, an employee of the company had deliberately brought the rats in. If she had not sensed that something was amiss and sent someone to investigate in advance, there would have been a big problem if the supervisor had discovered this. Mu Jingzhe investigated with a dark expression and spoke to her staff members one after another. In the end, she quickly found the traitor. It was none other than the vice team leader, whom she had thought was behaving strangely earlier. Chapter 343 - Pregnancy Due to Sanitary Pads Initially, she wanted to frame the team leader because the team leader was responsible for the schedule of the car with the rats. However, Mu Jingzhe caught the vice team leader as quickly as possible. What right do you have to arrest me? I didnt do anything! The vice team leaders eyes were a little flustered, but she remained calm on the surface, looking as if she had been wronged. Mu Jingzhe threw out a bottle of fragrance oil. This is yours, right? Someone saw you bring this bottle of fragrance oil in with their own eyes yesterday. The vice team leaders eyes went wild when she saw the bottle. So what? I brought in the fragrance oil for lubrication. What does it have to do with the rats? And no one saw me bring the rats in No one saw you bring the rats in, but you were the one who smeared fragrance oil on the sanitary pads. The evidence is conclusive. Mu Jingzhe endured the disgust and fear she felt and personally investigated the car. There were no clues on who had brought the rats, but there was something wrong with the torn sanitary pads and packaging. The reason they had been bitten so badly in such a short time was because they had been smeared with fragrance oil. Since they couldnt find the person who had brought the rats in, they investigated the source of the fragrance oil. They hadnt expected to really find it. The vice team leader probably hadnt expected them to find out so quickly either, nor had she expected the fragrance oil to give her away. Shed remembered to pay attention to the rats and mice, but she had neglected details like the fragrance oil. When Mu Jingzhe finished speaking, her expression drastically changed and the team leader heaved a sigh of relief. Tell me, why did you bring the rats in and cause such a scene? Seeing that she couldnt escape, the vice team leader no longer defended herself, but she refused to give an explanation. If you dont tell me, Ill go straight to the police and hand you over to them. Thanks to this contract, youll have to go to jail for a few years. Mu Jingzhe took the employee contract from Manager Lei. I didnt ask you to sign this contract because I was bored or wanted to play around at the time. The contract can guarantee your interests and my rights. You have to pay the price for doing something that caused damage to the paper factory. When the vice team leader heard the word police, she got scared. Upon being presented with such conclusive evidence and hearing Mu Jingzhe mention the contract, she was afraid that she would have to bear a loss or go to jail, so she could only give an explanation. She had been bribed, but the person who had bribed her wasnt the previously mentioned rival, Lanfang, the company that also produced sanitary pads. Instead, it was a manufacturer of toilet paper, Green Bamboo. The reason was that the sanitary pads had affected the sales of their toilet paper. In the past, Green Bamboos business had been pretty good. However, ever since Mu Jingzhe had started selling sanitary pads, Green Bamboos business had plummeted. In the end, they had bribed a staff member and gotten Madam Zhao and the others to put on a show. Madam Zhao and the others did indeed have gynecological diseases, but they had minor problems to begin with. Besides, there were hidden dangers if one used the sanitary napkins wrongly. When those women had heard about pruritus and things like that, and the issue had also been exaggerated, they had determined that there was a problem with the sanitary pads and claimed that using these sanitary pads made one ill. They had also found Madam Zhao and asked her to cooperate with them. With Madam Zhao and the others as a foundation and the rats arranged by the vice team leader, this would become a major issue. While Mu Jingzhe suffered through this misfortune, they would be able to reap the benefits. After the vice team leader finished speaking, everyone looked enraged. How can you treat the boss like this? The boss has treated us all well. How could you do such a thing? I must have been possessed. I shouldnt have done such a thing for some benefits. Boss, I know I was wrong. Dont kick me out. At the end of the day, it had all happened for the sake of benefits. She had tried to use this method to get a promotion and a raise because her work ability was inferior to the others. I never thought of causing our factory to shut down, so I didnt put the rats in the big warehouse. Boss, I do care about the factory. Please forgive me this time Forgiving her was impossible, for Mu Jingzhe hated betrayal the most. Everyone present must have heard this. When the time comes, you must testify. Go look for the police now. The vice team leaders expression changed drastically. Boss, you didnt keep your word! I told you everything, yet youre still going to the police I only said that I would look for the police if you didnt say anything, but I didnt promise you that I wouldnt go to the police if you came clean! Now that something like this had happened, Mu Jingzhe had to make an example out of her so that no one would dare to do such a thing again. The vice team leader was taken away. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and tensed up, waiting for the results. However, before the results of the examination were out, they saw a piece of news in the evening paper the next day. The headline was especially eye-catching: Can sanitary napkins cause pregnancy? From the perspective of a bystander, the reporter narrated the story of a 19-year-old girl who had fallen and accidentally suffered a miscarriage in a bathhouse. The protagonist of this news report was given the alias Xiaocao, a girl who had followed her mother to the bathhouse to take a bath. In the end, she had accidentally stepped on soap bubbles and fallen, causing her to suffer a miscarriage on the spot. Many people in the bathhouse had seen it with their own eyes. Moreover, because most of them were familiar faces, it had been impossible to hide it from them. When Xiaocao had been sent to the hospital, her life had not been in danger anymore, but there was a big problem. She was just a young girl, and she was neither engaged nor in a relationship. However, she had suddenly gotten pregnant, and such a thing had just happened. Xiaocao said that she hadnt done anything wrong. She didnt know how she had gotten pregnant either, as she hadnt gone to a place where men and women swam together. The only thing that had changed in the past few months was that she had used the sample sanitary pads that had been distributed on the streets. Later on, she had switched to using said sanitary pads. There was no specific description of how the sanitary pads were involved, but after the swimming pool was eliminated, the sanitary pads ultimately bore the blame. Perhaps it was because she didnt want her daughter to be criticized, but Xiaocaos mother insisted that the sanitary napkins were the culprit. She claimed that the sanitary napkins werent clean and had harmed her daughter. There was no way to determine if this was true or not. The reporters only reported what they had seen and heard. When Mu Jingzhe heard the news, her first reaction was to feel incredulous. How could they blame that on the pads? As it turned out, they could. The day after the news was reported, the matter blew up. Everyone was talking about whether sanitary napkins could get a person pregnant. What was even more unbelievable was that there were even people who swore that the baby that Xiaocao had miscarried wasnt a child at all, but a rat. Because shed had a miscarriage in the bathhouse, everyone had seen it clearly, and it had frightened many people. It was said that many people had seen it with their own eyes. Perhaps because the miscarriage had happened in the early stages of the pregnancy, the fetus had probably been very small and not fully developed, which could have caused it not to look like a human. This led to all sorts of rumors. There were even people who swore that Xiaocao had been pregnant with a rat. That afternoon, Xiaocaos mother somehow met Madam Zhao. In the end, she actually came to the door with Madam Zhao, letting the other woman lead the way. My Xiaocao got pregnant because she used your sanitary pads. You have to take responsibility. Anyone who didnt know better would think that sanitary pad[1] was a persons name and he had gotten a girl pregnant. It sounded like they were there to hold the father, Wei Shengjin, responsible. This time, theyd even brought a reporter with them. It wasnt someone working for a regular media outlet, but an employee of some trashy magazine that they had never heard of. That reporter asked trashy questions from the side. Previously, your sanitary napkins were suspected of making people sick. Now, there are rumors that they can get people pregnant. What exactly is the manufacturing process like? What do you do to the sanitary napkins? Are there many male workers in the factory? He was obviously hinting that the male workers had done something to the sanitary napkins. [1] The Chinese term for sanitary pad is wei sheng jin Chapter 344 - A Girl Pregnant With a Rat Chapter 344: A Girl Pregnant With a Rat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe clenched her fists when she heard that. Are you a reporter or a fiction writer? If youre going to fabricate something like that, why did you come to conduct an interview to begin with? You can just fabricate it yourself. 80% of the workers in our factory are female. There are only a few male workers. Both male and female workers work by following the factory rules. The situation that youre hinting at definitely doesnt exist. Manager Lei clued Mu Jingzhe in from the side. This magazine specialized in fabricating absurd rumors and using strange or bizarre content to attract attention, so it wasnt surprising for him to ask questions like that. This was probably why Madam Zhao had deliberately found this reporter. The reporter didnt mind being scolded and instead asked, Its said that the victim, Xiaocao, gave birth to something that resembled a rat when she suffered a miscarriage. Is it related to the rats in your factory? Is it possible that the pregnancy was caused by the traces left by the rats on the sanitary napkins Upon hearing that the fetus had looked like a rat, Mu Jingzhe frowned. When she heard the last sentence, she raised an eyebrow. First of all, there are no rats in our factory. Also, its even more impossible for traces left behind by a rat to exist on the sanitary napkins. Besides, its impossible for a human to get pregnant by a rat. So youre denying that Xiaocaos pregnancy had something to do with your sanitary napkins? the reporter asked. Yes Mu Jingzhe had just said this when she was interrupted by Xiaocaos mother. Dont even think about denying it. My daughter got pregnant because she used your sanitary pads. You have to take responsibility. My daughter has been obedient since she was young. It cant be her doing! Xiaocaos mothers eyes were red, and she was on the verge of breaking down. She had three daughters, and Xiaocao was the second eldest. They had originally planned on arranging a blind date for her in the near future. Their eldest daughter was also getting married soon. The third daughter had grown up as well, and it was about time they introduced her to a marriage partner. When the matter with Xiaocao came out, their eldest daughter was suspected and people started to gossip about her. Their third daughter was also affected. They didnt know what to do in the future. Xiaocao had been obedient since she was young. She firmly believed that Xiaocao had been harmed by the sanitary napkins. She had to avenge her daughter! Ill fight it out with you. You actually caused my daughter to get pregnant with a rat! Xiaocaos mother had made up her mind to hold the sanitary napkins responsible for this. Mu Jingzhes face darkened when she saw this farce. She reached out and patted the security booth. Enough. Just because youre loud, it doesnt mean youre reasonable. Do you believe that sanitary napkins can get people pregnant? Furthermore, pregnant with a rat? Dont you know anything about reproductive isolation1? Mu Jingzhe looked at the reporter. How did you become a reporter? Do you have any common sense? How can you spout such nonsense? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to encounter such a ridiculous story that had been passed down to the modern age and heard by countless people. Before the modern internet had become so developed, Mu Jingzhe had heard of the horror story of a young girl in her prime getting pregnant with more than ten or twenty mice because of a sanitary napkin. At first, she hadnt understood that it was impossible and had been very afraid. It was said that a rat had crawled on the sanitary napkin or something, and that girl had ended up giving birth to a nest of rats. Also, the rats would bite the mother in the stomach or something. There was seemingly a lot of evidence, and the rumors had sounded very real. When she was young, Mu Jingzhe used to be quite frightened. Later on, she had found out that those were all rumors and the rats didnt exist at all. However, even in the later stages of Internet development, this story continued to circulate, and there were still people asking if it was true. By the time Mu Jingzhe grew up, she had already known that it was fake. However, she couldnt tell how or when the rumors had started spreading. In any case, it seemed like this story had existed for a long time. She hadnt expected to encounter such an incident after transmigrating into a novel or even becoming directly involved. She had just fired the vice team leader who had secretly released the rats and mice. Now, this had happened. There was also Madam Zhao. She wouldnt believe that there wasnt more to this matter than met the eye. The sanitary pads had yet to gain popularity, but there was such a rumor circulating. It was unknown if they had fabricated this story or if someone had made it up before. But no matter the reason, Mu Jingzhe found it absurd. She looked at Xiaocaos mother and said, Youve given birth to a few children before, so you must be experienced. Are you really going to say that your daughter was pregnant with a rat just because people said it looked like a rat? Even if she accidentally got pregnant previously, you can just teach her properly in the future. Why do you have to give her the reputation of a girl being pregnant with a rat? Is it better to be pregnant with a rat than with a human? Now that she was pregnant with a rat, she might be criticized for the rest of her life, and it might even affect her entire future. Are you willing to see such a thing happen? Xiaocaos mothers face twisted for a moment. I I know youre doing this for your daughters good. But even though everyone is talking about it right now, as time passes, everyone might forget about it. In the future, just have her get married in a faraway place and pretend that she was married once. This is better than saying that she was pregnant with a rat and having her get criticized for the rest of her life, right? Think about it. A few years later, someone will still point at your daughter and wonder if shes the person who gave birth to a rat! Xiaocaos mother was completely stunned. Previously, her mind had been filled with thoughts of her daughter usually being the most obedient girl, but this time, she had lost face, so she had to resolve this issue. However, she hadnt thought too far ahead. Now that she had heard Mu Jingzhes words, she had to admit that Mu Jingzhe was right. I But my daughter said its because she used your sanitary pads That reporter had originally wanted to report on this story to attract attention. Their magazine didnt need to report facts. This could be treated as a story, which was also newsworthy. As such, it would definitely garner a lot of attention. How could he allow this matter to be resolved so easily? Thats right. Stop shirking responsibility. Its impossible just because you say its impossible? The reporter chimed in, even dreaming of Mu Jingzhe sealing his mouth with money out of guilt. The more overboard he went, the better. Then is it possible just because you say its possible? Mu Jingzhes expression darkened. I dont care which gossip magazine you work for, but if anything you say doesnt match the actual situation, Ill sue you until you realize your mistake! Mu Jingzhe didnt look at the reporters livid expression. Instead, she looked at Madam Zhao. Madam Zhao, your plan failed, and you came up with another one. Youre really full of tricks. The test results have yet to be released. Cant you wait two days? Madam Zhaos face stiffened. I dont know what you mean. I was just kind enough to help More like youre instigating this with bad intentions, arent you? You people are really disgusting. You came up with such a rotten idea to take advantage of their plight. Mu Jingzhe said directly, Ive already received a big gift from Green Bamboo. Ill definitely return it in the future. Theres no need for this today. Whatever this is, just wait for the results to find out. Madam Zhao hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so direct. She wanted to say something, but coincidentally, as soon as Mu Jingzhe finished speaking, Manager Lei came over with some good news. Boss, the results are out. Theres nothing wrong with our products. Sanitation, safety, and everything else are legal and up to standard. When Madam Zhao heard the result, she could only accept this no matter how unwilling she was. Mu Jingzhe looked at the reporter. Did you hear that? If you need to, I can take you to see the results. The test results are out. If you write any nonsense, then Im sorry but you and the magazine behind you should wait for my lawyers letter. If you dare harm our brands interests, youll have to bear the consequences. Chapter 345 - Shao Nan Also Knows How to Act? Mu Jingzhes threat made the reporters expression change. The reason he had come in high spirits was because Mu Jingzhes sanitary pads were quite famous. This also proved that they sold well. How could the magazine afford to compensate them for their losses? In spite of his indignation, the reporter could only retreat. Only Xiaocaos mother was left at the door. Mu Jingzhe had a good talk with her and asked her not to keep running away and scolding her daughter. After experiencing such a thing, Im sure she feels awful. She has also been taught a lesson. Dont force her to death. Although Xiaocao had come up with this foolish idea, Mu Jingzhe still wanted to solve the problem peacefully. She really didnt want to see any more reports of people being pregnant with rats. Xiaocaos mother burst into tears on the spot. When she went back, she didnt know how to broach the subject with Xiaocao. Later on, Xiaocao came clean with her mother and said that she had actually been bullied by someone she knew. However, she hadnt dared say it, so she had deliberately lied. Never mind how Xiaocaos mother settled the score with that man and how they clarified things. In the end, Mu Jingzhe didnt let the news implicate their brand. However, she gave the newspaper agency a big giftGreen Bamboos toilet paper polluted the environment and was below standards. Green Bamboo was considered the leader in the toilet paper market in the past few years. In the past, everyone had bought toilet paper from Green Bamboo. Both in terms of numbers and weight, their sales were much higher than their competitors. Since Mu Jingzhe had bought the paper manufacturing factory, their sanitary napkin production had had a huge impact on Green Bamboo, reducing their market share by nearly 50 percent. Instead of thinking of ways to become more competitive or improve their own quality, they had attacked Mu Jingzhes factory using underhanded methods in a bid to win back their market share. However, it hadnt occurred to them that even if Mu Jingzhes paper manufacturing factory hadnt existed, other brands sanitary napkins would have occupied the market. In the past few years, the economy had been recovering, especially in the past one or two years. As a result, there were many factories in coastal cities. Green Bamboos quality had remained stagnant all these years. In the past, when there had been no other competitors, everyone used to buy their products because they were used to them. Now that they had better quality ones to choose from, they didnt buy as much from Green Bamboo as before. When they saw the news, they realized that the toilet paper Green Bamboo made was inferior and even polluted the environment. The factory had failed to properly deal with the wastewater and affected the water in several villages. After learning about this, everyone stopped buying from them. Green Bamboo had tried to steal a chicken, only to end up losing the rice used to lure it. They had done themselves in. Mu Jingzhe publicized what Green Bamboo had done and asked everyone to be wary of them. After a while, Green Bamboo slowly went out of business and closed the factorys doors. Although Mu Jingzhe had encountered some trouble during her trip to the paper manufacturing factory, after she took care of it, it didnt affect the factory much. It even made the employees in the factory feel more united. Mu Jingzhe only left after she handled the advertisement matters. Once the money was in place, Director Jiang gave his wife the money to settle down and started working. The movie Nameless officially entered the filming stage. Mu Jingzhe was familiar with these early stages of work. As usual, she was in charge of fashion and styling. When the preparations were almost done, it was time for the casting. By then, it was already December. The money spent during the early stages of filming was under control. Because there werent any particularly big money-burning scenes, Director Jiang felt that they could continue filming until the end. They wouldnt run out of money halfway through filming. In terms of saving money, Director Jiang said that he was very experienced. The auditions then started. Although the industry had previously expressed that they werent optimistic about this movie, seeing that the movie seemed properly done, many well-informed people of suitable age were preparing to audition. Director Jiang welcomed both children with acting experience and children without acting experience to the auditions. Because the protagonist was a child, he hoped to find someone with decent acting skills or a person who fit the role naturally so that the filming process would go smoothly. After the audition started, it continued for two to three days. Other roles were cast first. The people chosen werent particularly famous because the budget was limited. Finally, only the extremely important young male lead, Little Fish, and his father had yet to be cast. Director Jiang wasnt quite satisfied with the actors who had auditioned for these two roles. On the fifth day, the father was cast, but Little Fish had yet to be cast. Director Jiang decided to make use of the last two days to utilize his final connections and publicize this. He wanted everyone to give it a try and audition for this role. When the teachers and parents of the art school students in the county city heard this, many of them were eager to sign their kids and students up. Even Shao Xi and Shao Dongs classmates wanted their younger siblings to attend the audition after hearing about it. Although Shao Xi had been belittled previously, he was now a small celebrity in the county city. When they heard that this was his movie, everyone enthusiastically participated. Many parents even stopped Shao Xi outside the school and asked him to see if their children could do it. Shao Xi: Im not in charge of this. The director has the final say. When Director Jiang saw that so many people in the county had signed up for the audition, he decided to spare a day and come to the county city for the audition. He even specifically chose a Sunday, when there were no classes, so that everyone could come. Because Shao Xi and Shao Dong were curious, they deliberately went to the venue to take a look. However, after watching for a while, they lost interest. Many of those who signed up didnt know anything about acting. They couldnt cry when asked to and they only knew how to grin foolishly. However, when you asked them to laugh, they would cry until the heavens shook. After half a day, Shao Xi felt like his ears were about to go deaf and started having a headache. He believed that the director had wasted a trip there. None of these people are like the Little Fish I created. In the end, Shao Xi and Shao Dong chose to go to the art school. The two of them left but didnt notice a small figure hiding from them. When the art school closed, Shao Xi wanted to know the casting results and went to the audition site to take a look. He saw Director Jiangs face alight with joy. We finally found him. Fantastic. Upon seeing Shao Xi, Director Jiang had a helpless look in his eyes. Look at you guys. If your younger brother was planning to audition, why didnt you tell me? I didnt even know about it and was shocked when I suddenly saw him at the audition venue today. However, not only is your younger brother good at learning, but hes also very good at acting. Ive already decided to cast him. Shao Xi and Shao Dong didnt quite understand. Younger brother? Acting? That younger brother of yours, Shao Nan, came to the audition in the afternoon. Hes very good. Ive decided to use him. I didnt want to film a family movie originally and make it all about your family, but he performed better than everyone else and is the most suitable candidate. I ultimately decided to prioritize the role and choose him. Shao Nan? No way! He doesnt know how to act at all. Shao Xi and Shao Dong looked like they had seen a ghost. I didnt expect it either, but he might not have been interested in it in the past. This time, he said that the script was written by his older brother, so he wants to act in the movie. He and Shao Bei are twins, so how can only one of them know how to act? The other one must be talented too. Hell definitely make you look at him in a different light this time. Director Jiang was very excited. Shao Xi and Shao Dong, on the other hand, had strange expressions on their faces. They didnt even know how they got home. Chapter 346 - Why Are There Two Shao Nans? Now, they really had a home in the county city. Previously, they hadnt been able to find a suitable house, but they recently had. Mu Jingzhe had directly bought the house. Shao Xi, Shao Dong, and Xiao Wu finally had a home in the county city. They no longer had to look for Shao Qiyang or Li Zhaodi. When they lived there, Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai would always be separated. The two of them would take turns taking care of the kids in the village and the county city. This weekend, it was Mu Jingzhes turn to be in the county city. When Shao Dong and Shao Xi returned home, they happened to see Shao Nan, who was also home. Shao Nan, why didnt you tell us that you were going to the audition? When did you start thinking about acting? Shao Xi was the most excited out of the duo. Youre acting because my story is good, right? I knew you worshipped me. Shao Nan was speechless. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? I dont worship you. Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she heard their conversation. What audition? Little Nan, didnt you go to the library? The library had a good learning atmosphere, so Shao Nan liked to go there. Shao Nan replied vaguely, Yes, I went to the audition briefly. I didnt expect to be chosen. I didnt anticipate it either. Youre really good at hiding it. You didnt reveal any flaws previously. Shao Xi was sighing when another person entered the door. Shao Xi turned his head, and his eyes widened. Shao Nan! Why is there another Shao Nan here?! The Shao Nan who was at the door stared at the Shao Nan inside. You Whats going on? I meant to ask you that. Whats going on with you? Why are there two Shao Nans? Shao Xi pulled the other Shao Nan in and placed him beside the Shao Nan in the room. Whats going on? Whats going on?! Shao Nan, have you mastered that cloning thing you mentioned before and cloned yourself? Or did you study Sun Wukongs 72 Transformations and conjure up a different version of yourself? The Shao Nan who had come second was speechless. Second Brother, are you stupid? Why are you talking about Sun Wukong? Thats Little Bei. The Shao Nan who had entered the room first was also speechless, but he didnt admit that he was Little Bei. Second Brother, youre really hopeless. Im Little Nan, and shes Little Bei. The two Shao Nans tones and expressions were identical. Shao Xi: Which one of you exactly is Little Bei? He looked left and right. I remember you two being about the same height. Even your teeth looked almost the same after they fell off and you grew new ones. But I didnt think you two looked alike in the past. When did you two start looking so similar? Weve always looked similar. Were twins! The two Shao Nans exclaimed in unison. Shao Xi was even more confused. He looked at Mu Jingzhe, asking for help. Mommy, can you tell the difference? Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong looked at each other. I can tell. Cant you tell? Shao Xi looked at them, unwilling to admit that he really couldnt tell. He thought for a moment calmly and looked at them carefully. Finally, he pointed at the Shao Nan who had entered the room first. Youre Little Bei, right? Little Bei wailed and opened her mouth to bite Shao Xis finger. Second Brother, youre really stupid. You actually only guessed it now. You really are Little Bei! Shao Xis face was filled with surprise. He shook his hand, which hurt from the bite, and circled Little Bei. Why didnt I realize that you and Little Nan looked so similar in the past? Why did you suddenly pretend to be Little Nan? Your hair This only happened because you didnt write about a little girl and made the protagonist a little boy. I could only pretend to be Third Brother to audition. Little Bei was sad when she heard him mention her hair. She then pounced on Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, my hair. Boohoo Shao Xi looked at Little Bei, who had previously been covered in Shao Nans clothes from head to toe and suddenly became Little Bei now. Although she was still short-haired and was wearing the same clothes, he could tell at first glance now. His eyes were filled with shock. Little Bei, how did you do it? Why do you look so much like Little Nan? So the actor Director Jiang chose was actually you? Not Shao Nan? Of course it was me. Third Brother doesnt know how to act at all. Little Bei pursed her lips. I learned so well because Ive been observing and imitating Third Brother recently. It looks like the results are pretty good. Even you didnt recognize me. Little Bei sounded a little proud. Although others had been able to tell that Little Bei and Shao Nan were twins previously, it was very easy to distinguish them. Because Little Bei was a girl and Shao Nan was a boy, they wore different clothes. Therefore, they didnt look like replicas of each other. Although Shao Dong and Shao Xi looked similar too, people could always tell them apart. However, they hadnt expected Little Bei to bear such a shocking resemblance to Shao Nan after cutting her hair short. Shao Xi was both surprised and moved. So So Little Bei, you dressed like this because you wanted to portray Little Fish? Thats right. Little Bei nodded. Mu Jingzhe stroked her hair. So you said that you didnt want to go to art school today and insisted on following your grandmother to town just to pretend to be Shao Nan for the audition? Mm. Little Bei nodded. You made a decision long ago? Mu Jingzhe asked. Mm, Ive always been very regretful. Then, when I looked at Second Brother, I suddenly had this thought. Little Fish is about the same age as us. I felt that there was still a chance, so I secretly studied the part. Little Beis acting seemed very real and was very much related to her observation and learning ability. During this period, she had been imitating Shao Nan. Then, when shed heard that they hadnt chosen an actor, she had completely made up her mind. For the first time ever, she had lied to Mu Jingzhe and followed Li Zhaodi to town. In the end, she had confessed it all to Li Zhaodi in town, which had resulted in what had happened afterward. Little Bei had decided to audition as Shao Nan. First, she had gone to get a haircut. Coincidentally, it was market day in town, and there were many haircut stalls, so she had directly had her hair cut in one of them. She had shown the barber Shao Nans photo and asked him to cut her hair exactly like that. The barber: Coincidentally, the barber Little Bei went to was the one that Mu Jingzhe had once looked for. He didnt know why his stall had suddenly become a place where girls liked to cut their hair. Furthermore, all of them wanted to cut their hair into boyish hairstyles. However, he didnt refuse this time. As an old master with twenty to thirty years of experience in shaving and cutting hair, he perfectly copied Shao Nans hairstyle for Little Bei. The old barber had never watched movies and didnt recognize Little Bei. He even acceded to her request and helped her save the hair after cutting it. After the haircut, Little Bei took a set of clothes identical to Shao Nans out of her bag to change. Shao Nan and Little Bei had many clothes that looked like twins outfits. Some of them were dresses and pants, and some were identical. Before Shao Nan went out that day, Little Bei had offered to help him pick out an outfit, and she had picked out an identical one. After Little Bei had changed into the outfit, shed completely transformed into Shao Nan. Even her tone had changed. Li Zhaodi, who had seen Little Bei get a haircut with her own eyes, thought that Shao Nan had really come after Little Bei transformed. She thought that Little Bei and Shao Nan were playing a prank on her. She only confirmed that it was Little Bei after verifying it a few times. Little Beis transformation had deeply shocked Li Zhaodi. Along the way, Li Zhaodi had looked at Little Bei with admiration in her eyes. For the first time, she understood what it meant to be a movie queen. The movie queen is so amazing. Although she was certain that it was Little Bei, Li Zhaodi had still been a little restless on the way. Shed even wanted to touch to see if there was a little chili to confirm it. It was Little Bei who had forcefully stopped her and guarded against her all the way, preventing that from happening. Chapter 347 - : Little Nan, You Also Pretend to Be Little Bei Chapter 347: Little Nan, You Also Pretend to Be Little Bei Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was her first time doing such a big thing with Little Bei, so Li Zhaodi was very nervous. She had followed Little Bei to the audition location, but she was afraid that she would be recognized, so she had stayed outside. Because she didnt know if Mu Jingzhe would be angry, and because Little Bei wanted everyone to guess, Li Zhaodi returned right after taking Little Bei back. After hearing Little Bei recount the events, Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Your grandmother is too much. Why does she only listen to a child like you? Because Grandma is wonderful. Little Bei smiled. I was originally afraid that I wouldnt do it well enough, but when I saw that Third Brother, whos the most familiar with me, didnt notice anything wrong, I felt that it was feasible. In the future, Ill join the production team using my brothers identity to film. Mu Jingzhe stroked Little Beis hair. As a girl who liked to look pretty, Little Bei usually treasured her hair dearly and liked to braid it in all sorts of ways and adorn it with hair ornaments. Previously, she had been very sad when it had been burned away. It hadnt been easy for her to grow it, but in the end, it had been cut just like that. You cut it so short. What if you hadnt passed the audition? That would have meant that Im not as skilled as others. I really wanted this role, so I fought for it. If others can do it, I can too. While Im still young and can act as a boy, I have to cherish this chance. Fortunately, I passed the audition. Little Bei was vain, but she loved acting more, so she could compromise. Little Bei stroked her hair and held back her tears as she said firmly, Its alright. Hair can always grow back. Itll grow back in the future. Shao Xis heart ached at the sight of it. If I had known, I would have made the protagonist a girl I was joking previously. Brother, your writing makes sense. Little Fish is very good. I like this role so much. Believe me, I can portray it well. We believe you, but are you really going to join the production as Little Nan? Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Nan. Then does Little Nan have to pretend to be you? Shao Nans expression changed. No, no way. I cant pretend to be a girl. Ill never be able to learn! Shao Nan expressed his conviction that this was absolutely impossible. Although he said this when the movie officially started shooting, he had no choice but to do it even if he didnt want to or wasnt able to. Third Brother My good brother, Im begging you. Please help me. Arent I your favorite sister? Just help me this once. I passed the audition and even cut my hair. The preparations for the movie were completed, and filming officially started just before the winter break. Little Bei wanted to apply for leave and join the cast early, so Shao Nan had to cooperate. When Shao Nan said that he didnt know how to act as Little Bei, Little Bei immediately started to wheedle and kept calling him Brother sweetly. She wrapped her arms around Shao Nans neck and would launch a round of wheedling attacks on him at any time. Brother, you only have to endure it for a little bit and just put on my wig. Dont worry about anything else. I definitely wont expose myself. Brother, please help me. This is a big deal to our family. Mommy, Big Brother, and the rest spent so much time and effort on this. So did Second Brother. You cant bear to let all this go to waste, right? I know that Im making things difficult for you, Brother, but I really dont want to mess this up. If the director finds out that I lied to him, that Im not you but a girl, he might replace me. You also know that after probing and asking him. Even if he continues to let me act despite his reluctance, he might have concerns. That wont be good. Brother, Im begging you. Shao Nan: When Little Bei wheedled, no one could take it. Shao Nan was no exception. Besides, this was indeed a big deal at home. Little Bei didnt mean to keep lying to the director. Back then, she had pretended to be Shao Nan because she liked the role too much and wanted to show that she could act as a boy well. Although she had jokingly asked Shao Nan to act as her later on, she had originally planned to confess everything to Director Jiang. After all, she had to keep filming, and it wouldnt be good to keep hiding it. However, unfortunately, Director Jiang despised cross-dressing women. He was speechless when he saw cross-dressing women in movies and television dramas. He felt that even a blind person could tell that they were women and they were treating the audience as fools. Therefore, he wasnt wild about the idea of actors cross-dressing. When Mu Jingzhe asked him about it, it was just a precautionary measure. Now, she knew Director Jiangs thoughts about this. Director Jiang said that he wouldnt accept it under any circumstances. He would only be convinced if he really saw a performance that persuaded him completely one day and no one could tell. Otherwise, he would curse when he heard it. He had made it clear that he wasnt into this. Director Jiangs attitude eliminated the possibility of her coming clean. Little Bei was afraid that Director Jiang would fly into a rage when he found out the truth and stop filming. She could only bite the bullet and hide it from Director Jiang to see if she could get his approval. Shao Nan knew very well that this had happened, so in the end, he could only face death with a stiff face and stop shaking his head. Little Bei circled Shao Nan and coaxed him for two days before Shao Nan finally relented. Although he surrendered, his face still darkened when he saw Little Bei take off the wig on her head. You dont have to put it on for me now. Well talk about it later. Alright, as you wish. Little Bei smiled and put the wig back. Little Bei had taken her hair back when shed cut it. Mu Jingzhe had used the hair to make a wig. Although it was a little short, one couldnt tell after the wig was on. Later on, Little Bei had started to put on the wig every day, which temporarily comforted her injured little heart. Little Bei liked wigs a lot, but Shao Nan was extremely resistant when he saw one. Still, the day when hed have to wear it had ultimately arrived. Ill go film then, Brother. Ill have to trouble you to wear a wig today. Everyone knows that Shao Nan is going to film. We cant let the cat out of the bag right from the start. In the past, Little Bei had been the one filming. Everyone was a little surprised to hear that Shao Nan wanted to film. However, Shao Nan had appeared on television before, so everyone accepted it quickly. Little Bei had already disguised herself as Shao Nan. Her hair had also been cut according to the directors instructions right from the start. She could act like Shao Nan at any time. As he looked at Little Bei, Shao Nan felt like he was looking at himself. He nodded helplessly. Alright, go ahead. Little Bei carefully put the wig on Shao Nans head. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Xiao Wu, and Mu Jingzhe watched without blinking. When they saw him with the wig on, their eyes lit up. After Shao Nan put on the wig, he did look rather like Little Bei. No wonder they say theyre twins. They can even change gender. Shao Xi couldnt help clapping his hands. Little Nan has become Little Bei. If only he wasnt staring at me fiercely, itd be great. Little Bei wouldnt be so fierce usually. Mu Jingzhe held in her laughter and pulled Shao Xi away. Stop mocking Little Nan. If it werent for his help, things would have been very troublesome. Mu Jingzhe helped Shao Nan adjust his wig to ensure that it wouldnt fall off. Ill have to trouble you today, Little Nan. Ive already applied for leave from the school on your behalf. You can stay at home and study. You dont have to specifically act as Little Bei. Itll be fine. Shao Nan had long finished studying the elementary school learning material, so it would be fine even if he didnt go to school. The school was also very easy to talk to. He just had to wait for the final exam. In order to prevent Shao Nan from feeling troubled, Mu Jingzhe also took him to the county city. Shao Nan could stay at home or go to the library to study. In the next few days, the siblings started acting like each other. Chapter 348 - The Embarrassing Things That Happened While They Were Acting As Each Other Little Bei was the most adapted to acting like Shao Nan. After filming started, she became Little Fish. When she was not filming, she would act like Shao Nan to hone her acting skills. Little Beis determination and acting skills were no joke. The entire production team didnt notice anything was amiss with Little Bei and really treated her as Shao Nan. Director Jiang praised Shao Nan for being a genius. Because filming went smoothly, he praised Little Bei every day. Little Bei was like a fish in water and felt extremely happy. This made Shao Nan suffer. He was forced to become Little Bei, and he really didnt know how to act. He had a wig on his head and a dark expression on his face every day, looking very unwilling all this while. Of course, he was even more unwilling to wear a dress. This was where he drew the line, so Little Bei and Mu Jingzhe didnt force him. Everything went fine. However, Shao Xi would tease Shao Nan from time to time and he kept calling him younger sister. He was a truly wicked older brother. He even wanted Shao Nan to wear a dress and take photos of him so that he could mock him. Shao Xi didnt succeed. What was surprising was that Shao Dong actually also teased Shao Nan. Even though he knew that Shao Nan didnt like having his head touched, he still stroked his head all the time and said that his younger sister was obedient. The two of them were the happiest when Shao Nan acted as Little Bei. Oh, there was also Xiao Wu. Even though Xiao Wu looked obedient, he was also a little mischievous when he interacted with Shao Nan. He would always call Shao Nan Sister when there were outsiders around. He kept calling Shao Nan Sister and buying him hair ornaments. Shao Nan was nearly driven mad by his brothers. If Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei hadnt been coaxing him, he would have quit long ago. Shao Nan didnt want to see Shao Dong and the others, so he went to the library more and more often. He basically went there every morning. He even got to know a little boy who also came to the library to read and learn every day. The little boy was about ten years old and was another little genius. He truly hit it off with Shao Nan. Later on, every time the little boy came, he would sit beside Shao Nan and learn with him. He would even share some snacks with him. Because he was so enthusiastic, Shao Nan couldnt refuse. Just like that, a few days later, Shao Nan felt that it wouldnt be good to keep eating his food. He also prepared snacks and sweets to share with the little boy. The little boys eyes lit up. Little Sister Bei, I knew you liked me too. Ill eat well. Also, Ive actually seen your movie. Ive liked you a lot since. Youre very beautiful. Shao Nan: Like? Like what? I treated you as a bro, but youre treating me as a girl and you even like me? Shao Nan didnt act as Little Bei at all. He was just wearing a wig. Unexpectedly, even so, he was still liked as a girl. The little boy was only ten years old, but he already knew that he liked beautiful girls. He wanted to play with her forever. He grinned and pulled Shao Nans hand. Little Sister Bei, lets go to my house to play today. Well get married when the time comes. Have you ever gone through a wedding ceremony? The kind where you bow to heaven and earth Shao Nan was still in a state of shock and speechlessness. He hadnt expected to hear him mention a wedding ceremony. Although he knew that he was talking about playing house, Shao Nan still resisted. I dont like you! He avoided the little boys hand with a livid face and rejected him. If you dare say it again, Ill hit you! The little boy was very sad. If you dont like me, why do you eat the candy I give you every day? You even threatened to hit me. Boohoo The tranquility in the library was interrupted by the little boys sad cries. The librarian quickly went to coax him and deal with this emotional entanglement. In the end, the matter ended with the little boy leaving in tears. Shao Nan covered his face in embarrassment and left. He didnt tell anyone about this, but Shao Xi somehow found out about it. He mocked Shao Nan for duping the little boy into giving him snacks and even leading him on and making him cry. Shao Nan was furious. After this fiasco with the little boy, he didnt even want to go to the library anymore. However, he still went in the end. He brought back the snacks of the little boy he had eaten before, wanting to prove that it hadnt been his intention to dupe him into giving him snacks. However, he didnt see the little boy again. The little boy was heartbroken by the rejection. The library had become a sad place for him, so he no longer wanted to visit it. While Shao Nan was in a depressed mood, the final exam arrived in the blink of an eye. Shao Nan first returned to the village to prepare for the end-of-semester exam. He had originally thought that if Little Bei returned, he wouldnt have to act like her when he went to school. In the end, when it was time for the exam, Little Bei hadnt returned yet. The production team at Little Beis side was on a really tight filming schedule, so although she applied for leave, it was delayed. She only rushed back after the exam started. Little Bei didnt have time to change out of Shao Nans attire. On the other hand, because the exam was starting soon, Shao Nan had no choice but to put on his wig again and represent Little Bei by entering the examination hall first. The person invigilating the end-of-semester exam wasnt a teacher from their school, but one from another school. When he saw Shao Nan, he specifically took a few more glances, but he didnt look at the name Shao Nan had filled in. Little Bei finally arrived after the exam started. The siblings heaved a sigh of relief. They could finally fill in their real names. After the exam, Shao Nan was about to go back with Little Bei to end this performance as soon as possible, but he was quickly surrounded. Both Shao Nan and Little Bei had a good relationship with their classmates at school. After handing in the exam papers, the classmates approached them to check the answers one by one. Their enthusiasm made the siblings deflate, forcing them to continue acting. Little Bei, what was your answer to the second question? Little Nan, what was the answer to the fifth question? He was fine answering the questions, but why was that classmate holding his hand? Shao Nan looked at the young classmate holding his hand and immediately broke free. However, he had just managed to break free when his hand was quickly held tightly. Little Bei, you havent been coming to class recently. Weve missed you a lot. Yeah, Little Bei, weve been waiting for you to come back. Do you think my hair ornament looks good? Shao Nan was about to continue struggling to break free when his other hand was grabbed firmly. Then, he was asked if the hair ornament looked pretty. Little Bei, do you think my clothes look good on me? I saw you look good in them last time. After I told my mother, she bought me a very similar dress, another girl added. Shao Nan: Why was she holding his hand?! He so did not want to discuss which hair ornament looked prettier. Shao Nan looked at Little Bei for help and saw that Little Bei had already been pulled away by the brats. Compared to Shao Nan, Little Bei was much calmer. After all, she was used to acting. But dragging her to the back of the school to compete with her and see who could pee further was overboard. There were some fourth- and fifth-grade students who came to look for Shao Nan, as well as some sixth-grade students. Despite their age, they started to toss aside their school bags, take off their pants, and take their things out, not giving Little Bei any time to react. Little Bei accidentally saw this and widened her eyes before abruptly covering them. The young friends couldnt take it anymore. Hurry up, Shao Nan. Were waiting for you. Why are you covering your eyes? Dont sit out again. Little Bei covered her eyes tightly. No, Im not competing anymore. I dont feel the urge to pee now. I cant pee. Since we all have an urge to pee, so must you. Hurry up, were waiting for you. Were about to start. One, two, three, begin! Everyone started competing. Little Bei covered her eyes and didnt want to look. I have something to do, so Ill leave first. After saying that, she ran away. Itd be too late if she didnt flee, as she didnt have it! Chapter 349 - No Way Will I Go To The Women’s Toilet When the children saw that Little Bei was about to run away, they panicked. Shao Nan, why are you running away again? Its rare for you to come back. We wanted to ask if filming was fun! They were anxious and they wanted to pull Little Bei back, but they didnt have the chance. They could only watch as Little Bei ran away. Elsewhere, Shao Nan was looking for an excuse to run away. As he walked past the toilet, they actually pulled him to the womens bathroom. Little Bei, lets go to the bathroom before going back. Not only were they holding his hands, but they even wanted to drag him to the bathroom together? No, no, no! No way in hell would he go to the ladies room! I dont need to relieve myself. Im going back. You guys go first! Before being dragged to the ladies bathroom, Shao Nan struggled to break free from their hands and run away. Aye No matter how much they shouted behind him, Shao Nan rushed back as quickly as he could. He was extremely glad that he hadnt come to school previously. Otherwise, he would have definitely been pulled to the womens bathroom. That would have been very dangerous. Shao Nan and Little Bei just so happened to rush back. When Shao Nan saw Little Bei, he immediately pulled her in and put the wig on her head before finally heaving a sigh of relief. During the final exam in the afternoon, Shao Nan and Little Bei relaxed, as they only had to be themselves. Because they were only taking the Chinese Literature and Mathematics exams, their exams ended in a day. After acting like himself for half a day, Shao Nan had to put on the wig again, as Little Bei had to return to the production team to film. Shao Nan followed them to the county city, which made things much less troublesome. Little Beis filming progress was very smooth. Filming couldnt be stopped except for New Years Eve and the first day of the New Year, so Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei spent their second and third day of the New Year with the production team. After filming for so long, because Mu Jingzhe also called Little Bei Little Nan in the production team, not slipping up even once, although her family knew that Shao Nan was Little Bei, no one else noticed. Director Jiang especially liked Little Bei and said that he would look for her in the future and specifically write a movie for her. When you grow up, youll definitely look good. At first, Little Bei thought that Director Jiang was just joking. She didnt expect that Director Jiang would still remember this the day they finished filming and ate together. Ill write the movie when I have time. Ill tailor-make it for you. When the time comes, you have to spare some time for me. I can tell that youll definitely become popular again when this movie is screened. I know it because Im the one who will film it. Theres also a chance youll win an award. Im just waiting for you to win the Best Actor Award, like your younger sister. Even if its not the Best Actor Award, you should at least win the Newcomer Award. When the time comes, you can continue filming my movies and win the Best Actor Award. Therefore, you must remember to spare some time for me in your schedule. Little Bei: It was really touching for him to tailor-make a movie for her, but she hadnt confessed yet. She couldnt possibly use her brothers identity again. Actually, halfway through, when she had seen that Director Jiang approved of her, Little Bei had thought of confessing. However, because she was too busy filming and had been working continuously, she didnt have the chance. Therefore, even now, Director Jiang didnt know that she was Little Bei. Now that they had already finished filming and Director Jiang had even made her a promise, Little Bei definitely couldnt hide it from him anymore. She had to come clean no matter what. Therefore, before the celebration ended, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei invited Director Jiang to the quiet room next door to confess while he was still sober. Director Jiang, theres actually something Ive been hiding from you. Im really sorry. Im actually Shao Bei, not Shao Nan. I really wanted to portray Little Fish back then, so I auditioned using Shao Nans identity. Im sorry for not telling you. The smile on Director Jiangs face hadnt disappeared yet, as he didnt react in time. What? What Shao Nan and Shao Bei? Im saying Im the younger sister, Shao Bei, not my older brother, Shao Nan. Im sorry, Director. Ive been pretending to be a boy this entire time. Mu Jingzhe also apologized. Im sorry, Director. I should have made things clear earlier, but I never had the chance. Director Jiangs slow brain finally reacted. Ah, so youre Shao Bei, not Shao Nan Youre actually Shao Bei, the youngest movie queen. Youre his younger sister? He was still calm initially, but in the end, Director Jiangs voice sounded like a duck being strangled. Im sorry, Director. Little Bei apologized again. No, dont apologize. Its impossible. Ive been watching you. You twins must be pulling a prank. Director Jiang calmed down again. Yes, you must be lying to me. Little Bei: No, Director. Im really Shao Bei, not Shao Nan. Little Bei stopped acting. Although her clothes hadnt changed, she was indeed different from the way Shao Nan usually acted. Director Jiang: Looking at Little Bei and then at Mu Jingzhe, Director Jiang wiped his face. So its true. Youre not messing with me? No. Director Jiang: He digested this news with difficulty. He felt that his overconfidence and carelessness had led to this oversight. He really didnt like to see women disguising themselves as men. In the end, reality had taught him a lesson. Therefore, not only had Little Bei perfectly portrayed the role of Little Fish, but she had also fooled him in real life. Seeing that Director Jiang was silent, Mu Jingzhe patted Little Beis shoulder in comfort. Director Jiang, Im sorry for hiding it from you until now You dont have to apologize. The heavens sent you here to tell me that theres always someone better. Ill keep my word. I wont get angry because Ive been convinced by your acting skills. Little Bei, you acted very well. I think if anyone finds out about this, theyll definitely be shocked. Director Jiang suddenly got excited. Sigh Actually, this promotional point is even better than you being Shao Nan. No one expected you to take on the role of a boy. When we publicize the movie, if we keep the identity of the protagonist a secret, wont everyone be shocked when they find out? Director Jiang said that he couldnt have suffered this shock for nothing. Everyone had to feel the same shock. He wanted everyone to know how it felt. Thats right. This is a marketing strategy. When the time comes, well shock them. Now that you mentioned it, Im even more confident about our movie. Director Jiang went into workaholic mode. Remember to keep this a secret. Other than me, dont tell anyone else in the production team. Before I say it can be made public, dont make it public. Only then will it be shocking. Director Jiangs reaction was unexpected, but it was great that he hadnt gotten angry. Besides, this was a good idea. Mu Jingzhe helped them come up with ideas, and the two of them chatted happily. After leaving the celebration, Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei heaved a sigh of relief. Thats great. Director Jiang isnt angry. Little did they know that the next day, a scream came from Director Jiangs room. Ah Director Jiang hadnt appeared drunk, but he had actually been drunk last night. It wasnt until he woke up the next day that he truly reacted to the fact that Little Bei was Shao Nan. Later on, Director Jiang had a permanent problem. Whenever he saw children, he would always be suspicious of their gender. When people said that they were little girls, he had to ask if it was true. He would even suspect that little boys were girls, making everyone think that he was crazy. Chapter 350 - : Can’t Become a Spinster Chapter 350: Cant Become a Spinster Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Director Jiang was extremely agitated, so he had to agitate others and cover up this matter. It would take time to complete the post-production work and everything else, but Little Bei had basically finished everything that she could do. At most, she would cooperate with the publicity team post-production. After filming wrapped up, Little Bei and Shao Nan could completely go back to being themselves. Little Bei wore a wig and started growing out her hair. When it was no longer so short, she slowly stopped wearing a wig. After the winter break, the children continued to study and got on track. Mu Jingzhe officially started preparing to move the hair ornament factory. During this period, Mu Jingzhe even celebrated her birthday on Jingzhe1. As she was still in the production team, Mu Jingzhe emphasized that others should not give her presents, especially the children. They had just given her a car, and she couldnt let them spend any more money on her. However, the children still went over and performed a birthday dance for her. Shao Dong and Shao Xi had grown a lot, so Shao Dongs stiffness was even more eye-catching this time. However, it was all recorded by Mu Jingzhe, who said that she wanted to keep it to view it in the future. Little Bei immediately said that they would perform a birthday dance for Mu Jingzhe every year from now on. This was naturally good for Mu Jingzhe and a complete surprise, but Shao Dong found it a little depressing. It was fine when he was young, but it would be awkward for him to dance when he grew up. However, upon looking at Mu Jingzhes shining eyes, he couldnt bring himself to refuse. Shao Dong, who was becoming steadier and steadier, rarely had a difficult expression on his face, but at that moment, it was obvious from his facial expression that he had been put in a difficult position. If this was going to happen every year, should he learn how to dance properly? This was even harder than doing business. As for Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe had told them in advance not to celebrate her birthday and that she wouldnt accept gifts. She had also told them to busy themselves with their own matters and not come over. Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai: She might as well have just outright told them that they had been abandoned, that in her heart, the children were more important. Mu Jingzhe was extremely glad that she had made this decision. Spending her birthday with just the five children was nice. It was fulfilling and warm. She didnt have to pay attention to anything else. She just had to be happy. Although she had said that she wasnt holding a birthday celebration, they didnt dispense with the longevity noodles and the birthday cake. Plus, they were specifically made by the children. Little Bei didnt have the time to learn how to make them, but the boys learned. Shao Dong waved his hand and generously treated the entire crew to a meal, gaining another wave of favorability. She was very happy on her birthday, and everything went smoothly when she came back to move the factory. Although it was in the village, the factory had already taken shape. It was just that the location was being moved to the county city. Mu Jingzhe hadnt hidden it from the female workers, so they were already mentally prepared. None of them resigned, and they were all prepared to follow her. The hair ornament factory was just across the street from a canned beverage factory. Since they had already moved the factory, they naturally had to expand the production and make it more formal. There was a need to recruit more workers. Considering the actual situation, a mens and womens dormitory was set up. Four workers would share a dormitory, and the workers were free to live there. Like many factory workers, they would rest one day per week. On the day they moved the factory, many people from Great Eastern Village were mobilized. Not only did they help, but they even signed up to see if they could be recruited. After the factory was moved, it quickly got back on track. The female workers also adapted quickly and started working in the county city. Some of them werent married. Because they were moving to the county city, some of them werent even in a hurry to get engaged, thinking that they might find someone better and settle down in the county city. Although it was a little troublesome for the married young women who had children, it wasnt impossible to adapt. Some of the husbands directly got a job at the canned goods factory across the street. As for the couples that were working in the county together, it would be better for them to rent a house. The husbands who didnt work stayed at home to take care of their children and would pick up their wives from work every weekend. The women going to work had effectively switched the traditional gender roles. Now, it was the women who were earning money to support the family, while the men mainly took care of the children and all domestic matters. Other than a small portion who werent used to it at first, they were all used to it now. In the past, they would often send food to their wives. Now, they washed clothes, cooked, and did the dishes. They handled pretty much all the household chores. Seeing that their daughters-in-law were earning money, the mothers-in-law didnt say anything. At most, they would just mutter a few words in private. When their daughter-in-law was present, they had to coax her. As long as one had income, they would be able to stand tall. A persons income determined their family status. This saying wasnt wrong. Their lives were watched by the women of Great Eastern Village. Nowadays, many villagers were very motivated and kept thinking of ways to make money. Great Eastern Villages vibe was completely different now. When the villagers went out, they could present themselves as knowledgeable. Although many people were still illiterate, they could easily talk about what was illegal and things like that when they went out. This was all thanks to Mu Jingzhe, who liked to look for the police for everything. She used real-life cases to help everyone understand what was illegal. That aside, there was also the villages little expert, Shao Nan. The villagers of Great Eastern Village gained fame throughout the surrounding villages as their income increased. More and more people came to Great Eastern Village to propose marriage, and the thresholds of the homes of people who had daughters were almost broken from usage. Mu Jingzhe looked very happy, but she also felt slightly troubled. This was because ever since Li Zhaodi had celebrated her birthday with her, she had started nagging her about already being 23 years old. It was time for her to make some plans. Otherwise, she would become a spinster. In short, if she didnt want a divorce, she should quickly do you-know-what with Shao Qihai. If she wanted a divorce, she should get one quickly. She didnt want Mu Jingzhe to become a spinster. What if you still havent settled down at 24 or 25? I gave birth to you when I was 21. You cant delay it any longer. In the past, Li Zhaodi had been happy that Mu Jingzhe was still a virgin, but in the blink of an eye, her attitude had changed. It wouldnt do if she said that she was still a spinster despite being 24 or 25. Mom, Im only 23 years old. Whats the hurry? At this age, one had just graduated from university in the modern era. It was such a young age. She was glad that she was still very young. How can you not be anxious? Do you want to mimic Mu Xue again? Shes already 26 years old. According to the Chinese calendar, shes already 27 or 28 years old and she still hasnt gotten married. Thats a spinster through and through. You should go listen to what the villagers are saying about her. In the past, Mu Xue used to be the most outstanding and popular girl in Great Eastern Village. However, in the past two to three years, everything had changed. Now, she had become the most unpopular girl in the village. She had almost gotten married twice, once with Shao Qihai and once with Tang Moling, but in the end, both engagements had been broken off. As a teacher in the village, she was still outstanding in terms of job and appearance. However, because of Old Lady Mus claim that she had been born for riches, she had become the oldest unmarried girl in the village. Mu Xues status in the village had thus been overturned. From the most popular girl in the village, she had become a picky spinster. Actually, it wasnt true that no one had gone to propose marriage after that. However, most of the people in the village or the nearby area were ordinary. Their qualities naturally couldnt compare to Tang Moling and Shao Qihais, and neither Mu Xue nor Old Lady Mu were willing to say yes. Old Lady Mu still yearned for a rich grandson-in-law, but this time, said rich grandson-in-law had failed to show up. When she saw the people she despised come to propose marriage, Old Lady Mus expression turned ugly. After a while, no one went to propose marriage anymore. Furthermore, an increasing number of people said awful things about Mu Xue. Chapter 351 - The Clothes Are Undone In the past, Old Lady Mu had been too arrogant. Now, everyones words were increasingly harsh. They said that Mu Xue only wanted rich men, that she would rather marry an old widowed rich man than a poor young man. It was just that there were no concubines these days. Otherwise, she might have gone to a rich family to become a concubine. There were also those who used to like Mu Xue a lot and hated her after being rejected. They said that Mu Xue had probably lost her innocence long ago during her amorous relationship with Tang Moling, which was why she didnt dare get married. As the rumors spread, Mu Xue became increasingly silent. Old Lady Mus expression also became increasingly dark. Previously, when those people had come to propose marriage, they had been very annoyed. But now, every household in the village that had a daughter had someone show up to propose marriage. The only exception was Mu Xue. They also felt uncomfortable. Mu Xue started to dislike life in the village. Except when she had to return to the village to teach, she stayed in the county at all times. She hadnt wanted the car and house that Tang Moling had given her in the past, but in the end, they became her safe haven. That Friday, after Mu Xue finished class, she walked out of the village. When she met some non-villagers at the entrance, she could tell at a glance that they were there to propose marriage. She avoided them because she didnt want to see them. She didnt expect to hear gossip about her. The matchmaker blurted out her thoughts freely. Theres also a girl whos a teacher in the village. Shes very eligible, but no one goes to propose marriage. Their family situation is a little special. Shes very old and probably wont be able to give birth in two years. Mu Xue stabbed her fingernails into her palm and did not say anything. The matchmaker then talked about the other old lad in the village, Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue were the same age and had turned 26 that year. However, unlike Mu Xues situation, many people had proposed marriage to Shao Qiyang. This was because Shao Qiyang was now a promising person in the village, and his delivery company was doing quite well. Hes quite promising and good-looking, but hes not looking for a wife. There are many girls who want to marry him, but he doesnt fancy any of them. Everyone says that there might be something wrong with him. Mu Xue sneered when she heard that. So there were also people who said that there was something wrong with Shao Qiyang. Mu Xue left the village with a dark expression and drove to the county. Just like the house, Mu Xue hadnt planned on touching the car at first, but later on, she had gone to get a drivers license to drive it. However, she kept a low profile every day and didnt want people to pay too much attention to this car because it had been obtained by breaking off the engagement. When she arrived at the county city, Mu Xue felt a little better. She cooked at home and went out for a walk. In the past, she hadnt known how to cook at all, but recently, she had learned how to wash clothes and cook. When Mu Xue arrived at the movie theater and started wondering if she should watch a movie, she suddenly saw Shao Qiyang. Recalling the villagers evaluation of Shao Qiyang, Mu Xue felt that they were in the same boat. Just as she was about to muster up the courage to greet him, she realized that something was wrong with him. He seemed to be drunk, and someone was holding him up. Why are you drunk? Dont move! Behind the two of them was a girl with braids. The girl looked a little nervous as she followed them step by step. When she walked past Mu Xue, she heard Shao Qihai say, Let go of me. Let go of me! But because his voice was too soft and he didnt seem to have much strength, no one noticed. Mu Xue paused. Seeing Shao Qiyangs expression, she felt a little worried. Upon thinking that they were from the same village and he had helped her before, she thought for a moment and quietly followed him. She was just taking precautions. If Shao Qiyang needed help, she would help him. The three people in front of her turned left and right. Later on, they approached a remote house. Shao Qiyang didnt want to go in and was still struggling at the door, but in the end, he was pushed in anyway. Then, the young man came out. Mu Xue couldnt hear what they were saying, but she saw the man take out a bag and hand it to the girl. Then, he pushed her. Hurry on in. Mu Xue pricked up her ears and listened. That person seemed to say, Ill come back tomorrow morning. After a while, the young man left. Mu Xue suspiciously walked over and took a look. She only saw light coming out. After a while, the girl with the braids entered the kitchen and got a cup of water. Mu Xue remembered the paper bag they had secretly taken earlier. Worried that it contained something bad, she gritted her teeth and knocked on the door. The girl with the braids was nervous to begin with. When she heard the knock on the door, she was frightened. She thought that someone was looking for her and quickly opened the door, but when she did, she didnt see anyone. Suddenly, she was pushed by someone, and then someone darted in from the side. By the time she realized what was going on, the door to her house was already closed and locked from the inside. Who are you? Open the door! Mu Xue ignored her and ran in as quickly as she could. Then, she saw Shao Qiyang lying on the bed. His clothes were undone, and he was unconscious. If Shao Qiyang was not a man, Mu Xue would have thought that he had been defiled. Shao Qiyang, get up! Mu Xue quickly went forward to wake him up. Wake up. Hearing her voice, Shao Qiyang opened his eyes with difficulty. Help me quickly. They want to harm me Mu Xue heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Shao Qiyangs voice. She quickly went forward to help him up. Whats going on? Shao Qiyang felt weak all over. He bit the tip of his tongue to stay awake. Lets talk after we get out. Shao Qiyang didnt even want to talk about the terrible things that had happened to him. One could say that he had a successful career now. In the past, both those who were on good terms and bad terms with him would always smile when they saw him. He wasnt young and he was still single. It wasnt like no one had introduced a marriage partner to him before. He just didnt intend to get married. He knew very clearly that it was impossible for anything to happen between him and Mu Jingzhe. Every time Mu Jingzhe enthusiastically asked around about a girl who was interested in him, he would feel angry in his heart. Even now, Mu Jingzhe still didnt know anything about his feelings. After being angry for so long, Shao Qiyang started having ambitions. To avoid being angered to death by Mu Jingzhe, he swore to fall in love with someone else. He was very determined, but he couldnt find such a girl in a short time, so he had become an old bachelor of this era. Initially, it had been fine. He felt that he could just work a little harder and things would work out. If worse came to worst, he could just find a female driver. Back then, he had accidentally seen Mu Jingzhe drive, which was why he had been obsessed. He thought that she was not bad. In that case, he could find a female driver who drove better than her. However, before he could even find a female driver, he had been tricked. He hadnt expected his good friend to scheme against him like this. The young man from before was Shao Qiyangs former colleague. They were all temporary workers who had been exposed to the rain and the sun. Hed had a good relationship with Shao Qiyang at the time, and they had supported each other a lot. Later on, Shao Qiyang had wanted to start his own business and asked him if he wanted to join. However, when hed heard that Shao Qiyang had taken a loan to do it, he had refused without hesitation. He was timid and he was afraid that Shao Qiyang wouldnt be able to repay the money and would implicate him as a result. Unexpectedly, Shao Qiyang had actually succeeded. Not only had he repaid the loan, but hed even earned a lot of money. Slowly, his mentality had changed and his words had become bitter. This was in spite of the fact that Shao Qiyang hadnt changed his attitude after getting money. He was still the same around his brothers and friends, he was generous all the time, and he was never stingy. He would welcome anyone who wanted to work at his place. This colleague also went to work there, but he was dissatisfied. He kept feeling that since they were close, Shao Qiyang should give him a higher position and pay him a bigger salary. However, Shao Qiyang didnt fulfill his wish. Chapter 352 - If It Wasn’t for Me, You Would Have Been Ruined Human ambitions only got bigger and bigger. Later on, this colleague had thought about introducing his younger sister to Shao Qiyang, thinking that after they became a family, he could get his younger sister to influence him. However, Shao Qiyang didnt intend to get married. His colleague was indignant, so in the end, he used some tricks to get Shao Qiyang to marry her. Usually, itd be normal for everyone to drink, but this time, he had drugged the wine. Shao Qiyang was completely awake, but he didnt have any strength in his body and didnt even have the strength to speak. He could guess what they wanted. They wanted to force him to marry someone. Just now, that girl had shamelessly taken off his clothes and even fed him some unknown medicine. Shao Qiyang was desperate. He hadnt expected Mu Xue to suddenly appear. Lets leave this place first. Shao Qiyang was really thankful. Mu Xue did like to be a busybody sometimes, but it was all thanks to her that he managed to escape unscathed. Mu Xue quickly helped him up, but when they reached the door, it wouldnt open. The door had been locked from the outsideit had been locked by the girl with the braids. She was afraid that the matter would be exposed. Seeing that Mu Xue had run in and the door couldnt be opened, she decided to go all in and lock the door from the outside. After locking it, she went to look for her older brother. Mu Xue couldnt open the door and was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. However, she felt that her entire body was getting hotter and hotter. This wasnt her imagination. Shao Qiyang, whom she was supporting, was getting hotter and hotter. Shao Qiyang felt it and even subconsciously approached Mu Xue. When Mu Xue reacted and looked over, Shao Qiyang almost kissed her face. Shao Qiyang, whats wrong with you? Shao Qiyang jolted when he heard her voice. I As soon as he spoke, his voice was hoarse. When he sensed that something was amiss, Shao Qiyangs mind exploded. He knew what kind of medicine this was. Shao Qiyang tried his best to distance himself from Mu Xue. He fell to the ground but couldnt care less. Mu Xue, stay away from me. Mu Xue had yet to react but wanted to go over to support him. Shao Qiyang closed his eyes. Dont come near me. Ive been drugged. Mu Xue, who was stunned, suddenly reacted. You Stop it. Hurry up and call for help. However, no one nearby responded to Mu Xues shouts. What should we do? There doesnt seem to be anyone around. I dont know whats going on, but this place isnt far from the county street. Before they come back, you could climb up the wall and go out to open the door. Regardless of whether youll take me to the hospital or look for someone, you have to crawl out first. Shao Qiyang indicated that he had also seen some television drama or movie with a character that had been drugged and recalled the things that had happened after that. Fortunately, he was still rational even though he didnt have any strength now. What is this? Why had he encountered such a thing? Mu Xue observed the height of the door and the wall and hesitated. It was a little high. Furthermore, there were shattered glass shards on it. I Shao Qiyang was lying on the ground, so he couldnt see the glass shards. Seeing that Mu Xue hadnt moved, he became even more anxious. Hurry. Dont tell me you want to be my antidote? No! Then why arent you moving faster? Or do you not even know how to climb a wall? Youre not that stupid, are you? Youve never climbed a wall or a tree before? They were all from the same village. They had all climbed before, right? However, Mu Xue had indeed never climbed before. There was nothing she could do at the moment. She could only brace herself and move things to cushion her feet. As she moved, she looked at Shao Qiyang, who was still lying on the ground. Shao Qiyang, do you want me to move you into the room first? It was strange to lie like this. Ill just stay like this. Go quickly. He leaned against the ground. Thanks to the cold, he could sober up a little. Shao Qiyang felt increasingly uncomfortable. Stop talking. Hurry up, or Ill teach you a lesson. Hearing Shao Qiyangs threat, Mu Xue gritted her teeth and climbed up. Her hands and legs were scratched by the glass shards and hurt terribly. She had even sprained her ankle when shed jumped down. Mu Xue was so angry that she wanted to curse. Seeing that the door was indeed locked, Mu Xue picked up a rock and used a lot of strength to smash it open before moving Shao Qiyang out with difficulty. After walking with effort for a while, they finally met an enthusiastic auntie. The auntie was stronger than Mu Xue. Looking at Shao Qiyangs condition, she clicked her tongue. You young people really know how to play. Shao Qiyang: Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Shao Qiyang heaved a sigh of relief and felt that he had finally been saved. However, in reality, the hospital wasnt omnipotent. Given his condition, the doctor could tell at a glance that he had taken the kind of medicine sold outside, the very medicine that he shouldnt have taken. However, there was no medicine that could neutralize the effect of this drug. He had to endure it. It was impossible for the hospital to find a bucket of ice water for him to soak in. They could only prescribe some medicine to calm him down. Shao Qiyang: It was really too much of a scam. He didnt have any strength in his body, but that spot felt terrible. Shao Qiyang was lying on the hospital bed and facing Mu Xue unwillingly. Mu Xue could only pass him a glass of water. In the latter half of the night, Shao Qiyang finally felt better. Now that he had strength, he didnt feel so terrible anymore. However, when he looked at Mu Xue, he felt a little uncomfortable. She had seen him in his most pathetic state! However, after calming down, he noticed Mu Xues wound. Whats wrong with your hand? As I was climbing the wall I scratched it. Shao Qiyang took a deep breath. Were in the hospital. Cant you bandage it first? Or do you want to deliberately leave the wound for me to see so that I can be grateful to you? Shao Qiyang hadnt been like this in the past, but after growing up in the past two years, seeing Shao Xi and Shao Nans vicious mouths, and witnessing Mu Jingzhes sharp tongue, his mouth had slowly become poisonous. Mu Xues expression froze. Anger flashed across her eyes, but strangely, she quickly calmed down. Id like to say that youre thinking too much, but youre right. And you really should be grateful to me. She felt like she had nothing to lose. If it werent for me, you would have been ruined. Youre the ruined one! Shao Qiyang was furious. Mu Xue, these are your true colors, right? I was blind to fall for you back then Thats right. These are my true colors. Im also human. I know how to scheme and I have bad intentions. I also know what its like to be jealous and regretful. So what? Im not surprised that you you like me. I guessed it long ago. I dont like you anymore! Shao Qiyang felt less uncomfortable seeing Mu Xue like this, but he had to clarify this. Ive known for a long time. Dont you like Mu Jingzhe now? Unfortunately, shes your sister-in-law, so she cant be with you! Now that his thoughts had been exposed, Shao Qiyang was a little nervous and angry. However, he was also inexplicably happy. He felt that someone finally understood his feelings. No matter what, shes better than you! Shao Qiyang simply didnt deny it, but when these words were said, the unwillingness that had been suppressed in his heart seemed to lighten a little. Despite their quarrel, Shao Qiyang still took Mu Xue to the doctor to clean and bandage the wounds on her hands and legs. Shao Qiyang, who had been tormented the entire night, was extremely tired. He went back and rested for a day before going to work the next day. He immediately fired that guy. Only then did his colleague feel afraid. He wanted to salvage the situation, but it was too late. Chapter 353 - Going Overseas After Shao Qiyang experienced this, one could say that he had grown up once again. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what exactly had happened, but she heard that Shao Qiyangs courier company had experienced a retrenchment storm. Although there were some rumors, Shao Qiyang had grown visibly, and his gaze had become much more resolute. Mu Jingzhe called all of this the mark of a CEOs growth. No one was a steady and mature CEO right from the start. They had to grow up slowly. He had matured. Apart from that, Mu Jingzhe realized that Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue, two people who hadnt been in contact for a long time, had actually started connecting again slightly. They didnt look like lovers, but she felt that they seemed to have gotten familiar with each other and were quite relaxed when they spoke to one another. Mu Jingzhe wasnt wrong. After what had happened previously, the two of them were indeed much more relaxed around each other, especially Mu Xue. Sometimes, she would express her thoughts directly. Compared to when Shao Qiyang had fallen for her in the past, their styles had changed drastically. They were simply two different people now. In the past, whenever she had faced Shao Qihai and Tang Moling, shed had some thoughts in her mind that she hadnt dared show. But around Shao Qiyang, she had no qualms about speaking her mind. The villagers started spreading rumors that the two of them were about to become a couple. Needless to say, everyone felt that they were quite compatiblean old bachelor was a good match for an old girl. However, Mu Xue and Shao Qiyang denied it. When Mu Jingzhe heard the villagers say that an old bachelor was compatible with an old girl, she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. How was a fine young man like him old? As far as their opinion on age was concerned, there was indeed a generation gap between Mu Jingzhe and everyone else. Hearing that they were denying it, Mu Jingzhe wasnt in a hurry to set them up. She was just watching the show from the sidelines. If the two of them became a couple, it would be akin to the supporting actor counter-attacking successfully and taking over the position of the male lead. It was still unknown if Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue would become a couple, but the kids were becoming more and more heaven-defying. After Shao Dong launched his Good Brother Refrigerator, in a few months, he went on to launch his Good Brother Washing Machine and Television, turning Good Brother into a household name brand. Of course, Mu Jingzhe didnt idle around either. Other than the toilet paper and sanitary napkins, the underwear line was also finally launched. With comfort and fashionable style as its main selling points, it paved the way for a new market. Although underwear was meant to be worn under ones clothes, one wanted their underwear to look good. Basically, those who had worn Mu Jingzhes brand of undergarments didnt want to wear the old ones anymore. Shao Xi published a second travelogue and really started interacting with film and television production companies. He wanted to learn more about the industry to open such a company of his own in the future. Shao Nan was the only one not working hard on his career. What he did was study. More and more books were brought home, and the number of times he corresponded with the two professors also increased. In any case, Mu Jingzhe couldnt understand them at all. Little Bei, on the other hand, relaxed for some time. She didnt want her life to be occupied by acting, nor did she want to constantly act as someone else. She also wanted to be herself. Therefore, after filming Nameless, she went back to her student life. Other than studying, she only played around. Xiao Wus life hadnt changed much. Ever since he had found out that he was a child of the Ji Family, Old Master Ji had been coming to see him when he had time. Knowing that he liked musical instruments and music, he would bring music-related things every time. It would either be records, music teachers, or musical instruments. He never showed up empty-handed. Ji Buwang was also very concerned about Xiao Wu. From time to time, he would take him to listen to music from all over the country. He took him overseas once during the winter break and also took him out twice during the break after school started. Xiao Wu wasnt idle either. He was interested in everything and absorbed it all like a sponge. Apart from his talent in music, Xiao Wus talent in languages was also revealed. He learned languages very quickly, especially those that were linked to music. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that as long as something was linked to music, hed be interested in it. There was no language that Xiao Wu couldnt learn. Other than the languages of various countries, the local dialects were also something Xiao Wu was very interested in, including national languages. As long as it was enhanced by music, there didnt seem to be a language he couldnt speak or master. He learned quickly and accurately, and his pronunciation was dead-on and clear. Those who didnt know might think that he was a local. In any case, for a long time, Mu Jingzhe was able to hear all sorts of languages at home. There were so many that she couldnt even count them. Sometimes, when Xiao Wu spoke, she couldnt even remember which country the language was from or what it meant. In any case, when he heard something he liked, he would learn how to sing it. Other than the chatter that they couldnt understand, there were also other dialects from all over the world. There was simply a hodgepodge of dialects. Shao Dong and the others found it interesting to listen to Xiao Wu, so they all started learning as well. Little Bei was the most serious when it came to learning. She saw it as enhancing her capabilities as an actress. In movies and television, actors didnt only speak Mandarin. There would also be many dialects. She wanted to learn them well so that she could also speak these dialects when required in the future. The two children got serious. Whenever there was nothing to do at home, they would engage in conversations in various dialects, making many neighbors think that they were from all over the country. Mu Jingzhe got to hear folk songs and local dialects from all over the country at home. It was quite interesting. Wherever Xiao Wu went, what attracted him the most was singing. He would either stand still or squat down to learn. This also came with a disadvantage. If he heard someone sing out of tune, Xiao Wu would follow suit. If he met someone who was especially confident, Xiao Wu would sing just like them, even if they were out of tune. Of course, many people knew their limitations. They knew that they were out of tune, so they insisted on finding someone who wasnt out of tune for Xiao Wu to learn from. In the past, Xiao Wu used to be timid and hadnt dared talk to others. After deliberately working on this, especially after overcoming his fear of Shao Qiyun, he had become bolder and he now dared to communicate with others when he was encouraged. When he went to a foreign place, be it another country or a foreign area, he would talk to people or make friends through music. Needless to say, Xiao Wus intuition was quite good. Many of the people he chose to communicate with had nice personalities, which bolstered Xiao Wus courage further. Xiao Wus life didnt seem to have changed, but he had gained a lot. The same applied to Shao Dong and the others. This was because Xiao Wu didnt go to all those places alone. Most of the time, he would go with his siblings. When they went on those three overseas trips, Ji Buwang also brought along one or two of the children. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Little Bei followed them overseas on one or more of those trips. Mu Jingzhe felt that at this speed, the children might really travel the entire world in the future. This was very beneficial. While they were young, it would actually be best to travel around and take a look at the world. It could broaden the horizons of the children and shape their worldview. Every day, they could feel that the children were growing. Their vision wasnt only limited to their country but it expanded overseas. In any case, Mu Jingzhe was very supportive. When she followed the children around, she felt like she was also broadening her horizons, which benefited her designs. This also made Mu Jingzhe feel a little melancholic. If only she had been able to travel around like this when she was young. Unfortunately, she hadnt been given such a chance when she was young. She had been an orphan from a young age, so she didnt use to have much money. Later on, when she had grown up, she had become a little timid and she wasnt that generous. Fortunately, it wasnt too late for the five kids. Anyway, Shao Dong and the others had become different after all that traveling. Chapter 354 - Nameless” Is Released Chapter 354: Nameless Is Released Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were also foreign countries featured in Shao Xis travelogue. Shao Dong had started to observe the foreign markets and sharpen his knife. Little Bei would pay attention to foreign actors and learn more from them as well. She could see that her competitors werent just the actors in the country but also those all over the world. No longer satisfied with staying in the country, she made it her goal to go international in the future. 1 The children saw the differences all over the world. Not only did they see the customs of the various countries, but sometimes they would also be treated with inexplicable hostility and contempt. This made them even more motivated. They wanted to improve, and they also wanted their country to become better and make everyone look at them in a different light. They used to be concerned about only their own family, but now, their motherland was in their hearts as well. Their horizons had grown, and so had their world. Mu Jingzhe felt that the children had become much steadier. Although Little Bei was still bouncing around, when she was quiet, one could see the power in her eyes. The children were young, but they had tasted both bitterness and sweetness before. This was because their experiences over the past few years had constantly transformed them. Xiao Wus musical style was more varied and majestic. Compared to before, he had gone up by another level and learned to surpass himself. Xiao Wu had originally composed a soundtrack for Nameless, but before the movie premiered, he released a new version. The first version was already very good, but the second version was even more impressive and fitting. His musical style gradually matured and was no longer the same. He was very talented, but he had always had a hint of childlike innocence about him. However, this was no longer the case. He wasnt at all inferior to a mature composer now. Time passed quickly, and everything went smoothly for Nameless. It was already ready for screening in July, and the promotion of the movie had begun. Coincidentally, the movie Little Bei had filmed during the summer vacation last year was also about to be screened in theaters. It started being promoted, and it was finally decided that it would be named Siblings. Little Bei was the absolute male lead in Nameless and the female lead in Siblings. She didnt expect to have to compete with herself on the same stage. However, only Mu Jingzhe and Director Jiang knew this. No one in the Siblings cast and crew knew. Because Director Jiang had said that he wanted to keep it a secret, no outsiders knew about it. As the publicity budget was quite limited, compared to Siblings, much less money had been spent promoting Nameless. However, Director Jiang, Mu Jingzhe, and Shao Dong secretly decided that they would use Little Bei to ride on the popularity of Siblings. When Little Beis role as the main lead was announced, wouldnt that make her more popular? Although we didnt expect to fight on the same stage, things have already come to this, and theres no way to change it. In that case, lets just accept it. Little Bei, you should cooperate and promote Siblings. Its summer vacation, so let us handle the Nameless promotion. Okay. Since Little Bei had acted in both films, she didnt particularly favor either one. She just wanted things to be fine for both. The movie Siblings started being promoted on television stations, radio stations, and newspapers. Because Best Actor Shen was starring in the movie with Bai Bai and Little Bei, many people were interested in this wonderful collaboration. Compared to Siblings, Nameless wasnt that lucky. The theme wasnt considered popular, and the director was new. The biggest selling point was that the story had been written by Shao Xi. Even though he had been hailed as a genius, could the work of such a young writer really succeed? Everyone disagreed on this. The reporters felt that reporting it would create a discussion, so they focused on Shao Xi. Other than Shao Xi, the story writer, the main lead was also mysterious, as his name wasnt made public. This mysterious attitude, coupled with Shao Xi, caused Nameless to be criticized at first. There were even many media outlets that said awful things about it, leading many people who liked to watch movies to say that they wouldnt watch it. Making movies was a serious business. It wasnt a childs play but a consensus. Many directors also felt that there was something wrong with this. In the end, before the movie had even been released yet, it was plagued with criticism. The only nice thing people said about this movie was that Xiao Wu had also worked on this project, which was also a promotional point. Those who knew Xiao Wu said that they wanted to watch it because of him. Just listening to his music would make it worthwhile, they said. Some people felt that Xiao Wu and the Shao brothers worked well together, but no one said so. Because of the current situation, that handful of people didnt dare voice these thoughts. This was something Mu Jingzhe and the others hadnt expected. Although they had long been prepared for this to be a controversial film, the one-sided comments were a little too much. If people continued to trample on it like this, no one would be willing to watch it. This is too much. These people are too much! Shao Xi had originally been quite happy that the movie was about to premiere, but when he saw that so many people werent optimistic about it and public opinion had led everyone to refuse to watch it, he was a little angry. After this round of publicity, Shao Xi saw the power of the media and their helplessness in the face of it. Although Mu Jingzhe comforted him by saying that the movie would take a turn for the better when it was released and he shouldnt mind this, Shao Xi was still dissatisfied. In his previous life, Shao Xi, who would later become a media bigshot in the novel, had developed some thoughts in advance because of this matter. It turned out that not only did he have to write a good story and film a good movie, but he also needed the power to control public opinion. A seed had sprouted in Shao Xis heart, and the reason for all this was that Siblings had also secretly played a part. After all, Nameless was a competitor. When Little Bei realized this, she felt conflicted. She hadnt expected to be attacked by herself like this. After the promotion, Siblings was released first. It didnt disappoint anyone in the end. The three main leads acted especially well, and Little Bei also gained a lot of love. The movie she had filmed previously had been too pitiful and bitter. Whenever everyone saw her, they would think of that pitiful crying scene, but this film successfully changed their impression of her. On the first day of screening, Mu Jingzhe, Little Bei, and the rest secretly went to watch the film. While they were coming out of the cinema, they secretly listened to everyones evaluation of Little Bei. This young lady is so cute. Shes wicked and very funny. I keep feeling that she looks familiar. Like Ive seen her somewhere before. Its that very pitiful child from that other movie. I didnt expect her to have such a side. Many people even recognized Little Bei and said that she wasnt pitiful this time. This was because the overall story of the movie was quite funny and suited the key mindsets of this era. Many people enjoyed watching it. Shen Han and Bai Bai were handsome, while Little Bei was adorable. Everyone liked this combination very much. For some time, they were showered with endless praise. Among the posters in the cinema, theirs was the most eye-catching. The director was overjoyed. He said that the box office earnings of this movie wouldnt be too bad and that he had achieved his goal. After Siblings was released, Little Bei changed everyones previous impression of her. Meanwhile, Nameless was also released. Compared to Siblings, the promotion of Nameless wasnt as good. Many people had never heard of it before, and there were even people who boycotted it. However, there were also people who liked this theme and had never heard of the public opinion. When they saw this new movie screening, they went directly to watch it. There was also a portion of professionals who knew a thing or two about movies. They went in prepared to criticize it, but when they entered the theater and really started watching it, it didnt take long for their hearts to calm down. Apart from them, there were also people who decided to watch it after seeing the poster, or because of Xiao Wu.. Without exception, all of them calmed down. Chapter 355 - Shao Bei Was the Actor? Chapter 355: Shao Bei Was the Actor? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The movie wasnt childish, but the angle was different. The use of the camera was mature, and the story was novel. Coupled with the main character, Little Fish, it quickly captured everyones hearts. As they watched, some people who had just watched Siblings and those who watched many movies found Little Fish more and more familiar, as if they had seen him somewhere before. Later on, someone realized that this was Shao Bei. However, it was impossible. Shao Bei was a girl. Later on, no one had the time to pay attention. The story was narrated tirelessly, and they were engrossed in watching the film. The story wasnt too complicated. It was simple and warm, but it also made peoples hearts surge. Everyones heart ached for the nameless hero and Little Fish. Xiao Wus music enhanced the movie, making it even more touching. After many people finished watching it, they didnt come back to their senses for a long time. They didnt even know how they walked out of the theater. It was only after they came out that they started clapping one by one. Aiyah, I forgot to see who the actor who played Little Fish was! Thats right. I was just thinking that this child acted well and wanted to know who it was. I forgot to take a look. I forgot too. Now, I have to go see it again. I must remember to look out for it. After saying that, that person turned around to buy another ticket. However, he didnt manage to buy one. He could only buy a ticket for next days screening. Mu Jingzhe specifically brought Little Bei and the others to watch the movie. When they heard everyone talk, they heaved a sigh of relief. As soon as they heard that they were going to watch it a second time, they smiled knowingly. It was impossible to know the exact box office earnings on the first day, but Mu Jingzhe felt that they wouldnt be too bad. Just as Mu Jingzhe had expected, after the second and third day, other than Siblings, people were also starting to talk about Nameless. They all said that the movie was not bad and recommended that everyone watch it. On the fifth day, someone finally started to notice the name of the main character, Little Fish. The first person who mentioned it was a radio host. I went to watch the movie Nameless yesterday. Because I had watched Siblings previously, I kept feeling that the younger sister of the siblings resembled Little Fish. I thought that it might just be a coincidence, but I still paid attention to the cast. In the end, I saw the name Shao Bei on the main cast list. She portrayed Little Fish. I was afraid that I was wrong, so I queued up to buy another ticket. Finally, when I watched it again at night, I confirmed that it was Shao Bei. But I didnt think that was right. I know that Shao Bei is the youngest movie queen and has good acting skills, but shes a girl. How could it be her? In the end, I couldnt help but buy tickets to watch Siblings again. Although they couldnt see his expression, thanks to the hosts rich language, the listeners could tell that he was conflicted and ready to break down. Everyones hearts couldnt help surging. I finished watching it too. The more I watched, the more I felt that the facial features of the younger sister in Siblings were exactly the same as Little Fishs. Then, I looked at the cast list. The younger sister was also portrayed by Shao Bei. Before the show started, I used all my connections and contacted everyone I knew. I contacted Director Jiang as well and confirmed that Shao Bei, who played Little Fish, was the youngest movie queen we know. He said yes. The radio host paused. Yes, he said thats her. He gave a very definite answer. Thats not all. Director Jiang was very excited and said that we finally found out. He said that he had been waiting for everyone to find out and worrying about what he should do if they didnt find out. According to him, he was also kept in the dark at first because Shao Bei used the identity of her twin brother, Shao Nan, to audition. Later on, during the filming process, he didnt notice that anything was amiss. If Shao Bei hadnt confessed it after filming the movie, he probably wouldnt have known for the rest of his life. Director Jiang said that he had suffered too much trauma, so he wanted everyone to go through the same shock too. Thats why he kept it a secret. My conflicted expression is what he wanted to see the most. This is also the main reason they kept it a secret from the main cast previously. They were afraid that people wouldnt believe them and wanted to maintain a sense of mystery. They were so good at keeping this a secret that, other than him, the entire production team is still unaware of it. Besides some of the crew members who had to write the name of the actors and knew about it before the movie premiered, many people are still in the dark about it. The radio host sighed. Im really impressed by Director Jiang, the production team, and Shao Bei. Her acting skills are so good that I didnt suspect that she was a boy at first. Such acting skills are worth watching. It would have been a pity if wed missed this performance. Although Director Jiang is really asking for a beating, I still have to recommend this movie. Other than Shao Beis acting skills, which are worth watching, the movies story is also very interesting and beautiful. I have to praise the author, Shao Xi. Hes Shao Beis older brother. Hes still young, but the story he wrote is heart-wrenching. If we take into account Shao Zhongs soundtrack as well, their family is really amazing. No, I cant say anything else. Otherwise, everyone will think that Ive been bribed to put in a good word for them. Let me clarify. I really only recommended the movie because I think that its worth watching. The nameless heroes described in the movie are worthy of everyones attention. Im very grateful for this movie. Because of it, I understand the stories of nameless heroes. In the next episode, we will introduce the stories of nameless heroes. We might not know who they are, but I still want everyone to know more about their stories. They are the most respectable people. In the end, the radio host went back to talking about the movie itself and made the decision to do a series on nameless heroes. The radio hosts listeners werent just from a certain province or a particular city. This was a radio broadcast that everyone in the country could listen to. The radio stations address was in Ocean City, and many people listened to the broadcast daily. The host was also very famous and trusted by everyone. After this radio broadcast, the movie inevitably attracted widespread attention and discussion. The movie was nice to begin with. Those who had watched it had already started to recommend it to their friends. Thanks to this promotion, everyone heard about it. Many people who had watched it a second time and were also wondering if Little Fish was the youngest movie queen finally had an answer. It was really Shao Bei. Shao Bei had portrayed a boy! There were many listeners who tuned in to this radio station. Many people in big cities all over the country went to the movie theater to buy tickets to watch the movie. Some places where the movie wasnt available were urged to quickly screen the movie. Movie theaters always reacted quickly. Nameless, which originally didnt have many screenings, was immediately given increased screening times. The two movies starring Shao Bei became the most popular movies with the most screenings. The other movies could only blame their bad luck. Newspapers, radio stations, and television stations were all mobilized to report on this. That night, Mu Jingzhe received a lot of calls. Little Bei, Xiao Wu, Shao Xi, and even Shao Nan were invited to be interviewed. Of course, they had to accept to help with the movies promotion. The same applied to Director Jiang. Over the next few days, many people in the country learned about this and went to watch Nameless. After watching Nameless, they couldnt help but watch Siblings as well.. Those who had watched Siblings didnt feel complete without watching Nameless either. Chapter 356 - On The Daily News The box office earnings of Siblings soared, and Nameless went well as well, achieving a win-win situation. Previously, Siblings had even trampled Nameless, but this time, it was a comprehensive collaboration. Shen Han and Bai Bo specifically went to watch it. After watching it, they were amazed, just like many viewers. In the two movies, Little Bei was very different. She really looked like two different people. There were already newspapers commenting on Little Beis incredible acting skills. During this summer vacation, Shao Beis name resounded throughout the country. She was much more famous than before when she had won the Best Actress Award. Her limelight even surpassed that of Shen Han. Those who had criticized Nameless changed their stance and praised Shao Beis acting skills. After discussing Little Beis acting skills, everyone started discussing the movie itself. They started discussing Shao Xi and Xiao Wu. This movie was a celebration of the genius siblings. Then, they found out that Shao Dong had invested in it, and apart from being in charge of the movies costumes, Mu Jingzhe had also invested in the film. In short, this movie was the product of a meticulous collaboration between their family. Shao Xi was invited as a guest by the radio host who had first exposed the news. He wanted him to share some interesting stories about their collaboration and take this chance to promote his books. When the movie was released, his book was also published. It wasnt exactly the same as a movie. A movie had its selling points, but reading books gave one a different feel. After the radio host received Shao Xis gift, he said that he must read it. Toward the end of the interview, he even asked about the story of their family. Shao Xi picked some things to say, and the host said, I really hope that youll work together a few more times in the future and create better movies. To be honest, I didnt know you well before, but ever since I watched the movie, I specifically went to buy your books. Theyre really beautiful. I was surprised. Your talent and ability Shao Zhong You guys call him Xiao Wu, so well call him Xiao Wu on our show too. Xiao Wus music makes the movie even more sublime. Im eagerly hoping that Xiao Wu will produce an album so that we can listen to his music a few more times. Ill make Xiao Wu hurry up, Shao Xi immediately said. Then Ill have to trouble you, Author Shao Xi. I think this is also a blessing for many people. Because the movie is beautiful, many people went to watch it a second time. Some people even went to watch it a third or fourth time in order to listen to Xiao Wus music. I heard that the foreign musicians who admired Xiao Wu previously cant wait to watch the movie and listen to his music. Im sure he will let them very soon. Shao Xi thought to himself that Xiao Wu could earn more money in the future. Other than that, I actually wanted to talk to you about how you created this story. Its completely different from your previous stories. Have you heard our feature on nameless heroes previously? After analyzing this topic, we received many letters from our readers. Some even wanted to help the children who were left behind. What were you thinking when you wrote this story? Actually, I wrote it because I accidentally met a nameless hero. Later on Shao Xi recounted his thoughts and emotions while writing it but didnt say anything else lest he exposed Fang Yus existence and put him in danger. Finally, Shao Xi said, This story, this movie Actually, I want to dedicate it to someone else. That person is my father. After Shao Xis interview, many people started paying attention and tribute to nameless heroes. Then, because of the movie and this interview, Shao Qihai, who had died and come back to life repeatedly, finally came back to life for real and entered the spotlight. Shao Qihai had long known that Shao Xi had his reasons for writing this story, but when he heard his confession while waiting outside the radio station, his eyes stung and he very nearly lost his composure and burst into tears. Shao Qihais past story was partly exposed, and nameless heroes received even more attention. As the movies box office sales continued to rise, the higher-ups were also paying attention to this. Shao Xi and Shao Bei were even featured in the most influential daily newspaper in the country, which described them as a source of positive energy that young people of this era should learn from. Mu Jingzhe was so proud that she didnt know how to express herself with words. The entire plot of the novel had really changed. She remembered that in the original novel, Shao Xi and Shao Bei had also been in the daily newspaper, but not like this. Instead, they had been criticized. However, things were completely different now. Other than Shao Bei and Shao Xi, there was also Shao Qihai. Actually, everything Shao Qihai had done previously was still remembered by the higher-ups. Mu Jingzhe bought many newspapers and carefully put them away. In the future, as long as Shao Xi and Little Bei were fine, she believed that things wouldnt end up like in the books. Now that Shao Xi and Little Bei had a lot of positive energy in their hearts, things would only get better and better in the future. Due to the theme of the story, although the box office earnings of Nameless werent as high as those of Siblings, it had a greater impact. Shao Xi received a letter from Fang Yu, who told him that he already knew that his father was a nameless hero. The story of Fang Yus father would still not be made public. This was also meant to protect Fang Yu and her mother. According to the higher-ups original plan, they would only find out about this after ten or twenty years, after everything had quietened down. However, because of the movie, after some discussion, they informed them in advance. Many children in the country learned about their parents stories, just like Fang Yu. Following that, they also announced a batch of unnamed heroes that could be announced. There were still traces of tears on the letter Fang Yu had sent. She thanked him for sending the book and letting her know about her fathers story. Shao Xis book had been ready to be published before the movie had premiered. He had also received the books early. After receiving them, he had given the first one to Fang Yu. When Fang Yu read it, she found it very familiar but she didnt dare confirm this. Later on, when she went to watch the movie, she cried until her voice was hoarse. It wasnt until they were informed later that Fang Yu and her mother dared to confirm their theories. The person who secretly informed them promised that he would definitely restore her fathers honor in the future. Only then did Fang Yu realize that Shao Xi had known this. This story only existed because of her father. Fang Yu cried bitterly. She couldnt return to her hometown or visit her fathers grave, so she could only apologize to her father in front of his memorial tablet. Im sorry, Daddy. I didnt know you left like that. I shouldnt have said those things After apologizing to her father, Fang Yu looked at Grandmas memorial tablet, which was beside her fathers, and told Grandma what Daddy had done. Daddy wasnt a bad person or a hooligan. Grandma, you can be proud of him. Im sorry you didnt know before. If I had known earlier and told you, you wouldnt have passed away like that. Fang Yus mother had been in a daze for the past few days. She took Fang Yu to watch the movie time and again, wailing each time. After Shao Xi received Fang Yus letter, he sent her two more books. Burn one for your grandma and one for your father. Theyll see it underground too. When we have better news in the future, tell them. After this incident, Shao Xi and Fang Yu felt closer. Although they had yet to meet, there was nothing they couldnt talk about. Or perhaps it was because they had never met before that they werent so apprehensive. Many words and troubles they couldnt share with people they knew in real life could be recounted in letters. Chapter 357 - Someone Likes Little Bei? Fang Yus letters came more and more frequently. A lot of her pocket money was basically spent on envelopes, letters, and stamps. In the past, she used to reply to each letter one by one. But now, before Shao Xis letters even arrived, her letters came quickly. However, in the beginning, it was because she knew the truth. Later on, it was not. The reason she wrote so frequently was because of Little Bei. Fang Yu was grateful and admired Shao Xi, but because they were friends and Shao Xi kept giving her homework, Fang Yu felt like Shao Xi was both a teacher and a friend. It was different with Little Bei. Because of the movie, Fang Yu had completely become Little Beis little fan. She felt that Little Beis acting was too good. She was clearly a little girl, but she was already so impressive. She couldnt help but admire Little Bei. She had written a confession letter, which took up a thick stack of paper. When Shao Xi received it, he thought that it was filled with words of gratitude or something. In the end, when he opened it, he realized that there was a pink homemade little envelope in the big envelope. On it were the words For Little Bei. The last stack was filled with letters for Little Bei. There was only a note for Shao Xi. Brother Shao Xi, please help me pass this letter to your amazing younger sister. Thank you. I like her the most. Shao Xi: Shao Xi took a deep breath, endured this for a moment, and then handed the letter to Little Bei. Little Bei also received many letters these days, but this was the first time one was handed to her like this. When she opened it and read it, she couldnt stop giggling. Because Fang Yus words were really cute and her praise was very sincere, her letter made Little Bei beam with happiness. She could sense that Fang Yu really liked her. Little Bei granted Fang Yus request and signed her name on a postcard instead of a letter. Yes, Little Bei had postcards now. She was already a household name and the most famous child celebrity in the province. She had the honor of having her photo printed on postcards. At the time, many of the postcards were photos of scenery or a landmark. When many people went overseas or visited foreign lands, they would buy postcards and bring them back to their relatives and friends or send them by post from that foreign country. It was always a big surprise to receive a postcard like this. In the past, the province and the city used to have their own postcards, but now, there was a special postcard that belonged solely to Little Bei. Little Bei could be considered a special highlight of the province. The moment Little Beis postcard was printed, it was welcomed by everyone. When people saw it, they wanted to buy it. Little Bei had also bought some because she liked them. This time, she signed one and gave it to Fang Yu. Fang Yu was pleasantly surprised when she received it. Later on, she sent letters that praised Little Bei and even sent Little Bei hair ornaments. Shao Xi was always the middleman. He would receive a thick envelope, but most of its content was for Little Bei. When he saw that Fang Yu had even sent her hair ornaments, Shao Xi was unhappy. How did I become your messenger? Besides, whats the meaning of this, Fang Yu? Why are you sending all sorts of things? Shao Xi went to look for Mu Jingzhe and told her what had happened. Mom, do you think this Fang Yu likes Little Bei? Shao Xi was thinking ahead. Dont tell me he wants to start coaxing Little Bei now so he can marry her when she grows up? Mu Jingzhe: Little Xi, youre overthinking. How could that be? That wont happen. How old was Little Bei? Why had this even occurred to Shao Xi? Anyway, I wont allow Little Bei to marry him. In the future, well get a live-in son-in-law for Little Bei, and she can pick whoever she likes. Shao Xi was resolute and decisive. This was an after-effect of Li Fangs marriage. Now that the brave young lady of Great Eastern Village, Li Fang, had gotten married, Mu Jingzhe brought the kids to visit her. After seeing Li Fang get married and hearing that Li Fang would be someone elses in the future, they started to reject the idea of Little Bei getting married and becoming someone elses woman when she grew up. Little Bei was still young, but Shao Xi was already on guard at all times, afraid that someone would abduct Little Bei. Later on, he even came up with an ideahe would get a live-in son-in-law. Shao Xi was especially serious. Mu Jingzhe said, Its too early to talk about this. Little Xi, you dont have to be so nervous. From the novel, one could tell that the siblings had a good relationship. Now, they even had a sister complex[1]. All four brothers had a sister complex, and not a single one of them was to be trifled with. Although Little Bei was still young, Mu Jingzhe felt pity for her future son-in-law. It wouldnt be easy to marry Little Bei in the future. However, this was necessary. What if she met a jerk? Speaking of jerks, Mu Jingzhe unconsciously clenched her fists. If her husband was a jerk, shed have to smash his head! Mu Jingzhe had originally advised Shao Xi not to think too much about it, but when she thought of the scumbag stories she had read in the modern era, as well as the news of homosexuals duping people into marriage, although she wasnt nervous about Fang Yu, she started telling Little Bei what she had to take note of in the future and got worked up alongside Shao Xi. Little Bei listened attentively and agreed to everything they said. No problem, no problem at all. Mommy, Second Brother, I remember what you said. I wont fall for it in the future! Then I wont let Fang Yu write to you anymore. Ill tell him that you wont accept any more letters. Shao Xi was satisfied. Alright, I wont. Ill listen to you. Good girl, Little Bei. Shao Xi was very satisfied and excitedly wrote to Fang Yu, telling her not to write to Shao Bei anymore. Shao Xi actually didnt want to lose Fang Yu as a friend, so he had to dispel some of Fang Yus thoughts and purely be friends with him. Shao Qihai, who was watching from the side, wanted to say something but hesitated. Things are different from what you think! When the popularity of Siblings and Nameless slowly declined in movie theaters and peoples attention moved on to new movies, many villages started becoming lively. After all, the movie could now be released in villages. Any other places aside, in Great Eastern Village, Li Zhaodi invited someone to screen the movie. In the village, the two movies were screened for a total of 20 days. During this entire time, the seats in the theater were full. This was because a lot of people walked for up to two hours to watch the movie in the village. There wasnt much entertainment at the time. Since they could watch a movie for free, they naturally wouldnt miss it. While Great Eastern Village was broadcasting the movie for free, Mu Jingzhe was busy working on her side career. Previously, the hot sales of Little Beis postcards had allowed Mu Jingzhe to spot a market opening. The postcards aside, at the time, if a celebrity was featured in calendars or anything else, it would be rare and the items would be popular. Unlike the later generations, when everything could be found online, for a long time, even a small photo of a celebrity was treasured by others. For example, one could stare for a long time at the photos on a cassette tape. Mu Jingzhe had also come from the era of celebrity stickers. Her notebook and stationery box were filled with her favorite characters, and she would even collect photos of them that she found in magazines and newspapers. People could break up over a poster or become lifelong friends over one. This was a real market, so Mu Jingzhe felt that it was feasible. Coincidentally, she had a paper manufacturing factory. In terms of equipment and technicians, she already had a foundation, so she could properly develop this market. [1] A strong attachment and obsession with ones sister. Chapter 358 - Xiao Wu Is Disobedient When Mu Jingzhe realized that there was a business opportunity, she moved immediately. She felt that Little Beis photos and stickers would definitely be all over the streets in the future, so why not make them herself? It would be easier to control the quality, and she could also earn some money. Since she was starting this business, it couldnt just be about Little Bei. Whoever was the most popular would bring higher sales. Mu Jingzhe knew that, but she didnt casually print photos of anyone she wished. Instead, she contacted each celebrity through official channels and first obtained the rights to use their photos before testing the waters with Little Beis photo. She tried printing celebrity posters, photos, and stickers first. Once they were released, sure enough, they became really popular. Many people were willing to buy them, thinking that it would be nice to collect them or hang them at home. Seeing that the sales momentum was going well, Mu Jingzhe started to make calendars. Calendars could be sold starting from the last three months of the year and would make a great little gift or company perk. When Mu Jingzhe spotted this market, she made a small profit and felt that she could make even more in the future. After all, the market would be bigger down the road, and merchandise of some popular television dramas could be sold all over the country. Before long, the box office earnings of Nameless were released. The cost of the movie hadnt been high, but the box office earnings were good, so it made a solid profit. The film production company was very satisfied and said that they could work together again in the future. Other than that, Shao Dong and Mu Jingzhe had also earned quite a bit of money. Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu werent doing bad either, because they had also invested the money they had earned. It wasnt a bad idea to start investing at such a young age. The family had made a lot of money. Little Bei had consecutively received many scripts and collaboration offers. Compared to before, this time, the scripts were richer and better. Although it wasnt the end of the year, the film festival hadnt started, and the movie awards hadnt commenced yet, Little Beis acting skills and market appeal had already been spotted by everyone. There were many scripts, quite a few of which included cross-gender roles, so there was enough for Little Bei to choose from. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei carefully chose, mainly based on the story and Little Beis taste, and they didnt specifically pursue cross-gender roles. As Little Bei slowly picked out scripts, Shao Xis book sold like hotcakes again. Someone even contacted Shao Xi and said that if he planned on turning his next book into a movie, they could collaborate. The directors who used to say that Shao Xi was fooling around and had looked down on Shao Xis work also changed their tune. His writing was extremely realistic. Shao Xi, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu had all received a lot of awards and favorable reviews. Besides, after Nameless was screened overseas, it created a small storm. Later on, record companies really came to look for Xiao Wu to produce an album with him. Other than domestic record companies, there were also overseas ones. Those in the country who hadnt expected this or taken action at first threw out olive branches after hearing this, all of them providing the best conditions they could offer. They saw Xiao Wus value and were certain that many people would buy and like his music. Everything was going as expected. After Xiao Wu received this news, he asked around seriously and finally agreed to collaborate with someone. Mu Jingzhe supported this choice. In addition to the soundtrack that had been published previously, Xiao Wu would also compose new songs for the album. This was his first time, though, so he still had to ask if there were things he didnt understand. Even though Xiao Wu had not said anything, Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang had already decided to support him. Ji Buwang, his uncle, had long been prepared to visit him uninvited. He came to bond with Xiao Wu, as well as to see Mu Jingzhe. Uncle. Xiao Wu was very happy to see Ji Buwang. Previously, he had said that he wouldnt acknowledge Ji Buwang as an uncle and would just treat him as Teacher Ji, but since Ji Buwang and Old Master Ji treated him so well, he no longer said things like that. Ji Buwang scooped Xiao Wu up. Youve grown taller and become a little heavier. As he weighed Xiao Wu in his hands, Ji Buwang gauged his condition. Grandpa brought you a lot of things. Theyre in the trunk of the car, and there are also many toys. Your cousin bought them for you. The cousin Ji Buwang was talking about was Tang Moling. Tang Moling had been enslaved by Ji Buwang and hadnt had the chance to see Mu Jingzhe. Although he was still clamoring, in reality, he had already shifted his attention to another girl. It was said that because he couldnt see Mu Jingzhe, he missed her very much. He even missed Jingzhes Herculean strength. In the end, when he had nothing to do, he would find a girl to arm-wrestle with him, offering her money for beating him. Only he could have thought of such a game. Anyone else would have been scolded to death, but when Tang Moling thought of it, no one scolded him. Besides, many girls were playing with him. After all, Tang Moling was in a high position and was very good-looking. He was very attractive among girls, who found it very interesting to arm wrestle with him. Unfortunately, Tang Moling wasnt interested in girls who couldnt beat him at arm-wrestling, but a girl barged into his world and beat him. Only then did Tang Moling feel a little interested. Although he thought that he had been careless, he ended up losing again and again. He then realized that the girl was very impressive and was also very good at boxing. It was said that Tang Moling had launched a sneak attack and been knocked down by a shoulder throw. Just like that, the girl had successfully piqued Tang Molings interest and been hired as his bodyguard. Based on the story that Mu Jingzhe heard from Ji Buwang, the novel about sweet and doting love had turned into a novel about a pair of quarrelsome lovers. The male lead was still Tang Moling, but the female lead had become that skilled female bodyguard. Tang Moling rarely thought of Mu Jingzhe anymore, just like he had gone from liking Mu Xue to liking Mu Jingzhe, but he still refused to admit it. He hadnt expected Xiao Wu to be his eldest uncles son. Xiao Wu used to call him Uncle, but now he had become his cousin. He was his eldest uncles son, so he had sent him many toys and gifts. Although it was childish, Tang Moling had actually given Xiao Wu toys that kids of his age loved to play with. Therefore, even though Xiao Wu claimed that these toys were for little kids, his body obediently wanted to play with them. It was a good thing that Xiao Wu could have fun, but because he had been playing with marbles and couldnt beat anyone, he started practicing hard his marble-playing technique. In the end, it caused him not to want to work anymore, which was a problem. Xiao Wu, lets play again tomorrow. Lets get busy today. Wait for me to hit this marble and push it into the hole. Xiao Wu lay on the ground, raised his butt, and extended two fingers before aiming at the hole. Ji Buwang: Thats what you said earlier. Then, you hit another one after the marble went in. This is definitely the last one. Ji Buwang: Thats what you said just now. I dont quite believe you anymore. Xiao Wu didnt say anything and focused on playing with the marbles. Ji Buwang had a helpless look in his eyes. Mu Jingzhe looked at him and advised Ji Buwang. Dont rush him. Let him play. When hes done playing, he will concentrate on work. After all, no one starts working at such a young age. Xiao Wu had not known what it meant to be willful from a young age. Only now that he was almost six years old did he finally know what it meant to be willful. They should let him be a little willful then. Children had to go through every stage. As the saying went, even dogs found seven- or eight-year-old children annoying. Xiao Wu was probably preparing to go through this stage as well. Chapter 359 - Got to Use the Feather Duster Chapter 359: Got to Use the Feather Duster Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing Mu Jingzhes words, Ji Buwang nodded to show that he understood. However, he asked, What if he doesnt know how to concentrate? Besides, even if he doesnt work, he should learn something. Mu Jingzhe nodded. You have a point. Ill go get him. Since it was Mu Jingzhe asking, Xiao Wu finally got to work obediently. However, after she left, he snuck out to play while Ji Buwang wasnt paying attention. Besides, he couldnt be called back anymore. When she saw Mu Jingzhe, he wheedled and said that it would definitely be the last time. Ji Buwang shrugged. Look, hes so brazen now. He knows you will indulge him. Children had to be pampered, but they definitely couldnt be pampered when they shouldnt be. For instance, suddenly going off to play while doing homework was not okay. Maybe he wants to try stir-fried meat with bamboo shoots1. Mu Jingzhe stroked her chin and pondered it. Wait, because I didnt need to before, I didnt prepare any tools. Should I buy a feather duster first? A feather duster cant cause any real damage, but it hurts. Its perfect for this purpose and also suitable for someone like me, who has never hit a child. Mu Jingzhes tone was serious, and Xiao Wu, who was facing away from them, stiffened. Ji Buwang looked at Xiao Wu and curled his lips. He replied, Jingzhe, youre right. Why dont I go buy one now? When I buy it, you can try it Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Wu jumped to his feet. Im going to the bathroom. Ill be right back. After returning from the bathroom, Xiao Wu obediently urged Ji Buwang to get to work. Later on, Xiao Wus first album included a very mischievous song. It was said that some parents hands felt itchy hearing it and wanted to use a feather duster to teach their children a lesson. As for some children who were often taught a lesson, they felt so aggrieved that they wanted to cry when they heard it. Later on, it was called the most magical tune, for it invoked different feelings in every person who heard it. 1 It didnt make Mu Jingzhe feel like hitting someone, though. Besides, she could never find the feather duster at home. After she bought it, it would disappear, only to appear again in some random corner after some time. Actually, feather dusters could be used in everyday life, but after that conversation, she was never able to find one at home again. After Ji Buwang heard that, every time he came to look for Mu Jingzhe, he would bring her a feather duster, which was considered a regular gift. Every time Mu Jingzhe received it, she would find it funny yet mysterious. She would even tie up the feather duster with a rope, but it would still vanish. When she was cleaning, countless feather dusters would appear under the bed, under the sofa, or behind the wardrobe. Mu Jingzhe felt that she could even begin to sell feather dusters. Afraid that Xiao Wu would continue hiding them and she would really become a feather duster wholesaler, Mu Jingzhe could only tell Xiao Wu that she wouldnt hit anyone casually and that there was no need to be afraid. Xiao Wu agreed, but that didnt stop him from continuing to hide the feather dusters. When he saw Ji Buwang, he still didnt change his form of address and continued to call him Bad Uncle. When Old Master Ji came to see him, Xiao Wu secretly instigated him to hit Ji Buwang. Old Master Ji agreed and turned around to mock Ji Buwang. Dont bring that feather duster over again. If Xiao Wu continues to wheedle, I will have to agree. Youll look ridiculous getting beaten by a feather duster at this age. Ji Buwang frowned. Then just bear with it and dont agree. You know thats ridiculous. But Xiao Wu is so cute and he kisses me. Hes even cuter than when you were young. I cant stand it when he kisses my face. Makes me want to agree. It was said that ever since Old Master Ji had acknowledged Xiao Wu, his age had really plummeted. He even added mischievously, If you kiss me, I can consider it. Ji Buwang: Do you think its appropriate for me to kiss you at my age? Its indeed absurd, so stop fighting with Xiao Wu. Old Master Ji beamed. Grandpa, Ive realized that you dont love me anymore. Your love for me has been transferred to Xiao Wu. Ji Buwangs face was filled with pain. Children are always better. The older you get, the more disdain youll get. If you have the ability, give me a grandchild as soon as possible. That way, I might like you for a few more minutes. Ji Buwang: Can you stop rushing me? Jingzhe and I are both busy. Being busy is just an excuse. Old Master Ji stood up leisurely. Ji Buwang: It wasnt an excuse at all, alright? Jingzhe was truly busy. She had a lot of things to do, and her life revolved around the children. Couldnt Grandpa see that Shao Qihais heart was like dead ashes now? On the surface, Shao Qihai was still her husband in name, but they hadnt met in a few days. I, your grandson, am trying my best to meet her as often as possible. Comparatively, Im doing so much better. Although Ji Buwang had been mocked by Old Master Ji, when he thought about Shao Qihai, he still felt that he was doing quite well. In short, raising children took a lot of effort. Fortunately, he still had Tang Moling to order around. The sales of Xiao Wus first album were very good, for it appealed to both ordinary listeners and professionals. It put people in a great mood when they heard it every day. The domestic sales were very stable, and the fact that it was sold overseas was a rare and amazing feat. There werent many such albums, so it was very rare. Because of this, Xiao Wu received some invitations to get interviewed on some programs, but Xiao Wu didnt like these offers and rejected them. At the end of the year, the film festival arrived as scheduled. With her role in Nameless, Little Bei managed to clinch the Best Female Lead Award, which was her second Best Actress Award. Little Bei had gone through some twists and turns before being crowned Best Actress this time. Because Little Bei had been disguised as a boy in Nameless and had acted as a boy as well, she caused a wave of discussion. After all, people were debating whether she should be the Best Male Lead or Best Female Lead. Later on, they confirmed that shed be the Best Female Lead because Little Bei was a girl. Apart from Little Bei, Xiao Wu also won an award for Best Movie Score. Once again, the pair of siblings stood out at the film festival. Other than participating in the domestic movie award competition, the movie also participated in an international award ceremony. In the end, they won the Best Movie Score Award. The film festival was very prestigious, and many people in the world had been vying for such an award their entire lives. Xiao Wus award came as an unexpected surprise, and he also broke the record of the youngest winner. When news of Xiao Wu winning the award spread, the local media reported it one after another, feeling proud of Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was also quite happy, but some people werent. In particular, those who had competed with him for this award were unhappy. Coincidentally, there was also a musical genius among them. He was three years older than Xiao Wu and had just turned ten years old. However, he had also won many awards in his own country. A world-class music teacher had also set his sights on this award and had originally been very confident about winning. In the end, he had lost to this kid. He was naturally indignant. After the award ceremony, he went to look for Xiao Wu. I want to compete with you. Xiao Wu didnt know him, and since he was speaking his countrys language, he didnt understand what he said. Therefore, he didnt take it to heart and simply ignored him. Chapter 360 - Related to an Affair The genius thought that Xiao Wu was looking down on him, and the fighting spirit in his eyes intensified as he stared at his back. Ill definitely make you compete with me! He would definitely think of a way to make Xiao Wu agree even if he didnt want to! Unfortunately, his words were quickly drowned out by various languages. Xiao Wu didnt notice or hear him. This award ceremony was held overseas, and Ji Buwang had taken Xiao Wu there to receive the award. It would be a pity to miss such a grand movie festival. Ji Buwang had to take Xiao Wu there to experience it. The main reason was that it was a great honor to receive this award. One had to come personally to claim it. Xiao Wu was very excited. After winning the award, he got to know some people and even received some offers to work with them. Only then did he return to China feeling satisfied. When Xiao Wu returned to the country this time, the media reported the news like crazy again. They were all proud of him. Soon after Xiao Wus return to the country, the New Year came around. Mu Jingzhe made dumplings with the five kids while listening to Xiao Wu talk about the interesting highlights of the foreign film festival. Everyone called me a genius. I just realized that there are so many geniuses. There are also many overseas. Mu Jingzhe was about to answer when she heard Little Bei say, Thats right. Geniuses arent numerous, but they arent that rare either. Everyone called me a genius when I didnt even win an award at that film festival. However, Ill definitely win one in the future! Ill definitely win an award with you next time, Xiao Wu! Little Bei used so much force as she swore that she almost crushed the dumpling. Be careful, Mu Jingzhe quickly said helplessly. You can talk, but dont ruin the dumplings again out of excitement. Although they were only wrapping dumplings during the New Year, there were quite a few types of filling. Because Little Bei had used too much strength, one of her dumplings ended up having a funny shape. However, it was fine when it was placed among her siblings dumplings. It was true that they were helping make the dumplings, but they couldnt help adding their own personalities to them. They were clearly taught together, but what everyone learned to make was different. Shao Dong wrapped the dumplings in a well-proportioned manner, but they were too well-proportioned. Every single one of them looked copied and pasted. If he wasnt satisfied with the result, he would secretly put them in Shao Xis dumpling portion while the latter wasnt paying attention. Shao Xi didnt notice Shao Dongs actions at all. Besides, the dumplings he made had the most bizarre shape. He was always very greedy and he used a lot of filling. In the end, the dumplings turned out too big and he almost couldnt wrap them up. Shao Nans dumplings looked a little like steamed buns and gave off a unique vibe. When it was said that his dumplings looked too much like steamed buns, he adjusted until they were steamed dumplings. Little Beis dumplings were wondrous; every single one of them looked like artwork. She even wanted to make all sorts of shapes and competed with Xiao Wu to see who could shape them more like little chicks. After taking a look, Mu Jingzhe decided to cook them separately. Just as she stopped Little Bei and Xiao Wu from having a flour fight, Li Zhaodi arrived. This time, Mu Jingzhe had taken the five children to their home in the county city to celebrate the New Year. They didnt return to Great Eastern Village. Li Zhaodi and the rest were also celebrating the New Year in the county city. At the sight of Li Zhaodi, Little Bei immediately asked where the pig knuckles were. Theyre still being stewed. Theyll only taste good when theyve been stewed well. Li Zhaodi was stewing a big piece of pig knuckles at home and was prepared to keep it away and celebrate the New Year with everyone. Li Zhaodis culinary skills were fantastic. The big pig trotters that she stewed were excellent. They were so delicious that Little Bei and the rest missed them. In the past, she used to be poor and didnt have the means to cook good food. Now that she could afford it, Li Zhaodi was very willing to learn how to cook it. Mu Jingzhe also liked it very much. She swallowed her saliva and asked, Wheres Xiao Han? Is he sleeping again? Yeah, I went to take a look just now. Hes still breathing. It was rare for Mu Han to come home for the New Year. He didnt want to do anything but sleep. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng felt heartache for him and simply let him sleep. Ever since Shao Dong had started to invest in the electronics industry, Mu Han had been busy. Most of the time, Shao Dong only used his brain and mouth, but Mu Han was the one who really worked. They no longer scavenged like before. The reason they had started picking up rubbish back then was because it didnt require a lot of capital and was suitable for Mu Han and the villagers of Great Eastern Village, who didnt know anything and had no experience. After these two to three years, thanks to Shao Dongs guidance, everyone had seen the benefits of picking up and collecting rubbish, and so many others went to scavenge too. Many people in Great Eastern Village had gone to pick up rubbish before. Seeing that there was profit to be made, smart people in other places also got involved in this line of work, so the competition was huge. Although one could still earn money by doing it well, it couldnt compare to how things had been before. Shao Dong had pulled out in time and taken Mu Han with him. He handed the business over to the others in Great Eastern Village and focused on doing other things. Picking up rubbish had been only temporary. Shao Dong also felt heartache for his uncle, Mu Han. On the other hand, after working so hard for so long, Mu Hans courage, knowledge, and ability had developed. His character was fine as well, so Shao Dong continued to work with him. Good Brother had earned a lot of money. As the general manager, Mu Han not only worked but also had a lot of shares. Shao Dong was totally leading Mu Han and earning big money with him. Mu Han didnt dare tell Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng how much money he had earned, for he was afraid that they would feel shocked or proud. After working so hard for so many years, Mu Han finally became President Mu. It was something he had never expected when his biological grandmother had belittled him. However, he deserved all this success after developing his capabilities through scavenging. Now, all his hardships had come to an end. However, even though he was earning big money and had become the president of a company, it was really hard on Mu Han. Shao Dong gave orders verbally, and Mu Han, his uncle, didnt dare disobey him. Only by following Shao Dongs orders could he earn money. He had worked hard for a year, working overtime every day. It wasnt easy for him to rest for a few days during the New Year. He had to take this chance to rest properly. As soon as Mu Han returned, he went to sleep. He slept day and night. When he was outside, he slept lightly. When he returned, because he was at home, he felt at ease and slept so soundly that Li Zhaodi even wondered whether he was still alive. During the daytime, she had to go and check if he was still breathing. She had just taken a look at him before coming. Mu Jingzhe laughed. Will you be able to wake him up later? Definitely. Ill lure him with the aroma of pig trotters and hell definitely get up. Li Zhaodi seemed very assured. She looked around and asked, Wheres Shao Qihai? He went to look for a friend. Its that comrade of his called Jiang Feng. I should have told you before that he had something to attend to. Li Zhaodi muttered something along the lines of: What could be so important that he had to personally go over on New Years Eve? Mu Jingzhe didnt say much. She only said that he had to take care of something. When Jiang Feng had come to look for Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe had met him twice. Jiang Feng had been very enthusiastic. Whenever he saw Mu Jingzhe, he kept calling her sister-in-law. He was very enthusiastic and respectful, making Mu Jingzhe feel a little puzzled. Later on, hed even wanted Mu Jingzhe to introduce a girl to him. However, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt help. Instead, he had found one himself. Previously, when Jiang Feng had gotten married, Shao Qihai had gone to the wedding as a guest and even brought the kids along. The person Jiang Feng had married was a girl he had met in Ocean City. Back then, she had said that she admired people like them. Later on, they had slowly gotten to know each other. Their marriage had originally been quite good, but after less than a year, there seemed to be a conflict between the two of them. Mu Jingzhe didnt know the exact situation and guessed that it had something to do with an affair. Before Shao Qihai had left, he had told Mu Jingzhe a little about it. Jiang Feng was in an especially bad state and was a little rash. He had to go and check on him. Chapter 361 - The Male Supporting Character Becomes the Male Lead Chapter 361: The Male Supporting Character Becomes the Male Lead Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was rare for them to have a reunion, but he had to go out. Shao Qihai was very helpless, but he had no choice. Fortunately, the children remembered him. Now, there was also a fridge, so various flavors of the prepared dumplings were stored in the fridge for him. This is Daddys. This is for Uncle. Other than Shao Qihai, they also remembered to save some for Shao Qiyang. When Li Zhaodi heard the children mention Shao Qiyang, she whispered to Mu Jingzhe, Jingzhe, are Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue about to get married? Before Mu Jingzhe could answer, she heard Li Zhaodi say, Its been another year. After the New Year, theyll be 27 years old. 28 years old according to the Chinese calendar. It would be absurd if they didnt get married soon. In that day and age, everyone got married early, especially the people in the countryside. Some people got married when they were 18 or 19 years old. If they couldnt get their marriage certificate yet, they would hold a banquet first. When they were of age, they would make up for it and even register the children in their household then. There were many people who married at 21 or 22. It was considered abnormal if one didnt get married by 23 or 24. Other than those who really couldnt afford to get married, there were very few 27-year-olds like Mu Xue and Shao Qiyang, who remained unmarried. Mu Jingzhe felt a headache coming when she heard her mention age. Indeed, a second later, Li Zhaodi nagged her again about being 24 years old. This year had been really busy. It felt like only a short while had passed, yet another year had already passed. Although she had gained a lot, she still felt that time had passed too quickly. The way Li Zhaodi nagged her about already being 24 years old, it seemed as if 24 was a terrifying number. She only felt a little better when Mu Xues age was mentioned. I bet your grandmother is furious. I feel happy whenever I think about how angry she must be. Her biased mother-in-law had tormented her and Jingzhe too much. Now, Li Zhaodi was happy to see Old Lady Mu angry. Mu Jingzhe fell silent. Old Lady Mu really should be angry this year. Shao Qiyang had turned from the supporting character into the male lead and he didnt celebrate the New Year with them that year. Instead, he went to Great Eastern Village. Mu Jingzhe wasnt sure how Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue had gotten together, but Shao Qiyang had told her after making a decision. If he married Mu Xue, Mu Jingzhe and Mu Xue, who were cousins, would become sisters-in-law. Logically speaking, this wouldnt be good. Fortunately, they didnt live together, so it wouldnt affect Mu Jingzhe much. Mom, dont be so harsh with your words in the future. Dont take it too far or spite her so much that shell die from anger. Youre living well now, and she must feel uncomfortable just looking at you. If you continue to anger her and cause her trouble, everyone will criticize you, Mu Jingzhe advised Li Zhaodi. Okay. Then tell me, are Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue together? Li Zhaodi asked. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Mom, youre really Dont let the kids hear you. Alright then, let me put it this way Are the two of them about to become an item? Why do you care? Mu Jingzhe didnt answer directly. She felt that she should wait until Shao Qiyang succeeded before talking about it. She guessed that it was probably time Shao Qiyang took action. Mu Jingzhes guess was right. Shao Qiyang had taken action and successfully angered Old Lady Mu. You went big and you ended up settling for Shao Qiyang? No, I dont agree! Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue exchanged a glance. There was no surprise in their eyes. Grandma, dont disagree right away. Do you want to keep hearing those awful rumors? Can you bear to see people gossip about me? Old Lady Mu froze when she heard Mu Xues words. Since Mu Xue and Shao Qiyang had staretd interacting, a period of time had passed. During this period, both Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue had experienced a lot of trouble. They were only unmarried, but in the eyes of others, this was like a crime. Mu Xue was a very prideful person, but in the end, the men she had never taken seriously in the past actually hypocritically said that they could marry her now. They were acting like they were being charitable. After she got to know more people in the county city, they insisted on introducing men to her. However, the men they introduced to her were all mediocrethey either had kids from their first marriage or were unpresentable. They even kept saying that she was old and that such men were considered eligible. They were smart enough to scheme to get her car and house. Those men wanted their entire family to live in her house, and they even wanted Mu Xue to serve their family. Mu Xue had heard enough. Shao Qiyangs situation was better than hers, but there were also some ignorant people who came up to him and asked him to get treatment, as if that would satisfy them. After seeing how they each lived, she suddenly said, Why dont we just get together? That way, people wont keep gossiping about us. Mu Xue knew that Shao Qiyang had liked Mu Jingzhe before. When Shao Qiyang had found out that Shao Qihai had returned, Mu Xue had actually regretted it. However, Shao Qiyang had now transformed. Anyway, Mu Xue was still the girl Shao Qiyang had liked before. Not wanting to be tortured for another year, the two of them directly went back to Old Lady Mu and the rest to announce this before the New Year so they could get married right after the New Year. Old Lady Mu was more anxious than anyone about Mu Xues marriage. She scolded everyone who mocked her, saying that Mu Xue would definitely find someone who wasnt inferior to Tang Moling and that she had been born to be rich. She kept forcing Mu Xue to find a rich man, but in the end, Mu Xue brought back Shao Qiyang. Shao Qiyang was considered a very promising man in the village now. There were many women who desired to marry him but didnt have the chance to. Still, Shao Qiyang couldnt compare to Tang Moling. This went against Old Lady Mus original intentions. She only wanted Mu Xue to find someone who wasnt inferior to Ji Buwang and ruthlessly prove the villagers wrong. Shao Qiyang didnt meet those requirements. Old Lady Mu wouldnt agree no matter what, but Mu Xues parents gave their consent right away. They really couldnt stand to see Mu Xue remain unmarried. Qiyang is quite good. Since Xiao Xues engagement was broken off, shes been getting older and older. I no longer dare ask for anything else. Isnt it good that Qiyang wants to marry her? Whats so good about it? She was even engaged to Qihai in the past. This is absurd. No way! That was so many years ago. Who remembers that? Mom, just agree. Forget about the born for riches thing. If this continues, Xiao Xue will remain alone for the rest of her life! It was rare for Mu Xues parents to be so stubborn and stick to their decision. Old Lady Mu was furious, but she couldnt persuade Mu Xue or her family. As a result, she was so angry that she fell ill. Grandma, dont be angry during the New Year. I know youre doing this for my own good, but I really have to get married. I no longer want to hear those nasty words, nor do I want to be belittled by everyone. Compared to those people, Shao Qiyang is quite good. Hes much better than them. The more Old Lady Mu listened, the more she felt that something was amiss. She stood up and asked, Xiao Xue, do you like Shao Qiyang now? I Yes, I quite like him, but we cant let him know for the time being. Mu Xue wheedled with Old Lady Mu. Grandma, just trust me. Well definitely have a good life. Shao Qiyang is actually not bad. Mu Xue didnt know exactly when she had fallen for Shao Qiyang. Sometimes, she felt that Shao Qiyang was really infuriating, especially the way he spoke. It made her want to hit him. But unknowingly, he had gradually occupied a place in her heart. At least, Shao Qiyang was real in front of her, just like she was real in front of him. She didnt have to pretend too much and she could relax. This kind of life was actually pretty good. It beat being with the men matchmakers introduced to her, men who were plotting to get their hands on her house. Chapter 362 - International Music Competition Chapter 362: International Music Competition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Old Lady Mu hadnt doted on Mu Xue for nothing for the past twenty years. In the end, she had no choice but to agree. Mu Xue squeezed herself into the bed to sleep with Old Lady Mu, completely unaware that a person had quietly come to the door and left. Shao Qiyang hadnt expected to hear Mu Xue say that she liked him. Initially, he had only thought that since Mu Xue was having a difficult time and he also wanted to get others off his back, the two of them would just make do with each other. At least, they were from the same village and knew each other well. He had things to talk to her about, unlike all the other girls. He hadnt expected Mu Xue to like him. You have good taste. Shao Qiyang whistled as he returned home. Everyone had their weaknesses and strengths. Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue had both experienced a lot. They had met too early, but now was indeed the right time for them. The news of Shao Qiyang and Mu Xues engagement spread very quickly, and even the date of their wedding was set. Although it was quite rushed, from the engagement to the wedding, they didnt skip any formalities. Since Zhao Lan was useless, as his sister-in-law, Mu Jingzhe represented Shao Qiyangs family and completed the process under Li Zhaodis guidance. Neither Old Lady Mu nor Mu Xues parents had expected this day to come. Shao Qiyang was about to get married. As the eldest brother, Eldest Brother Shao didnt say anything or even go as a guest. Instead, Zhao Lan was carried over by others. After the engagement, Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue talked and decided that they wouldnt do anything for Zhao Lan besides take her to the hospital for treatment. Zhao Lan was taken to the hospital for a checkup, but the results werent good. Treatment had been delayed for too long, and she couldnt be treated anymore. Zhao Lan would have to spend the rest of her life in bed. Shao Qiyang had done his best for her. After taking Zhao Lan back to Eldest Brother Shaos house, he made preparations for the wedding. After some discussion, they decided to get married in the county city. Mu Xue also considered teaching at the county city elementary school. She had been attending night school for the past two years, so this was still possible. Shao Qihai was very happy that Shao Qiyang was getting married. He almost drank too much on the day of the wedding. Mu Jingzhe brought the five kids to help. Little Bei even asked Mu Xue in a particularly wicked manner, Little Aunt, do you know how to wash clothes now? Or do you need Uncle to wash them for you? Mu Xues face turned red. I know how to wash and cook, but whats wrong with letting your uncle wash them? Little Bei giggled. Nothing. As long as Uncle is willing. Shao Dong stroked Little Beis head. Didnt I bring you three gifts? Theres a washing machine, a refrigerator, and a television. Why would you stress about washing clothes? The five kids remembered how well Shao Qiyang had treated them previously, so they were especially generous with their wedding gifts. Everyone was relaxed. While Mu Xue was joking around with the children, she suddenly apologized to Mu Jingzhe. Why are you apologizing all of a sudden? Mu Jingzhe was stunned. I just wanted to say something. Mu Xue gritted her teeth. I was insensible when I was young, and what happened later I wont do it again. Mu Jingzhe acknowledged this and didnt say anything else. It was actually quite good that Mu Xue hadnt become as evil as the characters in novels or television dramas after her engagement had been annulled. After Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue got married, Shao Qiyangs courier business suddenly soared and its sales skyrocketed. Old Lady Mu perked up. She said that Mu Xue had brought her husband prosperity and clapped back at the people who had once laughed at Mu Xue. At first, everyone said that it was a coincidence, but after the wedding, Shao Qiyangs business started doing really well. Furthermore, it was presented with other opportunities, which successfully shut everyone up. Later on, Shao Qiyangs business kept growing bigger and bigger, but all this started when he married Mu Xue. Old Lady Mu and the rest said that this was because Mu Xue had been born for riches. She didnt directly marry into a rich family, but she could create her own prosperous life. Mu Jingzhe could only sigh with emotion. The female protagonist was indeed still the female protagonist. She was really impressive. Although she couldnt confirm that this had only happened because of Mu Xue, it still sounded like a fantasy. However, this was something that would happen later. After Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue got married, Xiao Wu received a letter that proposed a challenge. The person challenging him was the little genius who had competed with Xiao Wu for the Best Movie Score Award. His name was Conan, and he wasnt a famous detective, but he couldnt take a defeat lying down. Previously, Xiao Wu had won the Best Movie Score Award, and he wanted to compete with Xiao Wu again. Unfortunately, he had been ignored and rejected. This time, he finally found an opportunity. At the end of March, the fourth Sound of Music International Music Competition was about to be held. This was an influential music competition recognized worldwide. Many musicians from around the world would participate. Unlike special musical instrument competitions, such as piano competitions, the Sound of Music International Music Competition focused on ones performance, as well as the composition of music. This suited original composers like Xiao Wu and Conan. After Conan signed up for the competition, he issued a challenge in the newspapers, forcing Xiao Wu to participate so that one of them could be pronounced the winner. In the past, very few people in the country had learned to play musical instruments, so very few people participated in international music competitions. Those who did well in these competitions wouldnt get too high a ranking either. Very few people in the country knew about this, but since a challenge had been issued, the news would definitely spread in the country. He also sent a letter to Xiao Wu. In order to prevent Xiao Wu from finding an excuse to skip school, he even pushed for the music competition to be held in China during the preliminary round, which was also an elimination round. When the time came, based on the situation, the finals would be held in China or another location. Previously, although some of the most influential music competitions would be held in different countries, they had never been held in China, not even the preliminary round. He did this because he was afraid that Xiao Wu wouldnt participate. However, Conan was actually overthinking. Xiao Wu had never thought of participating in the competition before, but now that he had been suddenly challenged, his interest was piqued. Xiao Wu agreed to participate without hesitation. Mu Jingzhe also supported him. It was good to compete with powerful peers. They had even decided to go overseas, but it turned out that the preliminary round would be held in China. That was great. They wouldnt have to go overseas to compete then. Just like that, the matter was settled. Mu Jingzhe read up on some of the musical competitions, both domestic and international, especially those with great influence. The Sound of Music International Music Competition was one of the most influential international competitions. Ranking well in it implied that one had great ability. In the future, it would help greatly both in school and in other aspects. If one participated in such competitions often and obtained high rankings a few times, everyone would be convinced of their ability in the future. Xiao Wu indeed needed this experience and qualifications. Mu Jingzhe asked Xiao Wu to prepare well before the competition. The competition would be held in Ocean City. When many people in the country heard of it, those who were qualified to sign up did. Ocean City also placed great importance on this competition. Since such a competition was held in China, it would be a good opportunity for everyone to get to know the rapidly developing countries. It would help everyone cast aside their prejudices. Ocean City had chosen a venue for the competition. Later on, it was decided that a television station and radio station would film and record the entire process.. The radio station would broadcast it live, and the television station would also broadcast it as soon as possible. Chapter 363 - I’ll Let You Touch Me Again When We Go Back To The Room All of a sudden, domestic newspapers, television stations, and radio stations were promoting this event. The relevant status of the international music competition was also known by many people. Although no one had paid much attention to it previously, they started to care after hearing this. Many people asked Xiao Wu to work hard and showcase his talent to win the competition. While everyone anticipated this, half a month later, participants from all over the world brought their musical instruments to Ocean City. As for Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang, and Xiao Wu, they also went to Ocean City. This time, it was only the three of them. Shao Dong and the others had their own matters to attend to and also had to go to school. Now that Shao Bei and Shao Nan were also in middle school in the county city, all five kids were in the county city. Shao Qihai stayed behind to take care of them, while Mu Jingzhe took a bunch of musical instruments and traveled with Xiao Wu for the competition. As many people in the country were paying attention to this competition, great importance was placed on Ocean City. The location of the competition was the best newly-built performance hall, which could accommodate more than 10,000 people. The accommodation was arranged at a nearby five-star hotel. There were very few five-star hotels in China at the time, so it could be seen that they were very generous. As the people most likely to win for China, Xiao Wu and the other participants were placed in rooms, with two people staying in each room. After getting the keys, Mu Jingzhe, who was used to sharing a room with Xiao Wu, wanted to give the other room to Ji Buwang. Then, Ji Buwang reached out and hooked his arm around Xiao Wus arm. Xiao Wu and I will share a room. Xiao Wu exploded when he heard that. No, Im sharing a room with Mommy. It wasnt easy for him to go out alone with Mommy, so he had to enjoy his time alone with her. Xiao Wu had just moved when he was pulled back by Ji Buwang. No, youre already seven years old. Youre all grown up. Youre no longer a three-year-old or five-year-old child. You cant act like before. When Xiao Wu heard this, he felt like the sky was about to collapse. He suddenly remembered what Mu Jingzhe had said when he was young. She had said that his eldest brother and second brother had grown up, that he couldnt kiss them casually in the future, and that she had to hurry. Back then, as the youngest child, he had been especially happy and had often attracted the envy of his older brothers. But was he also a big boy now? Xiao Wu was overcome with sorrow. Why am I already seven years old I dont want to grow up yet. Before this, hed kept wanting to grow up, but now, Xiao Wu didnt want to grow up anymore. He was listless. Mu Jingzhe looked at him and couldnt help but laugh. Staying with your uncle is the same. Only when Ji Buwang mentioned it did Mu Jingzhe realize that yes, Xiao Wu had also grown up. Come to think of it, she had been in this world for four years. Four years had passed in a hurry. The little one, Xiao Wu, had already grown up. Mu Jingzhe stroked Xiao Wus soft hair. Ah, this soft, comfortable feeling. If he grew taller, she might not be able to touch it easily. When he grew to Ji Buwangs height, she might not even be able to reach it. Mu Jingzhe stroked Xiao Wus head and then looked at Ji Buwangs head. Uh Their hair really looked the same, color and all. She couldnt help but wonder if the texture was different from Xiao Wus. Just as she thought of this, Ji Buwang suddenly bent down and stuck his head out. Mu Jingzhe was puzzled. What are you doing? Didnt you want to touch my head? Ill let you touch it. Mu Jingzhe: Am I that obvious? It was just a casual thought. Mm, I can tell at a glance. Go ahead and touch it. Feel free to touch it. Ji Buwangs words attracted the gazes of passersby. These words were really impressive. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Anyone who didnt know better might think that she wanted to touch something to her hearts content. No need. Lets go. Mu Jingzhe refused and stepped back, but Ji Buwang stopped her and placed her hand on his head. I told you to touch it. Mu Jingzhe didnt want to be the center of attention, so she quickly touched it. Alright, I touched it. Get up quickly. Lets go back to our room. Ji Buwang stood up. Whose hair is nicer to the touch? Xiao Wus or mine? Both are nice. Ji Buwangs hair felt about as soft as Xiao Wus hair, but there were also some slight differences. One, the size of their heads was different, and Xiao Wus hair was thinner and softer. Two, Ji Buwangs hair was smoother. You didnt even stroke it properly. Forget it, Ill let you touch it properly when we get back to the room. When Ji Buwang said this, the corners of Mu Jingzhes mouth twitched. More and more people looked at her angrily, as if they were about to scold her or look for the police. Stop saying such ambiguous things. Anyone who doesnt know might think were up to something. Itll suck if we get arrested. Then Ill remember to mention my head next time. Ji Buwang was very easy to talk to. Ji Buwang took Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu back to their room first. Although it was a nice five-star hotel room, Ji Buwang still checked the entire room before sitting by the bed and beckoning to Mu Jingzhe. Come on, Ill let you touch it as much as you want. After saying that, he raised his eyebrows. Mu Jingzhe: Ah, ah, ah. This was simply killing her. How could he sit on the bed and say such things? It made her overthink things. Stop talking. Hurry up and leave. I wont touch it. Mu Jingzhe covered her eyes to prevent herself from thinking too much. Why wont you touch it again? Ji Buwang pulled Xiao Wu over and sat her down beside him. You can touch Xiao Wus too. Come on. Mu Jingzhe didnt know whether she should laugh or cry. Didnt you say that mens heads cant be touched casually? Why are you still inviting me to do it? Yes, others cant touch my head casually. Other than his wife and mother, that was. Since his mother was no longer around, only his wife could touch it. Of course, others couldnt touch it casually, but Mu Jingzhe could. Ji Buwang urged her. Hurry up. Mu Jingzhe didnt go over. No, go back to your room quickly. She also thought of the saying that a mans head could only be touched by his mother and wife, so she didnt move. Ji Buwang stood up regretfully. Then tell me when you want to do it next time. Lets go, Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu wanted to play dumb, but in the end, Ji Buwang wedged him under his armpit. Uncle, youre indeed a big baddie. Xiao Wu waved weakly at Mu Jingzhe before he was led away by Ji Buwang. The competition would start on the second day. This day was mainly a free day for them to settle down. Mu Jingzhe washed up in her room before Xiao Wu knocked on the door. Mommy, come down to eat. Just as Mu Jingzhe opened the door and went out, the door opposite her room opened as well. A boy in a little suit and a slicked-back hairstyle came out. He spoke as soon as he saw Xiao Wu. Ill definitely beat you this time! He spoke Mandarin, but probably because he had just learned it, his accent was heavy, and they almost didnt understand what he was saying. Oh. Xiao Wu remembered him. He had met him at the film festival, and he was one of his competitors. Seeing that he was competing with him, Xiao Wu smiled at him. Welcome to our country. Conan: His greeting felt like a punch in the face. He still remembered Xiao Wus voice. When hed heard it, he had specifically come over to challenge him. He was full of fighting spirit and had even learned Mandarin for the event. In the end Xiao Wu smiled at him. Chapter 364 - : The Rogue Instrument Although Conan hadnt learned much, he knew the general meaning of these words. Xiao Wus smile was warm and welcoming. Conans fighting spirit was stifled. He awkwardly said a common phrase he had just learned. Thank you. Then he repeated himself. Ill definitely beat you! Xiao Wu: Good luck After saying that, Xiao Wu pulled Mu Jingzhe to meet Ji Buwang for dinner, leaving Conan sulking and muttering to himself. Xiao Wus encouragement and attitude made Conan feel that he probably despised him, so he was even more eager to fight. When Mu Jingzhe got out of the elevator, she looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, youve never participated in a competition before. Are you nervous? Im not nervous because Ive never participated in one before. Alright, this logic was invincible. When they walked out of the elevator, they happened to hear Xiao Wus name at the front desk. I dont know which room hes staying in. I wont look for him either. Ill let him prepare for the competition. I just need you to help me pass these to Shao Zhong Uncle Jiang! Xiao Wu ran over and interrupted him. What are you doing here? Xiao Wu. Jiang Fengs eyes lit up. I heard that youre going to compete, so I wanted to give you something. Jiang Feng was holding something in his hand. Thank you, Uncle Jiang. Jiang Feng was about to speak when he saw Mu Jingzhe behind him. Sister-in-law. He had just shouted with a smile when he saw Ji Buwang behind Mu Jingzhe. Jiang Feng also knew Ji Buwang and was aware that Ji Buwang shamelessly wanted to snatch Mu Jingzhe away. The moment he saw Ji Buwang, the smile on Jiang Fengs face disappeared. Why are you here? His sharp gaze swept over Mu Jingzhe. Sister-in-law, whats going on? He knew that Shao Qihai couldnt come because he had to take care of the other children and that Mu Jingzhe had come with Xiao Wu. However, he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to bring Ji Buwang. Why is he here too? His mood was a little off, and the way he looked at Mu Jingzhe had changed from respect to coldness. Back then, Mu Jingzhe hadnt abandoned the kids and had even taken care of them. Jiang Feng had always respected her for this, but he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to Jiang Feng thought of his ex-wife. Back then, he had really been serious about getting married and had treated his wife very well. However, later on, his wife had done something to let him down. While he had been busy dealing with work, she had been busy hanging out with a wild man. The reason for her betrayal was that Jiang Feng was too busy, so she had been feeling too lonely. Back then, she had liked Jiang Feng because of his previous identity. However, after retiring from the army, Jiang Feng had become an ordinary person, so she didnt like him anymore. Regardless of whether a man or a woman had an affair, it was very hurtful for their spouse. In the end, Jiang Feng held back and didnt hit his wife. However, after getting drunk, he kept saying that he would beat that man to death and perish with her. This was the reason Shao Qihai had gone to look for him during the New Year. Shao Qihai had accompanied Jiang Feng through his most difficult life period. It was said that the latter was planning to get a divorce. The county city had become a sad place. It just so happened that their business in Ocean City had expanded and someone had to be stationed in Ocean City for a long time, so Jiang Feng was sent to Ocean City. This way, he could recuperate and cheer up. After experiencing betrayal, Jiang Feng was very sensitive. He looked at Ji Buwang with a murderous gaze. Ji Buwang frowned. Im Xiao Wus biological uncle and teacher. If he wants to compete, cant I tag along? Only then did Jiang Feng remember Xiao Wus background. He frowned and immediately agreed reluctantly. However, because he knew that Ji Buwang wouldnt give up, he wanted to help Brother Hai keep an eye on him when he heard that they were going to eat. With Jiang Feng around, the dining atmosphere wasnt very nice. Ji Buwang didnt even get to speak to Mu Jingzhe. After the meal, Jiang Feng even dutifully took them back, saying that he would continue to pay attention to the competition. At night, Mu Jingzhe asked Xiao Wu to sleep early to conserve energy for the next day. The next day, at 8 a.m, the Sound of Music International Music Competition officially started. The television station filmed the entire process, and the radio station broadcasted the whole event. The competition was kicked off with a musical performance. The local and foreign musicians, who were also the judges of the music festival, were introduced. Their performance was a feast for the ears. However, the main protagonists were still the participants. After that, the organizers focused on introducing the participants, who came from all over the world. Because the Sound of Music mainly targeted teenagers, all participants were under the age of 24. There were quite a few contestants around 20. There were also people in their teens, as well as kids around Xiao Wus age. In other words, they were basically all geniuses. Reality proved that this was indeed the case. When these peoples resumes were introduced, everyone learned that they had all achieved good results in the industry. Xiao Wus resume seemed ordinary in comparison, as he had never participated in a competition before. After the introduction of the contestants, it was time for a performance prepared by the participants, who would show their best or most representative work. Geniuses from all over the world displayed their abilities perfectly. Pianos, violins, cellos, and other musical instruments took turns appearing on the stage. None of the performers were bad. They even displayed instruments unique to each country. Xiao Wu listened attentively, his eyes shining. He had never been afraid that his opponents would be outstanding. In his opinion, the more outstanding they were, the better. The stage allowed him to truly get to know these competitors. He might not have the heart to remember their names, but he would remember the music very clearly. Xiao Wu was scheduled to perform toward the end and he was not sure which piece of music to perform or which musical instrument to play. He could follow the crowd, but he always wanted to use representative musical instruments. However, there were also many representative musical instruments in China. Xiao Wu knew how to play many of them. After hesitating for two days, he finally chose one. He decided on the instrument that had stirred his heart the most right from the start, the very first musical instrument he had learned. Hence, after Xiao Wu was introduced, he went up with the suona[1]. Many of the foreign contestants werent familiar with the suona, but the domestic contestants knew all about it. When they saw what Xiao Wu was holding, they couldnt help but starea suona? No way. Was this a joke? Wasnt this a folk musical instrument? Why would he choose to play this at such a big competition? The staff present couldnt help talking in low voices. When the contestants saw their attitude, they were momentarily uncertain. Conan also sat up straight. Could this be some kind of special formidable weapon? But why were their expressions so strange? When Xiao Wu blew it, Conan immediately knew. What a killer weapon. Coincidentally, the performers right before Xiao Wu had played the piano and the violin, so everyone was still immersed in elegance. However, the moment Xiao Wus suona sounded, they felt a tremor from the depths of their souls. Everyone was shocked, and they couldnt help but sit up straight. As soon as the suona was played, who could compete with it? It wasnt called a rogue instrument for nothing. Everyones ears were completely conquered by the melody of the suona. Conans body even leaned forward. What kind of musical instrument was this? Why was the tone so special and penetrating? He tensed as if he was facing a formidable enemy. In the audience, Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu, who was shining on the stage. She couldnt help but think of the first time Xiao Wu had plucked up the courage to speak so he could learn to play the suona. She also recalled how he had blown the suona for her after learning it. Back then, Xiao Wu had learned from an old master and Mu Jingzhe had felt like he was sending her off as he had blown the suona for her. However, this was no longer the case. Xiao Wu was now playing a tune he had composed himself. [1] Also called a Chinese double-reed horn, a traditional Chinese musical instrument widely played in rural China Chapter 365 - Xiao Wu’s Performance Is Disappointing Chapter 365: Xiao Wus Performance Is Disappointing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The special musical instrument and music made Mu Jingzhe smile along with the audience. This was because the music was filled with joy and hope. Later, it turned into ignorance and joy, and then into leisure. In the end, when the music quietened down, the joy turned into sorrow. Usually, when the suona sounded, it contained either great joy or great sorrow. Xiao Wus tune seemed to contain both. It was as if it was narrating a persons joy from birth to passing. A lifetime might be filled with thorns, but in the end, it would all pass, leaving only calmness behind, like the lives of many ordinary people. Now that Xiao Wu had grown up, the way he played the suona had become more mature. He wasnt as lacking as before. Instead, his suona music invoked a different feeling. Everyone was immersed in the music. The contestants participating in the competition sighed with emotion as they heard the special tone of the suona and witnessed Xiao Wus talent. When Xiao Wus performance was over, they all clapped. They could still keep their bodies steady. After all, they were all geniuses. Even if an opponent was stunning, they refused to admit defeat. The people in China who were familiar with the suona were all amazed. Oh my god, can suonas even sound like this? I dont think Ive ever understood their music before. Indeed, no matter the instrument, the most crucial thing is who is playing it. I didnt expect the suona to be played like this. I take back what I said just now. Hes not playing to the gallery, but hes really capable. The staff of the television station and the radio station were also very surprised, and so was the audience listening. The phone at the radio station quickly exploded with calls. Xiao Wu didnt disappoint. He displayed his skills with an innovative performance and even made everyone reacquaint themselves with folk musical instruments. There were still some performers after Xiao Wu, but because Xiao Wus performance had taken place right before theirs, they felt a little helpless. They were unlucky that they were scheduled to perform after him. Fortunately, there werent many participants left. After the performance section ended, it was time to announce the rules of the competition. As usual, this competition also had a theme. The show would be held three days later, and the participants would have to compose music that fit the theme. The judges would then vote on the rankings for the next two days. Over the next couple of days, the radio station would re-air the broadcast. Those who were interested could go to the venue to vote using their real names. Because the local contestants would receive more votes, this poll would ultimately produce the Most Popular Award but wouldnt affect the rankings. Overall, the Most Popular Award wasnt as important as the ranking of the judges. However, the Most Popular Award was also a show of strength. When they heard the rules, many people at once secretly decided to vote for Xiao Wu or the domestic contestants in Ocean City. Xiao Wu didnt know any of this. He focused on the theme announced instead. The theme of this music will revolve around healing and warmth. Theres no other limitation. Although there was a theme, it was a broad one. There werent many limitations. The music could revolve around love, friendship, kinship, or any other emotions. If you didnt want to, you could also not stick to the theme. The theme was just a reference. If your work was outstanding enough and was praised by everyone, you could completely ignore the theme. Previously, there had been contestants who hadnt followed the theme, but because they were so outstanding, theyd ended up getting first place anyway. As for the theme of the competition, it was mainly included for the sake of easy comparison. If every style was different, it would sometimes be harder to judge. Similar styles were easy to judge. Therefore, if you werent superior enough to guarantee that your work would be stunning enough to ignore the theme, then youd better obediently stick to the theme. Otherwise, you might be eliminated in the preliminary round. These rules were constantly perfected. They were considered as fair as possible and gave as much freedom to the contestants as possible. Xiao Wu also found it a good idea. He didnt rebel or differ from everyone else. Instead, he decided to work around the theme. Although artists relied on inspiration and too many limitations would limit their inspiration, a truly outstanding artist could work with anything. The music competition was paused after the first day. After the theme was announced, everyone started getting busy, including Xiao Wu. During the creation period, everyone was free to look for inspiration alone. Xiao Wu didnt stay in the hotel. Instead, he went out. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang followed him. However, unlike the others, the place Xiao Wu went to was a little special. What was even more special was that while the other contestants had already recorded their music, Xiao Wu came back last. Xiao Wu, Mu Jingzhe, and Ji Buwang, who had left the hotel for three days, came back looking travel-worn and exhausted. Xiao Wu was writing something with his head lowered, but after a while, he would pause. It wasnt until midnight that Xiao Wu finally finished and pulled Ji Buwang with him to rehearse. This was allowed. Because theyd be performing on the spot, the participants could invite others to help them play some musical instruments. Many contestants had assisting performers around them, and Ji Buwang was Xiao Wus assistant. The day of the official performance arrived very quickly. The venue was packed with even more people than the last time. Last time, audience tickets hadnt been sold, and only a batch had been given away. This time, they needed to buy tickets. There were quite a lot, but there were also many people who didnt manage to get one. It was rare for people in Ocean City to come across such a competition, so some people queued up overnight to buy tickets, and there were even people who specifically came from overseas to listen. There were many people but very few tickets, which resulted in some high prices. Some of these people were there for the others, but most of them were there for Xiao Wu. They all knew that Xiao Wus music would touch peoples hearts every time. Hearing it live would definitely feel different. They all wanted to experience it live. Mu Jingzhe didnt know about all this because her ticket was the kind that was given to family members. When she saw that the seats were packed, she was a little nervous. While Mu Jingzhe waited nervously, the performance officially began. The order of appearance this time was decided with a lottery. Xiao Wu drew the middle position, which was quite good. Mu Jingzhes nervousness disappeared after the performance officially started. International competitions were indeed different. The performances at the beginning were all very good. It felt very nice and warm to listen to them. Everyone present couldnt help but smile when they heard the music. The first half echoed the theme, and it was soon Xiao Wus turn. As soon as Xiao Wu went up on the stage, he received enthusiastic applause, louder even than everyone elses. Amid endless anticipation, everyone, especially those who had come for Xiao Wu, sat up straight and waited. They believed that Xiao Wu wouldnt disappoint them and would definitely make them warm up. As they waited at the edge of their seats, Xiao Wu and Ji Buwang started to perform. After a while, everyone looked at them with strange expressions. Xiao Wus performance this time didnt feel warm or healing. Instead, it was a little strange and noisy. Everyone was stunned for a moment as they waited for Xiao Wu to show his true strength. However, by the time he finished performing, the situation didnt change and his music didnt exude any warmth throughout. They all listened from beginning to end. Actually, it was still nice, and Xiao Wus standard style was there. Alas, the audience didnt find it particularly stunning. More importantly, they didnt feel any warmth at all. They had come for warm, healing music, and this was also the theme, but Xiao Wus music didnt meet the criteria. After Xiao Wu bowed and left with Ji Buwang, everyone realized that the judges were whispering to each other.. Everyone, including the contestants in the front row who werent preparing to perform and the audience in the back, started talking. Chapter 366 - The Results of the First Round Whats going on? Why is Shao Zhongs performance not as good as before? The music is not warm or healing at all. What is he doing? Everyone was discussing his performance below. Their voices werent out of control, but they were filled with disappointment. Conan, who was sitting in the front row and was scheduled to perform toward the end, smiled, and his tense body relaxed. The people who had come to the competition were all very impressive, but Conan only had his eyes on Xiao Wu, as he was the opponent he valued the most. Normally, a theme like healing and warmth should be Xiao Wus specialty. He had been nervous, but as it had turned out, Xiao Wu wasnt all that. He might have overestimated him. During the rest of the performance, Conan watched in a relaxed state. When it was almost his turn, he went backstage to prepare. As soon as he started performing, the tired spectators perked up. Conan didnt stay close to the theme. He presented a song full of fighting spirit, which suited his style. He grabbed peoples ears in a moment. The music was very aggressive, making it difficult for them not to notice it. It made the audiences hot blood course through their veins. Conan had chosen a different approach. He had been afraid that he wouldnt be able to beat Xiao Wu at what Xiao Wu was good at, so he had chosen what he himself was best at. The result proved to be good. The response he received was different from the one the audience had to Xiao Wu, who had received enthusiastic applause when he had gone up the stage and sparse applause when he had gotten off. In Conans case, when he went on stage, the applause wasnt considered enthusiastic, but when he got off the stage, the applause was resounding. Even the judges applauded. Conan left the stage with a face full of arrogance and confidence, certain that he was going to win this time. The attitude of the audience and the judges proved this. He was even more impressive than Xiao Wu! Conan saw Xiao Wu backstage. Perhaps because Xiao Wu had yet to realize this was a crisis, his expression was no different from before. Im going to win this time, Conan said bluntly. Xiao Wu only replied, Lets wait for the results. However, youre really impressive. Your music was nice. I wish you all the best. Those who deserved praise had to be praised. Xiao Wu gestured at him with his fist and left. Conan thought that Xiao Wu was unconvinced. Fortunately, a translator told him what Xiao Wu had said. Only then was Conan satisfied. At least you have good taste. Ill definitely be the one to win the Best Movie Score Award next time. After the performance, Conan relaxed. Now it was all up to the judges. He trusted the judges taste. Xiao Wu also relaxed. He hadnt rested well previously. After the performance, he went back to the hotel and slept soundly. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang did the same. Their hearts were full as they slept happily in the hotel, but they didnt know that there was going to be a commotion outside soon. The entire process was broadcast live on the radio station. The television station quickly broadcasted it as well. Everyone had been waiting for Xiao Wu to do well and win the competition, thus bringing glory to their country. But now that they had seen his performance, they were disappointed. That was it? Regardless of whether they knew much about music or not, they could judge with their instinctive feelings. Their hope had turned into disappointment. Jiang Feng had even heard the music live. To be honest, he was very disappointed. If he hadnt been worried about making Xiao Wu feel pressured, he would have gone to look for him long ago. However, he still called Shao Qihai consecutively and asked him to come to Ocean City to see what was wrong with Xiao Wu. After the competition was broadcast on television, the newspapers reported about it. Everyone was outraged as they kept discussing Xiao Wus performance. I just feel that his music fits the theme the least. Its not even as good as his work was a long time ago. At the time, I could still hear smiles in his songs, but this time Maybe its because he had limited time. Previously, it was said that he was a genius and that it wouldnt take him long to compose a piece of music. Now, it looks like its not true, doesnt it? Maybe our expectations were too high. After all, hes a child, so he doesnt understand much about complicated feelings. The newspaper commented specifically on Xiao Wus performance. In order to prevent Xiao Wu from becoming the next Shang Zhongyong, everyone should be more rational. The overall meaning was that they shouldnt flatter Xiao Wu too much in the future. Otherwise, he might become arrogant at a really young age and end up becoming an ordinary person. When the newspaper article was published, many people felt that it made sense. Some people were angry, while others were disappointed. They felt that Xiao Wu had disgraced everyone. The public vote had also changed. They had agreed to vote for Xiao Wu, but Xiao Wu had disappointed them, so no one was willing to vote for him now. Instead, they felt that it was their place to encourage, advise, and warn him. Many a time, people acted like this. If a person performed very well all the time, everyone would be particularly disappointed if they didnt perform well every once in a while. But if a persons performance was always very poor, everyone would be amazed if they suddenly performed well just once. Xiao Wu had performed too well previously. Now that he had suddenly performed like this, everyone had lost control of their emotions. The main reason for this was that everyone wanted him to become stronger for the world to see so they could also show their excellence. Since they couldnt do it themselves, they had placed their hopes on the person who could do it. The greater ones hopes were, the greater their disappointment would be. When Mu Jingzhe finished resting and heard what was going on, she lost her composure and scratched her head. I thought the results were not announced yet? Why are they scolding him? The reason was naturally because everyone felt that there was no hope of winning the award. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless when she heard everyones comments. She could only feel glad that the Internet had yet to become prevalent. Otherwise, in the modern era, Xiao Wu would probably have faced endless criticism. Now, everyones voices couldnt reach them. They could just pretend not to hear. Well talk about it when the results are out. Rest well for two days and dont go out too much. That way, Xiao Wu wouldnt hear those comments and feel sad. However, although Xiao Wu understood Mu Jingzhes good intentions, he still insisted on going out. Mommy, we all have to be criticized eventually. Like youve always told me and Sister, were not money. Its impossible for everyone to like us. We have to face dislike and criticism. I was already prepared before making this choice. Since thats the case, lets just listen to everyone. I have to face criticism early and learn to be strong. Before the results were announced, Xiao Wu went out to face the criticism of others. Not only did he have to face the gazes of his competitors, but he also had to listen to everyones criticism at the door. Xiao Wu was very calm the entire time. He only jumped into Mu Jingzhes arms when they returned to the hotel. Mommy, Im still too young. I still cant face this. Thats as much as I can bear. I dont want to hear any more for now. I was wondering why you were so calm. So you were pretending. Mommy, was it really that bad? Xiao Wu started doubting himself. No, you dont have to think too much about it. Just do your best. Amidst everyones disappointment, it was soon time to announce the results of the preliminary round. The top ten contestants in the preliminary round could enter the next and final stage. The final ranking of the competition was mainly determined by the final round. However, even though this was only the ranking of the preliminary round, it was still important. Theyd even specifically created medals for this. Although winning a medal couldnt compare to the real trophy at the finals, it was still not bad. The most exciting moment had arrived, but everyone was uninterested, as they had guessed that Xiao Wu probably wouldnt even enter the final. Not only would Xiao Wu not be able to enter, but if they were unlucky, all the contestants from China would probably be completely wiped out. Chapter 367 - Xiao Wu Wins First Place Chapter 367: Xiao Wu Wins First Place Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Other than Xiao Wu, there was no lack of outstanding contestants in China. However, because they had limited competition experience, they had been too nervous about going on stage and this had affected their performance, causing it to be average. Therefore, most likely, none of the domestic contestants would be able to enter the top ten. All of them would be eliminated and they wouldnt have the chance to enter the final. This was heartbreaking. Originally, theyd had an advantage, as the preliminary round was held in their country. They should have used their advantage, but theyd ended up like this instead. Everyone was disappointed and sad, but they still had to hear the results. There were also performances today, but Xiao Wu didnt go on stage this time. After the performances ended, the most agonizing moment arrived. The ranking was announced starting from the tenth place. There was no controversy about it, but what was sad was that there were really no domestic contestants. The higher the ranking, the more hopeless they all felt. By the time the fourth place had been announced, everyone knew that they had really been wiped out this time. Everyone was no longer in the mood to watch the emcee announce the top three of the preliminary round. First, the third place was announced. There was no dispute about this. Next, the second place was announced. This time, the results were unexpected, as the runner-up was Conan. According to everyone, this time, Conans performance had been stunning and spectacular. No contestant had performed better than him. If nothing went wrong, he should be first. However, it was announced that he was second. Everyone was surprised, and so was Conan. It was normally a good thing to be in second place, as even though it was only second place, it was something many people couldnt achieve. However, Conans face turned as cold as if he had just been eliminated. Although Conan smiled when he went up to receive the award, his smile was brief and his acceptance speech wasnt long. He only wanted to know who had gotten first place! Everyone was guessing who it was. As they all nervously anticipated the result, the emcee finally started announcing who had won the first prize. The winner is Shao Zhong. When the emcee finished announcing the name, there was a moment of silence. Everyone frowned. Shao Zhong? How was that possible? While everyone wondered, the emcee chuckled. I know everyone is surprised, but its true that our Xiao Wu, Shao Zhong, won first place. Xiao Wus nickname was already famous, but at that moment, no one cared about Xiao Wus nickname. The emcee even excitedly invited Xiao Wu on stage so that the guest presenter could present him with the award. Meanwhile, the discussion and doubts below the stage grew. Conan, who had gotten second place, couldnt help but stand up and ask directly why Xiao Wu had won. He refused to accept it and felt that Xiao Wu didnt deserve it. If it werent for the fact that there were judges from all over the country there, Conan would have said that the judges were corrupt. When Conan stood up, he acted a little rashly. After all, when he had signed up for the competition, he had been told that the judges evaluation was an irreversible decision. The contestants had to unconditionally respect the judges grading. This was also why he had obediently gone up to receive the award when he had gotten second place previously. However, although he might have been a little unwilling to accept it if some other similarly outstanding person had gotten first place, he would only have thought about defeating them in the real final. Things were different now that the person in question was Xiao Wu. In Conans eyes, Xiao Wu was already a loser who had been eliminated in the preliminary round. How could he deserve to be first? I need a believable explanation. His tone was unpleasant, but the emcee was smiling and wasnt anxious or flustered at all. Ill give you an explanation. Actually, I didnt understand it at first either. It wasnt until I saw it with my own eyes that I felt that he deserved the first place. The emcee took a deep breath. When we listen to Shao Zhongs music, we dont feel that its warm or healing because his music doesnt target ordinary people but autistic individuals. The healing warmth of his music is only effective on autism. As soon as the emcee finished speaking, the crowd fell silent for a moment before they started discussing this. Really? Some people asked about autism, while others discussed whether this was true or not. Afraid that the contestants wouldnt understand, the emcee explained in several different languages and briefly introduced autism. Although the emcee seemed very ordinary, he had come to host this event because he was proficient in many languages. Conan, who knew a lot about autism, lost his composure and asked, Is it really effective on autism? Its true. The judges have already verified it. The emcee confirmed it. After Xiao Wus performance, everyone had seen the judges discussing among themselves. They had thought that it was because he hadnt performed well. However, they didnt know that the judges had been discussing if this song was really for autistic patients. Was it really effective on autistic patients? When Xiao Wus song had been submitted, the origins and story of the song had been explained in detail. The target audience had also been specified. After the judges had finished reading and hearing the song, they hadnt dared confirm it at first. Later on, they had personally confirmed it before announcing the scores. The preliminary round had ended in surprise and shock, but this was only the beginning. Everyone who listened to the radio or watched the television broadcast later started discussing and paying attention to autism. Compared to many people in the modern era, who knew that autism was different, this was the first time many people heard of autism in this era. However, it was a fact that autism was getting more and more attention. It was also the main topic that everyone had started discussing recently because there were more and more autistic children. Previously, people hadnt known much about this illness. However, the research on autism had entered a new stage now. Everyone started to abandon the hypothesis that the illness was caused by so-called inappropriate parental raising methods and they explored the causes of autism in the field of biology, completely separating autism from schizophrenia in terms of clinical diagnosis. This was an improvement, but there wasnt any special medicine to treat this illness. Early diagnosis and intervention could improve the outcome. There were also some concrete, effective methods, but there were still many difficulties. No one had expected Xiao Wu to target children with autism. The biggest characteristics of autistic children were awkward social interactions, communication disorders, narrow interests, and inflexible behavior. In the eyes of outsiders, they were immersed in their own world and rarely played with other children. They often played alone and didnt listen to their teachers or parents, as if they couldnt even hear them. However, Xiao Wus music was effective on them. It didnt heal them, but as long as they heard Xiao Wus music, it seemed able to make them come out of their world and listen seriously. In fact, if their emotions were unstable, they could calm down after hearing it. If one took the opportunity to communicate with them while the music played, it would allow some autistic children to temporarily hear what their parents said to them. Music therapy had also been repeatedly discussed. It was still uncertain how effective it would be on autism, but this was undoubtedly a viable path. The judges had also tried to play the music of the other contestants to children with autism, but the songs that felt warm to ordinary people didnt have much of an effect on them. They either didnt like them or didnt react at all. They only heard Xiao Wus song, which meant that it was effective. They would listen quietly, and some of them would even smile, as if the song had a warm, healing effect on them. Given this outcome, how could they not give the first place to him? Chapter 368 - If You Can Kill With Music, You Can Save People With Music On the way back to the hotel, Xiao Wu was asked by the reporters and contestants how he had thought of composing a song for autistic patients. Previously, when Xiao Wu had gone overseas with Ji Buwang, he had coincidentally met autistic children. From then on, Xiao Wu had started paying attention to them. Xiao Wu felt that they were a little similar to him in the past, as they would not speak and they were always alone. However, they were a little different. After Xiao Wu had noticed them, he had tried to talk to them, but it was useless. When Xiao Wu had heard that the theme of this competition was warm and healing music, he had suddenly thought of them and asked Mu Jingzhe about autism. After learning about this condition, he had said that he wanted to play music for them. Xiao Wu wasnt sure if he could warm them up or heal them, but he wanted to talk to them using what he was best atmusic. When Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang had gone out, they had been constantly busy, not because of anything else, but because theyd wanted to see these children. Xiao Wus music was a product of these interactions. The next day, it seemed like the entire world was revolving around this topic. Many people also confirmed that it was true after testing the song. They werent sure if it would improve the symptoms of autism, but it was enough that autistic patients could hear it. The news spread throughout the world. The music festival and Ocean City reacted quickly. The radio station quickly broadcasted the news and played Xiao Wus song repeatedly, spreading it as far as possible. This was because newspapers, television stations, and radio stations tried their best to report it everywhere. Even the symptoms of autism were widespread. Both those who had confirmed that their children had autism and those who werent sure but felt that it sounded similar after hearing the description couldnt help but give it a try. In the end, the evidence proved that it was really effective. Those who had already known about their autistic childrens condition were grateful. Those who hadnt were also grateful. Many people didnt have the money to have their autistic childrens symptoms diagnosed, and their children would be treated as fools and monsters. The people around them would always say nasty things, and there were even people who bullied their children. Although being sick wasnt much better than being a fool, at least they could make everyone shut up and stop calling their children fools. They were just sick. Many of them werent sure about their childrens condition at first and only learned about it through Xiao Wus music. This also allowed their kids to receive treatment as soon as possible. In short, through experimentation and professional doctors verifications, Xiao Wus music was indeed proved to be effective on autism. It really warmed the patients up and introduced music to their limited world, giving them more opportunities to communicate. A professional doctor personally said that Xiao Wus music, coupled with treatment, might increase the possibility of a cure. It was very useful for treating the condition. News of the situation in the country quickly spread overseas. The music competition was international to begin with, and there was already a lot of attention on it. At first, everyone was skeptical, but they tried to verify it. As the news spread in the country, more and more people started to verify this. In the end, they realized that the music was really effective. There were also more and more reports overseas. Xiao Wus name was mentioned by more and more people. The public opinion on the song, which had been questioned initially, had been completely reversed. The song was truly spreading worldwide because there were autism cases everywhere. Back then, the internet wasnt as developed as in the modern ages. Many places had seen the news, but there were no audio sources. Everyone was asking Xiao Wu for the audio. After this was discussed with Xiao Wu, they decided to provide this piece of music to the world for free. This was decided after Xiao Wu and Mu Jingzhe discussed it. Anyway, Xiao Wu didnt lack money now. Although he would definitely earn a lot by selling the copyright, this way, many people might not be able to hear it. Xiao Wu couldnt bear to do that. He had made the song so that people could hear it. Xiao Wus actions once again moved people. Both the local and foreign media praised Xiao Wus actions. Xiao Wu had become completely famous and was now known as a music doctor. The Peoples Television Station and the Daily News specifically reported this, calling Xiao Wu the pride of the country. In an instant, a trend also emerged and people all over the country started learning from Xiao Wu. Anyway, there were already kids like that in Great Eastern Village. Though this wasnt something that could be learned just like that, there was indeed an increase in the number of people studying music. The local reports were still considered reserved, but the foreign reports were much more straightforward. They even called him Little Angel and other similar names. Xiao Wu felt shy when he read this. They hadnt expected the Sound of Music International Music Competition to have such a big impact. Besides Xiao Wu, even the reputation and influence of Sound of Music increased. Initially, they had planned on holding the final in the competitions origin country. Now, it seemed that the finals would be held in China. Many musicians who hadnt planned on participating in the competition or hadnt intended to pay attention to it started watching it. Those who could compete even wanted to sign up, while those who couldnt were also paying attention. Many of these people were very capable and influential. In the end, they even held a new preliminary round in another country. Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu had no objections to this. Mu Jingzhe had begun collecting newspaper articles that praised Xiao Wu as a hobby. Every time she read them, she would laugh out loud. She hated that she couldnt keep all the newspapers and programs that praised Xiao Wu. It wasnt possible for her to collect the radio station or television station reports, but she could collect the newspaper articles. Mu Jingzhe carefully collected any newspapers that reported on Xiao Wu that she could buy. She was very happy to see Xiao Wu described as the pride of the country. Xiao Wu, Im proud of you too. Im so proud of you. This was Xiao Wus ability. In his previous life, he had used music to kill people. In this life, he was able to use music to save people. Mu Jingzhe even thought that it would be great if there were more people like Xiao Wu in the modern era. Because of Xiao Wu, the final of the Sound of Music International Music Competition was pushed back. During this period, Xiao Wu received many thank-you letters. As Xiao Wu read these letters and saw that they were filled with gratitude, he felt greatly impacted. Mommy, I didnt expect that I could be of such use and receive so much gratitude. In the past, I only did it because I liked it, but now Ive realized that it also has a great effect. After some thought during this period of time, an idea gradually formed in Xiao Wus mind. Mommy, I want to continue doing this in the future. If possible, I want to produce more music to help more people. Alright, I support you! Mu Jingzhe supported him without hesitation. Previously, Xiao Wus songs had been heart-piercing. Now, they were even better, as apart from autism, there was also a lot of invisible psychological pain in the world. Never mind if the music could cure it. It was good to bring people warmth and happiness anyway. A lot of psychological trauma was not understood by others, nor could it be treated. This was more troublesome and painful than a physical illness, as there was no medicine to take or any means to treat it. Now that Xiao Wu had a goal, he asked Mu Jingzhe to learn more about it. Mu Jingzhe told Xiao Wu everything she knew from modern times. Chapter 369 - Breathtaking In that era, even psychology wasnt well known, let alone counseling and psychotherapy. However, just because these terms didnt exist, it didnt mean that there werent related problems. Since Xiao Wu had some ideas, Mu Jingzhe would tell him what she knew. By interacting with others, Xiao Wu could understand what Mu Jingzhe was talking about. Then, the final of the international music competition officially began. Another large group of famous musicians flocked to the country, attracting a lot of attention. Before this, although the competition had been broadcast domestically, very few other countries had actually broadcasted it. However, this time, many national television stations and radio stations came to broadcast the competition. When contestants from their own country were participating in the competition, the media outlets of that country would try their best to obtain the rights to broadcast it. Many people came to interact with Xiao Wu and get to know him. If Xiao Wu spoke their language, he would communicate with them himself. Even if he didnt, there would be translators present. Onlooker Conan: Conan was furious. Why couldnt Xiao Wu understand their countrys language? Conan had also found a translator, but he was really unhappy that he couldnt communicate with Xiao Wu in person. He had worked hard to learn Mandarin, but because Mandarin was too difficult, his learning speed was slow and he couldnt understand it at all. In the past, Conan used to be very proud and had even questioned Xiao Wu on the spot. However, after learning about Xiao Wus music and even personally testing it, this proud youth was completely subdued. Little geniuses were like that. They were proud internally, but if they met someone more powerful, they would be convinced. This was the case for Conan as well. He had apologized to Xiao Wu long ago, and Xiao Wu had forgiven him, but that wasnt enough. He even wanted to be friends with Xiao Wu and exchange more knowledge with him. However many people came to interact with Xiao Wu, wanting to be acquainted with him! As soon as Xiao Wu went out, there seemed to be people around him. Older sisters and brothers also surrounded Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was very happy because he had met many impressive people there. He got along well with them and felt that he had learned a lot after interacting with them. Soon, the final officially started. There was a total of twenty people, including the top ten contestants that had emerged from the preliminary round. Not a single one of these twenty people was simple. There were also contestants who had already made a name for themselves and who joined subsequently. There was a lot to see. They could have been judges in another competition, but they had chosen to come to this competition to compete because of Xiao Wu. Now that the standard of the contestants had been elevated, they invited judges that were even more heavyweight. When the competition started, there was another round of introductions and performances. Xiao Wu listened with relish. The theme was only announced at the end. The rules of the final were similar to those of the preliminary round. Due to the influence that Xiao Wu had previously, the theme that was announced this time was very directtheir music had to relieve pain. This theme was somewhat similar to the warmth and healing theme. It was unexpected, but not entirely so either. This was due to the miracle that Xiao Wu had worked previously. They wanted to see how far music could go. When the theme was broadcast, many people started to look forward to the performances. The participants also started taking action, and most of them went to the hospital. There were sick people in the hospital, and although they werent sure if the music would work on them, they wanted to try in their own way. Xiao Wu also took action. His actions received a lot of attention, not only from the judges and the contestants but also from the audience. However, he didnt go to the hospital this time. The place he visited made everyone feel a little uncertain. There was no pattern, and nobody knew what he wanted to do. Like before, they were given three days to prepare and they had to perform on the fourth day. Three days passed quickly. Soon, the fourth day came. Xiao Wus assisting performer was still Ji Buwang, but another person was added. It was a local contestant who had been eliminated previously. This contestant was very outstanding in all aspects and was even better than Xiao Wu in certain aspects. However, his mental fortitude was average. He would get nervous on stage and wouldnt be able to withstand the pressure, so his performance was very average. However, if many people went on stage to perform and he wasnt the protagonist, he would exceed his usual performance. He felt that he should be an assisting performer for Xiao Wu since he could truly showcase his skills that way. Besides, he was very fond of Xiao Wu, and Xiao Wu liked this older brother very much. He felt that Xiao Wu was very impressive. Therefore, he decided to collaborate with him. No one knew if Xiao Wu was really lucky or if everything had been arranged this way, but he was scheduled to perform last. Anyone who could enter the final was unique. These performances were much more exciting than the preliminary round. Everyone had different ways of relieving pain, so everyone gave their own answer. Some of the contestants music made people want to cry, and crying was also a way to relieve pressure and pain. Everyone present was very moved. Some of the contestants were very warm, which also had an alleviating effect on pain. There were also some contestants who took another approach and used very irritable music filled with screams to alleviate pain. This was unprecedented and innovative, as screaming could indeed relieve pain. During the performance, the lights were turned off, making people feel safer in the dark. As a result, people couldnt help but shout along. In the end, it felt very gratifying. The performance hall, which could hold 10,000 people, seemed to be filled with cries. Later on, they could even scream and shout. It was highly novel but it also indirectly showed the competitors strength. Xiao Wu and Mu Jingzhe were among the people who were shocked. Mu Jingzhe shouted along as well. After shouting, she felt a lot less depressed. It wasnt a bad idea to cry and shout to ones hearts content. The radio listeners who had been listening to the broadcast this entire time were also shocked. Many wailing and howling sounds were heard on the streets, and all the listeners felt that it was worth it. However, they were also worried for Xiao Wu. These people were very impressive. Could Xiao Wu do it? He was so young after all. After everyone vented and their emotions reached their peak, Xiao Wu finally went on stage. The people who had finished performing also pricked up their ears and listened attentively. In the end, they heard an ear-piercing sound right from the start. It was very short, but it was really uncomfortable. It made them feel frustrated and depressed. No one had expected his music to be like this. Instead of relieving ones pain, it made one hurt even more. Everyone frowned. But at that moment, the music style suddenly changed. The thumping sound of the drums elevated ones mood all of a sudden. It encouraged ones heart and gave one an inexplicable sense of courage, making one want to summon the courage to resist. Everyone felt a sense of relief, as if they had defeated an enemy or a difficult opponent. As their hearts were afire, the music eased up as if it were whispering in their ears, softly comforting them and encouraging them. If the first part of the music was a storm, then the subsequent part was a drizzle that slowly soothed ones wounds. It was as if one had returned to their childhood, where they could run into their mothers arms to be comforted when they felt aggrieved. In the end, it felt as though they had all regained their energy. After their initial frustration, everyones hearts were subconsciously moved. They kept following the music, frowning, clenching their fists, and resisting readily until they eventually felt comforted. They felt like their hearts had opened up. Many of them even had tears in their eyes, but the corners of their mouths were curled up in a relaxed smile. Chapter 370 - This Is For the Mentally Ill After Xiao Wu and his assisting performers went down, the applause didnt stop for a long time. Mu Jingzhe followed suit and clapped until her hands were red and started to hurt. Everyone who had been worried about Xiao Wu heaved a sigh of relief. This time was different from last time, when everyone hadnt been able to understand. Many people could sense the effect of this song. No one had expected it to be like this, but it did relieve ones pain. The judges couldnt care less about anything else and started whispering enthusiastically again. They pointed at the information provided by Xiao Wu and kept talking. Later on, everyone found out that Xiao Wus music was specifically targeted at people who were particularly depressed. Xiao Wus music was deeply influenced by what Mu Jingzhe had said this time. If one had to define it, one would say that it probably targeted certain forms of depression. At the time, the concept of depression had yet to be proposed, nor was there any medical evidence for it. Many people in the modern era were aware of it and knew how dangerous it was. However, at the time, no one understood. People with more serious conditions were directly called crazy or lunatics. Even if one committed suicide, no one would know that it was because one was sick. At the time, depression naturally wasnt as common as in later generations, but that didnt mean that it didnt exist. Many people had mild or even severe depression. They would relapse every now and then, but no one understood. The people Xiao Wu had interacted with previously were depressed patients. In the end, he had composed this song, which could be considered a way to vent and provide comfort. It brought warmth, and many of the 10,000 people present felt much better. Without any controversy, Xiao Wus completely different tune was broadcast widely. Unlike his previous music for autistic patients, this time, many people listened to the song and the effects were more extensive because everyone felt their own pain and pressure deep down. Only the extent of it differed. Although people still didnt know about depression, the comforting effects of the music were solid. In the end, he undoubtedly won first place in the final. The second and third place were the two songs that had left an impression on everyone previously. Conan didnt place in the top three, but he had no objections this time, as he had been convinced. When Xiao Wu went up to receive the award, Conan clapped the loudest and was even happier than when he had received an award. Although he had lost the competition, Conan had matured quite a bit. Now that he knew that there would always be someone better than him, even his personality had changed quite a bit. He had grown much steadier and left behind his arrogant, condescending manner. Many countries broadcasted the final. Those who listened to the broadcast were addicted. The songs of this competition were the starting point for Xiao Wu to become a world-class musician. These two songs also became unsurpassable classics. Even decades later, when people listened to them again, they still felt that these classics were useful. Regardless of whether they were used for autism or later for depression, they always worked. Later on, the two songs became typical representations of music therapy. Xiao Wus tunes became the salvation of many depression cases down the road. Many milder cases improved by pairing treatment with Xiao Wus music. The effect was obvious. Many people in later generations couldnt believe that this had been composed by a child, but in reality, it had. Xiao Wu didnt know how he would be evaluated in the future, but he had also gained a lot in reality. The contestants and judges gave the highest evaluation of his songs, and he also made many friends. Many music schools invited Xiao Wu to enroll in the future as well. It could be said that he had received an invitation from famous schools in advance. Later on, Xiao Wu received many thank-you letters and phone calls from the radio station. People were thanking Xiao Wu for his song. Then, another piece of news made Xiao Wus popularity soar to new heights. In the news was a woman whose husband had died in an accident and who had originally planned to commit suicide. However, in the end, she had accidentally heard Xiao Wus song and chosen to live instead. The woman was especially grateful to Xiao Wu. People started calling Xiao Wu Little Angel again. Healing everyone and giving them warmth and strength became Xiao Wus specialty. The movies that Xiao Wu created a soundtrack for became even more popular. Many people who hadnt dared to watch the horror movie went to watch it now just to hear Xiao Wus soundtrack. In the end, they were frightened quite badly by Xiao Wus music. Xiao Wus album also sold very well. Then, many people approached him, wanting to collaborate with him. This time, it wasnt just about movie soundtracks. Many people also approached Xiao Wu to produce a second album for him. There were also a lot of other collaborations on the table. As long as a proposal was suitable, he would accept it. If it wasnt, he would reject it. Xiao Wu took the time to produce his second album, which mainly featured the two songs he had created at the competition. After the album was finished, it started selling immediately. It was launched very quickly because people couldnt wait. The commotion was bigger than before, as this time, it wasnt only targeting the domestic market, but also the international market. Xiao Wu recorded the album while attending school. It was even better than his previous album. As soon as it was released, the sales began to rise steadily. More and more people were calling for Xiao Wu to have a world tour. They werent satisfied with just listening to the album and wanted to listen to his music live. There were more and more people requesting it, making it difficult to ignore them. Xiao Wu had never thought of holding a concert himself, but he had listened to many peoples concerts, so he had dreamed of having one himself. He just hadnt expected to have the chance so soon. Xiao Wu wasnt afraid. After some discussion during this period, they decided to hold one concert for Xiao Wu first. Xiao Wu could decide which guest performers to invite himself. The concert would be held in the largest, best concert hall in Ocean City. Because of Xiao Wu, Ocean City placed a lot of importance on music and now had a top-notch concert hall. Xiao Wu was very honored to be the first person to hold a concert there. The concert hall was also very honored to host Xiao Wus first concert ever, and everyone was very cooperative. Usually, such concerts would sell tickets in advance. Xiao Wus concert was no exception. When the news spread, many people said that they had to snatch the tickets up. Many people overseas also said that they had to come and see if they could get their hands on some tickets. Alas, there werent many tickets, so whether one could obtain tickets would depend on their luck. Compared to ordinary tickets, the tickets to this concert werent cheap. However, once they were available, they quickly sold out. Many people queued up overnight to buy tickets. In the end, some people managed to buy tickets, while others didnt. Those who had managed to buy tickets were very proud, while those who hadnt were frustrated. Old Master Ji felt overjoyed and proud, as he had a family ticket! In the past, Old Master Ji hadnt liked it when his old friends had kept mentioning their grandchildren. He used to feel that it was very boring, but ever since he had found Xiao Wu, he had become the craziest one. He went on and on about Xiao Wu to everyone he met. Everyone knew that Old Master Ji treasured Xiao Wu the most now. Besides, this child was really promising. Old Master Ji was the happiest about Xiao Wus achievements. From then on, Xiao Wus newspaper articles never left his hands. He even bought a tape recorder and played Xiao Wus album every day. He had completely become Xiao Wus fan. Previously, when Xiao Wu had been suspected and scolded, Old Master Ji had defended him. Because he couldnt bear to hear people scold Xiao Wu, he had even fought with someone. He, an old man, had beaten up two young men until they couldnt retaliate and had successfully ended up in the police station. Chapter 371 - Sick When Ji Buwang went to the police station to pick up Old Master Ji again, he saw Old Master Ji in his most disheveled state ever. There were scratch marks on his face, a tear at the corner of his mouth, and he was having a nosebleed. His white hair was also sparse and messy. This was evidence that the young man he had beaten had retaliated. When Ji Buwang arrived, Old Master Ji was still scolding someone. Despite his old age, Old Master Jis integrity couldnt be preserved. He had gone to the police station twice, and every time, the matter was related to Xiao Wu. The reasons were getting more and more ridiculous. Ji Buwang didnt even know how to describe his feelings. He exerted all his energy and apologized to save Old Master Ji from jail. While Xiao Wu was the subject of many controversies, Old Master Ji could fight with others. When Xiao Wu was praised, needless to say, he gave the people who praised him his full support. Ever since he had received the family tickets, Xiao Wu had become Old Master Jis latest tool to show off. Although Old Master Ji bragged and flaunted him, making many people envious, the tickets were sold out in advance. The concert wouldnt take place anytime soon, so they had to wait until the summer vacation. If Xiao Wus first concert went smoothly, there might be a second and third one. Many places were waiting for Xiao Wu to visit them. Other than China, many foreign cities also kept inviting him. Only Xiao Wu had accomplished so much and received such treatment. During the weekend, Mu Jingzhe went with Xiao Wu to handle the concert organization. There were many things going on, but everything went smoothly. People were in high spirits when it came to happy events. Mu Jingzhes business had always been good, and everything had also gone well for Shao Dong and the rest. Mu Jingzhe felt that she had become a winner in life. She looked forward to the concert starting on time. After Xiao Wu arrived in Ocean City, he had to meet with the musicians and practice. Other than handling his matters, Mu Jingzhe was also busy doing other things. Fortunately, Ji Buwang, his responsible uncle, was there to help. Because Xiao Wu was often in Ocean City, Ji Buwang had also bought a house in Ocean City to facilitate Xiao Wus every visit. Mu Jingzhe, who was speechless, marveled at how generous Ji Buwang was. However, she also followed suit. Later on, she bought two houses in pretty good locations in Ocean City. One of them was an old house in Ocean City. Upon thinking of the housing prices in Ocean City in the future, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was very affordable. Renting out the house now would also be a very good idea. If there was a chance, Mu Jingzhe would buy a few more properties. The other property she bought was a small bungalow. Ocean City had many garden residences of different styles. Previously, Ji Buwang had also bought one of them, and it was very big and unique. Mu Jingzhe later purchased a unit not far away. It was slightly smaller than the one Ji Buwang had bought, but Mu Jingzhe liked it very much. It was just enough for the children to stay in, and there was also room for guests when they came. Mu Jingzhe had learned about this house from Ji Buwang when hed heard the news. After Mu Jingzhe bought it, she felt like she was having a dream. In the future, she, Mu Jingzhe, would have to slog away to repay the mortgage of a small house. But now, she had actually bought a small villa. Furthermore, it was in Ocean City, which was something she had never even dared to imagine. She had simply reached the peak of her life. After the house was renovated, they bought some furniture and moved in. In the future, Mu Jingzhe would still have a house in Ocean City. This time, she and Xiao Wu moved in directly. The five kids were also looking forward to the new house, but they couldnt come over for the time being. However, Mu Jingzhe had taken the time to decorate their rooms. In the future, they could each have a room. Mu Jingzhe tidied up the house and was in high spirits every day. Ji Buwang would come to help from time to time. After enjoying herself for a few days, she even went out to eat a sumptuous meal to celebrate. Then, her joy turned to sorrow, and she felt a little unwell the next day. After taking Xiao Wu to the rehearsal, Mu Jingzhe finished her work. After lunch, she wanted to go to the studio, but she suddenly felt nauseous and weak. Looking at the sky outside, Mu Jingzhe thought that she had suffered a heat stroke, so she contacted Sister Wei and said that she would go the next day. If Sister Wei was free, she could come over. Ocean Citys studio was operating normally now. The clothes Mu Jingzhe designed were always unexpectedeither unimaginably trendy, simple, or retro. In short, she dabbled in all sorts of styles. The clothes were all designed according to different people. These celebrities went on to have many opportunities because of Mu Jingzhes stunning clothes. They all said that Mu Jingzhes clothes were good luck, or rather, a battle robe that showed them a different side of themselves. As these rumors spread, she slowly became famous. Her studio became a place where many people, especially celebrities, chose to customize their clothes. As her reputation grew, the clothes became increasingly expensive. However, the more expensive they were, the more people wanted to collaborate with her. Wearing her clothes became a form of pride. It wasnt simple to interact with celebrities and customers. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe had the help of Sister Wei, who was a treasure. Sister Wei was becoming more and more capable. Not only were there no problems with her professional abilities, but she also attended to people and treated them well. She looked like a brand-new person and had really started afresh. Now that she was confident, she slowly started to shine. It was said that there were even some men trying to woo her. However, Sister Wei no longer had a yearning for love and only focused on her work. With Sister Wei in the studio, after recruiting four more people, Mu Jingzhe didnt have anything to worry about. Usually, she didnt care about anything but designing and making the clothes. Many things were handled by two work assistants. Mu Jingzhe was simply extremely fortunate that she had recruited Sister Wei. Although Sister Wei said that meeting Mu Jingzhe was her greatest fortune and that she had been reborn because of her, Mu Jingzhe felt that all of this had happened because she was outstanding to begin with. Otherwise, it would have been useless no matter how much Mu Jingzhe had helped her. Her encounter with Sister Wei was probably a way to fulfill each others wishes. Mu Jingzhe sighed with emotion, planning to busy herself at home. In the end, she felt even more uncomfortable sitting there. It was as if all her strength had been sucked out of her body, and she felt increasingly nauseated, yet she couldnt vomit. As Mu Jingzhe was feeling terrible, Ji Buwang came. He was holding a homemade popsicle that he wanted to share with Mu Jingzhe, but when he opened the door, he was shocked to see Mu Jingzhe. Whats wrong, Jingzhe? Why do you look so pale? You can tell, huh? I think Ive suffered a heat stroke. Heat stroke? Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and thought that her face was too pale. Her lips were even a little blue. Are you feeling unwell otherwise? I just feel nauseous and weak. Have you taken your medicine? Yes, but it doesnt seem to be working. Maybe the drug hasnt taken effect yet. Sit down quickly. Ji Buwang placed the popsicle in the refrigerator and sat with Mu Jingzhe for a while. However, the effects of the drug had yet to appear. Mu Jingzhe still felt terrible. Lets go to the hospital to have you checked first, Ji Buwang said directly. Alright. Mu Jingzhe was feeling terrible, but she didnt delay. Ji Buwang went back to his house to drive his car over, but after she got in the car, Mu Jingzhes expression turned even uglier. No, I feel even more uncomfortable in the car. I feel way too terrible. Ji Buwang quickly stopped the car. After some thought, he found a hat for Mu Jingzhe and rode his bicycle with her. He had bought the bicycle after going to Ocean City. Previously, Ji Buwang had felt that the bicycle was very good and he would ride it when he had nothing to do. He had thought that he would find an opportunity to give Mu Jingzhe a bicycle ride. This time, he finally had the chance, yet it was only because Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick. Chapter 372 - Caught Cheating Hold on tight. Do you have the strength to grab me? Yes, lets go. Mu Jingzhe grabbed Ji Buwangs clothes. Riding a bicycle was better than riding a car, but the sun was shining brightly outside. Although she was wearing a hat, she still felt even dizzier and weak due to the sun. At first, Mu Jingzhe was still sitting, but later on, she couldnt help but lean against Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang tilted his head to take a look and felt even more anxious. He only wanted to take Mu Jingzhe to the hospital as soon as possible, but unfortunately, he encountered a crossroads halfway there. Ji Buwang finally realized the disadvantage of the place he was currently living in. It wasnt close enough to the hospital. Ji Buwang frowned and anxiously waited for the light to turn green. He didnt notice that someone was constantly watching them from the roadside. When he saw that it was Mu Jingzhe, that persons expression changed drastically and he even called out her name. Mu Jingzhe! However, Mu Jingzhe was in a daze and didnt hear him, nor did Ji Buwang notice his presence. When he could pass, Ji Buwang rode his bicycle and sped away. Feeling that Mu Jingzhe seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, Ji Buwang freed up one hand for Mu Jingzhe to hug him tightly. The person by the side of the road frowned upon the way they were behaving. This is outrageous. Simply outrageous He was so angry that his voice trembled. He was none other than Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng hadnt expected to spot this scene. He was abnormally furious, but he also felt that his previous suspicions had been confirmed. During this period, Xiao Wu had been in the limelight, but Jiang Feng had only noticed that Ji Buwang kept appearing around Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu. He had hoped that he was overthinking, but he hadnt expected the situation to be even worse than he had imagined. While Shao Qihai was still waiting foolishly in the county city, Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were already hugging and behaving intimately in Ocean City without any scruples. Shameless. This is simply shameless! Jiang Feng hadnt expected that he would directly catch them having an affair. He hated that he couldnt just go up to them, but at the thought of Xiao Wu, he endured it. Mu Jingzhe didnt know that Jiang Feng had seen them. Even if she did, she wouldnt care because she was really feeling terrible. When she arrived at the hospital, nothing was discovered after a checkup. They figured it was probably a heatstroke. After an injection and treatment, Mu Jingzhe finally felt a little better and no longer felt so nauseous. However, the treatment was also very awkward, as the injection went into her butt. Unlike in modern times, when an injection was basically an infusion, during this era, there was relatively less infusion, and there were more butt injections. Mu Jingzhe was given an injection in the butt. In the nurses station was a high chair specifically made for injecting one in the butt. Old and young, regardless of their gender, were given an injection there. In front of Mu Jingzhe was a young man who was awkwardly tugging at his pants. Mu Jingzhe shifted her gaze away and didnt look. When it was her turn, Mu Jingzhe went to sit down on the high chair and asked Ji Buwang to leave while she got the injection. Even though she didnt have the strength to do it, she asked him to go away while she had the injection. Otherwise, it would be very awkward. Seeing Mu Jingzhe so weak made Ji Buwang worry. But because he was also embarrassed, he took a few steps away, facing away from them. He couldnt see but he could still hear. Pull your pants down a little more. Mu Jingzhe could only lower her pants a little. She was glad that she was wearing pants and not a dress. Otherwise, she would have had to lift the dress. Alright, dont be nervous. Relax, or the needle wont be able to go in. The more Mu Jingzhe listened, the more nervous she became. It was impossible not to be nervous before an injection. Fortunately, she wasnt so nervous that the needle couldnt go in, so the needle went in smoothly. When the expected pain came, Mu Jingzhe actually relaxed a little. The butt needle was injected very quickly. Soon, it was over. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and quickly stood up to pull up her pants. Lets go. Ji Buwangs ears were a little red. Does it hurt? What do you think? Youve had an injection before, right? Ji Buwang: Yes After getting an injection and applying cooling oil, she looked a little more awake and wasnt that nauseous anymore. When she got a lot better, Ji Buwang carried Mu Jingzhe back. Mu Jingzhe could sit properly on the way back, but she still felt a little weak. This feeling of weakness made Mu Jingzhe very uncomfortable. After returning home, Ji Buwang asked Mu Jingzhe to rest and said he would pick Xiao Wu up. Mu Jingzhe didnt refuse and went to sleep. Previously, she had felt terrible, so she slept deeply after falling asleep. When she woke up, she realized that she had slept for an entire afternoon. It was already evening, and Xiao Wu was sitting by the bed and looking at her. Mommy, youre awake. Xiao Wu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Jingzhe had woken up. When did you come in? Why didnt you speak to me? There had been no sound at all. Mommy, you should rest if youre tired. Do you still feel terrible? No, I feel much better. Although Mu Jingzhe said that, Xiao Wu was still worried because Mu Jingzhe didnt look good and was still a little pale. Mommy, you have to tell me if you feel unwell. Okay, got it. When she walked out of the room, she saw Ji Buwang wearing her apron. Because it was hers, it looked a tad small on Ji Buwang. Youre awake? I heard you two talking. Youre still here. Why wouldnt I be? I made dinner. Hurry up and eat. Ji Buwang usually had people cooking for him, but this time, he had taken the initiative to cook. He had boiled green bean porridge and made a few nutritious dishes that were easy to digest. Although they didnt look that good, they tasted pretty good. Eat more. You look terrible. Thank you. Ji Buwang had always given off the vibe of a movie character, but after bustling around the kitchen, he looked more like someone you would encounter in real life. He even looked a little funny in an apron. Ji Buwang didnt know what Mu Jingzhe was thinking and only said, Why are you so polite? Xiao Wu, drink more green bean soup. You dont want to get a heat stroke. After the meal, Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu cleaned the dishes and stared at Mu Jingzhe as she drank the medicine. They left behind a big bowl of green bean soup and a lot of reminders before leaving. Mu Jingzhe didnt feel uncomfortable at night. Although she had slept during the day, she still fell asleep at ten at night. On the other hand, after waiting for Mu Jingzhe to fall asleep, Xiao Wu quietly took a cup and a pillow and lay on the floor to guard her. Xiao Wu woke up in the middle of the night and secretly looked at Mu Jingzhe twice to check if she had a fever. He only dared to sleep when he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her. Probably because they were uncle and nephew, Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu had similar thoughts. He was also worried about Mu Jingzhe, so he didnt sleep and he secretly came twice in the middle of the night. After waiting outside for a while and seeing no abnormalities, he went back in peace. Actually, if Ji Buwang had had his way, he would have spent the night at Mu Jingzhes house. He would be more at ease if anything happened in the middle of the night then, but in the end, he didnt insist, afraid that it would cause her trouble and make people gossip about her. Because of Xiao Wu, even Mu Jingzhe received a lot of attention. Since outsiders didnt know better, they couldnt let Mu Jingzhe be plagued by the scandal of having a man stay overnight at her home. Mu Jingzhe slept until dawn before waking up. When she got out of bed, she almost stepped on Xiao Wu, who was sleeping on the floor. Xiao Wu usually required Mu Jingzhe to shout a few times before waking up. However, today, because Mu Jingzhe was sick, he was abnormally alert and he woke up at the slightest movement made by Mu Jingzhe. Mom, youre awake. Are you feeling unwell? Chapter 373 - Jingzhe Got Slapped Chapter 373: Jingzhe Got Slapped Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe was shocked to see Xiao Wu. No, Xiao Wu, why are you sleeping here? When did you come? After you fell asleep last night. I felt more at ease sleeping here. Xiao Wu hadnt slept well last night. He yawned and touched Mu Jingzhes forehead. When he realized that she wasnt having a fever, he picked up his pillow and blanket and got ready to leave. Sleeping on the floor is not good. Mu Jingzhe was touched and heartbroken. You could have slept on the bed. The bed is wide enough. Its summer. Its fine. Otherwise, I would have woken you up. Just as they finished washing up, there was a knock on the door. Ji Buwang had brought green bean soup and buns over. He had made them himself. You should drink more green bean soup today, in case you get a heat stroke. Thank you, Uncle. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe also thanked him. Its fine. I want to eat some anyway. You have to tell me if you feel unwell. I just suffered a heat stroke. Its not a serious illness. You guys are too nervous. Mu Jingzhe felt that other than the fact that she was feeling a little weak, there was nothing wrong with her. However, Ji Buwang and Xiao Wu were still worried. Firstly, Mu Jingzhe had been in good health for the past two years and had rarely fallen sick. This sudden illness was worrying. Secondly, Mu Jingzhes complexion had yet to recover. Therefore, after breakfast, Xiao Wu didnt feel at ease and didnt want to go to the rehearsal. He stayed by Mu Jingzhes side until she finally convinced Xiao Wu to go. Ji Buwang said that he would see Xiao Wu off and asked Mu Jingzhe to rest. This time, Mu Jingzhe didnt argue and let Ji Buwang take Xiao Wu over. Not long after the two of them went out, for some reason, Mu Jingzhe started to feel unwell again. The feeling shed had yesterday came again. She felt weak, nauseous, and even more unwell than yesterday. Thinking back, she seemed to have started feeling unwell after eating yesterday. Could it be a stomach problem? She still had some of that prescribed medicine. Mu Jingzhe quickly had some, but she vomited the moment she did. After she vomited, her head was covered in cold sweat, and all the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked away. Besides, Mu Jingzhe didnt know if it was her imagination, but she felt like she had a slight fever. Why has it gotten even worse Ive got to go to the hospital again. She had already recovered, but for some reason, she had relapsed. After Mu Jingzhe packed up, she felt that she didnt even have the strength to go to the hospital. As she hesitated, the doorbell rang. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up as she supported herself against the wall to open the door. Ji Buwang Just nice. She could ask him to take her to the hospital again. Although she would trouble him again, she couldnt care less about it now. When she opened the door, she realized that it wasnt Ji Buwang, but Jiang Feng. His expression was dark. Disappointment flashed across Mu Jingzhes heart when she saw Jiang Feng. She was also very surprised. Although his face was filled with hostility, she still greeted him with difficulty. Jiang Feng, whats the matter? Come in quickly. Jiang Feng stood outside the door and didnt move. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and sneered. You can still smile? Youre really thick-skinned. Do you think I didnt hear you call Ji Buwang just now? Back then, he had really been blind. If he had known that this would happen, he might as well not have persuaded Brother Hai. It would have been better to let Mu Jingzhe remarry. It would have been better than the way things were now. The smile on Mu Jingzhes face faded, and she suppressed a wave of discomfort. Jiang Feng, Im being polite by treating you nicely every single time. It doesnt mean that you can be impudent. If you have anything to say, just say it. Theres no need to be sarcastic. You still dare be so self-righteous even now? Mu Jingzhe, do you think no one knows about your ugly deeds? Let me tell you something. I saw. I saw Ji Buwang leave your house early in the morning! I even saw you two shamelessly ride a bicycle outside together yesterday. You even hugged Ji Buwang! Jiang Feng was furious. Since he had watched that scene yesterday, his heart had been on fire. He hadnt been able to fall asleep last night because that scene had been stuck in his mind. This was why he had come over early in the morning. He had originally wanted to verify it, thinking that he had perhaps been overthinking. In the end, he had seen Ji Buwang leave Mu Jingzhes house. Based on their conversation, they ate breakfast and raised Xiao Wu together. It seemed like they were living the life of a married couple. Jiang Feng was furious and disappointed. Shao Qihai had raised Xiao Wu. In the end, Xiao Wu had turned out to be an ingrate. Now that he was closer to the Ji Family, he didnt even say anything when he saw that Mu Jingzhe had let Shao Qihai down. In the end, Jiang Feng still got a divorce. He had grown increasingly intolerant of extramarital affairs. He looked at Mu Jingzhe as if he wanted to eat her up. Mu Jingzhe was a little helpless when she heard Jiang Fengs accusation. She and Shao Qihai had already signed the divorce agreement, but Jiang Feng had no idea. She didnt know why Shao Qihai hadnt explained this to Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng, its not what you think. I didnt let Shao Qihai down. Shao Qihai and I have already agreed to get a divorce. The divorce agreement Can a divorce resolve all the problems caused by an affair? Ive seen shameless people, but Ive never seen anyone as shameless as you! If thats not letting Shao Qihai down, what is?! Jiang Feng interrupted Mu Jingzhe, sounding furious. For the first time in his life, he felt that the inhumane act of drowning promiscuous women in the olden days was a good thing. At least, it had prevented them from being so brazen and shameless. His ex-wife and Mu Jingzhe were the same! Mu Jingzhe was a little frustrated when she heard Jiang Fengs accusation. She felt like she really had a fever. Her palms were sweating, and her abdomen was starting to hurt. She could only take a deep breath and explain. Jiang Feng, when you saw me hug Ji Buwang yesterday, it was because I was sick and wasnt feeling well. He was taking me to the hospital to see a doctor. This morning, Ji Buwang did leave my house, but he didnt stay at my house overnight. He only bought breakfast so we could eat together. Only bought breakfast so you could eat together? Who knows if you two were fooling around and being sick is just an excuse. Do you think being sick excuses everything? In the future, if I catch you hugging each other, will it be because youre sick again? Mu Jingzhes words had coincidentally found Jiang Fengs sore spot. The first time Jiang Fengs wife had been caught cheating, she and the adulterer had been hugging. At the time, she had also claimed that she wasnt feeling well. Jiang Feng had foolishly believed them. In the end, he had realized how stupid he had been. Do all women in the world use being sick as an excuse? Im not looking for an excuse. Im really unwell. Besides, Im very unwell even now. I just vomited. Im preparing to go to the hospital. Mu Jingzhe held back her discomfort and explained. If you dont believe me, youll know if you go to the hospital with me. I happen to have no strength now. Can you accompany me to the hospital? Although Jiang Feng had misunderstood, this was still better than being taken to the hospital by a stranger. Mu Jingzhe felt increasingly unwell. She couldnt tell if it was her abdomen or her stomach, but the indistinct pain was starting to turn sharp. She directly asked Jiang Feng for help and grabbed his arm. I feel weak all over. Just take me Before Mu Jingzhe could finish speaking, Jiang Feng had already flung her hand away. You really disgust me. Instead of repenting, you even want to seduce me? You feel weak all over? Heh Do you think Im blind? Youre pretending to be weak to lie to me! Mu Jingzhe almost fell to the ground from the pain. Im not. I really dont have any strength. You could help me call someone As Jiang Feng looked at Mu Jingzhe, his mind was filled with thoughts of Mu Jingzhes Herculean strength. He increasingly felt that her pretentiousness was disgusting. Unable to take it anymore, he slapped Mu Jingzhe. Im slapping you on behalf of Brother Hai! Chapter 374 - Should Handle the Divorce Procedure Chapter 374: Should Handle the Divorce Procedure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Back then, Brother Hai had helped him slap his ex-wife. He would also help Brother Hai slap her back! Ill tell Brother Hai everything you said! After saying that, Jiang Feng left without looking back. Mu Jingzhe was already in so much pain that it was difficult for her to stand. After being hit by Jiang Feng, she directly collapsed on the ground. This was the first time in Mu Jingzhes two lifetimes that she had been slapped in the face. In the past, she had been the one slapping other people. It was so painful that her ears were ringing. She was furious. She didnt care if he was Jiang Feng or Shao Qihais friend. She only wanted to hit him back. Mu Jingzhe was filled with anger, but in reality, she couldnt even get up. She looked at Jiang Fengs departing back, ready to curse, when her stomach suddenly clenched. Something surged up, and she felt a metallic taste in her throat. Ugh When she saw the bloodstains on the ground, Mu Jingzhes vision darkened and she lost consciousness. One second before she fainted, the thought that appeared in Mu Jingzhes mind was that she had actually vomited blood. This wasnt a television drama. She really had vomited blood. Jiang Feng heard something abnormal behind him. After walking for a while, he turned around and saw Mu Jingzhe lying motionless on the ground. He sneered. Youre pretending to faint to fool me? I wont fall for it. His ex-wife had also pretended to faint to fool him back then, but it was no longer effective on him now. Jiang Feng strode away and prepared to contact Shao Qihai. A trace of blood seeped out of the corner of Mu Jingzhes mouth as she lay on the ground. However, because this residential area was relatively special, it was quiet despite being in a central location. There werent many people nearby, and no one noticed. Not until Ji Buwang returned. Ji Buwang was worried about Mu Jingzhe, so he sent Xiao Wu back and came to check on Mu Jingzhe before returning home. At most, he was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would feel nauseous and unwell, but he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to faint at the door. Ji Buwang picked up Mu Jingzhe and, seeing the blood at the corner of her mouth and the bloodstains on the ground, he widened his eyes. Jingzhe, Jingzhe! Ji Buwang shouted, but Mu Jingzhe didnt react at all. Her face was even worse than yesterday, pale and lifeless, as if she had already died. Just a moment ago, Mu Jingzhe had sent them off with a smile, but now, she was in a horrible state. Ji Buwang held a trembling finger under Mu Jingzhes nose and only heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that she was still breathing. He carried Mu Jingzhe into the car and rushed to the hospital. He was so panicked that he even ran a red light on the way. Fortunately, nothing happened. Mu Jingzhe was taken to the hospital. Ji Buwang couldnt tell what was wrong with her, so he could only tell the medical staff what he knew. The doctor examined her, and Mu Jingzhes main symptom was excessive blood loss. If she had been transferred any later, things could have been very dangerous. After emergency treatment, Mu Jingzhes originally weak breathing slowly stabilized, but her face was still awfully pale. Because Mu Jingzhe had vomited blood, she underwent a checkup. However, nothing was wrong. There was no internal bleeding either. Then, the doctor carefully checked if there were other bleeding wounds on Mu Jingzhes body, but strangely enough, no wounds were found. Mu Jingzhe didnt have any external wounds, and her internal organs were fine. Since there wasnt a bleeding point, she shouldnt have shown symptoms of excessive blood loss, but she exhibited symptoms of excessive bleeding indeed. The doctor was also puzzled. No matter how you look at it, the only thing that can be considered a wound is the palm print on her face. But its not bleeding either. After she was taken to the hospital, a slap mark had appeared on Mu Jingzhes face. Jiang Feng had hit her too hard, causing her face to swell up. It was impossible to ignore it. Ji Buwang was questioned a few times by the doctor, who suspected that he was the one who had hit her. However, how could Ji Buwang possibly slap Mu Jingzhe? When he saw the slap mark on Mu Jingzhes face, he was angrier than everyone else. He didnt know who had dared to hit Jingzhe so ruthlessly. Besides, it had happened while Mu Jingzhe was sick and weak. Ji Buwang knew very well that Mu Jingzhe had Herculean strength, so he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so weak. If he knew who the culprit was, he would definitely hit that person back twice as hard. However, the most important thing right now was that Mu Jingzhe had yet to wake up. Doctor, when will Jingzhe wake up? Ji Buwang was very anxious. He had clearly found the best doctor. Were not sure yet. Please be patient and wait How can I be patient in such a situation? No, you guys should examine her. You cant be uncertain about everything When Mu Jingzhe woke up again, the first thing she heard was Ji Buwangs abnormally anxious voice. Ji Buwang Mu Jingzhe called out. Because her voice was too soft, Ji Buwang didnt hear her at all. It was the nurse beside her who immediately realized that Mu Jingzhe was awake. The patient is awake. Ji Buwang pounced over. Jingzhe, youre awake. Are you feeling terrible? Does it hurt? Mu Jingzhe felt that the pain that had made her faint had disappeared and she regained her composure, as if the earlier pain had been just in her imagination. But it hadnt been an illusion. She felt very tired and weak. Im just very tired. Mu Jingzhe told the doctor about her previous convulsions. The doctor listened and communicated with her for a while before deciding to perform a detailed checkup. Because Mu Jingzhes condition was so special, the doctor suggested that there might be some kind of parasite in her body, so they had to check for that as well. After the examination, Ji Buwang asked what had happened. What exactly happened? When I came back, I found you lying on the ground. Who slapped your face? Were you attacked by criminals? There were no criminals. I just fainted from the pain. Fortunately, you came back and brought me to the hospital. Mu Jingzhe felt helpless at the thought of being slapped. Then who hit you? Ji Buwang asked. Just Before Mu Jingzhe could say anything, Ji Buwang suddenly asked, Was it Jiang Feng? Mu Jingzhe glanced at Ji Buwang. How did you guess? Is there a need to guess? Think about it. Hes the only one in Ocean City whos always Ji Buwang hadnt expected it to really be Jiang Feng. Did he eat a bears heart and a leopards gall? He actually dared to hit you? Did you hit him back? Not only did he hit you, but he even threw you to the ground without a care! I didnt hit him back. Mu Jingzhe was also speechless. I didnt have the strength then. Otherwise, I would have hit him back long ago. Since she hadnt hit him back on the spot, it would seem strange to hit him back afterward. Mu Jingzhe knew that Jiang Feng had misunderstood, but Jiang Feng didnt care if she was dead or alive and had really left her behind. She still felt lingering fear. She could have died. In the end, because of this misunderstanding, he had just ignored her. Sigh. Dont let me catch him, or Ill slap his face until it blooms open. Ji Buwang gritted his teeth. You cant blame him entirely. Mu Jingzhe sighed. He saw you taking me to the hospital yesterday and riding a bicycle with me. He also saw you leave my house early in the morning and thought that I He just got cheated on recently. Mu Jingzhe felt that it might be time for her to settle the divorce procedure with Shao Qihai. Previously, they hadnt settled it because of the children, and later on, she hadnt wanted the children to be gossiped about because of their divorce, so shed kept dragging it out. But now, it seemed like there were many disadvantages to this situation. Jiang Feng had said that he would tell Shao Qihai, so Shao Qihai would probably contact her. She should talk to him about it then. The children should be able to understand.. After all, they were the reason they had signed the divorce agreement back then. Chapter 375 - She Didn’t Want to Contract a Terminal Illness Chapter 375: She Didnt Want to Contract a Terminal Illness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Mu Jingzhe thought of the children, she thought of Xiao Wu. She looked at the sky outside the window and quickly said, We have to pick Xiao Wu up. He should have finished practicing by now. Ah, right. I almost forgot to pick Xiao Wu up. Ill get someone to pick him up. Just go pick him up himself. Talk to Xiao Wu properly, or youll scare him. Ji Buwang was worried about Mu Jingzhe and didnt want to leave her behind again, but Mu Jingzhe was even more worried about Xiao Wu. Im in the hospital now. You can go. Ji Buwang could only go and pick up Xiao Wu first. In the end, he didnt find Xiao Wu at the rehearsal venue and was told that Xiao Wu had gone back early. Ji Buwang traced the route back home and spotted the dejected Xiao Wu just as he was about to reach their home. Xiao Wu! Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw him. Why didnt you say anything before coming back? Uncle, wheres Mommy? Xiao Wu immediately asked when he saw Ji Buwang. Your mother is in the hospital Ji Buwang had just finished speaking when Xiao Wu helplessly took a step back. Is Mommy really sick? You know your mother is sick? Who told you that? No one told me. I guessed because I was worried. Xiao Wu grabbed Ji Buwangs hand. Is Mommy very sick? Ji Buwang didnt say if she was seriously ill. He only said, Shes awake now. Lets go to the hospital to see her first. Okay. When Xiao Wu saw that Ji Buwang hadnt answered directly, tears welled up in his eyes. Uncle, Mommy wont die, right? Of course not. Shes just sick. Shell be cured soon, Ji Buwang immediately replied with certainty. Thats good. Xiao Wus eyes were red. Nothing can happen to Mommy. Dont cry. Your mother will definitely be fine. Why are you crying so much today? Xiao Wu wiped his tears. Im just so worried and afraid. Mommy has never been sick before. When he arrived at the hospital, he saw Mu Jingzhe smiling at him from the hospital bed. Xiao Wu ran over. Mommy! Xiao Wu then hugged Mu Jingzhe. He had wanted to hold himself back, but when he saw her pale face, he couldnt help but burst into tears. Mommy, nothing can happen to you. Nothing will happen to me. Im just sick. Everyone falls sick every now and then. But youre very sick Maybe because Ive never been sick before, its accumulated and its happening all at once. Its fine. After finally coaxing the teary-faced Xiao Wu, Mu Jingzhe felt a little helpless as she saw him cling to her. Alright, dont be afraid. Im really fine. I dont feel unwell anymore. Ji Buwang went to prepare food, but Mu Jingzhe didnt have much of an appetite. The main reason was that she seemed to feel terrible whenever she ate something. She was already traumatized. Shao Qihai had probably been notified by Jiang Feng, as he kept contacting her, causing her pager to keep ringing. Mu Jingzhe borrowed the hospital phone to call Shao Qihai back. Shao Qihai, its me. Shao Qihai heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Mu Jingzhes voice. Are you alright? Jiang Feng suddenly contacted me and said Shao Qihai couldnt continue. Jiang Fengs words had been harsh, and he had described what he had seen in detail. Shao Qihai had actually been mentally prepared to find out that Ji Buwang was serious. He had been waiting for Mu Jingzhe for such a long time. However, now that he had heard that they were already a couple, it was as if he could see the day Mu Jingzhe would really divorce him. He wanted to ask if Mu Jingzhe had accepted Ji Buwangs love, but he heard Mu Jingzhe say, I know what he said to you. You didnt tell Jiang Feng that we have already signed a divorce agreement. He was furious. I told him that we had already discussed a divorce and explained that I was feeling unwell, but he didnt listen. Feeling unwell? Are you sick? Shao Qihai was shocked when he heard that. Is it serious? Jiang Feng was so agitated when he spoke that he didnt mention that you were sick. Yeah, I am. Im in the hospital right now. They havent found out what it is yet. I dont know if its serious. Dont tell the kids for the time being. It might just be a small problem. Perhaps Ill be fine in a couple of days. Ill tell them when I recover. Mu Jingzhe didnt want Shao Dong and the others to be anxious. Of course, she didnt plan on hiding it forever. It would be fine if it was just a minor illness. If it was a major illness, shed have to tell Shao Dong and the others about it. Shao Qihai knew that Mu Jingzhe had been in good health all along and was very worried when he heard that she was sick. I understand. I wont tell them for the time being, but are you really fine? Why dont I come over directly? Theres nothing wrong for now. Well see when the results are out. You still have to take care of Shao Dong and the others. Dont come over. Ill tell you the results when theyre out. Im fine here Okay, thats it for now. Im hanging up. It wasnt convenient to talk about the divorce procedure over the phone. Furthermore, she was still in the hospital. Mu Jingzhe planned to tell Shao Qihai in person when she got discharged and then settle the matter immediately. She just didnt know when she would be discharged, nor did she know what this illness was. This was also the reason Mu Jingzhe hadnt boasted like yesterday and had only dared say that she was fine for the time being. This was because she didnt know if her body would suddenly hurt like yesterday. She was actually very afraid. Everyone would be afraid in her shoes. The pain was simply too terrifying. Most importantly, she had even vomited blood. Would a normal person vomit blood? That only happened in television dramas and novels, alright? Mu Jingzhe even suspected that she was suffering from a terminal illness. After all, she had vomited blood! At the thought of having a terminal illness, Mu Jingzhe was afraid. She hadnt died before she had transmigrated. This time, she would really die. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. She couldnt calm down at all. She was very worried about her health and she was under too much pressure, so Mu Jingzhe couldnt fall asleep. Xiao Wu and Ji Buwang didnt go back and insisted on watching over her. After tossing and turning for the entire evening, she finally fell asleep and woke up again. When she woke up, she heard Xiao Wu talking in his sleep. Mommy, dont die. I dont want you to die Mu Jingzhe was about to cry when she heard that. She bit the blanket to stop herself from crying out loud. Sob, sob She didnt want to die either. It wasnt easy for her to finally live a good life. Now that she had bought a small villa, she would live a good life in the future. With Xiao Wu and the rest by her side, she had a family, money, and looks. One couldnt get enough of such a life no matter what. How could she bear to die? Previously, she had been proud of the fact that she was in good health and she wouldnt fall sick easily. In the past two years, she hadnt even caught a minor cold. However, everyone always said that it was good to catch a cold once or twice a year. People who didnt catch a cold or fall sick might contract a serious illness down the road. From the looks of it, this might be quite accurate. She had never been sick, which was why things had turned out like this now that shed suddenly fallen sick. At the thought of a major illness or death, Mu Jingzhe felt afraid. She had become a character in a novel, but she couldnt be as fearless as one. She was terrified of death. Being afraid of death was a characteristic of hers, and she couldnt bear to leave such a good life behind. Besides, she hadnt even waited for the five kids to grow up. She had raised them for the past few years and developed feelings for them. She had never been in a passionate relationship before either.. She really couldnt accept going through this for two lifetimes. Chapter 376 - Let’s Settle the Divorce Procedure The more Mu Jingzhe thought about it, the more indignant she felt. She hadnt reached the peak of her life yet. She had just become a CEO and she hadnt married a tall, rich, handsome man yet. Most importantly, she hadnt spent all the money she had earned. She would earn a lot more money in the future. She hadnt learned to splurge yet. Could she not have any money because she had been born poor? Mu Jingzhe couldnt fall asleep and thought a lot. She waited bitterly for the results of the hospital checkup, hoping that they would tell her the diagnosis as soon as possible and say that she was not sick. That this was something that could be cured. However, the doctor hadnt found anything. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe didnt feel any pain, nor did she vomit blood like before, yet her body didnt recover. She still felt weak. After a busy day, there were no results. At night, Shao Qihai rushed to Ocean City, looking travel-worn. When he saw Mu Jingzhes pale face, his heart surged in his chest. Why have you lost so much weight? Have they found out what is wrong? Not yet. Why are you here? Where are the kids? I asked Mom to take care of them. I told Shao Dong and the others that I came to visit because I had something to attend to in Ocean City. They dont know yet. Shao Qihais gaze landed on Mu Jingzhes face. Are you alright? When hed heard that Mu Jingzhe was sick, he had immediately called Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng was surprised to hear that Mu Jingzhe was really sick and was currently in the hospital. He had let it slip that he had slapped Mu Jingzhe. When Shao Qihai heard that he had actually slapped Mu Jingzhe, he felt shocked and furious. Hed almost fallen out with Jiang Feng. Shao Qihai regretted not telling Jiang Feng the truth earlier and causing such a mistake. Shao Qihai had told Jiang Feng over the phone that he and Mu Jingzhe had signed the divorce agreement long ago. He had scolded Jiang Feng, feeling extremely vexed. The more hed thought about it, the more he had felt that something was amiss. In the end, he had helplessly rushed over. When he saw Mu Jingzhes appearance, Shao Qihai was glad that he had rushed over. Im not too well. Im not feeling particularly unwell, but they havent found out what kind of illness this is. I feel uncertain. Mu Jingzhe suspected that she had some complicated illness that was difficult to diagnose. It should be fine. Im sure its not a serious illness. It might just be a minor issue. Dont be anxious. Shao Qihai comforted her before asking hesitantly, Does your face still hurt? Jiang Feng I didnt expect him to dare to hit you He didnt just hit her. He even left her to die and made Jingzhe vomit blood, faint, and collapse on the ground. If I hadnt rushed back later, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Ji Buwang walked through the door and saw that Shao Qihais expression was terrible. Its fine if Jiang Feng was angry, but if he left without a care in the world, I cant accept it. Shao Qihai had already been shocked to hear that Jiang Feng had slapped Mu Jingzhe. He hadnt expected there to be such an inside story. Jiang Feng left her to die? I I didnt even hear him say that. It would be strange if he did say it. Ji Buwang was furious at the mention of Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng might have thought that I was faking it. Mu Jingzhe felt that Jiang Feng viewed women with enmity after his divorce. In his heart, all women were probably liars. Although Mu Jingzhe said that she was fine, Shao Qihai ultimately dragged Jiang Feng to the hospital and asked him to apologize to her. Jiang Feng hadnt expected things to come to this, nor had he expected Mu Jingzhe not to be faking it and be really sick. When he came to the hospital and saw Mu Jingzhe, he apologized to her shamefully. Since he had already apologized, it was even more impossible for her to slap him back now. Mu Jingzhe sighed. Its fine. Just dont hit anyone casually in the future. Sigh He used to be such a fine young man, but his failed marriage had tormented him so. When Jiang Feng came to apologize, Xiao Wu also returned. Previously, Mu Jingzhe hadnt told him. Now, he knew that it was Jiang Feng who had hit his mother and left her in the lurch. Initially, the children had liked Jiang Feng because he had always treated them very well. But now, Xiao Wu decided that he would not like Uncle Jiang Feng for a while. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice the change in Xiao Wus attitude toward Jiang Feng. What she was most nervous about was her illness. However, in the next two to three days, they still didnt find anything. Mu Jingzhe was exhausted, and Ji Buwang also had dark circles under his eyes. Xiao Wu was suffering too and wasnt in the mood to do anything else. Every day, he would look at Mu Jingzhe nervously, afraid that she would fall sick again. After three days, Shao Dong and the rest started feeling that something was amiss. Mu Jingzhe had developed a habit of finding time to talk to Shao Dong and the rest every day. As time passed, the kids sensed that something was amiss. Just as Mu Jingzhe was about to confess, the hospital finally reached a conclusion: The cause of the illness was still unknown. The hospital staff had investigated every lead they could, but they still hadnt managed to diagnose any illnesses. Mu Jingzhe didnt have a relapse after that. Although she hadnt fully recovered, her condition didnt relapse or worsen. Since they couldnt find any problems for the time being, they suggested that she recuperate first. This result wasnt good, but at least she didnt have a terminal illness. Mu Jingzhe was discharged. After being discharged from the hospital, she observed her body for a few days. Her condition didnt worsen, and her strength seemed to be slowly recovering. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and returned to the county according to her previous plan. If she still didnt go back, Shao Dong and the rest would go to Ocean City to look for her. Only when they saw that Mu Jingzhe had returned safely did the kids feel at ease. However, when they saw that Jingzhe had lost so much weight, their hearts ached. When Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng found out about this, their hearts ached and they were worried as well. Li Zhaodi specifically made a lot of blood-nourishing food for Mu Jingzhe so she could replenish her blood. Perhaps it was because of maternal love, but after Mu Jingzhe ate it, she felt much better. Shao Dong and the rest felt much more at ease now. Only Xiao Wu was still very nervous about her and would stare at her from time to time. He wouldnt be at ease unless he was looking at her. Im really fine. Xiao Wu, dont worry. Go to school like a good boy. It was not easy for you to come back to school. But Mommy, you have to tell me if you feel unwell. Mm, got it. Hurry up and go. Mu Jingzhes footsteps were light. She had fallen ill very suddenly, and the cause of the illness couldnt be determined. Perhaps she would recover for no reason, just like this had started. After sending Xiao Wu away, she contacted Shao Qihai and decided to get a divorce according to her previous plan. When she saw Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe got straight to the point and said, Shao Qihai, I want to go through the final divorce procedure. Shao Qihais mind went blank for a moment. He had actually been mentally prepared, but when he really heard Mu Jingzhe say that, his heart instantly felt empty. He couldnt find his voice for a long time. Previously, we agreed to get a divorce when we found someone we liked, but this actually wont do. Since only we know about this, it doesnt seem right to outsiders, so I think itd be better to get this settled first. Shao Qihai was silent for a moment. Is it because of Jiang Feng? I cant say that it has nothing to do with him. Part of the reason is what happened with him. He was the one who reminded me that I shouldnt let this drag on. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe quickly explained. But its not his fault. This matter cant be blamed on him. Its also my fault. Otherwise, there wouldnt have been such a misunderstanding. Theres no point in dragging it out anymore. Lets go and take care of the procedure now. Chapter 377 - Really Divorced Mu Jingzhe added in a warm voice, After the paperwork is done, such a misunderstanding wont happen again. Now that Little Bei and Xiao Wu are public figures, there are many people paying attention to them. Everyone is also paying attention to us. If a reporter misunderstands one day like Jiang Feng, there wont be only a slap. Things might get out of control and directly affect the children. Rather than go through that, why dont we get a divorce first? Although our divorce might invite some criticism and gossip, its better than a misunderstanding, right? Everyone might discuss it for two years, but they will slowly forget about it in the future. Mu Jingzhe told him the pros and cons. Shao Qihai actually didnt need her to tell him. Just like before, he didnt want a divorce, but they had agreed upon this a long time ago. Besides, Mu Jingzhe had even been slapped. He had once wanted to rely on the fact that they hadnt gotten a divorce to change their relationship, but reality had proved that nothing had changed. Shao Qihai also recalled Mu Jingzhes recent interactions with Ji Buwang. He could tell that they hadnt actually gotten together. This was normal. Given Mu Jingzhes personality, she wouldnt accept Ji Buwangs love before the divorce. If she wanted to start a relationship with Ji Buwang, she would have a fresh start with him after the divorce. He had said that they could get a divorce if one of them found someone they liked and wished to marry. Clearly, this wasnt exactly the case for Jingzhe. Shao Qihai wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he couldnt say anything and only nodded. He just said in a deep voice, Alright. If he tried to make excuses, it wouldnt work. It would only make Jingzhe feel turned off. When Shao Qihai agreed, the corners of Mu Jingzhes mouth twitched. Since weve agreed, why dont we just go get the paperwork done directly? The officials probably havent gotten off work yet. Shao Qihai hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to be so anxious, but when he thought about it, he felt that it was only right. In the past two years, other than the children, there had been no other ties between them. Since they had agreed to get a divorce, there was no point in delaying it any longer. Lets go then. When the two of them arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, the staff member pointed at them. You can register for marriage over there. Were not here to get married. Were here to get a divorce. Mu Jingzhe quickly explained to the staff member politely that they wanted a divorce, not a marriage certificate. A divorce? You two? The staff member looked suspicious. He felt that the two of them were too calm and didnt look like they wanted a divorce. Yes. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai followed his instructions and went to settle the paperwork. The staff member tried to talk them out of it a few times, but in the end, it was pointless. Finally, the two of them completed the divorce procedure. After the divorce procedure was completed and the date was written on the divorce agreement that had been signed long ago, the agreement was effective immediately. As far as the children are concerned, lets leave things as they are. After they went out, Mu Jingzhe discussed this with Shao Qihai. Their expressions really didnt look like those of a divorced couple, as they didnt resent each other or quarrel, wishing they could kill each other. They didnt say things like Lets never see each other again, nor were they cold to the extreme. Instead, they were discussing everything calmly. This was also why the staff member had misunderstood and kept trying to talk them out of it. The two of them really didnt look like a resentful couple coming to get a divorce. Their relationship didnt seem broken. It seemed like Shao Qihai still had feelings for Mu Jingzhe. In that day and age, very few people got a divorce. Unless they truly couldnt live together anymore, not many people would get a divorce. A divorce was basically a couples last resort. Shao Qihai had also witnessed the divorce between Jiang Feng and his ex-wife. Back then, he was the one who had accompanied Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng had refused to heed advice from others, but he had listened a little to Shao Qihai. Jiang Fengs resentful look when hed gotten a divorce back then was still fresh in his mind. But Mu Jingzhe still looked the same. It was no wonder everyone looked at them so strangely. Jiang Feng and his ex-wife looked just like a divorced couple should look like. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe looked way too different from the other couples who came to get a divorce. Shao Qihai thought that perhaps it was because they didnt have any feelings for each other. Only people who had feelings for each other would feel such hatred for one another. However, he and Mu Jingzhe werent even a normal couple. No wonder Mu Jingzhe was so calm. Shao Qihai was in a daze and didnt say anything for a moment, making Mu Jingzhe a little nervous. Shao Qihai, why arent you saying anything? Could you perhaps regret it? Shao Qihai came back to his senses. Its nothing. I was just thinking about something. Regarding the children well do as you say. Shao Qihai smiled bitterly as he fumbled around with the freshly-printed divorce certificate in his hand. He had guessed that this day would come after signing the divorce agreement previously. However, now that this day had really come, he still felt very conflicted. There was no quarrel between them, no hatred. Their marriage had ended with a slap from Jiang Feng. Shao Qihai felt quite terrible. Mu Jingzhe wasnt happy either. In fact, she didnt even feel relieved. Instead, her feelings were quite complicated. When she saw Shao Qihais expression, she felt quite upset. Are you alright? Im fine. Although Shao Qihai claimed that he was fine, Mu Jingzhe felt that he was about to cry when she saw his gaze. Are you really fine? Youre not about to cry, are you? Upon recalling Shao Qihai hiding away to cry previously, Mu Jingzhe was a little worried. She was afraid that Shao Qihai would burst into tears on the spot or hide somewhere and wail. To be honest, he really wanted to cry, but it was impossible for him to really cry. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words, Shao Qihai froze for a moment. No. Thats good. Lets go back quickly. The kids classes should be ending soon. We have to talk to them. Okay While they still had time, they went to the market to buy some groceries. Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe split up the work and whipped up a big table of dishes. It was a sumptuous meal. It was rare for everyone to gather, so it seemed like they were there to make up for not having a New Years celebration. Shao Xi and Little Bei were amused as they watched. Shao Dong also had a smile on his face. On the other hand, Shao Nan looked at Shao Qihai and then at Mu Jingzhe, his eyes filled with suspicion. Dad, Mom, whats going on? Is there something you want to announce? Something didnt seem right. Mu Jingzhe, who had just eaten a mouthful of food, couldnt speak. Wait, why was Shao Nan so sensitive? Announce what? Hurry up and eat. Well talk after you finish eating. Mu Jingzhe swallowed the food and stroked Shao Nans head. We can also eat after youre done talking. I wont feel at ease if you dont tell me. Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe seriously. No matter what you say, I can calmly accept it. Lets eat first, in case the food gets cold and doesnt taste good. Mu Jingzhe was a little surprised, but she still felt that they should eat first. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe wasnt saying anything, Shao Nan stopped talking. However, halfway through the meal, Shao Nan looked at Mu Jingzhe and then at Shao Qihai before blurting out some shocking words. Dad, Mom, did you go to get a divorce? Shao Qihai was stunned. The food that Mu Jingzhe had picked up fell back on her plate. She looked at Shao Nan in shock and horror. How did Shao Nan know? Shao Nan looked at them and acknowledged this. Looks like I guessed right. Sigh I knew this day would come when Uncle Jiang Feng hit Mommy. Xiao Wu and Little Bei looked at Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai in surprise. Shao Xi choked and spat his rice into Shao Nans face and Shao Dongs bowl. Really? Mommy, you and Daddy really got a divorce? Chapter 378 - Wedding at the End of the Year Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Nan to be so sharp. She nodded and admitted, Mm, really. I wanted to tell you after dinner. She looked at Shao Dongs bowl, wanting to say something, but stopped herself. The rice that Shao Xi had spat out was in Shao Dongs bowl. Shao Dong, your bowl I know. Shao Dong calmly poured the rice in his bowl into Shao Xis bowl and let him eat it himself. He looked at Shao Nan with a helpless gaze. Dad and Mom said wed talk after dinner, but you insisted on talking about it now. Big Brother, couldnt you guess? I was just really curious. Besides, Daddy looks like hes about to cry, so Shao Nans face was numb as he removed the rice from his face. Ive already suffered retribution. Ill definitely talk when Second Brother isnt eating next time. Shao Xi wiped his mouth. Is this the real problem? Dad, Mom, why didnt you tell me before leaving? What would be the point of telling you? Shao Dong asked in return. Shao Xi paused for a moment. If you had told me, I wouldve gone with you. Ive never been to the Civil Affairs Bureau If you dont speak, no one will think youre mute. Shao Dong stuffed a steamed bun into Shao Xis mouth and looked at Shao Qihai. Dad, are you alright? Im fine. Shao Qihai shook his head reluctantly. Little Bei, who was sitting beside him, wiped the surprise off her face. She then patted his shoulder. Yes, its fine. Daddy, dont be so sad. You still have us. Im your little sweetheart and I will always warm you up. Shao Qihai: Alright, thank you, Little Bei. This little cotton-padded jacket[1] was indeed very warm. Only when Mu Jingzhe was involved would wind enter his jacket. Apart from that, it was usually very warm. Although Shao Xis words were very mischievous, Shao Qihai saw that Shao Xi was actually worried about him, so he deliberately livened up the atmosphere. In short, they still ended up getting a divorce. It was really a pity that he didnt have the time to win back Mu Jingzhes heart. He had spent most of his time and energy on the children and his work. The children were growing up, and there were many things going on with them. Because they were so outstanding and they kept growing up faster than their peers, they also required more money and energy. He wanted to give the children something better, so he had to keep working hard. When the children had been growing up previously, he had gone missing for too long, so he wanted to make up for it. The effect was obvious. The children were much closer to him now, and he wouldnt act like he had in the beginning, completely ignorant regarding the childrens situation. Now, although he didnt know the children like the back of his hand, he knew everything that he should know. He understood some of their thoughts, as well as their plans for the future, and so on. Gradually, he became what a father should be like. He was now a qualified father. The children also admitted it themselves. He had participated in their growth, which was a very gratifying thing. At the same time, because he had limited energy, to a certain extent, he had also missed the opportunity to pursue Mu Jingzhe. He and Mu Jingzhe had both been busy, so he hadnt been able to just chase after her without a care. It was impossible for him to be like Ji Buwang, who nurtured his relationship with Mu Jingzhe whenever he had nothing to do. Mu Jingzhe also cared more about the childrens growth, which was why they had taken this step today. He and Mu Jingzhe were like two parallel lines that kept moving toward the same goal but never met. There were very few opportunities for them to meet. It would be a lie to say that he didnt regret it, but he couldnt really ignore the kids either. He couldnt be like that little monkey in the elementary school textbook who lost everything and ended up with nothing. If that happened, Jingzhe would look down on him. He would also feel guilty and despise himself. Although they had gotten a divorce, he had also gained something. In the future, he might still have a chance because of the children. Shao Qihai calmed himself down and said, Although Daddy and Mommy are divorced, were still your parents. There wont be a big change in your lives. You kids will still take turns staying with us. Okay. Shao Dong then added, I stand by what I said previously. I just hope that Dad and Mom will be happy. Theyll definitely be happy. With us around, how can they not be happy? Theyll live a good life in the future, Shao Xi added. Daddy, Mommy, youre the best parents. When Shao Qihai heard Shao Xis words, he felt that this was his only comfort today. The first day of the divorce passed just like that. After telling the children, Mu Jingzhe had to talk to Li Zhaodi. The next day, Li Zhaodi happened to come over, so Mu Jingzhe showed her the divorce certificate. Li Zhaodi looked at it and sighed. In the end, you still ended up getting a divorce. My little heart She patted her chest. If you were useless and we were not in business, I would have been worried to death. Fortunately, everything is fine now. As she spoke, she became a little sad. Its all because we were useless back then. Otherwise, we wouldnt have had to snatch the husband that Mu Xue didnt want. After being criticized so much, you still ended up getting a divorce. Mom, why did you suddenly think of this? I just remembered and realized that I was quite useless. I couldnt even help you much, so I let you be criticized. Fortunately, everything is fine now. Li Zhaodi was sad for a second before she became nervous again. No, no, I dont have time to be sad. Youre already 24 years old. Youre practically an old lady. You have to remarry as soon as possible. Ill find a man for you right away. There must be many people who are willing to marry you. However, Buwang is the most good-looking and rich one. What do you think of him now? When can you hold a wedding? Will it happen by the end of the year? The way Li Zhaodi wished she could immediately marry Mu Jingzhe off left Mu Jingzhe speechless. Mom, if you continue to do this, Ill regret the divorce. Take it slow and calm down. Mu Jingzhe fled. She didnt want to get misunderstood again, nor did she want to be scolded or beaten up, so she didnt hide the news. The news of her divorce from Shao Qihai quickly spread. Shao Qiyang was stunned for a moment when he heard that. Back then, the two of them had not gotten a divorce. He had thought that they wouldnt get a divorce anymore. Mu Xue was also stunned. Then, she intentionally or unintentionally stared at Shao Qiyang, afraid that he would go back on his word. The people of Great Eastern Village were shocked, as they didnt know why they had gotten a divorce. The person who was the happiest about Mu Jingzhes divorce was probably Ji Buwang. He couldnt wait to share this good news with Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji was just as happy and asked him to seize this opportunity and hold the wedding before the New Year. At that moment, Old Master Ji and Li Zhaodis thoughts miraculously synchronized. This time, Ji Buwang didnt retort to Old Master Ji, because holding a wedding at the end of the year would be like a dream come true. Ji Buwang had been quite diligent while looking for Mu Jingzhe previously. Now that he no longer had any scruples, he was even more diligent. He even learned how to look for opportunities to interact with Mu Jingzhe naturally. It wasnt sudden, so it was very natural. They would bump into each other many times. Mu Jingzhe only felt that it was a coincidence and was unaware that all these coincidences were the result of hard work on Ji Buwangs part. [1] little sweetheart Chapter 379 - This Is The First Time She’s Carried on Someone’s Back Ji Buwang felt that he was making good progress. The only problem was that Mu Jingzhe was never alone. The kids were almost always around her, and Xiao Wu followed her around the most. The reason they followed her was because Mu Jingzhe had been sick previously. It was uncertain if she had recovered from her illness, and they hadnt found the cause. The children were worried that if she suddenly fell sick one day and there was no one around her, things could be troublesome. Therefore, they discussed it among themselves and tried their best to follow Mu Jingzhe to prevent any accidents from happening. Ji Buwang understood how they felt. He was also worried about this, so he could only let them follow her around. The only way to do this was to get along with them. Since he was aiming to be their stepfather, he had to get along with them. Soon, Ji Buwang got used to it. He didnt expect that one day, when the children were too busy to come, he would have the chance to be alone with Mu Jingzhe. Before setting off, Shao Dong reminded Ji Buwang twice to pay attention to Mu Jingzhes condition. The serious manner in which he spoke made it seem like he was handing over an important treasure that was especially fragile. Mu Jingzhe was both touched and amused. Little Dong, how can you be so cute? Shao Dong: Mom, Im talking to Uncle Ji about a serious matter. That said, because of Mu Jingzhes praise, Shao Dong stuttered even more when he spoke. Shao Dong could already handle his stutter openly without avoiding it. Previously, whenever he had gone to the doctor with Mu Jingzhe, he had paid attention to the doctor himself. However, it didnt have much of an effect. He was already very big. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to treat him. However, occasionally, when Shao Dong wasnt paying attention to himself, he could fluently say a sentence or two. Instead, when he was nervous or shy, he would stutter even more. When he was young, Shao Dong had always been reserved and serious. Now that he had grown up and experienced many things, he already had a dignified aura at such a young age. Outsiders didnt dare say anything, but Mu Jingzhe felt that his dignified appearance, coupled with his stutter, formed a cute contrast. It was as if the stutter was there specifically to soften his disposition. Mu Jingzhe knew what was going on the moment she heard that. Alright, alright. I wont say anything else. Shao Dong knew what she was thinking when he saw Mu Jingzhes gaze. He had originally thought that the heavens were punishing him by making him a stutter as a retribution of some sort. In the past, he had never been mischievous or mimicked a stutterer, but when he spoke, he would naturally stutter. However, after Mu Jingzhe said that, he treated the stutter as a bad gift that the heavens had accidentally given him. Perhaps it was meant to make him cuter and less imposing. Shao Dong didnt think that it was good for boys to be cute, but since Mu Jingzhe liked that, he could only consider it a good thing. Anyway, Mommy, you have to be careful. Uncle Ji, Ill have to trouble you to take care of Mommy. Its no trouble. Ill definitely take good care of Jingzhe. Ji Buwang spoke to Shao Dong with a serious attitude, as if he was speaking to an adult of the same generation. He didnt treat him as a child. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe got in the car and went straight to the welfare institute in the county city for community service. In the past, there had been no welfare institute in the county, only in the city. However, the welfare institute in the city wasnt big. There were some requirements to enter, and many orphans in the county didnt meet these requirements. Under the leadership of Shao Dong, Mu Jingzhe, and the others, the economy in the county had developed quite well. The roads had been repaired, and quite a bit of construction had taken place. Now, a welfare institute was also on their agenda. There were currently fewer cases of children being abandoned. The food and water shortage was constantly resolved, but it still couldnt be completely avoided, especially for some children with defects or girls. It was quite troublesome for these children, as no family was willing to adopt them. In the end, the welfare institute put it on the agenda. Mu Jingzhe was very concerned about this matter because she had grown up in a welfare institute. After the welfare institute was built, Mu Jingzhe didnt donate money. Instead, she donated some daily necessities, such as clothes, shoes, rice, and so on. These were things that children urgently needed. The welfare institute was built in the suburbs of the county. When it was built, there were already ten children of different ages ready to live there. Mu Jingzhe had previously donated a cart of things, and Ji Buwang also brought some things. He didnt donate money either, but he donated some books and stationery for the kids to use when they went to school. This time, they also brought some food, noodles, and oil. The two of them only used one car. For the time being, only one director and two aunties helped take care of the children. Not only did the two aunties have to take care of more than ten children, but they also had to cook, wash clothes, and take care of everything else. There were also some children who needed special care. Even if the director helped, it would be difficult. When Mu Jingzhe arrived, she skillfully helped the kids wash their clothes, wash their faces, and comb their hair. She even helped coax them. The children, who followed her, were instantly tamed and liked her very much. They even brought her lantern fruits to eat. To them, lantern fruits were the best. They were the most beautiful existence in their childhood. The reason Mu Jingzhe could eat with them was because they really liked her. Mu Jingzhe knew this very well and couldnt refuse their kindness, so she followed them outside the welfare institute. After walking for a while and reaching a small hill, they finally found the lantern fruits. Ji Buwang, who had been helping, leisurely followed them. The lantern fruit tree wasnt tall, but it had thorns. Ji Buwang volunteered to pick the fruits, but his hand was pricked repeatedly. In the end, he was pulled aside by the children in disdain. The kids decided they were better off doing it themselves. Their hands were small, but they plucked the fruits quickly multiple times without being pricked. Mu Jingzhe ate a few of them. Some were sour and some were sweet, but they were all especially delicious. However, perhaps because she was eating too happily, after a while, Mu Jingzhe inexplicably felt the nausea and powerlessness she had felt before return. Ji Buwang quickly sensed it. Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? A little. Im probably imagining things. Mu Jingzhe hoped that she was imagining things, but it turned out that this wasnt the case. She wanted to give the youngest child a piggyback ride back, but on the way, she felt increasingly weak after taking a few steps. Ji Buwang merely supported her initially. When he saw that her face was slowly turning pale and her expression was ugly, he knew that something was wrong. He had thought that she had recovered from this illness, but she hadnt. All his prayers had been useless. Ji Buwang squatted down. Jingzhe, Ill carry you. Get up. No need Mu Jingzhe quickly refused. However, just as she finished speaking, Ji Buwang pulled her and carried her on his back. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe really didnt have any strength left. She leaned on Ji Buwang and thanked him, then asked nervously, Am I heavy? Ji Buwang said helplessly, You think youre heavy? You should eat more. Youre too thin. Ji Buwang usually looked very thin, but when she lay down on his back, she realized that his shoulders were actually wide and very strong. When she heard his answer, she relaxed a little. This was her first time being carried on someones back. In the past, she had been the one piggybacking others. Only now did she know how it felt to be piggybacked. It felt a little refreshing and strange. Chapter 380 - Even If I Have to Sell Blood, I’ll Get Her Illness Treated Chapter 380: Even If I Have to Sell Blood, Ill Get Her Illness Treated Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even though the journey was very short, it was really uncomfortable. Later on, Mu Jingzhe didnt have time to think about these trivial things. After bidding the director farewell, Ji Buwang didnt put her down. Instead, he carried her to the car before putting her down. Lets go to the hospital first. As he recalled that Mu Jingzhe had vomited blood previously, Ji Buwangs expression was tense. Im just a little uncomfortable and weak. It doesnt really hurt. Dont be so worried, Mu Jingzhe quickly said upon seeing Ji Buwangs nervousness. Mm. Ji Buwang reacted by relaxing his facial muscles, afraid that he would make Mu Jingzhe feel pressure. The county city was very small, so they quickly arrived at the hospital. However, other than the fact that Mu Jingzhe seemed to have suffered a heat stroke, they couldnt find anything else. If even the big hospital in Ocean City couldnt diagnose what was wrong, it was normal that the hospitals in the county city were unable to. In the past, it was only because the hospitals in the small county city couldnt diagnose what was wrong that they had gone to big cities like Ocean City. Ji Buwang discussed it with Mu Jingzhe. Lets go to the city hospital for a checkup. Maybe the doctors in the city will find something. We can also visit a Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) physician. Alright. Mu Jingzhe didnt object. Then lets go tomorrow. Lets go today. Before it gets dark. Ji Buwang took Mu Jingzhe to pack her luggage and told the five kids. When Xiao Wu heard that Mu Jingzhe was sick again, his face turned pale. He insisted on going with her. The five kids werent at ease, but they couldnt all go. In the end, they discussed it and decided that Shao Dong, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu would go with them. That night, she went to the hospital in the city for a checkup, but the doctors still didnt manage to figure out what was wrong. The TCM Department of the city hospital was famous. Alas, when she went to consult the TCM physician, he couldnt tell what was wrong either. The TCM physician only said that she didnt have enough blood and qi. I cant tell much more. My father isnt around either. Otherwise, he could have taken a look at you. This TCM physician could be considered to have inherited his fathers skills, but his medical skills were far inferior to his fathers. His father was considered the best TCM physician in the province and was also ranked among the top ones in the country. However, because his medical skills were brilliant, he was very busy. He wasnt around now and would only be back after half a month. You can come over for a checkup when the time comes. Alright, if I havent recovered by then, Ill come back. Thank you. Mu Jingzhe thanked him. Although the results in the city were disappointing, it wasnt so unexpected, as they had somewhat anticipated it. Ordinary people would go to the city if the county couldnt treat their condition, and if that still didnt work, they would then go to a big city to seek treatment. Mu Jingzhe, on the other hand, had gone to get an examination in Ocean City right from the start. In the end, they decided to return home for now. Shao Dong, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu looked at Mu Jingzhe and felt indescribable panic and fear for the first time ever. They had never thought that Mu Jingzhes body would continue to weaken and that no doctor would be able to treat it. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had always been in good health. She had never been sick. She was extremely strong and had always given them an unlimited sense of security. She was still young, so they had never thought that she would collapse. Shao Dong, who had always been the steadiest, couldnt quite steady himself for a moment. Mommy, why dont we go to the capital to have you checked again? This wont do. Maybe another hospital will be able to cure you. Mu Jingzhe wanted to say something but hesitated. The hospital in Ocean City should be similar to the hospitals in the capital. In this day and age, medicine couldnt compare to modern medicine, be it medically or equipment-wise. Little Bei also perked up. Thats right. If you cant be treated in the country, we can always go overseas. We dont lack money now. Mommy, we can definitely get you treated. There must definitely be a place that can treat your condition. No matter what, they had to get their mother cured. Ji Buwang glanced at them in the rearview mirror and tried his best to calm down. Yes, there must be a place that can cure you. Xiao Wu looked at them and took a deep breath before nodding. Yes, we can always think of a way. But lets not go to the capital for the time being. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Well observe my condition for two days and see how it goes. She was rather tired and really didnt have the energy to rush around. Although Mu Jingzhe tried her best to pull herself together, she was so tired that she couldnt help but fall asleep. When Ji Buwang and the three kids saw Mu Jingzhe fall asleep, they shut their mouths and finally revealed true worry. The three children sitting in the back row stared at Mu Jingzhe without blinking, as if they were afraid that she would disappear. The news that Mu Jingzhe was sick and the cause of the illness had yet to be determined spread quickly. The five kids werent in the mood to go to school but didnt want Mu Jingzhe to worry about them in her sick state, so they could only force a smile and go to school obediently. Shao Qihai didnt expect Mu Jingzhe to still be sick. Did you insist on getting the paperwork done because youve been feeling unwell? No, I thought I had recovered at the time. Mu Jingzhe was helpless. Dont overthink. It has nothing to do with me being sick. Shao Qihai pondered it for a moment. Why dont we go to the military hospital? Ill ask around. Since some military hospitals were especially good, Mu Jingzhe nodded. Okay. She wanted to live more than anyone else, so she didnt stand on ceremony. It was better to let Shao Qihai help than to let his thoughts run wild again. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were the ones who couldnt accept that Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick the most. Why is she sick? Plus, they cant even diagnose whats wrong with her. This is killing me! Why is Jingzhe, who is so young, sick when even an old woman like me isnt sick? Why is my life so bitter? It wasnt easy for life to finally get good, and now my daughters sick. Do I have to use my childs life in exchange for riches? In that case, Id rather be poor until the end. She would rather starve to death than let her two children fall sick. Li Zhaodis eyes were red from crying, but she didnt dare cry in front of Mu Jingzhe. She only dared to cry in front of Mu Teng. Stop crying. If it was possible, Id want that illness to be transferred to me. Even if the heavens want a life, they can take mine. But can I make that happen? Its useless to cry now. We can only hope that shell be cured. How much money do we have on hand to treat Jingzhes illness? If this had happened in the past, when they didnt have money, he would probably have had to sell his blood to pay for Jingzhes treatment. Of course. We have to get her treated even if it means going bankrupt. Li Zhaodi wiped her tears. Ill go and count how much money we have. If all else fails, well sell the shop. Although the children are filial and wont want us to fork out money, we cant act dumb. Mm, look, Ill contact Xiao Han. I have to get him to come back and gather the money. Ill also ask around about good doctors and hospitals. Xiao Hans Jingzhes biological brother, so theres an unbreakable bond between them. The two of them asked around. Li Zhaodi even went to pray at the temple that others often said was particularly efficacious. She didnt ask for anything but for Mu Jingzhe to recover. If all else failed, she asked that the illness be transferred to her. Everyone worked hard for Mu Jingzhes illness, and many people knew about it. Everyone from Great Eastern Village came to visit, bringing eggs and brown sugar to replenish her blood. Li Fang was even more impressive. She had found donkey skin somewhere and gave it to Mu Jingzhe to eat. Donkey-hide gelatin is made from donkey skin. Everyone says that donkey-hide gelatin replenishes blood. Eating the skin of a donkey also replenishes blood. Just like that, there was a constant stream of people coming to the house. They brought all sorts of strange gifts, but they were all a token of their sincerity. Mu Jingzhe watched as families came one after another, giving her gifts and recommending doctors and hospitals.. Although some of the recommendations sounded unreliable and possibly fraudulent, the villagers were sincere. Chapter 381 - Because This Body Has Reached Its End? Chapter 381: Because This Body Has Reached Its End? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Among these ideas, the one that left a deeper impression was suggested by an aunt. She even asked Li Zhaodi to give it a try, saying that Mu Jingzhe might have been harmed by a ghost or an old grandma who had died in the village. The old grandma seemed to have passed away because of a lung disease or some other illness. It was said that she had coughed out blood, so this auntie suspected that Mu Jingzhe had been targeted by this ghost. Such a theory had been circulating in Great Eastern Village for a long time. Therefore, whoever suddenly fell sick would think along the same lines if they werent cured after taking medicine. They would try to place an egg or coin in a bowl and see if it would stand upright. If it did, it would be true. Next, they had to send this ghost away. After sending the ghost away, one would recover from their illness. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had never heard of such a thing before. She had only heard of it in Great Eastern Village. At first, she hadnt quite believed this and had thought that it was a superstition. Later on, for some reason, that really happened two or three times. She didnt know if it was a coincidence or something else. Mu Jingzhe felt that this wasnt the case for her, but Li Zhaodi had already taken action. To her, as long as something could make Mu Jingzhe well, it was worth a shot. Li Zhaodi immediately tried it, but the result wasnt good. The coin didnt stand, so she had no choice but to give up. However, everyone still helped them think of other ways. Before she had fallen sick, Mu Jingzhe had had no idea that she was so popular. This was completely unimaginable in the modern era, where even neighbors didnt know each other. There was no difference even between some relatives in the same village. Some of them were even worse than strangers, as they were afraid that you would do better than them. In the modern era, the people who had the best relationship with her were the younger siblings she had brought up in the orphanage. However, in the end, not many of them had kept in touch. They used to be close when they were young, but when theyd grown up, their feelings for each other had faded. Even if they had feelings for each other, everyone had to live their own life and work hard. They didnt have that much time and effort to spare. It was already good enough if they called and asked after one another usually. Very few people visited. On the other hand, the people from Great Eastern Village came to see her from afar. From the looks of it, her rebirth had been quite successful. Mu Jingzhe was very touched, but despite feeling touched, she only wanted to say that she didnt want their love to be proven like this. Shao Qihai, Mu Han, and Ji Buwang had asked around about doctors and hospitals, but after going over for a checkup, they still couldnt find out what was wrong with her. Mu Jingzhes condition didnt improve either. She was very weak, and her previous strength, which had been as powerful as that of an ox, seemed to have been sucked away bit by bit. Ever since Mu Jingzhe could remember, she had been as strong as an ox. Now that this strength was suddenly gone, she wasnt used to it and her body felt increasingly weak. Mu Jingzhe was very panicked after losing her strength. She kept feeling like she didnt have a sense of security anymore. In the past, no matter what she had done or whether she had acted bravely for a just cause, she would always think that she had the strength to defeat ten people all by herself. Therefore, she had been very confident and unafraid. Now that she had suddenly lost her strength, she felt like she was finished. She refused to give up. While no one was paying attention, she couldnt help wanting to give this a try. It was the same today. While Xiao Wu wasnt paying attention, Mu Jingzhe tried to secretly raise the table but to no avail. After Xiao Wu went out, Mu Jingzhe felt terrible. I used to be strong as an ox, but now Im so weak and frail Will my strength really not come back? Is it related to my illness? Will I regain my strength when I recover? Everyone close to Mu Jingzhe felt bad while seeing her sick. However, there were also a few people who said some pretty nasty things. Why did she fall sick? Its because she despises the poor and loves the rich. She couldve lived well with her ex-husband, but she insisted on getting a divorce. Isnt it because she felt that he wasnt as rich as that Ji guy? An insatiable person is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. This is her retribution. Serves her right for getting a divorce and leading the women in the county astray. The moment she got a divorce, she fell sick. Its totally retribution. After eating, Mu Jingzhe took the opportunity to stroll around while she still had some energy. While taking a stroll, she heard two sloppy men gossiping, claiming that this was her retribution. Mu Jingzhe was no stranger to hearing sour words in the modern era. Many people would say that women despised poor men and loved rich guys. She didnt mind it too much. What she cared about were the words of a woman who was standing with them and laughing. Thats right. Its retribution. Serves her right for sabotaging other peoples money-making means. Its her turn to die now, huh. Hahaha, I didnt curse her in vain. Now, the curse is finally working. Even if I die, Ill drag her down with me. This is terrific. The two men had only drunk a little and bragged about it to feel superior to others. They hadnt expected a woman to answer. When they understood the meaning behind her words and realized that she had a grudge against Mu Jingzhe, their eyes lit up. How did she sabotage other peoples money-making means? The two men felt that there was an indescribable smell about the woman, but they were kind of drunk and busy talking, so they didnt mind. You wouldnt understand even if I told you. Anyway, this is her retribution. I specifically came back to see her miserable state. It would be best if I could see her off at her funeral. Where is she? Her words were getting increasingly unpleasant. Infuriated, Shao Dong went up to her to chase her away. Mu Jingzhe didnt stop him. As she watched the indignant woman leave due to being scolded, her mind rumbled. At first, she hadnt recognized the woman. But when she saw her messy curly hair and combined it with what shed said, she remembered. Wasnt this the curly-haired woman who had duped the original Mu Jingzhe and the other girls into going away to work but had actually been trying to coax them into prostituting themselves? The curly-haired woman who had gone to jail after she had exposed the truth? Back then, Mu Jingzhe had asked around and found out that this woman had been sentenced to many years in jail. Why had she been released so quickly? She had undergone a huge transformation, aging so much that it was almost impossible to recognize her. As Mu Jingzhe was feeling puzzled, someone quickly came to look for the curly-haired woman. It turned out that she was still in jail, but she was severely sick. So much so that she had been granted medical parole. Unexpectedly, the curly-haired woman had run away while no one had been paying attention and run straight to Mu Jingzhes village. It was unknown where she had heard the news, but she wanted to see Mu Jingzhe die. The curly-haired woman really hated Mu Jingzhe to the core. She had led a good life previously, but later on, it had ended up being very miserable. Her family had long severed ties with her, and there was no hope for her at all. Previously, because of the line of work she was in, she had already been sick. She hadnt been treated in jail, so her condition had worsened. The prison was afraid of a possible infection, so they could only let her visit a doctor. According to the doctor, she likely wouldnt live much longer. The curly-haired woman was dragged away. Mu Jingzhe looked at her hatred-filled face and suddenly understood. She sighed in her heart. Only when she saw her did she feel that she had transmigrated a long time ago. Upon seeing her, she felt that this transmigration was actually quite meaningful. After all, she had also helped some girls escape the abyss of hell. But But when Mu Jingzhe saw her, she finally realized there was a problem, or rather, she remembered the plot of the original novel. It wasnt written in the novel exactly when the original Mu Jingzhe had died, but when she recalled the plot, it seemed to be around this time. She had fallen sick for no reason and the cause of the illness had been impossible to determine. Was it because this body had reached its end? Chapter 382 - Vomiting Blood Again Mu Jingzhes mind was about to explode. She instantly felt that she had thought through it a lot, but she still couldnt figure some things out. The plot of this novel couldnt have become any more crooked. The male and female leads had long parted ways and had each found their own true love. In Mu Xues case, the male supporting character, Shao Qiyang, had already been promoted to the lead and married her. The plot had completely changed. How could she still be affected? Mu Jingzhe felt that this shouldnt be happening since things had changed so much, but her body really couldnt take it anymore. If it wasnt because of the plot, why was her body in such a state? In the end, would she still have to die? But that wasnt right either. Wasnt Shao Qihai, who should have died, still alive and well? Mu Jingzhe felt that she had thought it through, but then again, there were still things that puzzled her. Her mind was a mess, and she felt agitated. Aside from that, she had no idea if it was because she had discovered the truth, but she started feeling a familiar pain again. Mu Jingzhes heart kept sinking. She hoped that the pain was fake, but when the pain got worse each time, she knew that it was coming again. She bent down, and her face was instantly covered in cold sweat. Shao Dong was still very angry after chasing away those people. He took a deep breath to calm down and forced a smile. When he turned around, he realized that something was wrong. Mom! Shao Dong ran over. Mom, you Whats wrong with you? It was just a short sentence, but Shao Dong stuttered and almost couldnt speak. Im fine When Mu Jingzhe heard Shao Dongs terrified voice and realized that she had frightened him, she wanted to comfort him. However, just as the words left her mouth, a familiar fishy taste rose in her throat. Not wanting to scare him, Mu Jingzhe tried to push Shao Dong away. However, she had neither the time nor the strength to do so. Her vision darkened and she lost consciousness. Mom! Shao Dongs voice had never been so sharp before. He had asked Ji Buwang about Mu Jingzhes condition and heard that she had vomited blood. Shao Dong had always known the real situation, but only when he faced it in person did he realize how shocking vomiting blood was. He had always felt that the scenes of people vomiting blood on television and movies were exaggerated. Now that he saw it himself, it was really dramatic. It had happened in real life, so it was even more terrifying. How could a normal person vomit blood? How could she vomit blood? Shao Dongs mind was blank as he caught Mu Jingzhe. Fortunately, he had grown taller and stronger, and Mu Jingzhe, who had been thin to begin with, had become even thinner. Mom, Mom! As Shao Dong hugged Mu Jingzhe, he felt unprecedented panic and fear. Xiao Wu ran over from the alley and immediately saw Mu Jingzhe vomiting blood and collapsing. Hearing Shao Dongs frightened shout, Xiao Wu wanted to run over. However, after two steps, his legs went limp and he knelt on the ground. The tranquility of the evening was completely gone. They were taken to the hospital for a checkup, but it was the same procedure and they got the same answer. She lost too much blood. Its very dangerous. Her condition has stabilized for the time being, but we cant determine the exact reason for it yet. Li Zhaodi fainted from crying too much outside the emergency room. Shao Dong, Shao Xi, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu looked at the emergency room, unable to say a word of comfort. Shao Qihai came, but because Li Zhaodi was crying, he avoided her. He was afraid that he wouldnt be able to hold himself back and he would faint from crying in the hospital with her. When Mu Jingzhe woke up again, it was already the next day. As soon as she woke up, she saw several pairs of red eyes. Shao Dong was no exception. Little Bei and Xiao Wus eyes were swollen from crying and were no longer simply red. Mommy! Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had woken up, they couldnt help but cry tears of delight. They had been really afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt open her eyes again. Hush, hush, stop crying. Im fine. Im much better now. At least it didnt hurt as much anymore. When Mu Jingzhe comforted them, Xiao Wu cried even harder. Alright, Xiao Wu, stop crying. Didnt you say you were a man previously? Stop crying. However, Xiao Wu kept sobbing uncontrollably. Coaxing the five kids was already enough of a headache for Mu Jingzhe. When she saw Li Zhaodi being helped in, Mu Jingzhe only had three words in her heart: What a sin. After vomiting another mouthful of blood and feeling her body become increasingly weak, Mu Jingzhe felt that she might really die. She didnt know if it was because the original Mu Jingzhe was supposed to die, but things werent looking good. She was terrified of death to begin with. When she saw everything in front of the hospital bed, she realized a cruel fact: Apart from being terrified of death, she was also afraid of what would happen to the children, Ji Buwang, and Li Zhaodi after she died. Ever since theyd met, Ji Buwangs personality had been quite nice, but this time, Ji Buwang couldnt smile anymore. By looking at his dark eye circles, one could tell that he was also suffering. She couldnt bear to look at Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Mu Tengs expression was still calm, but she couldnt look him in the eye at all. She also had to ignore his trembling hands. She had been joking in her heart that Li Zhaodi resembled a bandit and did not look much like a good person. However, at the moment, she no longer looked like a bandit. She was just a pitiful woman. If she really died, in the end, the original novels plot would be repeated all over again. She wondered if Li Zhaodi would survive this time. Her only relief was that Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs situation had changed. At least they wouldnt starve anymore. Mu Han had also become successful. She wasnt an only child. Even if she was gone, theyd still have Mu Han. Besides, even if she died, she would die in front of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. If she died in front of them, they wouldnt have to go around searching for her like in the original book. At least this time, her parents wouldnt have to die in a foreign land, unable to rest in peace. At the thought of this, Mu Jingzhe wanted to cry. Mom, stop crying. Dad, Mom, you have to live well and care for your grandchildren no matter what. She accidentally blurted out what was on her mind. After she said that, Mu Jingzhes heart skipped a beat when she saw Li Zhaodis expression. Mommy, dont be agitated. Ill do my very best to stay alive. Dont be afraid. Although she had said that, after a lot of effort to persuade Li Zhaodi to go back and calm her down, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help looking at Mu Han and saying, Xiao Han, its about time you settled down. If you meet someone suitable, just get married and have children as soon as possible. Give Dad and Mom grandchildren. If they had grandchildren, they might divert some of Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs attention and they might not be so sad. Since grandparents typically adored their grandchildren, perhaps it might work. Mu Hans eyes were bloodshot. Sister, youre being silly. Youre the eldest child. If anything, you should be the one getting married first. He actually understood what Mu Jingzhe meant, but it was precisely because he understood her words that he felt even more awful. In order to cover up his choked voice, he spoke in a rough tone. Ive already gotten married. Mu Jingzhe snapped. Anyway, just get married as soon as possible. Previously, she had hated urging people to get married. Now, she had become one of the people who urged others to get married. She hoped that Mu Han would understand and she also hoped that she wouldnt die. Mu Han felt terrible hearing this. He simply said that he wouldnt get married and ran out by making up an excuse. Li Zhaodi used to be a joke in Great Eastern Village, and so did Mu Jingzhe. On the other hand, Mu Han was a little better and wasnt ridiculed. Although everyone mocked Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe, they were the best mother and sister to Mu Han. Not wanting Mu Han to turn out as heartless as her own younger brother, since he was young, Li Zhaodi had taught him that his biological older sister was the person closest to him. Therefore, regardless of whether their family treated Mu Xue well or not, he was only close to his biological sister. Chapter 383 - Don’t Turn to the Dark Side Mu Han was Mu Jingzhes only younger brother, so Mu Jingzhe treated him really well too. Therefore, under Li Zhaodis influence, the relationship between the siblings was really good. The better it was, the worse it felt right now. Mu Jingzhe felt terrible after Mu Han ran away. When she saw the five kids and Ji Buwang, her headache intensified. The five kids hadnt grown up yet. Everything else aside, they werent even 18 years old yet. Their personalities hadnt even solidified. Although everything was fine now, what if their mentality changed after she died? If they still became villains, they would all die a horrible death. Mu Jingzhes head hurt. She only had one thought now: Regardless of whether she died or not, she hoped that the five kids wouldnt become villains again. Little Dong, come over. I have something important to say. Shao Dong took a deep breath and stood in front of the hospital bed. Mu Jingzhe struggled to sit up. Little Dong, Little Xi, Little Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu, you have to remember not to become bad people in the future. Dont casually harm others. You have to be good. Dont turn to the dark side and harm others or even end your own life. You have to live well. If she could stop them from turning evil, it would be good if she brought them some warmth in their childhood. She only hoped that they would really remember this. Mu Jingzhe was filled with worry. When Little Bei and Xiao Wu heard this, the tears that had finally stopped began falling right away. Mommy, dont say such things! Im afraid. Mommy, you wont die. Youll get better! Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Shao Nan didnt cry. This was the first time Shao Dong was angry at Mu Jingzhe. Mom, dont make it sound like these are your last words. I dont want to hear it. You havent even gone to see the doctor properly. Ill be angry if you say that again. Thats right. If someone has to die, itll be someone else. You wont die. Shao Xis expression was dark, and he was fuming. Shao Nan pursed his lips. Its because the treatment facilities are so poor. As long as there are good doctors with good medical equipment, there are no illnesses that cant be diagnosed. You just have to go to a good hospital. If theres really no other way, theres still me. Ill study medicine and take care of you. I learn everything quickly. Ill study medicine in the future and Ill be able to master it soon and look after you. Shao Nan used to love learning and was very interested in physics and mathematics. He had also been conflicted about what to learn previously. Later on, he had felt that he should just learn whatever he could. He could learn everything well. Learning was like eating and drinking to him. The more knowledge there was in his mind, the more secure and comfortable he felt. However, he simply liked to learn and hadnt thought anything of this until Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick. There were clearly hospitals and doctors, but they couldnt determine the cause of the illness. They couldnt find anything. If there was better equipment and drugs, Mommy wouldnt be in such pain. He didnt know what he would do if Mu Jingzhe passed away from an illness because he had never thought that this day would come. Mu Jingzhe had promised not to leave them. His mother was a part of his life and world, and the possibility of a future where she wasnt always with him had never occurred to him. But now, he had suddenly been told that Mu Jingzhe was sick, that her life was in danger, and that she might even die. How could this do? Mu Jingzhe couldnt die. He didnt dare imagine what life would be like without his mother. He was no longer afraid of starving, as thanks to Shao Dong and the others, as well as his father, Shao Qihai, hed likely never have to go hungry again in this lifetime. However, he couldnt imagine what his days would be like without his mother. Shao Nan even had an idea as a result. He wanted to study medicine and pharmaceutical science. As long as he was around, his mother would definitely not die. This was the first time Shao Nan had such a strong thought. This was the first time he had such a clear goal: to take the career path of a doctor. If he had started learning before, perhaps he wouldnt be feeling so helpless and unable to do anything now. As long as he studied, in the future, he would be able to protect his mother and siblings. He could also protect more people he cared about, such as his maternal grandparents and uncles. Only by living could one last long. Living was everything. Looking at Mu Jingzhes abnormally pale hands and face, Shao Nan couldnt wait a second. Mommy, Ill go learn now. Stop saying those things. I dont know about any other people. I only care about you guys. If youve been wronged or someone has dared to hurt you, I dont care if theyre a good person or a bad person. Ill definitely take revenge. If you dont want me to become a bad person in the future, just stay alive and watch over me. I wont listen to anyone else. Ill only listen to you. Mu Jingzhe was originally shocked that Shao Nan would suddenly want to study medicine, but a second later, when she heard the last part, she was left speechless. Why was this becoming more and more similar to the original plot? In the original plot, Shao Nan had created a colorless and odorless poison that could kill someone without leaving any traces. Indeed, he had only cared about his family then as well, so he had chosen to take revenge. She had encouraged Shao Nan to learn so much about the law and taught him a lot. In the end, if she died, would everything have been in vain? Was the turning point of Shao Nans transformation his mothers death? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was entirely possible. Mu Jingzhe quickly pulled Shao Nan back. Little Nan, dont do anything rash. Then survive and dont say such nonsense. Mu Jingzhe: She didnt want to say such nonsense either. Wasnt it because she felt really afraid? She had told them the most important things first, in case she really died without leaving behind the most important words. Mommy, rest well. Ill go ask now. Ill start learning right away. Shao Nan was very anxious and wished he could become a good doctor overnight. Mu Jingzhes sick demeanor made him not dare delay even a second. Shao Nan left after saying that. Shao Dong thought for a moment and said, Ill go learn too. Now that he had some money, he might be able to invest in medical equipment. After Shao Dong left, Xiao Wu took a deep breath. Ill go too. He wanted to think of a way to ease his mothers pain with music. Shao Xi and Little Bei didnt leave. They wanted to earn more money. Mommy, Ill stay and take care of you. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Alright. Ji Buwang didnt say much and only asked Uncle Li to prepare a nutritious breakfast. Eat some food to replenish your energy. Mu Jingzhes vitality was greatly damaged, and Shao Xi, Little Bei, and the rest hadnt slept the entire night either. Mu Jingzhe ate, wanting to recover her strength and vitality. As she looked at Ji Buwang, who was eating silently, guilt welled up in her heart. Previously, she had been busy with work and had focused all her attention on the children. Now that she had seen Ji Buwang, she felt that she had let him down. Come to think of it, he had waited for her for a long time, refusing to heed her words when she had told him not to wait for her. If she died, he would be sad for a long time. She only hoped that he wouldnt take the path of a devoted man and he would welcome a new relationship However, this was difficult because Ji Buwang was different from ordinary people. He couldnt see anyones face. With his face blindness, dating was a problem. If she was gone, he wouldnt be able to see a human face again, and his future would be blurry again. She didnt know if he could see her photo because she hadnt asked before. If he could see it, she could maybe leave two photos behind for him? Chapter 384 - Traditional Chinese Medicine Chapter 384: Traditional Chinese Medicine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Buwang, look at my photo. Can you see my face? He had to look at her photo some more to know what a human face looked like. What are you trying to say? After hearing Mu Jingzhe take turns telling people her last words, Ji Buwang was left a little speechless. Now that youve talked to Auntie and the rest, including the kids, its my turn? Although this could at least prove that he had a place in her heart, he didnt want to know this at all. Mu Jingzhe choked. I was just talking about the photo Im sure you want to say that if I can see your photo, youll leave me your photo so that I can look at it when youre gone. But I dont want to look at the photo. I just want to look at the living version of you. Whats so good about photos? Theyre dead objects. Mu Jingzhe said weakly, Alright, I wont leave a photo behind then. Stop thinking about photos and whatnot. Dont talk as if youre dying either. The doctor hasnt said anything yet, so stop thinking about death. Although the doctors were very worried, because the cause of the illness couldnt be determined, in addition to the fact that she had lost too much blood, they werent sure if they would be able to resuscitate Mu Jingzhe should she fall into a critical condition. This was very dangerous, but without a final notice, Ji Buwang didnt want her to say these things. I dont want to either. I want to live. I dont want to die. Then go get treatment. If you cooperate with the treatment, you wont die. Dont think too much about it. Just cooperate. Okay, Ill cooperate with the treatment. No matter what it takes, no matter where we have to go, Ill cooperate. As long as she could live. Thats more like it. Ji Buwangs expression softened. Youve been feeling weak for the past two days, so you should recuperate here. Ill get the doctor to come over and check on you. When youre feeling better in a couple of days, well go to the capital to have you examined. If that doesnt work, well go overseas. We can use this chance to handle the visa procedure in the capital. Okay. How nice was it to be alive? Mu Jingzhe felt that she shouldnt give up on hope. Ji Buwang was very serious this time. He hired many doctors from all walks of life with money or by calling in favors. Apart from many doctors with various specializations, there were also many old medical experts who didnt usually take in patients. Old Master Ji helped out as well. Old Master Ji was rather fond of Mu Jingzhe. Now that she had finally gotten a divorce, there was some hope for Ji Buwang. He couldnt let everything go to waste. He dared not imagine what would happen if Mu Jingzhe should die. He had a nagging feeling that without Jingzhe, his grandson wouldnt get married in this lifetime. Also, Xiao Wu would definitely suffer a blow. Both in his head and in his heart, he didnt want anything to happen to Mu Jingzhe. If even his old bones were still holding on, nothing could happen to Mu Jingzhe at such a young age. At that moment, many experts from the county city came. In the next two days, Mu Jingzhe got much better, but after these two incidents, her vitality had been greatly damaged and she had been looking sickly lately. Besides, the worst news was that the experts couldnt figure out Mu Jingzhes condition either. Ultimately, they decided to go to the capital. It was quite far away, so they had to take a plane to the city. When they arrived, they figured that since they were there, they might as well go to the city hospital to see if the old TCM1 doctor had returned. The few experts who had gone to check on Mu Jingzhe previously also quite admired and recommended this old TCM doctor. She was quite lucky. The old TCM doctor had returned early, so he could check out her situation. The old TCM doctor took her pulse for a long time. I cant diagnose this specifically either, but the cause of the illness is in the stomach. It might be a bug, but I dont know of a bug that can make peoples blood and qi run dry. Ill prescribe some medicine for you to beat the bug and well see how it goes. The medicine prescribed by the old TCM doctor was different from the medicine usually used against stomach bugs. It has a certain degree of toxicity. The people taking care of her shouldnt try it recklessly. Although she had seen so many doctors, this was the first time a doctor had said such a thing. Hed even prescribed some medicine specific to her situation. Mu Jingzhe thought that she could try taking it and see how it went. The medicine had to be taken, and they had to go to the capital as well. The kids wanted to tag along, but Mu Jingzhe didnt let them. Your final exams are just around the corner. You have to take them seriously. Studying is your priority. I dont know when my illness will be cured. I cant let you keep watching over me and neglect your studies. Even though the children were geniuses, this was a fact that couldnt be changed. Mu Jingzhe handed the children over to Shao Qihai. Watch over them. Dont fall for their tricks. Make sure they dont run out to look for me. Shao Qihai had a conflicted expression. Actually, he also wanted to follow her, but he could only nod. Alright. The five of you have to be obedient. Remember to eat and sleep well so that you can grow taller. When I come back, Ill check. Xiao Wu, you should go to Ocean City soon. You cant make a mistake at your concert. I dont want to miss it. Even if she had to die, she would make sure she died after listening to Xiao Wus concert. Only then would this life be worth it. Other than Ji Buwang, Li Zhaodi and Mu Han were the only ones who went to the capital with her. Mu Teng stayed behind for business so he could continue earning money so his daughter could keep seeking treatment. Mu Jingzhe didnt stop Li Zhaodi. She had said before that although it was cruel, if she had to die, she would die in front of Li Zhaodi to prevent anything from happening. When Li Zhaodi came out of the old TCM doctors place, she was much calmer and more energetic. She immediately bought a Chinese medicine pot and started brewing the medicinal herbs. Here, drink it. I think the old TCM doctor is right. Youll be fine after drinking it. Mu Jingzhe didnt know anything about the Chinese herbs prescribed by the old TCM doctor. Some of the names of the herbs were quite nice, but maybe the nicer they sounded, the more artistic they were. Therefore, she didnt care and would just drink whatever Li Zhaodi brewed for her. The taste of Chinese medicine was really awful. It wasnt just bitter but also especially strange as well. It was so bitter and awful that it made one doubt life. However, Mu Jingzhe drank it all in one go and didnt complain about how bitter it was. When they arrived in the capital, they visited two hospitals, but the outcome was the same. On the other hand, the Chinese medicine that she had been drinking during this period seemed to be working. I suddenly feel that Im not so weak anymore. I feel like Ive regained some strength. Sometimes, Chinese medicine seemed to be the most useless, but sometimes, it was the most magical and would produce unexpected results. This time, it seemed to be working. They didnt manage to find the cause of the illness in the capital either. They were originally prepared to go overseas to try, but all of a sudden, the Chinese medicine prescribed by the old TCM doctor seemed to take effect. In the beginning, Mu Jingzhe was afraid that it was just her imagination, but she slowly regained her strength. Her strength, which was like the power of an ox, started to slowly recover. As her strength increased day by day, she became certain. After testing her strength and easily carrying Li Zhaodi, she said, Much better. Really much better. We dont have to go overseas anymore. Lets go back. Li Zhaodi was overjoyed. Thats great. Youve finally recovered. This is wonderful. Ji Buwang, however, was a little worried. Are you really fine? Its not a fake recovery like last time, right? Of course not. I told you, I feel much better. In order to prove that she was indeed better, Mu Jingzhe easily lifted the table beside her. See? Ji Buwang: I do. Lets go back then. But the way you proved it Chapter 385 - Have to Find the Time to Date Ji Buwang could finally relax a little after feeling so tense all this while, but Mu Jingzhes way of proving she was recovering was a tad too strange. Whats wrong with my method of proving it? I think its fine. Dont tell me you dont believe me? I can lift you with one hand now. As Mu Jingzhe spoke, she placed the table down. Looking at Ji Buwang, she felt tempted to pick him up to prove it to him. Her hand was about to touch Ji Buwangs clothes when she saw Ji Buwang look over dangerously. Lift me? Seeing Ji Buwangs gaze, Mu Jingzhe was jolted back to her senses. Not lift you, but carry you. That was just a verb. After saying that, she wrapped her arms around Ji Buwangs waist and lifted him up. See? My strength has returned. If another person comes, I could hold each person in one hand. Ji Buwang: You even want to hold one man with each arm? Who do you want to hug? Mu Jingzhes mind went blank for a moment. She thought to herself, You could say that? Why arent you answering? Do you really want to hug another man? Mu Jingzhe loosened her grip and let Ji Buwang fall to the ground. No, why did you suddenly say all this? I wasnt thinking of hugging one man with each arm. She hadnt thought of it at first, but now that Ji Buwang had mentioned it, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but fantasize for a second. It really only took a second for her to feel that it would be really satisfying to hug one man with her left arm and another with her right arm. Previously, when she had thought that she might die, her heart had been filled with regret. One of the reasons was that she hadnt experienced a spectacular romance. Now that she had recovered, shouldnt she seize the opportunity to date a guy? Ah, it would be even better if she could date two at one go. It was said that it was best for a person to fall in love two to three times. She hadnt even fallen in love once. If she dated two men at one go, she would at least make up for what she had been missing out on all at once. However, this definitely wouldnt do, so she had to chase this thought away. Oblivious to Mu Jingzhes greedy plan, Ji Buwang tried to hide his burning face and stroked Mu Jingzhes hair. Youve only gotten slightly better and youre already all smug. Youre really Hurry up and get ready to go back. If you dont go back soon, the kids will come over. The five children had limited patience. I know, I know. Ill go now. After returning to the city and getting off the plane, Mu Jingzhe successfully stopped the five kids. As expected, if they hadnt come back soon, they would have gone to the capital. Children couldnt travel alone, and Tang Moling was the one who helped them do bad things. Because of Mu Jingzhes illness, Ji Buwang didnt have much time to care about Tang Moling. Tang Moling knew that Mu Jingzhes condition was quite serious, so after taking care of all his work matters, he couldnt help but run over to look for Mu Jingzhe. He knew that he and Mu Jingzhe didnt have a chance anymore, but she was still the one that got away. When he heard that Mu Jingzhe was sick, he wanted to go and see her. Knowing that Mu Jingzhe was in the capital, when he encountered the five kids, they hit it off immediately. Just a little longer and they would have succeeded. Before Tang Moling could express his thoughts to Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang caught him and lectured him. Why are you always doing such things! Uncle, dont do this. There are so many people here. Dont pinch my ear. Youre not my wife Ahhh, it hurts. After Ji Buwang dealt with Tang Moling, Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Little Bei. Tell me, what happened? Wheres Little Nan? Does your father know that you went out? He doesnt know, but Little Nan stayed. We didnt run away directly. Shao Nan had started learning immediately right after hed decided to do it. He had actually figured out how to use harmless substances to concoct medicine that could make people fall asleep all by himself. He had mixed it in Shao Qihais tea, and Shao Dong and the rest had gone out first. Mommy, dont worry. It really wont harm Daddy. Daddy hasnt rested properly partly because he was worried and partly because of us. Were taking this opportunity to let him rest. Mu Jingzhe held her forehead. You guys are really good to your father. Mommy, youre really much better now, right? Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe, his eyes shining. We get worried if we dont see you. You look much better now. Thats right. I told you guys before that Im much better, so there was no need for you to look for me. But we missed you. We are all on holiday. We came to look for you because we were worried about you and werent in the mood to do anything else. Shao Dong remembered the method Shao Nan had taught him to appease Mu Jingzhes anger. After struggling for a moment, he made a move. He stretched his fingers in embarrassment and tugged at Mu Jingzhes sleeve. Shao Nan had said that Mu Jingzhe was actually the most soft-hearted person and liked all adorable things. Thus, if she scolded him, he could try wheedling. Of course, Shao Dong had long known Mu Jingzhes weakness, but as the calm and steady eldest child, he had never done this previously. This time, when Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick, he had suddenly felt a little regretful. Therefore, he had endured his shame and given up his usual rational, convincing methods. In spite of his height, he still did such a thing. Because he was really shy, the blush spread from Shao Dongs ears to his cheeks. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Dongs expression incredulously, and her heart rate sped up. Boohoo. So this was how it felt to be coaxed by a big boss. Moreover, it was big boss Shao Dong who had grown up quite a bit. His red face was way too cute. Hence, Mu Jingzhe abandoned all her principles and stopped lecturing them. Alright, alright, I wont scold you kids anymore. Mu Jingzhe had just finished speaking when they hugged her. She didnt even have enough arms to hug them back. After doing that, she walked sideways like a crab. Li Zhaodi, who was watching from the side, kept shaking her head. On the other hand, after Ji Buwang finished dealing with Tang Moling, Tang Moling wanted to say a few words to Mu Jingzhe. However, he was forced to leave after only saying two words: Loved you. Mu Jingzhe: Even Ji Buwang laughed. The great news that Mu Jingzhe had recovered made everyone heave a sigh of relief. It also dispelled most of Shao Qihais anger after he was played by the children. After Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others went back, they thanked everyone for their concern. Then, they got busy again. Xiao Wus concert was no joke. Since the tickets had already been sold, he couldnt make a mistake. Previously, Xiao Wu had been worried about his mothers condition, but he couldnt delay it anymore. Therefore, he quickly went to Ocean City. This time, all five children went together. They had never been to the villa in Ocean City before, so they were filled with anticipation. Shao Qihai didnt go with them. Instead, he stayed behind to deal with work and he would go over in a few days. Even Ji Buwang got busy with his own matters, as he had delayed quite a lot of matters previously. Mu Jingzhe, along with the five children, had a few warm, comfortable, lively days in the villa. Every day, she took Xiao Wu out to practice. The rest of the time, they each had their own things to do. Little Bei started preparing for the movie she was going to film next. She familiarized herself with the script and practiced her lines. She was going to enter the production team to film a movie in August. As for Shao Xi, he wrote stories as usual. Although his first story had already been successfully made into a movie, he wasnt in a hurry. It wasnt like he had to write something for the sake of making it into a movie. He simply wrote according to his interests and mood changes. He didnt wonder whether what he wrote was suitable to be filmed or not. It would be best if it could be turned into a movie, but even if it couldnt he could always film it a few years later. He didnt have the means now, but perhaps in the future, he might. Chapter 386 - Love Is Something You Can Buy At Will When it came to filming a movie, Shao Xi was still very forward-looking. After all, with the development of technology in the future and even more special effects, everyone would be more accepting. With this thought in mind, Shao Xi could write whatever he wanted without any restraints. When Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick, the experience had invoked deep emotions in him. Reality was too cruel. Therefore, he created a world filled with miracles. In his world, even if a person suffered from an incurable illness, they could still be cured. Ordinary illnesses were cured with medicine. As for serious illnesses that couldnt be treated, they could be cured with love. As long as there were people who loved you and couldnt bear to see you die, their love would generate electricity and slowly remove your pain. Therefore, there was a special organization that used love to conquer diseases. This organization had a machine that could generate electricity using love. After persevering every day and filling pills with love, the patient could consume them and recover. The more ill one was, the more love was needed. The more people there were, the better. There were also kind people who contributed their love. It was like donating blood and doing good deeds. The protagonist in Shao Xis story was based on Mu Jingzhe, but she wasnt a mother. Instead, she was the director of an orphanage. The director had become the mother of many people and sent off batch after batch of children, giving them a lot of love and exorcising many diseases. Many children survived because of her, but later on, she fell sick. She had a very serious illness, and the love she needed was beyond normal. Therefore, even in an era when love could work miracles, it was still very difficult to save her. The children who were still in the orphanage offered their love, and kind-hearted people helped as well. However, their love was still merely a drop in the ocean. It could only relieve some of the pain but couldnt solve the root of the problem. A little girl who didnt want Director Mommy to die tried to contact the children who had moved out previously. The director was old, and the oldest children she had brought up were already in their thirties or forties. Those children had long had a family and a career. Some people were still in touch because theyd kept doing community service, but most of them had long lost contact because everyone had to work. They were all ordinary people who didnt have the money to do good deeds. The little girl contacted each and every one of them, but the result was average. Just as she started feeling disappointed, an older brother who had once been saved by the old director wrote a story about her. He was a reporter, so he called for everyone to come back and save the old director by writing this story. There were a lot of hardships in the process, but in the end, everyone managed to save the old director. All the children who had left the orphanage returned, and many kind-hearted people came as well. Mu Jingzhe didnt know why Shao Xi used the position of an orphanage director. Perhaps it was because of the orphanage in the county, which inevitably reminded her of modern times. Shao Xi hadnt finished writing the details, but Mu Jingzhe had seen the plot outline. This was Shao Xis way of thinkingunconstrained and bold. It was nice listening to the story, but when one read the first half, they would realize that this wasnt purely a warm story but also a very realistic one. Although love could generate electricity to treat illnesses, there were also people who died of disappointment in his story because they didnt have enough love. Just like in the modern era, many illnesses could be treated if one had the money and the means, while others could only die. Many people in Shao Xis story had also died. They couldnt collect enough love to save themselves. Once they were diagnosed with a terminal illness, they would need a lot of love. However, how could ordinary people have so many people who loved them? Even when the love of kind people was added, it still wasnt enough. There were also many instances of people who were wealthy but unloved, so sometimes money couldnt buy life. On the other hand, some people were very poor, but because they were well-loved, they managed to defeat their illness in the end. Some people got a new lease of life, but even more people died unwillingly, feeling desperate. It was clearly a new way to save ones life, but it was even more despairing than having an illness that couldnt be treated with medicine. If something couldnt be treated with medicine, one could blame it on their destiny. There was clearly hope, but survival remained out of ones reach. That made it even more disappointing. This also gave birth to professional love exchange, a fixed exchange of love to prepare for the future. One would thus try their best to love. Sometimes, if you didnt have love, you simply didnt have it. But some people loved indiscriminately and could even sell love to earn a livelihood. As a result, some people spent a lot of money to buy love. However, love from people who loved indiscriminately didnt work so well. Therefore, after selling their love for money because of this characteristic, those people got beaten up for revenge because their love wasnt good enough. Everything seemed absurd, but it was also extremely realistic. However, the story was also quite warm and it felt like Shao Xis style. After reading the story, Shao Nan wasnt very satisfied because he felt that one of the characters was based on him. There was a little boy who was especially good at scheming. When he grew up, he became a middleman who sold love. His personality was inexplicably similar to his. All he did was studywhich was also something that reminded him of him. Did you write me into the story on purpose? And you wrote me like this to boot? I didnt say it was you. Shao Xi snorted. Many of the stories he wrote were products of his imagination, but many of them were inspired by the people around him. Little Bei felt that the brave little girl from the orphanage resembled her a lot because she liked beautiful dresses and styling her hair in different ways. She was very brave as well. Brother, if its turned into a movie, Ill portray the little girl. Im not sure if it can be filmed yet, but if it can, Ill definitely let you act. I just dont know if youll still be a little girl when that time comes. You might have grown up by then. Then its settled. When the time comes, well work together again. Shao Nan snorted from the side. Those are all fantasies. This is more practical. After saying that, he picked up his book and continued reading. Shao Nan now had a goal. However, after some research, he decided that he wouldnt be a doctor anymore. Although doctors were great and respectable overall, there was a limit to what they could do. Most of the time, they relied on medicine and other things. A doctor might save countless people in their lifetime and make a great contribution, but Shao Nan aimed to make medicine. This was because a good medicine could sometimes save more people. Coincidentally, Shao Nan felt that he didnt have the potential to be a doctor, so he quickly set his sights on researching pharmaceuticals, which suited his personality and ability. By understanding, Shao Nan realized that his countrys pharmaceutical techniques were still too backward. Many medicines relied on imports and were quite expensive, so ordinary people couldnt afford them. There were too many things that needed to be done in this aspect, so Shao Nan felt that he should read more books and study hard. The two brothers had different personalities and made different choices, but other than occasionally bickering, they were still very close. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Wus concert was about to arrive. Prior to that, many foreigners arrived one after another. They had come because of Xiao Wus reputation. Some of them had paid people to snatch up tickets, while others bought them with extra money. Some of them purely liked music, while others urgently needed Xiao Wus music to help them. Other than them, there were also certain groups, such as parents with autistic children. These children were of different ages. Some were in their twenties or thirties, while others were in their teens. They didnt buy tickets, but Xiao Wu reserved a portion of the tickets and finally selected a group of people out of those who wanted to come. Most of these people came from China, and a small portion of them came from overseas. They spoke different languages and had different skin tones, but all of them only felt gratitude for Xiao Wu. Chapter 387 - Didn’t Give Up Even After Divorce Chapter 387: Didnt Give Up Even After Divorce Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Wus relatives couldnt miss his first concert, so Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, Shao Qihai, and the rest all came. Needless to say, Old Master Ji had come early because he wanted to spend more time with Xiao Wu. On the day of the concert, Xiao Wu, who was the youngest person in the country to hold a personal concert, put on the clothes Mu Jingzhe had personally made for him and went on stage. Guest performers were also invited, but Xiao Wu was the fully deserving protagonist. Mu Jingzhe and the others also attended in formal attire. Theyd even specifically invited professionals to help record the concert so that they could have it for future viewing. The concert didnt disappoint. It was truly a feast for the ears, making everyone present feel that it was very worth it. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dongs hands were red from clapping, and Shao Qihai was so proud that he almost lost control and cried. As for everyone else, they only cared about one thing: When was the second concert going to take place? Such a concert had to be experienced a second or third time. Before the concert had started, Xiao Wu had been tense. Because he didnt want to disappoint anyone, he acted mature and behaved like a little adult. However, when the concert ended, he relaxed and said that he didnt have plans for a second concert for the time being and that he would inform everyone when the time came. After saying that, he held Mu Jingzhes hand. He had transformed from an adult to a child. He and the professional, outstanding person on the stage just now were like two different people. Xiao Wus first concert remained a topic of conversation for a long time. Those who had attended it felt that it was worth it, while those who hadnt felt regretful and kept waiting for the second concert. When ordinary people encountered this situation, they would definitely take this opportunity to follow up with a second and third round to steadily improve themselves. However, Xiao Wu shook his head without hesitation. Mu Jingzhe was also a little puzzled by Xiao Wus choice, but she only thought that he was tired and didnt force him. If you dont want to continue, then rest for a while. Mm, I want to rest well and keep Mommy company. After Xiao Wus concert, it was time for Little Bei to join the production team. This time, Mu Jingzhe didnt work with the production team. In addition, Little Bei was worried that she would be tired, so she decided to let Shao Qihai follow her to the production team. Little Bei was still young, so her family felt more at ease following her there. This was also because there was no professional management team yet. When Little Bei grew up in the future, she could form a professional management team that suited her needs, with Little Bei acting as the core. There would then be no need for adults to follow her around. This was the first time Shao Qihai followed Little Bei to the production team. He was afraid that he wouldnt do a good job, so he made a lot of preparations in advance and even went to the studio to look for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was afraid that him doing a bad job would affect Little Bei, so she taught him a lot. That day, he came again. As Mu Jingzhe was cutting some cloth, she distractedly told him, The most important thing is safety. Theres a riding scene this time. You have to pay more attention. This time, Little Bei had chosen a movie from the Republic of China era. She was considered the second female lead, but she currently didnt necessarily have to choose to only act in films in which she was the female lead. After all, there were relatively few protagonists her age. Also, she didnt have to maintain her position like in the modern era. Little Bei only liked acting. She would take on roles that she liked based on the script and if they were suitable. If they were not, she would try when she grew up. She didnt care about maintaining her status or any of that. She was still young, so there were limited roles that she could take on. However, because she was young, she wasnt restrained and could try any genre she was interested in. Until now, she had never filmed a movie of the same theme, and the appearance of her roles was always different. This time, there was a horse-riding scene. Fortunately, she had learned how to do it previously. Although she wasnt very proficient, she could make the horse run, which was enough for the filming purposes. According to the filming plan, filming would be completed in about a month. Then, Little Bei would go back to school. Little Bei was an actress, but she hadnt set her real life aside. Mu Jingzhe had always felt that an actor had to have a real life, especially young actors and actresses. Shao Qihai nodded after Mu Jingzhe reminded him. He even took notes seriously and memorized them. His attitude made Mu Jingzhe feel even more at ease. She glanced at him and put down the scissors. Dont be too nervous. If anything happens, just contact me. Little Bei knows this herself. After all, she had filmed several movies before. Mm. Shao Qihai nodded. Are you done? Im finally done with work for the day. Because Little Bei was going to film a movie in the Republic of China era and an actress had recently come to order clothes, Mu Jingzhe felt that she was the right person to wear a cheongsam. She was currently preparing it. Mu Jingzhe herself liked cheongsams very much. Her design was a little innovative and couldnt compare to the old masters work, but Sister Wei was very good at it. She planned to continue with Sister Wei tomorrow. When he heard Mu Jingzhe say this, Shao Qihais eyes lit up. Ill take you back. I drove here. Although they had divorced, Shao Qihai hadnt completely given up on Mu Jingzhe. It was rare for them to have a chance to interact, so he wanted to fight for it. You can go back and cook. Or we can pick up the children and eat outside. Before Mu Jingzhe could speak, a bell rang outside and someone called her name. Its Ji Buwang. Shao Qihai followed Mu Jingzhe downstairs and saw Ji Buwang in a white shirt. There was a bicycle parked behind him, and he wasnt surprised to see Shao Qihai. He greeted him with familiarity. Youre here again. Have you mastered it yet? Can you take good care of Little Bei? Do you need my help? No need. Ill come again tomorrow. Shao Qihai didnt care if Ji Buwang was sincere or not and directly refused, clearly indicating that he hadnt given up on Jingzhe. Their divorce didnt mean that everything was over. His marriage to Jingzhe hadnt started well back then. Now that it had ended, Jingzhe would be even more relaxed around him. He had also changed his image and was no longer an irresponsible person, so there was still a chance. He hadnt lost to Ji Buwang! After looking at the bicycle behind Ji Buwang, he looked at Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe, you didnt drive here. Take my car. Ji Buwang only rode his bicycle over. I used a bicycle to pick Jingzhe up on purpose. Its so stuffy and suffocating sitting in a car in this weather. Besides, you can only travel on the main road. Its different for bicycles. The sun is setting right now, and the weather is cooling down. Ji Buwang retorted and patted the back seat. Jingzhe, I even cushioned it for you. Come quickly. You said yourself yesterday that bicycles are comfortable. After saying that, Ji Buwang even took a popsicle out and pulled it around his back to tempt Mu Jingzhe. I bought this for you. Come quickly. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up. A popsicle! Who could refuse a popsicle on such a hot day? She believed that no one could! And neither could she! Mu Jingzhe jumped over without hesitation. Thats great! Ji Buwang smiled. Come and sit down. Then, he looked at Shao Qihai. Well leave now. Shao Qihai: !!! How could Jingzhe be attracted to a popsicle? Jingzhe, Ill buy you a glutinous rice popsicle when we reach the intersection. One shouldnt eat too many popsicles in a day. Thank you.. Mu Jingzhe politely refused. Chapter 388 - Oh My, Jingzhe, You’re a Female Pervert Chapter 388: Oh My, Jingzhe, Youre a Female Pervert Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Buwang got on the bicycle and quickly passed by Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai thought that Jingzhe was attracted to the popsicle, but actually, the bicycle was also attractive, and she was biased toward him. Otherwise, why would she choose him without hesitation? Ji Buwang didnt say these words out loud, but Shao Qihai understood what his gaze meant. Shao Qihai watched the two of them leave and stroked his forehead. How did this happen? Previously, when he didnt have a car, because they had lived in Great Eastern Village, it had been convenient for Ji Buwang to drive. He could drive the children in his car, so the journey wouldnt be so bumpy or tiring. Now that he had bought a car, Ji Buwang had pulled a bicycle out. Unfortunately, in a place like Ocean City, where traffic was intense, bicycles were indeed popular. It was convenient to take some small alleys and even take a shortcut, but cars couldnt do that. Shao Qihai watched helplessly as Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe left. Ji Buwang was satisfied. Is it delicious? Mu Jingzhe nodded as she ate the popsicle. Yes! There were countless types of ice-cream and popsicles in the modern era, but some of them didnt taste as good as the ones in this era. Although many things only came in one flavor, they always felt very delicious. This was the case for fruit popsicles and glutinous rice popsicles. As she ate the popsicle and basked in the wind, looking at Ocean City, which differed greatly from what it looked like in the modern times, Mu Jingzhe felt very satisfied. When Ji Buwang heard Mu Jingzhes words, he felt that the bicycle was not bad. He still remembered that he had hugged Shao Qiyang tightly previously. While the five kids were still young and couldnt carry Mu Jingzhe on the bicycle, he had to make the best of his time to make arrangements before the five kids grew up and fought over who would do it instead. Ji Buwang expressed the opinion that it was quite difficult to find something that the children couldnt do or dabble in. The two of them talked as they walked. After Mu Jingzhe finished the popsicle, Ji Buwang saw a small pit in front of him. If he tried his best, he could walk around it, but he didnt really want to. He also wanted Jingzhe to hug him, so Ji Buwang deliberately didnt go around. Jolted, Mu Jingzhe quickly hugged Ji Buwang. It was clearly planned, but when Jingzhe hugged him, his body still stiffened and trembled. Mu Jingzhe felt it. The corners of her mouth curled up as she looked at Ji Buwangs back and secretly smiled. There were many romantic bicycle scenes on television and in movies, as well as in school. Mu Jingzhe had watched many of them, but in reality, she had never experienced this before. In the past, she used to ride a bicycle alone and with other girls. She had had many women hug her on the bike and had even been called hubby by her female classmates. Although it also felt good to be called that by a girl, she wanted to feel what it was like to be led around. This time, she finally felt it. It was clearly time to let go of Ji Buwang and go back to holding his clothes, but Mu Jingzhe didnt. Ji Buwang didnt expect Mu Jingzhe not to let go either. He was pleasantly surprised, and his heart rate sped up. He wished they would never reach their destination, but in reality, they arrived in less than two minutes. Alright. Mu Jingzhe hopped off the bicycle. Ill go get Little Bei and the others. After saying that, she ran up without looking back. Before she jumped down, for some reason, she thought of those aggressive womens comments on the Internet and took the opportunity to feel Ji Buwangs muscles as she let go of him. According to the girls on the Internet, those muscles were completely different from their own. They felt especially nice to the touch. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt know if it was nice to touch them. She only knew that the moment she made a move, Ji Buwang seemed to sense it and his entire body tensed up. Mu Jingzhe came back to her senses and felt that she was simply acting too out of character. Although she had reflected on herself after recovering from her illness previously and had realized that no matter how busy she was, she could still date, this sudden move made her seem like a hooligan. Especially in this era, when everyone was still reserved, she seemed too aggressive. Mu Jingzhe didnt dare look at Ji Buwang after touching him and only prayed that Ji Buwang wouldnt think of her as a female pervert. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhes back and didnt move. Only after her back disappeared from view did he abruptly take a step back. His heart had almost jumped out of his chest just now. This was the first time he realized that being hugged by a girl he liked was so exciting. He didnt know how the people around him could be so calm. Jingzhe had only touched him casually, but he was already so sensitive. Ji Buwang muttered, She wasnt like this in the past. Fortunately, she ran away. If she hadnt run away, his heartbeat would have been even more terrifying. He might even have blushed or something. That would have been very unmanly. Mu Jingzhe ran home and leaned against the door to calm herself down. She peeked at Ji Buwang through the window, wanting to see if he was angry or had a strange expression on his face. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he wasnt mad. Mommy, what are you doing? Nothing. Mu Jingzhe turned around. What do you want to eat today? Do you want to go out to eat? Yes! Shao Xi immediately responded. Lets vote. Because there were many children at home, sometimes everyone would have a different opinion about what they wanted to eat or play. Hence, Mu Jingzhe had started using the methods of black and white, rock paper scissors, and show of hands to determine the majority vote. The minority would then follow the majority. Today, they voted by raising their hands. I want to go. I have no objections. Im okay with going out. Me too. Coincidentally, Sister will be joining the production team in two days. I agree. Excellent1. Mu Jingzhe: Then lets go. Shao Xi, who had recently become obsessed with riding a bicycle, immediately ran to ride his personal bicycle. The bicycle had been given to him by Ji Buwang. Initially, Ji Buwang had bought it because he had seen that Xiao Wu was envious of other children riding a bicycle, but since he was buying him one, it was impossible for him to only buy a bicycle for Xiao Wu. Thus, hed ended up buying one for each of the other four kids as well. It was much safer to ride a bicycle designed for kids. They didnt know where he had bought them, but they were very rare. In that day and age, children also rode bicycles designed for adults. Such a bike was too big for even the biggest kids, much less kids who started riding a bicycle at seven or eight. Some of them werent even as tall as their bikes. It was quite ridiculous. Mu Jingzhe couldnt care less about those children, but she didnt allow the five kids to ride bicycles for adults. Even though they had the money, she wouldnt let them buy one for the time being. Thus, theyd never had a bicycle until Ji Buwang gave them something they could ride. This little bicycle happened to be a favorite of the five kids. They learned to ride it very quickly. Other than Xiao Wu, who had suffered a fall once, the others hadnt fallen much. While the children were riding the bicycle, Mu Jingzhe was still sitting behind Ji Buwang. However, this time, she was well-behaved and she pulled Ji Buwangs clothes, not daring to be impudent. Ji Buwang didnt dare be impudent in front of the children either. He rode obediently to prevent his heart from beating too quickly and making a fool of himself. Being familiar with Ocean City, Ji Buwang took them to a gem of a restaurant. Shao Xi and the others all praised the foods deliciousness. Lets come again. Yummy. Mm, I like it too. Excellent. Excellent1. Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang, Shao Dong, and the others silently looked at Little Bei, who didnt fit in with the conversation. They saw Little Bei sitting very solemnly with her hands flat in front of her. If they werent in a lively restaurant, they would have wondered where they were. Chapter 389 - You’re Such a Slut Looking at Little Bei, Ji Buwang leaned closer to Mu Jingzhe and whispered, Little Bei is still the same. Mm. Mu Jingzhes voice seemed to contain a smile. Her life had become rich and colorful because of the children, especially Little Bei. After all sorts of dialects had appeared at home last time, lines from period movies and television dramas started appearing now. Little Bei was already in discussions about her next drama, and barring any incidents, it would be a period drama. Because this drama was set in the Republic of China, the characters spoke in a genteel manner, so Little Bei had started speaking like the ancients lately. Period dramas were different from modern dramas. Not only were the characters clothes different, but their way of speaking was also different. One had to learn how to speak in that manner in order to sound natural. Recently, Little Bei had been practicing as much as she could, so her daily conversations had also changed. She had replaced the modern versions of I, you, why, how, very, and say with their ancient versions in her daily conversations. When she was in the mood, she would speak like this, looking especially dignified, just as she looked now. She even took a class on classical etiquette specifically for this reason. Mu Jingzhe felt that Little Bei was currently even qualified to portray a little princess. When Little Bei saw Mu Jingzhe looking at her, she tilted her head slightly and looked over. She was as dignified as ever, but her gaze was questioning. Mu Jingzhe quickly asked, Are you[1] full? Ji Buwang almost burst out laughing when he heard that. Little Bei almost couldnt keep her composure as well. Mu Jingzhe saw his expression and said, What are you laughing at? You wouldnt sound much better saying it. It wasnt like she had said, Youre such a slut. After eating and drinking to their hearts content, Shao Dong and Shao Xi went to look for Shao Qihai and went to bed with him. Before Shao Qihai took Little Bei to the production team, he confirmed the next movie and signed the contract. It was that period drama after all. This period piece wasnt a movie but a television drama. Filming a television drama might take longer, but the script was excellent and Little Beis role was also very good, so they still signed. At the time, there wasnt an obvious distinction between movie actors and television drama actors. Besides, many actors in the modern era also acted in both movies and television dramas. Little Bei didnt have to only act in movies. Her first production had been, in fact, a television drama. Afraid that Little Bei and Shao Qihai wouldnt be used to it, after some hesitation, the worried Mu Jingzhe decided to follow them to the production team for two days. She only left the production team after Shao Qihai slowly adapted. Mu Jingzhe didnt go with Little Bei, but she still stayed in Ocean City. Other than customizing costumes in the studio, she also handled fashion design. The television drama Little Bei has signed a contract with actively sought a cooperation with Mu Jingzhe because they had long learned of Mu Jingzhes ability and sense of responsibility from their peers in the industry. When she was in charge of the costumes and makeup, the effect produced was always pleasing to the eye. Even her earliest work three years ago was still not outdated and continued to look good. This was very important. Typically, very few television movies could cross time and space so that, no matter the current aesthetic standards, people would still find them beautiful. Other than the fact that Mu Jingzhes designs were progressive, there was also the fact that she had seen many modern designs. Why some characters became classics was one of her main points of focus. She had already received information about each of the actors. After meeting all the main actors, she started designing. However, this process wasnt fast, as Mu Jingzhe had to undergo a period of learning in the early stages. Professional fashion designers, especially those who dabbled in ancient costumes, generally had to know some basic history. Even if they didnt know anything, they had to learn. They had to learn a bit, as they couldnt be ignorant. Mu Jingzhe was very meticulous. The clothes she designed not only had to be suitable for the individual actors, but they also had to look good when the characters came together. The main characters costumes had a hint of mystery about them. One could guess their identity and personality based on their clothes. With their different identities, colors, and styles, the clothes had to match each characters personality to enhance the plot. The same applied to the makeup. The number of designs in Mu Jingzhes notebook slowly increased. After she met the director, the director was very satisfied and said that engaging her would be worth it. Mu Jingzhe also enjoyed this feeling, as it felt as if all her effort was worth it. She felt that her work was very meaningful and often immersed herself in it until she was woken up by the children. Xiao Wu came the most, as well as Ji Buwang. For some reason, Xiao Wu also started to get interested in Shao Nans book. After reading it, he even said that he would go out to collect folk songs. He wasnt afraid of the heat and would run out every day. Sometimes, he would disappear for a long time. However, he kept sticking to Mu Jingzhes side when she came back. He was still the same clingy Xiao Wu. As long as Ji Buwang was in Ocean City and had time, he would come to pick Mu Jingzhe up. Every day, he would give her a popsicle, other than the few days when it was inconvenient for her. She had no idea how Ji Buwang found out. In any case, he was quite attentive and considerate. During this special period, he didnt ride a bicycle anymore. Instead, he drove there. He didnt say it explicitly, but the two of them had a tacit understanding. Mu Jingzhe felt embarrassed and pleased at the same time. This summer, the things that left the deepest impression on Mu Jingzhe were the cold popsicles she received every day, as well as the hot and cool wind and the lively cicadas. The cicadas kept chirping non-stop. Sometimes, they would even scream at night. The kids wanted to catch them, but they didnt succeed. In the end, it was Ji Buwang who helped them do it. During the summer, the five kids skin had become much darker because they were all riding bicycles, including Xiao Wu. However, it couldnt be denied that this was their most peaceful and comfortable summer ever. Perhaps it was because it was so quiet and comfortable, but Mu Jingzhes feelings for Ji Buwang had indeed changed. Previously, she had always said that she didnt have time. This time, with Ji Buwang by her side, that feeling slowly changed. Ji Buwang didnt say much, nor did Mu Jingzhe, but the two of them tacitly understood that something had changed. Only the two of them could comprehend such a feeling. Before school reopened at the end of August, Mu Jingzhe brought the children back to the county city. Two days after they returned, the night before school reopened, Shao Qihai finally returned with Little Bei. They had rushed to finish filming Little Beis scenes. This time, she started school at the same time as the other kids. Little Bei, Shao Dong, Shao Xi, and Xiao Wu didnt skip a grade this time. Previously, they had wanted to learn as soon as possible, but now, all of them were busy, so they didnt intend to skip a grade. If nothing went wrong, they would follow the pre-set grade order. Only Shao Nan skipped a grade. He planned to get through junior high school as soon as possible and go to university. Only by going to university could he undergo systematic learning. This time, Little Bei didnt follow him. The twin siblings used to sit together, but they finally separated now. It was normal for Shao Nan, though, as he had been constantly learning. Although staying with the children filled her heart with warmth, Mu Jingzhe still experienced the relaxed feeling of having her children finally go to school after a vacation. After sending the kids to school, Mu Jingzhe decided to look for Li Zhaodi to play the role of a child herself. [1] the ancient version of you Chapter 390 - Beat Her Up Li Zhaodi naturally treasured Mu Jingzhe. When she saw her, she asked like she usually did, What do you want to eat this morning? Anything is fine. Everything Mommy makes is delicious. Although Mu Jingzhe answered this way, she still ordered a few dishes in a row. Li Zhaodi didnt scold her and dragged her to buy some groceries before preparing the food for her. After the meal, Mu Jingzhe stroked her stomach and slumped down. When her stomach no longer felt so full, she washed the dishes before following Li Zhaodi to the bun shop. Mom, has business been good recently? Its alright. After hiring someone to help, your father and I can take turns working. Hows the new worker? Does he also secretly eat the food? Mu Jingzhe asked with concern. Previously, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had listened to Mu Jingzhe and hired a helper. She had been quite hardworking, but there had been one bad thing about her She would secretly eat the food. The bun shop provided meals, so it wasnt like the worker had been forced to go hungry. Although she didnt mind the food provided, they hadnt expected this person to be so insatiable. Shed even secretly eaten the food sold in the bun shop. One time, she had almost been caught and had even sold to a customer a bun she had taken a bite from. When the matter had blown up, she had defended herself by saying she had done that out of instinctive fear because she had gone hungry often in the past. Whenever she saw food, she wanted to stuff it in her mouth. She promised to correct this bad habit in the future, but they had still dismissed her and hired someone else. This one is quite hardworking and doesnt steal food. She only brings her daughter here often, but her daughter doesnt make a fuss. I thought that a child wouldnt eat much, so I didnt say anything. In the past, Li Zhaodi would never have said something like this. However, when she had seen that the womans daughter was thin and small, she had felt compassion for her. Therefore, she turned a blind eye despite knowing that the womans daughter would secretly eat the buns. There were days where the buns didnt sell out completely anyway. She would just consider it accumulating merit. Mu Jingzhe praised Li Zhaodi when she heard that. Mom, youre so kind. You did well. Li Zhaodi felt a little smug and embarrassed after being praised. Whats there to praise me for? I was not born evil. Since I have money, Im willing to help others. I know. Ive always known that you were a good person, Mommy. I want to learn from you. Mu Jingzhe coaxed Li Zhaodi until she beamed with happiness. Everyone liked to listen to nice words, and Li Zhaodi was no exception. Mu Jingzhe wanted her to be happy every day. The children were also very good on that front. Every time they came, they kept greeting their Grandmother and praising her non-stop. Each of the five children could praise her from head to toe, making Li Zhaodi experience double the joy. As Li Zhaodi laughed, the two of them arrived at the bun shop. Mu Jingzhe saw the newly-hired Sister Ping. She was still young and she indeed had a five- or six-year-old child with her who was very skinny. Mu Jingzhe greeted Sister Ping and helped her chop up meat. However, just as she picked up the knife, Sister Ping snatched it away. Ill do it. How can I let you do it? Little Boss, please sit aside and rest. After saying that, she started chopping the meat. Mu Jingzhe didnt argue with her, but she realized that her elbow seemed to be bruised. What happened to your arm? And the corners of your eyes I didnt watch where I was going last night and I fell. Mu Jingzhe found it a little strange but she didnt ask anything else since Sister Ping didnt seem to want to say anything. After a while, she went back. When the kids come back from school later, bring them to the house to eat, Li Zhaodi reminded her. A persons heart was made of flesh. The children treated her as their biological grandmother, so she also treated the children as her own. She was thinking of making delicious food for them. Alright, I understand. Mu Jingzhe took the five kids to Li Zhaodis place and happily ate another meal. After eating too much, she sauntered back. When she was near the bun shop, she heard the cries of a child and some screams for help. Mu Jingzhe quickly went over and asked the five kids to be careful and not come near. When they got closer, they realized that Sister Ping was being beaten up by a man. Sister Ping was even hugging her daughter and crying for help. There were many people around who wanted to persuade the man, but whoever tried to do so would suffer. The man seemed to be drunk and was hitting whoever went up to him. Get out of the way. This is a family matter. Its none of your business if I hit my wife. Now that he was hitting someone else, Sister Ping no longer had to be beaten up. However, after everyone ran away, she continued to get beaten up. Dont hit the child! Sister Ping cried pitifully, shouting for help. Mu Jingzhe stepped forward and shouted, Stop! When the drunkard heard Mu Jingzhes voice, he raised his hand, ready to hit her. When Sister Ping saw that it was Mu Jingzhe, she got very nervous and immediately shouted, Father of my child, dont hit her! This is my boss daughter! The man slowed down and stopped. He glanced at Mu Jingzhe and muttered something, then picked up the beer bottle beside him and staggered away. It seemed like he had drunk some alcohol. Mu Jingzhe frowned. This is your husband? Mm. Sister Ping was filled with trepidation. Little Boss, dont tell the lady boss. Dont fire me. I wont let him come again. I wont let it affect my work either. If I get fired, I wont have a chance to live if I stay at home every day. Mu Jingzhe frowned. You cant constantly endure these beatings. This is a problem that needs to be solved. Mu Jingzhe had zero tolerance when it came to domestic violence. In the modern era, many people would advise the abused wife to get a divorce. After all, domestic violence wouldnt stop once it started and would only become increasingly worse. However, divorce wasnt a solution people sought in this era. Mu Jingzhe didnt tell her to get a divorce, but she still said that this problem had to be solved. No wonder shed had bruises previously. It turned out that she had been beaten up. I know. Its all my fault for failing to give birth to a son. If my stomach worked harder, I wouldnt get beaten up. I just have to give birth to a son and things will be fine. Mu Jingzhes frown deepened. Little Bei couldnt help but say, The gender of the baby is not determined by the mother. If you really want to pursue the matter, its the fathers responsibility. You dont have to blame yourself. Little Bei, who had learned the science behind this, didnt like this misconception. Sister Ping looked at Little Bei. How impressive. You know everything. Although she praised her, her expression was disapproving. When she smiled, the corners of her mouth twitched and she let out a tear. Mu Jingzhe frowned. Lets pack up and go back first. There are no more customers. We can close for the day. Aye. Actually, Sister Ping had specifically waited until now because she didnt want to go home. She was afraid that she would be criticized by her in-laws if she went home, so shed wanted to eat a few of the unsold tea eggs and buns before leaving. Mu Jingzhe was about to leave when the drunkard who had just left suddenly sauntered back. Give me two yuan. I dont have money. I havent received my wages yet. Dont drink any more. Lets go home quickly. Sister Ping was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would be disgusted, so she carefully shoved her husband. Why are you here if theyre not paying you! Unexpectedly, the words I dont have money angered the drunkard husband. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and grabbed her hair, slapping her without a care. Stop! Mu Jingzhe exclaimed in shock. Even if youre the boss, you cant stop me from hitting my wife. Give me money! The drunkard, who was impatient, actually picked up his beer bottle and smashed it. Amid Sister Pings shrieks and Little Beis frightened screams, the beer bottle shattered and Sister Pings head bloomed open. Chapter 391 - Leaving Her to Die Help, Little Boss, help Sister Ping couldnt take the pain and shouted. The drunkard was impatient and wanted to hit her again, but just as he raised his hand, he was stopped by Mu Jingzhe. Now that her ox-like strength had returned, Mu Jingzhe could easily hold the drunkard in place to prevent him from moving. Mu Jingzhe was shocked when she saw Sister Pings head bleeding. Cant you see that shes bleeding? Shes not going to die. Let go of me! Unable to break free, the drunkard actually raised his other hand, wanting to hit her again. Sister Pings body trembled as she screamed. Mu Jingzhe frowned when she saw the drunkards unwillingness to let go and directly dislocated his hand. The drunkard was slow to react for a few seconds before touching his dislocated hand and screaming. Ah Although he screamed terribly, Mu Jingzhe knew what she was doing, so she ignored him and turned to help Sister Ping. Youre bleeding a lot. Lets go to the hospital to take a look Sister Ping interrupted Mu Jingzhe. Whats wrong with him? As she looked at the drunkard, who was screaming, Sister Pings expression changed. She suddenly pushed Mu Jingzhe away. How dare you hit my man? How can you be so evil! Mu Jingzhe was dumbfounded. What? Clearly, Sister Ping was the one who had shouted for help, yet she was blaming her now? Sister Ping glared at Mu Jingzhe and quickly ran over to help the drunkard up. Father of my child, are you alright? It hurts so much, you smelly wretch! The drunkard kicked Sister Ping, wincing in pain. Although Sister Ping was kicked by him, she only looked at his hand worriedly. Why does your arm look like this? Dont tell me its broken? Sister Ping had just touched him when the drunkard screamed again. Sister Ping looked at his hand in fear. She then turned around and looked at Mu Jingzhe, her face filled with anger. How can you hit people casually and break their hands? Listen to me, if anything happens to the father of my child, Ill fight it out with you! Mu Jingzhe scoffed, finally certain that she had helped an ingrate. You can try. She waved her fist. Sister Ping shrank at the thought of her methods and only glared at her with hatred. Feeling that all this was very meaningless, Mu Jingzhe pulled the indignant Shao Dong and the others back. Lets go. No point wasting my breath on them. People like that were truly trashy. There was nothing to say to them, for it would only anger one to death. No one could understand their logic. This Sister Ping definitely couldnt stay around. She had to get Li Zhaodi to fire her as soon as possible. Dont run. Youre not allowed to run. You want to flee after hitting someone? Even if youre the boss, you cant do that. You have to take responsibility for whatever happens to my childs father. When Sister Ping saw that Mu Jingzhe was about to leave, she couldnt care less about her fear. Her expression changed, and she stopped her. You have to go to the hospital with me and pay up! As Sister Ping spoke, perhaps afraid that Mu Jingzhe would run away, she ordered her daughter, Stop them quickly. Dont let them leave! Her daughter actually ran forward and stretched out her arms to block the way. Sister Ping looked around. Everyone saw it. She injured the father of my child! She sought confirmation from the surrounding people, wanting them to help or testify, leaving Mu Jingzhe no choice but to take responsibility. However, the people watching the show had basically been there the entire time and had seen everything clearly. Some of them had even been beaten up by that man. No one stepped forward. Instead, they looked at Mu Jingzhe with sympathy in their eyes. Someone even directly called Sister Ping out for being shameless. Sister Ping didnt seem to expect such a reaction and was furious as a result. In any case, you have to take responsibility for this! she said firmly. Mu Jingzhe looked at her face, which was still stained with blood. Because of her agitation, her originally pretty face had become hideous. This was probably the most twisted and fickle face she had ever seen. It had changed from the most pitiful state to the most vicious. This was also the speediest case of returning kindness with ingratitude she had ever witnessed. I saved you because you asked for help. If it werent for me, you might have been smashed to death by that beer bottle by now! Mu Jingzhe sneered. You and your husband must have plotted this. Youre deliberately extorting me, right? When she heard Mu Jingzhe say that she would probably have been dead by now if it had not been for her, a hint of fear flashed across Sister Pings face. However, when she heard the last part, she lost it. Whos extorting you? I know you broke my childs fathers hand. My childs father needs to earn money. Our familys livelihood depends on him. I wanted you to save me, not hit him. Who knew you were so vicious? Sister Ping looked at her husband with heartache. Im vicious? Mu Jingzhe laughed out of sheer anger. Recalling that the onlookers had helped her just now, she said, So the reason you shouted for help was to get someone to take the beating for you? To make your husband happy so that youd suffer less? Mu Jingzhe was speechless. A scumbag paired up with a cheap woman. You two are really a match made in heaven. However, in the future, you two can play this kind of game alone. One of you can act willing to hit, and the other can act willing to take a beating. Since you two are so loving, in the future, dont shout for help or dupe others! My husbands hand Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on them and went over to fix the drunkards dislocated hand. Alright, your husband is fine. He absolutely wont have a problem beating you to death in the future. Sister Ping didnt detect the sarcasm in her voice at all and was only concerned about one thing. Really? Give it a try, father of my child. The drunkard, who had sobered up due to the pain, moved his hand when he heard that. Yes, its fine now. Thats great. You scared me to death. Before Sister Ping could finish speaking, she was slapped in the face. Its all your fault, you b*tch! The drunkard bullied the weak and feared the strong. After seeing Mu Jingzhes strength, he didnt dare provoke her, so he only focused on venting his anger on Sister Ping and continued hitting her, his expression changing rapidly. Sister Ping screamed and shouted for help again, but this time, no one paid attention to her. Mu Jingzhe left with the children without looking back. After taking a few steps, she remembered something and turned around. Sister Pings eyes lit up, as she thought that Mu Jingzhe was going to help her. Mu Jingzhe informed her, You dont have to come to work tomorrow. Our family wont employ you anymore. She couldnt afford to have such an employee. Sister Pings expression changed drastically, and she quickly broke free from the drunkards hand. What? I didnt do anything wrong. How can you fire me? She had the cheek to say that she hadnt done anything wrong? The corners of Mu Jingzhes mouth twitched. Then what have you done right? Our family doesnt want someone who repays kindness with enmity. No, you have no right. Youre not the boss Sister Ping panicked. She had never met such a good boss. It was quite an easy job, and she didnt have to get beaten up. She could support herself and her daughter every day and eat very well. She was even paid a wage. Where else could she find such a good job? Thats my mother. Do you think she wont listen to me? Mu Jingzhe turned around and left, ignoring Sister Pings indignant questions and cries of pain. Sister Ping hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to really leave just like that. Furthermore, everyone around her had run away, and no one gave two hoots about her. Her body hurt more and more as the beatings rained down on her. When she heard her daughters cries, fear welled up in her heart. Dont go. Little Boss, save me. You cant leave me in the lurch How can you be so ruthless Leave her in the lurch? Ruthless?! How could she say such a thing? There was no doubt that she had suffered from cerebral thrombosis for ten years. Mu Jingzhe quickened her pace, and the childrens faces looked numb. Shao Dong even felt some pity. Mommy, why dont we help Grandma recruit someone? The people shes recruited were all weirdos. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself, Thats right. She cant even hire a normal person. She didnt know if Li Zhaodi was always attracting such pieces of work because she was a piece of work herself. It seemed like such people always liked to approach her. If this continued, she would be able to start a collection soon. Chapter 392 - I’ll Give You My Daughter Since Li Zhaodi kept hiring such pieces of work, it would inevitably affect the business of the bun shop. Mu Jingzhe agreed with Shao Dongs suggestion. Alright, lets go back and talk to her about this. Mu Jingzhe and the kids went back to find Li Zhaodi. On the way, Shao Xi even asked seriously, Mommy, why is there such a person in this world? Although everyone is different, why is there someone like her, a person born without a brain or someone whose brain has been eaten? Mu Jingzhe also wanted to ask this question. Since ancient times, there had always been similar people. In any case, there was no escaping from them. Even if one escaped in reality, they couldnt escape from such people online either. Little Xi, this is very normal. From their perspective, people like us might also be very strange. They dont know what were thinking and theyll also wonder why there are people like us in this world. Let them exist since they already do. If you really cant stand them, you can reason with them in your books. When there was nothing to do about a problem in real life, a writer could mock it as much as they wanted in their books. Do the same in the future. Little Xi, you have to learn to use your strengths. Shao Xis eyes lit up. Thats right. I can teach them a lesson in my books. Seeing that he had accepted her suggestion, Mu Jingzhe was very satisfied. When she saw Li Zhaodi, she told her about what had happened. Im afraid that shell come tomorrow and hang around, so I came to tell you about it first. Indeed. This Little Ping seems to be quite hardworking, but it turns out shes really useless. She wont even hit her man back. You helped her, and she still dared to blame you. She really doesnt know whats good for her. You did the right thing by firing her. Li Zhaodi naturally took Mu Jingzhes side, so the next day, when she saw the badly battered Sister Ping, she told her not to come anymore and paid her the salary she owed her for this period of time. Sister Ping was still indignant, but there was nothing she could do even though she was fired. Shao Dong really found a helper for Li Zhaodi. The person he found was finally normal this time. Although she was a little taciturn, there was no problem with her. On the other hand, it was said that Sister Ping hadnt given up and had come over a few times, even bringing her daughter with her. She was covered in injuries and wanted Li Zhaodi to pity her. She said that her husband was beating her even harder now that she had lost her job and she asked Li Zhaodi to give her a way out. When Li Zhaodi ignored her, Sister Ping was indignant and she even scolded her. But how was she a match for Li Zhaodi when it came to scolding someone? Li Zhaodis combat ability was impressive. Later on, she heard that Sister Ping was almost beaten to death and her daughter was beaten up as well. More than a month had passed, and for some reason, she actually went to look for Mu Jingzhe. As Mu Jingzhe was driving back, the two of them suddenly rushed up, startling Mu Jingzhe. What are you doing! Are you trying to scam me?! If it werent for the fact that she hadnt been driving fast to begin with, she would have knocked into them if she hadnt braked in time. Mu Jingzhes face turned green, but Sister Ping acted as if she hadnt heard a word. When she saw Mu Jingzhe come out, she nudged her daughter, who immediately knelt down and called out, Mom! Wrong. Thats your mother. Mu Jingzhe ran away when she saw her kneel down. She got in the car and was ready to leave when the child suddenly pounced forward and hugged her legs. She shouted, Mommy! Sister Ping said from the side, Little Boss, its too difficult for my family to raise this child. Her father hit us again, so I really cant raise her. Can I give this child to you? Dont you love raising children? Look, you only have one daughter. Now that you have her, youll have two daughters. Mommy, Ill be obedient, the child said in a daze. Mu Jingzhe was already completely speechless. Let go. Do you think youre sticky candy that one cant get rid of once it sticks to them? Im not raising you. I dont like raising children either! Why not? Arent you already raising five? Just raise her too. Its the same, even though shes not your biological daughter. Youre rich too, so it doesnt matter if you raise one more. She doesnt eat much and she is very easy to raise. She can even help you work. Dont worry, shell definitely be filial to you when she grows up. Sister Ping spoke bluntly with an expression that seemed to say, I understand you. She hadnt worked in the shop for nothing previously. She already knew that Mu Jingzhe was divorced and was helping raise her ex-husbands children. Sister Ping was extremely disapproving of the divorce. She believed that women had to stick with their man for a lifetime if they got married. Mu Jingzhe had actually gotten a divorce and was even raising kids that werent biologically hers. In her mind, Mu Jingzhe was simply a fool and a lunatic, for she could give birth to her own kids if she was so fond of children. However, she had also considered the possibility that Mu Jingzhe was infertile. Although Mu Jingzhe was a fool and a lunatic, her daughter would only have a way out if such a woman existed in this world. Sister Ping felt that Mu Jingzhe would definitely agree that her daughter was beautiful and had many strengths. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe had seen such a shameless person with such a weird way of thinking. She said, No, I dont like raising children. Even though I have money, I wont raise such a child. Do you think I raise children with my eyes closed, like the way you looked for a husband? Get lost! If she continued, she would have to hit someone! Dont be embarrassed. Im really giving her to you to raise. I wont acknowledge her in the future either. Ill only let her acknowledge you. After saying that, Sister Ping tried to leave. Here, Im giving the child to you. Im leaving! Im the one whos leaving! Mu Jingzhe forcibly removed the child from her, not caring if it hurt. Take your child back! She took a few steps forward and sent that womans daughter back into her arms before driving away. Sister Ping wanted to stop her, but she couldnt. After Mu Jingzhe drove away, seeing that they were still chasing after her, she quickly stepped on the accelerator to get rid of them. As soon as she got home and parked the car, Xiao Wu appeared. Mommy, youre back! Mm, Xiao Wu is waiting for me again. I heard the car. Xiao Wu walked over and took Mu Jingzhes hand. Uncle is here. Ji Buwang came. What are you doing? Xiao Wu was about to answer when he heard a shout behind him. Little Boss! Mu Jingzhe turned around and saw Sister Ping and her daughter running over. Im really giving my daughter to you. I wasnt lying! As she ran forward, she shouted. She glanced at Mu Jingzhes house and jealousy flashed across her eyes. She pushed her daughter and said, Hurry, go back to your mother. If you continue behaving like this, Im going to call the police. Mu Jingzhe had completely lost her patience. Why would you call the police? Since you like raising children, Ill give her to you Who do you think you are? Why are you giving a child to Mommy? Do you think Mommy will raise just any child? Xiao Wus sharp voice interrupted Sister Ping. Get lost! Xiao Wu, who was usually soft and good-natured, suddenly exploded. Not only was Sister Ping shocked, but Mu Jingzhe was shocked as well. Why are you so selfish, child? Youre living a good life yourself, yet you wont allow others to live a good life with you. Cant you see that my daughter is pitiful Isnt she pitiful because you didnt do a good job as a mother? You couldnt even take care of your own child. What right do you have to give her to my mother? Arent you afraid that shell die? Thats right. Arent you afraid that shell die? Shao Nans voice was heard. He looked at Sister Ping with a meaningful gaze before staring at her daughter with a look of contempt. Chapter 393 - Dear, Fly Slowly No matter how slow Sister Ping was, she could sense the difference. What do you mean? What do you want? Surely youre not going to kill someone?! We should be asking you what you want. Do you know that this is a crime? Abandoning a child will send you to jail. Shao Nan belatedly brought up the law. If you dont want to go to jail, get lost quickly. This was the first time Sister Ping had heard of such a crime, but seeing that Shao Nan didnt seem to be lying, and Mu Jingzhe didnt want to raise her daughter either, she left unwillingly in the end. She had thought that Mu Jingzhe was soft-hearted and wouldnt care if she was her biological daughter or not, as she simply loved raising other peoples children. Furthermore, she was rich. It was a good idea, so she hadnt expected it to fail. Sister Ping left unwillingly, and Ji Buwang also came out to find her. Why wont you come in? What happened? We met a lunatic. Shao Nan took Mu Jingzhes hand. Lets go, Mommy. Ji Buwang was speechless when he heard what Sister Ping had done. How can there be such a person? If I had known, I wouldve come out earlier. You guys should have called me. I would have scolded them away. Little Nan and the rest already scolded her into going away. Xiao Wu looked unhappy, and Mu Jingzhes mood improved a little. Xiao Wu, I think I could even hang an oil bottle from your mouth. Why are you so unhappy? Are you jealous? Are you afraid that other children will come? Only then did Xiao Wu realize that he had been pouting subconsciously. I know you wont raise other children, Mommy. Im just angry that she went overboard. Alright, stop being angry. Such a person is not worth it. Lets go in quickly. What were you guys doing? Something important! Shao Nan replied. The so-called important matter was actually Ji Buwang making a kite with them out of bamboo. They said theyve never flown a kite before. We can fly the kite tomorrow. Ji Buwang hadnt gone out in time earlier on because he had been busy working and hadnt been able to leave for a while. As soon as they said that, Mu Jingzhe remembered. Oh, thats right. Tomorrow is the Double Ninth Festival[1] We can climb up to admire the chrysanthemums and fly a kite. Thats right, so help quickly. Ji Buwang pointed at the finished framework. I did as much as I could according to their requests, but its still not that similar. Hurry up and draw with them to enhance this. There were more butterfly and dragonfly kite designs to begin with, and they looked very lifelike up in the sky. When Ji Buwang had come earlier, hed wanted to show off, so he had asked the kids what they wanted and had ended up suffering. The childrens preferences were completely different, and they didnt at all stand on ceremony around him. There were all sorts of requestsa little kitten, a little pig, a little hedgehog, a little fish, and a little rabbit. Each of the five kids had asked for a different design, making Ji Buwang feel overwhelmed. The little fish might be easy to make, but the rest were a little difficult. Ji Buwang had wanted to say that he could just draw anything, but theyd already started to think of ways to make the kite look like an animal. Looking at their expectant gazes, he ultimately couldnt bring himself to tell them that he couldnt do it. That was how he had ended up working until now. I originally wanted to give you a surprise when I was done, but I didnt manage to do it. Ones plans couldnt keep up with changes. He urgently needed Mu Jingzhes help now. Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. Who asked you to agree to everything they said? Just make a butterfly or a dragonfly or something. If you cant do it, just draw it. Youre just saying that now. In reality, youd probably be even more serious than me. Ji Buwang could see how Mu Jingzhe doted on the children. Uh Mu Jingzhe was at a loss for words. Ji Buwang relaxed. Take them and draw. Ill make two simple ones. Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others picked up their brushes and worked together to draw the kites. Although they were strangely-shaped, they still looked a little decent. Thanks to everyones hard work, they finally finished making the kites. Then, Ji Buwang made two butterfly kites for himself and Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe added color and turned them into seven-colored butterflies. The colors were gorgeous, and the kites were quite beautiful. The next day, Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang, Li Zhaodi, and Mu Teng went to the top of the county mountain to fly the kites in the wind. However, Shao Dong and the others had all failed. Because they had pursued a nice appearance, they couldnt guarantee that the kites could fly. Therefore, all of them failed to make their kites fly. Even the little fish kite failed. Only Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs two butterflies flew up. They were originally split up, and later on, Mu Jingzhes kite almost fell down. Ji Buwang rescued her butterfly kite, but while he did so, the threads of the two butterflies got intertwined and couldnt be separated. The two butterflies fluttered in the wind in midair and flew higher and higher. The five kids looked up and shouted. Ji Buwang was very satisfied watching the two butterflies flying together. He felt like this was him and Jingzhe. As he was thinking, he heard Shao Xi say, This is how Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai[2] flew when they became butterflies, right? Li Zhaodi patted Shao Xi. How can you compare them to those two butterflies? Theyre not like that. Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai had both ended up dying. This was inauspicious. Mu Jingzhe hadnt thought of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. She had merely thought of a song[3] and couldnt help but want to sing it. Dear, fly slowly. Beware of the thorny roses ahead Oh no, she really sang it. Sensing everyones gazes, Mu Jingzhe shut her mouth with a wooden expression. This was what happened with songs like this, which were too popular, catchy, and easy to learn. One could hum them after listening to them once or twice. Just thinking about it made her subconsciously sing the song, and she couldnt control herself at all. She handed the coil in her hand to Ji Buwang, who was suppressing his laughter. Mu Jingzhe wanted to leave, but Little Bei stopped her. Mommy, its nice. Hurry up and continue singing. You havent sung in a long time! Little Bei had sung that school bombing song so many times that she had memorized it. No! There was still a long time to go before this song would be released. She couldnt fan out this song in advance just because they were flying kites. Mommy, sing. I definitely wont sing this song outside. No, no. You cant sing this song yet. Mu Jingzhe didnt believe Little Bei. Little Bei would definitely learn this song. When the time came, she would sing Dear to her all day long. These lyrics were completely inappropriate now. Furthermore, the lyrics included words like You and I will be entangled together forever and so on. Now that shed said it, if she didnt sing the lyrics, it actually wasnt bad. Just as Mu Jingzhe thought of this, she heard Ji Buwang say, Sing it for me later. Even if the kids cant listen to it, at least I can, right? Ji Buwang felt that this song was dedicated to him. After all, the word Dear was among the lyrics. Mu Jingzhe: !!! She shouted from the depths of her soul, No, no way! Its not suitable for you either! Singing the song Two Butterflies for Ji Buwang would be too beautiful. She didnt dare imagine it at all. She didnt want the BGM between her and Ji Buwang to be Two Butterflies. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe, who was rejecting him wholeheartedly, and felt very strange. Could she be shy? But why was her expression so strange? Mu Jingzhe turned around and felt helpless when she saw Ji Buwangs gaze. Stop looking at me. Look at the kite. As long as the song Two Butterflies wasnt playing in her head, the kite was still very beautiful. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and then at the kite in the sky, the corners of her lips curling up. Ji Buwang was half a step behind Mu Jingzhe. While Mu Jingzhe was looking at the kite, he was looking at her. [1] Observed on the ninth day of the ninth month in the Chinese calendar. [2] The protagonists of the tragic love story The Butterfly Lovers [3] A Chinese pop song released in 2004 titled Two Butterflies Chapter 394 - Xiao Wu, Who Was Struck by Fire Chapter 394: Xiao Wu, Who Was Struck by Fire Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were preparing food with the children on the side. Looking at their backs, Li Zhaodi told Mu Teng happily, Father of my children, I think Jingzhe and Buwang can really succeed. Who knows, they might be able to hold a wedding in two months. At most, after New Years. Mu Teng glanced at Jingzhe and didnt object, which was rare. Now that he looked at them, things were indeed a little different. Li Zhaodi saw hope this time, so she even walked with a gust of wind. Later on, when she went shopping, she subconsciously started looking at the ceramic basins with the words Happiness written on them. When she saw some big red blankets, she happily touched them. She even looked at wedding candy and asked Mu Jingzhe for her opinion. Mu Jingzhe: It wasnt like she wanted to say it, but it was really obvious. Li Zhaodis expression made it apparent that she really wished her daughter would immediately get married and get sent straight to the bridal chamber. Mom, stop looking at these. Dont tell me you and Buwang are still not getting married? Li Zhaodi looked reluctant. What I meant is that you should hold the wedding before New Years. Otherwise, youll be older by a year. Its too scary for a girl to remain unmarried at 25 years old. The older a girl gets, the less valuable she is. Mom, not this again. What does this have to do with timing? We didnt say we were getting married anyway. If you keep this up, Ill go to Ocean City. What are you youngsters thinking these days? Why arent you in a hurry? The children arent dissatisfied with this, are they? I told you, its too early to say. Its too early for you to ask. Li Zhaodi looked at Mu Jingzhe, whose face was a little red, but she still said the same thing. Feeling helpless, she could only roll her eyes. Alright, I wont rush you then. Sigh Now that she thought about it, it had actually been more exciting when shed secretly dated Mu Teng back then. At the time, she and Mu Teng had been introduced by a matchmaker. Later on, after theyd gotten engaged but before theyd gotten married, they had also secretly gone on dates together. At the time, he had held her petite hand and even kissed her mouth, scaring her quite badly. She had been afraid that she would get pregnant and had hated herself for not being able to hold it in. It was only later on, when theyd gotten married that she had realized there were still so many more steps to go before one got pregnant. She decided Jingzhe and Buwang could probably experience that excitement for a little longer. After they were done holding hands, hugging, and kissing, they could talk about marriage again. After all, ones heart might only beat that way once in a lifetime. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Although she and Buwang felt differently now, they hadnt made it official yet. However, this time, Mu Jingzhe was very certain that she wasnt imagining things. It wasnt like before, when she had been the only restless party. She was very sure that Ji Buwang felt the same way! Li Zhaodi didnt urge her anymore, but she still didnt stop secretly taking action. For example, she asked the children if they would accept Ji Buwang as their stepfather. Xiao Wu was the person Li Zhaodi felt the most assured about. After all, that was his biological uncle. However, Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei might not agree. Hence, Li Zhaodi found an excuse to ask Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei one by one. She coaxed them the same way she did when wanting to find out something from other children, but Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei knew exactly what she wanted to ask. As long as Mommy likes him, we have no objections. Only then did Li Zhaodi feel at ease. In the blink of an eye, it was November. The weather was getting colder and colder, and Mu Jingzhe was secretly knitting a scarf. In the past, she had also knitted scarves and even sweaters for the children. However, it was different this time, as she wanted to give one to Ji Buwang. In the past, Mu Jingzhe had either bought knits or knitted herself, arming her children and Shao Qiyang with winter protection. At the time, she hadnt thought much about it and hadnt thought of giving something to Ji Buwang. After all, Ji Buwang had everything. Unexpectedly, Ji Buwang had always remembered it and felt a little regretful. During this period, he had been dropping hints in front of her, so she decided to knit him something. However, she felt a little guilty about knitting for Ji Buwang, so she could only secretly do it while the children werent around. Im really virtuous. Ill be done by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Mu Jingzhe was secretly knitting a scarf when there was a knock on the door. She went to open the door and saw that a few policemen had arrived. The policemen said that something had happened to Xiao Wu. The whole matter had started at school. There seemed to be a mischievous classmate in every class, and Xiao Wus class was no exception. Besides, those children werent just mischievous. They were also a little wicked. They kept bullying a timid and chubby classmate, and Xiao Wu, who couldnt take it anymore, had helped stop them from bullying the boy. When the teacher found out, she severely criticized the children and asked them to write a self-reflection essay. When the students found out, they liked Xiao Wu even more. The chubby classmate was, needless to say, extremely grateful. Xiao Wu was the most special student in the class. Firstly, he was the youngest and he had skipped a grade. Secondly, he was also the most impressive student in the class. He was famous in the entire school, and the teachers and the principal cherished him. Perhaps because Xiao Wu was polite and exceptional, many classmates liked to play with him. No one liked those children to begin with. After this incident, everyone stopped playing with them entirely and even called them bad. Children at this age were quite sensitive. They were normally indignant, especially when the people around them kept instilling in them that Xiao Wu was the most outstanding one and constantly nagged at them to learn from him. Now, they were even treated like this. It didnt feel good to be isolated, so they decided to teach Xiao Wu a lesson. However, there were always people around Xiao Wu, so they didnt get a chance for a while. After waiting for a few days, they finally got the chance to catch Xiao Wu, who was on duty, alone. Xiao Wu had learned martial arts before, so he wasnt afraid of them. He quickly gained the upper hand. Seeing that they were no match for him, one of the children, who was in pain and felt panicked, took a book out of his bag, lit it with a lighter, and threw it at Xiao Wu. When this brat saw adults smoking, he thought that it was very cool and liked the lighters, so he had stolen some cigarettes and a lighter from his father. They had secretly smoked cigarettes previously and choked quite badly. They didnt know why adults liked it, but they had kept the lighter. It was dry in the winter, so he threw the book into Xiao Wus hoodie while Xiao Wu wasnt paying attention. At first, Xiao Wu didnt know that someone had thrown a burning textbook at him. By the time he discovered it, his clothes had already started burning. Those children didnt seem afraid at all and even clapped and cheered. Even though Xiao Wu was usually smart, he was shocked at that moment. Fortunately, at the most critical moment, he remembered some safety fire defense knowledge that Mu Jingzhe had taught him previously. He wanted to take off his clothes as quickly as possible, but as he hurried, the zipper that was usually fine got stuck and he couldnt take his clothes off for a while. Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and rolled on the ground to put out the fire, but because his clothes were burning too quickly, he couldnt put out the fire for a while. At that moment, the brats beside him saw the fire on Xiao Wus body getting bigger and bigger and finally felt afraid. What should we do? What should we do?! Quickly, help put out the fire! The children wanted to help, but they didnt have a better solution, so they used their hands to do it.. How could they extinguish the fire like this? They looked at Xiao Wu on the ground and wailed in fear. Chapter 395 - I’ll Make You Feel the Pain of Being Burned The other students had already left, and there was a school fence nearby. Therefore, for a while, no adults saw them. They only vaguely heard sounds of crying. Fortunately, an adult came then and finally put out the fire. However, the matter had blown up. As Mu Jingzhe listened to the police report about the incident and rushed to the hospital, her hands couldnt help but tremble. She was only concerned about one thing. Is Xiao Wu alright? Did he get burned? She hadnt expected such a thing to happen. What were those kids thinking?! We were notified that the burns arent very serious, but we wont know the details until we get to the hospital. Mu Jingzhe felt increasingly worried when she heard that. As she rushed to the hospital, her heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, the injuries on Xiao Wus body werent serious. There are some burns. He should recover after applying medicine for a while. The same goes for the scalp wound on the back of his head. Mommy, Im fine. Dont worry too much. Xiao Wu had a hospital blanket draped over his shoulders. The medicine had already been applied to his back, and it was slowly taking effect. He had already recovered from the shock and could even comfort Mu Jingzhe. However, he was still a little disheveled. His hair was messy, and a lot of the hair on the back of his head had been burned off. When one got closer, one could even detect a faint burnt smell. Just like Ji Buwang, who had never had a short hairstyle before, Xiao Wus hair actually looked better when it was longer. Xiao Wu didnt mind if his hair was longer, but he hadnt expected it to be burned. You scared me to death. How did this happen? Mu Jingzhe felt lingering fear in her heart, and her legs were limp. At the thought that Xiao Wu could have suffered burns on a large part of his body and be put in danger, she felt regret. I should have picked you up. There was no need, Mommy. This was just an accident. Xiao Wu was helpless as he stroked Mu Jingzhes face and wiped the sweat off her palms. Mommy, dont worry too much. Im fine. The county city wasnt big. Starting from elementary school, the students would either go home together or play together. Although some kids were playful and didnt go back on time, no major problems had occurred. The parents of the brats who had gotten into trouble also rushed over when they heard the news. All of them were ashamed and said that they hadnt taught their children well. They brought Xiao Wu nutritional supplements and offered to pay his hospital bills, not shirking responsibility or anything like that. Ill break his legs later. Im sorry, Im really sorry. The parents knew Xiao Wu and were very glad that their children could be in the same class as him. They had kept asking their children to learn from him. Since Xiao Wu was promising, they thought that their kids might be imperceptibly influenced by him and learn from him. At the very least, it would be good for them to get to know Xiao Wu. Becoming classmates also required the help of fate. Who would have thought that their children would cause such an incident? They didnt even dare imagine something happening to this exquisite little person. They were all adults and they were aware of Xiao Wus value, so the more afraid they were, the more they apologized. They were so anxious that their faces were covered in sweat and filled with regret. Its all my fault for smoking. I didnt notice that he stole the lighter. Ill definitely quit smoking in the future. Mu Jingzhe was initially furious, but when she saw their sweaty faces, she couldnt bring herself to say nasty words. However, just because they had a good attitude, it didnt mean that she would let their children off easily. Mu Jingzhe made up her mind. She had to show the brats the severity of this matter and make them feel the pain of being burned. Xiao Wus injuries werent severe, so they followed the police back to the station. Mu Jingzhe quickly saw the children, just like she wished. However, the children in the police station were in a different state than she had imagined. They were standing like quails with their messy hair. It was obvious that they had been taught a lesson by their parents, and each of them was more miserable than the last. The pants of the brat who had set the fire were wet. It was unknown if it was because he was frightened or because he had peed himself due to the beating, but his eyes were swollen from crying and he even burped. When the group of them returned and saw their parents, the children couldnt help but tremble. As soon as they spotted Xiao Wu and saw that he was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief and felt guilty and fearful. Seeing that they had been taught a lesson, Mu Jingzhe finally calmed down a little and suppressed the urge to go forward and tear the children apart or set them on fire. However, Mu Jingzhe still felt that this wasnt enough. She had to show them how terrifying fire was. Although Mu Jingzhe didnt tear them apart, the brats were still frightened by her sinister gaze. They had an impression of Mu Jingzhe, who was one of the parents. She was probably the most special parent among those who often picked up and brought their children to school. In addition, she could drive and she looked pretty, so many students were envious of Xiao Wu. However, Mu Jingzhes current appearance was terrifying. What Mu Jingzhe said and did next left a deep trauma in the childrens hearts. She picked up the lighter they had used before. This is the lighter that was lit previously. Fellow parents and police officers, can you let me play a small game with them to show them how terrifying fire is by letting them experience it personally? When they saw Mu Jingzhes expression, the hearts of the parents and the policemen skipped a beat. A policeman quickly shouted, Dont be rash! I know you are the students mother, but please calm down. Dont burn the children. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. I didnt say that I wanted to burn the children. Although I said that I wanted them to experience it themselves, I cant burn them directly. I know my limits. After Mu Jingzhe denied it, she switched on the lighter and squatted beside the child who had set the fire. She grabbed his hand and pulled it toward the flame. His parents expression changed, and the brat also started struggling. Soon, he broke free and burst into tears. It hurts. Auntie, dont burn me. You feel pain too? How dare you play with fire when you know it hurts! Im sorry, Auntie. Im sorry. I wont dare do it again. I now know it hurts The child looked at Mu Jingzhe and cried uncontrollably. Its good that you know. Just think about it. It hurts even after that short while. Do you know how much the fire burning ones body hurts? The children were forced to feel the intensity of the fire by Mu Jingzhe, who was holding their hands. The parents were ashamed and uneasy as they watched from the side. Mu Jingzhe said directly, As parents, your attitude is not bad, so I wont do much. However, if your attitude is wrong, I wont mind teaching your kids a lesson on your behalf and letting them roast by the fire a little longer. The children wailed in fear. Later on, they had nightmares about Mu Jingzhe holding their hands and roasting them. In the end, their hands were roasted until they were sizzling with oil. They were frightened badly. Although they had just been beaten up, they still looked for their parents out of habit, wanting to find some comfort. In the end, just as they threw themselves into their parents arms, before they could say a word, they were beaten up by their father and mother again. Who told you to bully your classmates? Who told you to play with fire? Do you know how serious it is to set a fire? To think you actually did it. I should just beat you to death! Seeing that the parents kept hitting them, the police wanted to stop them, but the parents said that they didnt have to. If we dont teach them a lesson today, theyll have to spend the rest of their lives in jail. Why dont we just beat them to death instead? The entire police station was filled with wails and apologetic cries. After the beatings finally stopped, the school intervened. First, it was the form teacher and the teacher-in-charge. Then, the principal, the vice-principal, and the dean. Chapter 396 - She Actually Saved Xiao Wu When the teachers and the dean came, the children were beaten up by their parents again. Mu Jingzhe felt that their buttocks must have swollen up. Since they had been taught a lesson, and considering that they hadnt caused too much financial damage and Xiao Wu wasnt seriously injured, there was still room for reconciliation. There was no need for the kids to be detained, but they had to be educated and compensation had to be paid. Murder and arson equal jail time, did you not know that? Youre young now, but your parents have to be responsible for the fire caused by underage children playing with flames. Do you want to destroy your parents? No, we dont. In the past, they had only heard that playing with fire would make one wet the bed. As it turned out, it was even more terrifying than wetting the bed. Hundreds of times more terrifying. It was necessary to educate them, and Mu Jingzhe wouldnt go easy on them when it came to the necessary compensation either. However, she was more concerned about another problem. Xiao Wu, someone saved you previously. Who was it? When Xiao Wu heard the question, he suddenly fell silent for a moment. There was something wrong with his expression. Whats wrong? Mu Jingzhe quickly asked. Xiao Wu still didnt answer, but a police officer replied. We have a record here. We asked her not to leave since she had done a good deed. We also asked her to go to the hospital to have her hand injury examined, but she still left. Mu Jingzhe quickly asked, Can you give me her address and name? I want to thank that person. This wasnt a problem, but Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she received the name and address, as the person in question was Shao Qiyun. She hadnt heard that name in a while. Mu Jingzhe had thought that she had been forced to run away by the debt collectors, so she hadnt expected to see this name again. Are you sure? Mu Jingzhe frowned when she saw the name. Theres no mistake. We saw her ID. Why, do you know her? Yes, I do. Mu Jingzhe smiled awkwardly and looked at Xiao Wu, who had his head lowered. No wonder Xiao Wu had such an expression and had suddenly stopped talking. So it was Shao Qiyun. Xiao Wu, why did she suddenly appear? How did she save you? Xiao Wu pursed his lips. She just brought some clothes to put out the fire for me. I didnt expect her to help. Actually she suddenly came two days ago and looked for me at the school gate. What? Mu Jingzhe was shocked. Then why didnt you say so? I thought there was no need. I dont need any compensation. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. You should tell us about such things in the future. Its really frightening. Since the person who had saved Xiao Wu was Shao Qiyun, it was unavoidable that Mu Jingzhe would have some conspiracy theories. However, this couldnt have been planned. The children had fought and set the fire by accident, so Mu Jingzhe decided not to think about anything else. However, she was still quite upset and speechless, as the person she wanted to thank had turned out to be Shao Qiyun. She should be grateful, but Shao Qiyun Although she was Xiao Wus biological mother, what she had done was truly Seeing that Xiao Wu didnt look good, Mu Jingzhe quickly said, Xiao Wu, dont think too much. You dont have to see her if you dont wish to. Xiao Wu shook his head. Im fine. As Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu were talking, Li Zhaodis shout came from the door. Who hit my grandson? Come out! Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng rushed over with killing intent. As soon as they entered, they bumped into the brats, who were about to leave. When they heard that they were the ones who had done it, Li Zhaodi planted her hands on her waist and scolded them without hesitation. She even wanted to spank the childrens butts. It wasnt easy for Li Zhaodi to finish scolding them. Then, Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang arrived. Everyone who came in couldnt help but scold them. Then, Shao Dong and his siblings also came. Not only did they scold them, but they even went up to them to hit them. Coincidentally, there were also four brats. Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei took on one each and couldnt even be held back. Little Bei didnt look like a little child star or angel at all. It was startling to see her jump on someone and grab their hair. Who told you to hit my younger brother?! Who told you to bully my younger brother?! Just you wait. Im going to burn your hair! If Mu Jingzhe hadnt picked her up in the end, Little Bei would have burned his hair. After she was picked up, Little Bei continued waving her arms. The way Little Bei held a lighter, ready to burn their hair, became the brats nightmare. Coincidentally, the brat Little Bei had dealt with was the one who had lit the fire. He was also the one who had suffered the most injuries today. He had already been taught a harsh lesson and would be traumatized for the rest of his life. After Little Beis appearance, he was completely crushed. From then on, he would be afraid of Little Bei and suffer from Little-Bei-phobia. Later on, Little Bei played many roles that everyone liked. Many people liked Little Bei very much. The only person who was afraid of Little Bei was this brat. Even when he grew up, his bladder would tighten whenever he saw Little Bei and hed have an urge to go to the bathroom. Unfortunately for him, Little Bei was too popular. All the television and movie advertisements and posters were about her, causing people to think that he was sick. This would all happen in the future. In short, the police station was packed with people, and every single one of them was causing a scene and looking like they wanted to devour someone. The parents, who had been lecturing their children until their mouths had turned dry, apologized one by one, their faces covered in sweat. This din persisted well past ten oclock. After sending everyone away, the police officers at the station heaved a sigh of relief. They clearly hadnt gone out to arrest someone today, but it had ended up being even more tiring than running around outside. They knew that Xiao Wus identity was special, but this scene had still been very scary. The mother had gone crazy, and the teachers from school had refused to give up. Then, the principal, vice-principal, and dean had also come. The way they fussed over the child was very scary. Besides them, there were also his maternal grandparents, his father, uncle, and finally, his siblings. One after another, they made the situation scary. The police officers were stunned, and the parents and children were all in a daze. After this incident, the brats scalps would turn numb whenever they saw Xiao Wu. They could only hide as far away as they could. The brats had been taught a lesson. In stark contrast to them, Xiao Wu was adored by everyone. The teachers and principal felt very guilty. They felt that they had failed the trust of the parents who had entrusted their kids to them, as they had not taught (the brats) and protected (Xiao Wu) adequately. As a result, they reflected deeply. Well be more careful in the future. After saying that, they gave Xiao Wu a leave of absence so he could rest. When the teachers were sent away, only the family was left. They surrounded Xiao Wu and showered him with concern. Unknowingly, tears welled up in Xiao Wus eyes. Whats wrong? Xiao Wu, does it hurt? Ill blow it for you. Little Bei thought that he was in pain and quickly tried to blow it for him. No, Im just so happy. So many people treat me well. Xiao Wu grinned. Im just happy. But why do you look like youre crying? Little Bei held Xiao Wus hand. Its good that you know youre everyones darling. Mm, Im everyones darling. Xiao Wu rested the next day, but the news of what had happened to him had long spread to the other schools and attracted widespread attention. That day, after the inter-school exercise, the principal or dean of every school spoke about this matter. After the students returned to class, their form teacher continued lecturing them about this. The lecture was especially serious for Xiao Wus class. The children whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and whose buttocks were so swollen and painful that they couldnt even sit down, became the target of public criticism again. Chapter 397 - Are You Crazy? You Actually Looked For Shao Qiyun Mu Jingzhe held a family meeting with the children. Later on, the children took action, and the safety and fire escape education of the various schools was launched in full swing. The Education Bureau also took this very seriously. The school specifically spent one day educating the children and even rehearsed how theyd escape if there was a fire, warning them not to be curious or play with the flames. Because of curiosity or mischief, some children would randomly light a match or lighter. In the end, this would lead to disaster. Such scenes constantly played out in the entire country. They had to let them know the severity of the matter. After school, the factories of the various units also started working. Almost the entire county was focused on spreading fire safety knowledge. The people at their school and other units were also tasked with writing essays and summaries. It did work. For example, the children now knew that they couldnt play with fire recklessly. The adults also knew that they had to be responsible if their children played with fire, and they could easily go bankrupt as a result. If someone died, they would be finished. The entire county went through a week of anti-fire educational exercises. They were also taught the spirit of firefighters, as well as the dangers of their work. It was very educational. Later on, they gradually learned how to escape from an earthquake and rehearsed how to do so. Although some of this knowledge would later be forgotten over time, they would always remember some of it. Later on, it even became a life-saving trump card for everyone. Mu Jingzhe participated in all of this because this education was not only meant for the children, but also for the parents. It was better for the parents to recognize the danger and set a good example. Although Xiao Wus injury wasnt serious, it still hurt for the first two days. When it hurt, he would apply medicine and he would only be able to sleep on his stomach. Sleeping on his stomach wasnt very comfortable. In the end, Mu Jingzhe hugged Xiao Wu and asked him to sleep a little longer. Even though Xiao Wu had slowly grown taller and now had longer limbs, he still slept the most soundly in Mu Jingzhes arms. Because of this incident, the scarf that Mu Jingzhe had nearly finished knitting was delayed for a few days before it was finally sent out. Ji Buwang was overjoyed when he saw the scarf. For me? You You knitted this for me? No, I bought it. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe deny it, Ji Buwang immediately confirmed that she was the one who had knitted it. He was so pleased that he almost floated up in the sky. He hadnt deliberately not worn a scarf and let his neck stay cold. Just as he finished thinking, a gust of wind blew over and drilled right into his neck. Ji Buwang couldnt help but shiver. This is great. I just so happen to be cold. Ji Buwang smiled and started to put on the scarf. Mu Jingzhe snorted and thought, Still pretending? Previously, Ji Buwang had worn many scarves, including some made of wool and other materials. They all matched his clothes nicely. He clearly used to have many of them in the past, but this year, he didnt have a single one. He kept shivering in the cold and staring at her as he shivered. Hadnt he clearly been hinting at her giving one to him? Sometimes, Ji Buwang was very childish and would resort to such cheap tricks, but his childishness was quite cute. As Mu Jingzhe was thinking, she saw Ji Buwang clumsily tie the scarf around his neck. No matter how she looked at it, it didnt look good. Tie it better. Youve made my beautiful scarf look ugly. Mu Jingzhe reached out to help him fix it, and Ji Buwang immediately bent down. After Mu Jingzhe tied it for him, she nodded in satisfaction. Alright, its nice and warm now. After saying that, she saw Ji Buwang blinking at her. Mu Jingzhe suddenly realized that Ji Buwang did know how to wear a scarf! You did it on purpose! This was the first time she realized that Ji Buwang could act like this! If a vicious supporting character had used such a cheap trick, they would definitely have been scolded to death. I didnt. Ji Buwang denied it but couldnt hide the smile in his eyes. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but laugh when she saw him, but after a moment, there was unconcealed frustration between her brows. Ji Buwang could tell at a glance. Are you worried about Shao Qiyun? Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded. If anyone else had saved Xiao Wu, their family would have gone to thank them long ago. In the end, it had turned out to be Shao Qiyun. Shao Qihai went to take a look. He said that she rented a house. Its said that she has already paid off the loan sharks. When she returned to the county city, she wanted to start from scratch. Shes completely changed. Its said that shes selling homemade tofu now. Tofu was something one would eat on a daily basis. It was also cheap. After Shao Qiyun had rented a house, shed started selling tofu. Her business wasnt good or bad, but it did seem like she had changed. She no longer came to their door to acknowledge Xiao Wu like before, nor did she look for trouble. Even after saving Xiao Wu, she didnt make a sound and she was very obedient. However, even now, Mu Jingzhe found it hard to let her guard down around her, especially since Xiao Wu had suddenly said that he wanted to thank her. Last night, Xiao Wu suddenly said that he hadnt gone to thank her. I dont know what he is thinking. In the past, Xiao Wu had been afraid of Shao Qiyun, but now, he wasnt afraid anymore. However, Mu Jingzhe felt strange. Ji Buwang frowned slightly and said, I dont think shes up to anything. He only wants to thank her out of politeness, like an ordinary person. Judging from the way youre frowning, are you a little jealous that Xiao Wu is going to see her when youre his dearest mother? How is that possible? Mu Jingzhe laughed. What dearest mother? Im just surprised that Xiao Wu took the initiative to mention Shao Qiyun. Since youre so worried, why dont you ask Xiao Wu directly? I asked. He said that he was especially terrified when Shao Qiyun suddenly appeared and helped him. Hell always remember it in his heart. Then let him go. Surely hes not going to acknowledge Shao Qiyun as his mother and cast you aside. Mu Jingzhe thought that his words made sense. Lets go then. Ill graciously go with him. How can Xiao Wu not acknowledge me? Hmph, that was impossible! Mu Jingzhe felt a little embarrassed after saying that. Ive been overthinking all this time. In the past, she definitely wouldnt have thought so much. It could also be because she was so close to the children. On the weekend, Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu went to look for her. Feeling worried, Shao Qihai also joined them. Meanwhile, the other four kids were temporarily unaware. Shao Qiyun seemed to be very surprised to see them. Her eyes lit up as she looked at Xiao Wu. She kept checking his wound and only heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he was fine. After disappearing for a period of time and returning, Shao Qiyun had changed very much. It seemed like she had even regained her maternal instincts. However, with Shao Qihai and Mu Jingzhe around, she didnt say much. She only said that she had done what needed to be done. Following this trip, although Mu Jingzhe didnt understand why she would suddenly come back, she knew that the debt collectors had indeed stopped chasing her. After observing for a few days, she realized that she was honestly selling tofu and didnt seem to be up to something, so she slowly relaxed. However, after a while, a conflict suddenly broke out at home. Only then did Mu Jingzhe realize that this matter wasnt over. I knew it. Youve been coming back late these days. So you went to see Shao Qiyun. You clearly know what sort of a person she is, yet you still went to see her! Not only did you go, but you even spent money to buy things for her. If I hadnt followed you and found out, would you have kept it from us?! Shao Xis voice was filled with fury, and Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she heard it. Chapter 398 - She’s My Biological Mother Shao Dongs calm voice came from the house. Xiao Wu, whats going on? Is what Shao Xi said true? Xiao Wu didnt say anything, but Shao Xi said coldly, How can it not be? I dragged him back from Shao Qiyuns place. After a moment of silence, Little Bei tried to persuade him. Second Brother, dont be so angry. Calm down. Xiao Wu, you too. Lets talk it over nicely. Xiao Wu finally spoke. Whats there to say? Im going back to my room. Upon hearing that, Shao Xi held Xiao Wu back. Shao Dong also stopped Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, why did you do this? Xiao Wu sounded a little annoyed. No reason. I just wanted to go. Im using the money I earned myself. Standing outside the door, Mu Jingzhe was completely stunned. What did this mean? Had Xiao Wu been secretly seeing Shao Qiyun recently? Why? Why would he go to look for Shao Qiyun? Mu Jingzhe couldnt figure it out, and neither could Shao Dong. Xiao Wu, while Mommy isnt around and doesnt know about this yet, calm down and tell us whats going on. I dont think you want Mommy to find out about this either, right? Hes heartless. Mommy has treated him so well. Since he was young, she has always doted on him and been biased toward him, usually accompanying him the most. But he doesnt know how to cherish her. Now, he even went to look for Shao Qiyun. If I were Mommy, I would be angered to death. This is simply betrayal! Shao Xis furious voice was heard again. Mu Jingzhe was about to push open the door when she paused upon hearing this. In the house, Shao Dong stopped Shao Xi from saying even more angry words. Alright, Shao Xi, dont be rash. It might just be a coincidence. Just let Xiao Wu say a few words. Xiao Wu finally spoke. I said that theres nothing to say. She just helped me previously. I felt quite grateful, so I went to see her once. Later on, I felt that she was living a pitiful and hard life, so I gave her some things. Theres nothing else. Even if Mommy finds out, she wont object. Dont worry. His last sentence was directed at Shao Xi, who spat when he heard that. Shes living a pitiful and hard life? Is selling tofu hard? Whats so pitiful about that? What kind of position are you putting Mommy in? Wont this be hard on Mommy? Who was the one who despised her so much previously? Youre telling me that youre thanking her now? Just because she helped you that one time? Youre so fickle. Even if she helped you that time, how many times did Mommy save you? In the end, Shao Qiyun only saved you this one time, yet youre so grateful to her? Compared to what Mommy has done for you, thats nothing! Shao Xi spoke quickly and ruthlessly, but no one criticized him. Shao Nan nodded in agreement. Second Brother is right. Xiao Wu, we dont quite agree with your actions. Little Bei also took a deep breath and said, Xiao Wu, I think our brothers are right. Tell us exactly whats going on. Dont say such infuriating things. I didnt say anything infuriating. I merely wanted to go. I knew you guys would object, so I didnt tell you. But no matter what she did in the past and how much I hated her, I cant change the fact that shes my biological mother. There was dead silence in the room when the words biological mother were said, but Xiao Wu seemed not to hear it. Besides, she already knows she made a mistake and has changed for the better. Shes no longer her old self. I hope you can see that she has changed. After a period of silence, Shao Xi exploded first. See that she has changed? Biological mother? Shao Zhong, are you crazy? Have you forgotten what she did to you? Youre actually speaking up for her now. Have you ever thought about Mommy! Nothing stays the same. Shes also changed. Its useless no matter how much you say. Since you guys already know, dont worry about me in the future. Xiao Wus soft voice sounded a little unfamiliar. While Mommy isnt around, I want to go over. Whether or not she finds out is up to you guys. Shao Xi was so angry that his eyes were red, but Xiao Wu was unmoved. Instead, he abandoned them and opened the door to leave. He had been calm from the start and he stayed calm until he opened the door and saw Mu Jingzhe. All the voices around him seemed not to reach his ears. Xiao Wus mind went blank for a moment before he said, Mommy Sensing that something was amiss, after taking a few quick steps forward, the other four kids also saw Mu Jingzhe. Shao Dong reacted as quickly as he could. Mommy, why are you back today? Didnt you say that you wouldnt be coming back today? When did you come back? They wanted to know how much Mu Jingzhe had heard. Because he didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be sad, Shao Xi gave her a stiff smile, wanting to act like nothing had happened. Mu Jingzhes heart, which had originally felt a little numb, warmed up. Its nothing. I came back after I was finished. I happened to encounter someone planting strawberries in the greenhouse. I knew that you kids like them, so I plucked some and came back. Ill go over tomorrow. These strawberries might not be that ripe and they are a little sour. Mu Jingzhe raised the basket in her hand. Shao Xi and the others looked at the strawberries inside and instantly felt even more upset. Initially, Mu Jingzhe had gone to the paper manufacturing factory because she had some matters to attend to. She had said that she would only return tomorrow. She must have rushed around in the past two days because she wanted to bring them these strawberries. There was much less fruit in the winter than in the summer. There were fewer greenhouses, and it wasnt that convenient to transport the fruit, so there were very few off-season fruits. Unfortunately, other than the cold, it was also dry in the winter. Two days ago, Shao Xi had said that he wanted to eat cold, sour, and sweet fruit. Xiao Wu had also said that he wanted strawberries, but Mu Jingzhe couldnt find any. In the end, theyd even gone to buy fruit cans to eat. Now, it seemed like Mu Jingzhe had taken this matter to heart and specifically bought fruit to bring it back for them. Mu Jingzhe was used to treating them well, so she didnt think much of it when she said this. She wasnt doing this to show everyone that she had made a lot of effort. Shed merely wanted to surprise the children. In the end, she didnt manage to surprise them. Their expressions instead looked very conflicted. After a moment of silence, Mu Jingzhe could only say helplessly, I came back when you guys started quarreling and I heard everything. Xiao Wu, who had been staring at the strawberries, abruptly raised his head. Mommy had heard everything? Mu Jingzhe glanced at the agitated Shao Xi and asked him to calm down. She then looked down at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, can I talk to you? Xiao Wu stiffened and didnt say anything. After a moment, he nodded. Shao Dong stepped forward and took the strawberries from Mu Jingzhes hand. Mommy, go ahead. Ill wash the strawberries first. You can eat some after you talk. Alright. Mu Jingzhe nodded. After watching Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu enter the room, Shao Xi and Shao Nan, who had been behaving normally, let their faces fall and gritted their teeth the minute the door was closed. Lets see if he has another excuse. To think such a traitor has appeared among the five of us. Shao Dong frowned and patted Shao Xi to make him stop talking. In the room, Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu, who had lowered his head. Xiao Wu, look at me. Chapter 399 - Slapping Xiao Wu’s Mouth Xiao Wu raised his head and glanced at her, but he didnt say anything. His expression was completely different from the reluctant look hed had when he had seen Mu Jingzhe out this morning. If she didnt clearly know that she had only been out for a day, Mu Jingzhe would have suspected that she had been away for several years or had transmigrated again. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. Xiao Wu, you dont even want to talk to me anymore? No. Xiao Wu immediately denied it and looked up at Mu Jingzhe. Mommy, thats not it. Good. Mu Jingzhe smiled and stroked the soft hair on his head. Then, she looked at his head. The hair on the back of your head has grown longer. Sensing her usual warmth, Xiao Wus heart tightened. Mommy Mm, Im here. Xiao Wu, I dont like beating around the bush. You know that, right? So can you tell me exactly what happened to you? Xiao Wu pursed his lips. I Its nothing actually. Its just that When I was suddenly protected that day, I felt a little different about her. You know I used to really want to get to know my biological mother. This time, when I went back, I felt that shes changed a lot, so I went over to take a look out of curiosity. I see. So youre just curious. Theres no other reason, is there? No. Xiao Wu denied it. Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu for a moment. Alright then. Im just afraid that something might happen to you or that she will hurt you. She has a bad track record after all. If she was a good mother, I wouldnt have stopped you from meeting her. You know that, right? I know. Xiao Wu nodded. Mom, dont worry. Xiao Wu ultimately didnt say that he wouldnt look for Shao Qiyun again. He also didnt say that he had missed Mu Jingzhe, like he had before. Merely a day had passed, but they seemed to have grown apart. The strawberries she had painstakingly picked were clearly only a little sour when she had tried them. However, when she took them home and ate them again, she realized that not only were they sour, but they were also a little astringent. She didnt manage to taste their sweet and sour flavor, and her mouth was filled with astringency. The atmosphere was very heavy. Even though the family had gathered to eat strawberries, the situation didnt get better. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. Stop eating. Lets eat when I buy delicious ones next time. However, Xiao Wu stopped Mu Jingzhe, not letting her throw them away. Theyre delicious. I want to eat sour strawberries. The remaining half of the strawberries ended up in Xiao Wus mouth. Shao Xi looked at him coldly and didnt say a word. However, Shao Dong felt that Xiao Wu was doing this because he wanted to show that he appreciated Mu Jingzhes efforts, so he asked Shao Xi not to say anything. When Mu Jingzhe saw that Xiao Wu had returned to normal, she thought that this matter with Shao Qiyun had come to an end. When she returned from the paper manufacturing factory again, she made a lot of effort to make Shao Xi and Xiao Wu reconcile. Although there had been many ways to resolve their quarrel previously, they were clearly all inappropriate this time. Mu Jingzhe originally wanted to think of another way. She even wondered if she should pluck strawberries again, thinking they might taste better now that they were riper. However, this didnt resolve the conflict. Instead, the conflict kept getting bigger and bigger. A few days later, Xiao Wu started going to school alone early again. Whenever he went to school alone early, he would go to see Shao Qiyun. Shao Xi had been watching him and caught him again. This time, Xiao Wu was much calmer than the first time. He even said, Shes alone. Im just going over to take a look. Why would you take a look at that thing? Do you think its not enough that she tried to kill you once, so you plan to let her kill you a few more times? Shao Zhong, have you forgotten what sort of a person she is? Youre not allowed to see her again. Shao Xi was furious. What made him even angrier was Xiao Wus attitude. Xiao Wu fell silent and didnt agree at all. Shao Zhong, what does your silence imply? Mommy is still here. We agreed to be good to Mommy for the rest of our lives. Whats the meaning of you going to see Shao Qiyun? Do you know how annoying and overboard your actions are? Youre betraying Mommy. Listen to me, if you dare go over again, I wont let it slide! Shes my mother too, so Ill go. Xiao Wus answer angered Shao Xi completely. Your mother? Shao Zhong, are you going to acknowledge that woman as your mother? Youre crazy! Shao Zhong, youve gone mad! Shao Xi was so angry that he stomped his feet, but Xiao Wu was still the same as always. Im not crazy. Im free to acknowledge her or not. Why shouldnt I? Your biological mother is dead, but my biological mother isnt. Shao Zhong, thats too much. Early in the morning, Shao Dong heard their argument and didnt even have time to put on his shoes before rushing out. When he heard this, he immediately retorted. I didnt say anything wrong. Out of the corner of his eye, Xiao Wu saw that Mu Jingzhes room door was also open. She and Little Bei had come out, but he didnt look up. He only lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, Ill leave first. Youre not going! Shao Xi also saw Mu Jingzhe. Upon seeing the expression on Mu Jingzhes face, he was furious. Listen to me, Shao Zhong, I absolutely wont allow you to betray us! Shao Nan added, Xiao Wu, you suddenly started to see Shao Qiyun lately, making the atmosphere at home tense. Speaking of that, youre free to do so. If you insist on looking for her and acknowledging her, we wont stop you. But if you go, dont come back. We dont want a younger brother like you! Shao Nan had to show Xiao Wu the seriousness of the matter. It was impossible for the two mothers, Shao Qiyun and Mu Jingzhe, to coexist. He had to let Xiao Wu know the severity of this issue and also tell him who to choose. There was basically nothing to hesitate about. Shao Nan thought that Xiao Wu would definitely choose Mu Jingzhe and should be aware of the severity of the matter. He didnt expect Xiao Wu to say directly, Fine, I wont come back then. Coincidentally, shes my mother alone. Here, the five of us are fighting over one mother. Xiao Wus words exploded like water in a pot of oil. What do you mean? Dont tell me youre going to forsake Mommy and only care about Shao Qiyun? Do you not even care about Mommy anymore? Shao Xi was furious and didnt even dare look at Mu Jingzhe. Youre the ones who cant accept that I have two mothers. I can only make a choice. Coincidentally, Mommy still has the four of you, and she only has me. Ill acknowledge her. Xiao Wus words were still very calm, but this made them even angrier. Shao Xi couldnt help but pounce on Xiao Wu. Shut up! Little Xi, stop! Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong shouted at the same time, but before they could stop him, Shao Xi slapped Xiao Wu again. Xiao Wus mouth and the surrounding skin quickly turned red from the slap, but he didnt retaliate or shout in pain. Shao Xi looked at Xiao Wu, his eyes filled with rage, as if he wanted to eat him up. In the end, Mommy had still heard it. She was bound to be sad now. In reality, Mu Jingzhe didnt have the time to be sad. Shed only fallen asleep in the middle of the night because she had stayed up late. In the morning, she had been deep in slumber when she had heard the sounds of quarreling and woken up in a daze. Then, she had heard their conversation. Although she had heard it, she kept feeling like she was having a nightmare. This was something that only happened in nightmares, right? However, when she pinched herself, it hurt. That was when she realized that this wasnt a dream. Chapter 400 - Xiao Wu Moves Away When she stood in front of Xiao Wu, Mu Jingzhe even felt that the dust had settled for some reason. Xiao Wus previous abnormality had made her feel that things wouldnt end easily. She just hadnt expected it all to erupt so quickly Mu Jingzhe looked at the unfamiliar Xiao Wu and couldnt help but ask, Xiao Wu, whats wrong with you? Previously, she had even wondered if Xiao Wu had transmigrated like her, but this was indeed Xiao Wu. However, Mu Jingzhe was baffled by his actions. Why do you want to acknowledge Shao Qiyun? She really couldnt figure it out. It would be fine if it was a normal woman, but Shao Qiyun This didnt make sense at all. Xiao Wu pursed his lips and avoided Mu Jingzhes gaze. Nothings wrong. I just want to acknowledge her. The light in Mu Jingzhes eyes slowly disappeared. Looks like youve made up your mind. From what I hear, youre saying that you want to go over and live with her? You want to leave us? You can bear to leave us? Maybe I wont be used to it at first, but when people grow up, they split up. Im just pushing it forward. Besides, now that everyone is busy with their own stuff, theres no difference. Thats why I wanted to go to her. This is also why I acknowledged her Shes my biological mother. Its different after all. Xiao Wu didnt say the last sentence loudly, but the words biological mother in particular stabbed Mu Jingzhes heart like a knife. Perhaps if this had happened two years ago, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt be feeling like this, but Xiao Wu had said this now. What happened to not minding the absence of blood relations? That was what she had always done. All those years of companionship and warmth were torn apart at this moment. Even the feelings they had developed over the past few years seemed to have turned into bubbles. She had been his mother for a few years, yet she couldnt even compare to his biological mother? Everything was really absurd. So absurd that it seemed like a joke. However, Xiao Wu left after saying this and didnt look back. Mu Jingzhe took a step back. She took a deep breath and thought that she could steady herself, but the five kids werent blind. They saw her pale face. These words also made the other kids abnormally angry. This time, besides Shao Xi and Shao Nan, even the calm Shao Dong and Little Bei, who had been speaking up for Xiao Wu, were angry. This was their mother. Mommy had done so much for him, but in the end, it all couldnt even offset the fact that she wasnt related to him by blood? He had to be joking! Looking at Mu Jingzhes face, Shao Xi was furious. He had always wanted to protect Mu Jingzhe, but he hadnt expected Xiao Wu to stab her in the heart. Because they were a family, because they cared, this made the blow all the more devastating. Shao Xi was about to rush out without a word when Mu Jingzhe quickly stopped him. Little Xi, dont be rash. Ill look for him. Lets talk after we calm down. If Shao Xi rushed out, the two children would definitely fight. The situation was bound to get out of hand. We all know Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu isnt this kind of person. There must be something going on. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to calm down. We have to understand the situation first. Maybe Xiao Wu is being threatened. Rather than scold him, we might as well solve the problem first. Shao Xi was furious, but his heart ached for her. He treated you so badly yet you still speak up for him. Because theres a reason for my suspicions. Although I really hate people who hurt others for a reason, we have to solve the problem at hand first. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe and took on the task of appeasing and restraining his siblings to give Mu Jingzhe some peace and quiet. He could tell that Mu Jingzhe was very troubled. Mu Jingzhe was indeed quite troubled, as this matter had come about completely inexplicably. Xiao Wu had been raised by her. She didnt believe he would do such a thing. You guys go to school now. The final exam is coming up soon. Dont worry about me. Im fine. Xiao Wu isnt that kind of person. Something might have happened. Wait for me to find out. Shao Xi was angrier than anyone else, but he still listened obediently. Mu Jingzhe went to look for the reason Xiao Wu had changed. She didnt find anything after running around for an entire day. When she returned home, she thought that Xiao Wu probably didnt mean what he had said in the morning and might be back already. However, when she returned, she realized that Xiao Wus room was already empty. He had taken the chance to move his things away while no one was at home. Mu Jingzhe stood at the door of Xiao Wus room, feeling stunned when she saw the empty, messy room. After class, like Mu Jingzhe, Shao Xi and the rest went to find out why this was happening. They didnt have time to look at Xiao Wus room. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe like this, they thought that Xiao Wu had returned. Is Xiao Wu back? I told you he went crazy Shao Xi stopped talking when he saw the room. He He moved away? How dare he move away? How could he Mom, you Shao Xi wanted to ask Mom, are you alright? but he felt that hed just be asking the obvious. Ill go look for him at once! Shao Xis eyes were filled with killing intent and had turned red from anger. He didnt know what Xiao Wu was thinking. It wasnt easy for their family to lead a good life, but he had to do this. Mu Jingzhe grabbed Shao Xi. Ill go. The furious Shao Xi was stunned. Mom. Ill go. Ill ask him. Mu Jingzhe was extremely calm. No matter the reason, I want to hear it with my own ears. Little Xi, wait for me at home. Ill find out the reason for his abnormal behavior and bring him home. Shao Dong pulled Shao Xi back and silently supported Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was so vexed that she was afraid she would get into an accident, so she didnt drive and walked to her destination instead. This was the second time she went to look for Shao Qiyun, but her mentality was completely different. At night, the weather became increasingly cold, especially when it was windy. Mu Jingzhe sobered up a little thanks to the cold. When she arrived, she realized that the lights in Shao Qiyuns house were lit. She couldnt see them, but she could hear their voices. Mom, wash your feet. This was Xiao Wus voice. Judging from the sounds she heard, Xiao Wu was washing Shao Qiyuns feet. Alright. My son is so obedient. Shao Qiyun sounded like she was beaming. She sounded like a loving mother, but Mu Jingzhe couldnt take it anymore and shouted directly, Xiao Wu! When Mu Jingzhe called out, the house fell silent. After a while, Shao Qiyuns voice was heard. I think it sounds like Mu Jingzhes voice. Did she come to look for you after finding out that you moved to my place? No, you heard wrong. Hearing Xiao Wus denial, Mu Jingzhe said, You didnt hear wrong. Its me. Xiao Wu, come out and talk to me. Go quickly. It was quiet inside for a while before Shao Qiyuns voice was heard again. Xiao Wu finally walked out and stood in front of Mu Jingzhe without saying a word. Mu Jingzhe didnt say anything. She first squatted down and checked Xiao Wus limbs, neck, and face to see if he was injured. Only when she didnt see any abnormalities did she heave a sigh of relief. Xiao Wu, Im here to pick you up. I dont care if youre being threatened or anything like that. I hope youll come home with me and well solve the problem together. We agreed long ago that if anything happened, wed handle it together. We can work together as a family Mu Jingzhe was still talking when she was interrupted by Xiao Wu impatiently. Ive already moved out, so I dont intend to come back. Since youre here, can you give me my passbook? I only remembered that I asked you to keep my passbook when I moved my things out earlier today. Chapter 401 - You Can Tell Me If You Want To Die Your passbook? Mu Jingzhe asked for confirmation, afraid that she had heard wrong. Mm. Xiao Wu nodded. Didnt you always say that you would save all the money we earned and give it to us in the future? Give it to me now then. I need to use the money. Xiao Wu said the most unfamiliar words in a voice Mu Jingzhe found very familiar. Are you sure? Mu Jingzhe tried to confirm it again. Im very sure. Xiao Wu seemed a little impatient. When can you give it to me? I can go back with you and get it now. Xiao Wu, why would a child like you go out at this time? Its late at night. Ill go with you to get it. Shao Qiyuns voice was heard. She had been listening to their conversation all along. Its cold. Mom, you dont have to go back with me. You dont want to catch a cold. Xiao Wu turned around and rejected her offer. Although he turned it down, his voice was filled with concern. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but take a step back, feeling like she couldnt breathe. She was no stranger to such concern. Xiao Wu had cared for her countless times in the past. This concern had originally been meant for her, but now it had all been transferred to Shao Qiyun, as if she and Shao Qiyun had swapped places. Everything was completely absurd. How could their mother-and-son relationship end just like that? If you want the passbook, Ill give it to you. But Xiao Wu, do you really want to do this? I can tell you clearly that even if you have a reason for doing this, it still hurts. Thats why Im so sad right now. This is the first time I know how it feels to bleed from your heart. Xiao Wu, are you sure you want to hurt me like this? Are you sure you have to treat me this way? Mu Jingzhes voice trembled as she stared at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wus eyelashes quivered. Im sorry if youre hurt by this. If you find it painful, please dont come again in the future. After he said that, he asked, Can I come get my passbook tomorrow? He had asked about the passbook again. The topic had been switched back to the passbook as if there was only a passbook between them. Mu Jingzhe smiled bitterly, still not believing this. She suddenly thought of something and squatted down to grab Xiao Wus hand. What are you doing? As Xiao Wu shouted, Mu Jingzhe pulled Xiao Wus hand out of his sleeve. Xiao Wus hands would always clench into fists when he was feeling upset. If he used too much strength, there would always be crescent marks there left by his fingernails. If he said something against his will, his hands would also reveal his true emotions. Mu Jingzhes gaze and actions were determined. She felt that Xiao Wus hand would definitely betray his true emotions. However, Mu Jingzhes expression froze quickly. Xiao Wus hand wasnt clenched into a fist. Refusing to give up, she pried open his palm. There were no crescent-shaped marks either. Staring at Xiao Wus hand in a daze, Mu Jingzhe sat on the cold ground weakly and didnt move for a long time. Xiao Wu took the opportunity to retract his hand. Its settled then. Ill come get the passbook tomorrow after school. After saying that, he turned around and walked back in. From start to end, he had never once called her mom. It was as if the scenes filled with him calling her Mommy in the past had all been a dream. The sound of the television playing and the conversation between the mother and son could be heard intermittently from the room. This television is really nice. Its even colored. Ive never seen one before. Thanks to my son, I can watch TV now. Its just a television. Mom, come eat some fruit. These strawberries are the best. Strawberries Mu Jingzhes body and mind felt cold. She finally gave up and got up to walk back home. She walked aimlessly while Shao Dong followed her silently. He had stopped his siblings from coming, but because he was worried, he had followed her over. Due to the distance between them, he hadnt heard what Mu Jingzhe and Xiao Wu had said, but he could roughly guess. Who would have thought that Xiao Wu would do such a strange thing? If they had known that keeping Shao Qiyun around would have spelled trouble, they really wouldnt have let her live back then. On the way back, Mu Jingzhe even fell because she was in a daze. Before Shao Dong could run up to her, she got to her feet by herself again. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had returned alone, Shao Xi and the others could guess what had happened. This night was destined to be a sleepless one. Mu Jingzhe basically didnt fall asleep. The next day, Xiao Wu came to get the passbook as promised. Shao Qiyun also came with him. Give me the passbook. Mu Jingzhe didnt look at Xiao Wu and walked up to Shao Qiyun. What did you threaten Xiao Wu with? What did you do to him! She reached out to grab Shao Qiyun, but Xiao Wu blocked her, standing in front of Shao Qiyun. What are you doing? Give me my passbook! Shao Qiyun smiled as she saw Mu Jingzhes expression as if she was looking at a delightful scene. She couldnt help but cover her mouth and laugh. Mu Jingzhe, look at what youre saying. Hes my son to begin with. Is there a problem with that? If you want to say that I did something to him, then theres only one thing I did: I gave birth to him. Shao Qiyun admired Mu Jingzhes expression. Ive always said that biological children are different. Blood is thicker than water. Hes only acting like this because he is aware of this fact. Xiao Wu urged her impatiently. Hurry up and give me the passbook. Didnt you say that you wouldnt take our money? Shao Qiyun chimed in, Xiao Wu has earned a lot of money. Dont be greedy. After what had happened last night, Mu Jingzhe thought that she would calm down, but even now, she was still furious. If you want the passbook, watch your words! At that moment, Mu Jingzhe even thought of not giving it to her. Since youre angering me, Ill anger you back! Shao Qiyuns expression changed. Look, you made it sound very nice previously. Now youve revealed your foxy tail, havent you? I knew you didnt have good intentions. Xiao Wus expression also changed. It seemed like he was really afraid that she would greedily hold on to his money. Looking at his expression, Mu Jingzhe suddenly felt that this was pointless. Just as she was about to say something, Shao Dong returned. Its just a passbook, isnt it? Here, take it. Shao Dong knew where their passbooks were kept, as Mu Jingzhe had specifically told him about it. He had gone in to retrieve the book for Xiao Wu. If this is what you want, take it. I only hope you dont regret it. Xiao Wu glanced at the passbook and, without saying whether he regretted it or not, turned around and left. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyun heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. I thought she was going to be greedy After saying that, she smiled and waved at Shao Dong. Shao Dong, youre so generous. Lets eat together when you have the time. No matter what, Im still your aunt. Youve also helped me take care of Xiao Wu for so long. Ill treat you to a meal to show my gratitude. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected this little stutterer to become so capable either. She knew when to yield and when to stand tall. She greeted him with a smile and even tried to build a good relationship with him, thinking that it would be even better if she could snatch Shao Dong and the rest. Shao Qiyun was full of smiles, but Shao Dong only felt disgusted. Shao Qiyun, if you want to die, you can just say it. Shao Qiyun hadnt expected him to be so rude. Is this how you speak to Mom, ignore him. Lets go back quickly. Xiao Wu took Shao Qiyuns hand. Shao Qiyun looked at Xiao Wu and scoffed at Shao Dong. Forget it. I wont embarrass you, Xiao Wu. Chapter 402 - Then I Won’t Acknowledge Him Anymore Either The mother-and-son duo held hands and left, chatting merrily. Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong tried their best to find some traces of reluctance in Xiao Wu, but they couldnt find any. Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhes expression and suddenly asked her, Mom, what if theres really no reason? What if Xiao Wu simply wants to acknowledge his mother and doesnt want to acknowledge you anymore? Although Ill be very sad, if thats the case, I wont acknowledge him anymore either. If one was heartless, their spouse would divorce them. This did not just apply to relationships between men and women. It was also applicable in all relationships. Mommy, you still have us. We wont turn out like this. Mu Jingzhe grinned. Of course. Youre not capable of that either. She even made a small joke, but this joke wasnt quite appropriate and resulted in a smile that looked more like she was crying. You really still have us. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe like this, Shao Dong sighed and hugged her. Mu Jingzhe leaned all her weight on Shao Dong. Little Dong, you seem taller. Mm. Ill be as tall as you in a year or two. Shao Dong supported Mu Jingzhe. Mom, dont worry. Ill help you deal with that ungrateful brat. Ill also deal with Mu Jingzhe paused. But I think he must have a reason! Shao Dong: She was still softhearted after all. What Xiao Wu had done couldnt be hidden for long. Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai soon found out. The two of them couldnt figure it out either. At first, they had the same thought and felt that Xiao Wu might have been threatened or something. However, after the final exams ended and the holidays started, they followed him and investigated this but they didnt find anything. There was no threat or any other situation on Xiao Wus side. No matter how they looked at it, this was his genuine behavior. By then, Xiao Wu had already bought Shao Qiyun a new house and a lot of furniture. The two of them happily moved there. One couldnt argue that he was being forced anymore. Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang were extremely disappointed, but scolding or hitting Xiao Wu was useless. Xiao Wu didnt change his mind. Shao Xi and the others had also gone to look for Xiao Wu. They had scolded, hit, and begged him, but it was all futile. Xiao Wu was irritated by them. Arent you annoying? Is there no end to this? I just want to live with my biological mother. Whats wrong with that? Xiao Wu seemed to have become a different person. After what had been said previously, he seemed to no longer care. It didnt matter who tried to salvage the situation. Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei took turns looking for Xiao Wu, but it was useless. Xiao Wu didnt care about anything and just walked in circles around Shao Qiyun. No one could do anything about him. When Old Master Ji heard about this, he also went to look for him. Xiao Wu was very affectionate when he saw him and kept calling him Grandpa, but he was only affectionate because he wanted money. In the past, Xiao Wu had never taken the initiative to ask for money, but this time, he did. He was clearly still young, but he now looked more like an unscrupulous businessman. Everyone wanted Xiao Wu to change his mind. They all wanted to know why he had suddenly become a different person, but they all returned empty-handed. In the blink of an eye, it was New Years Eve. In the past, the children used to look forward to the New Year the most. No matter how busy they were, they would try their best to celebrate the New Year together. Each of them would write a couplet, the character Fortune, and then stick them together. They felt that their words werent good enough, but Mu Jingzhe kept saying that the best couplets were the ones one wrote alone. This caused them to secretly practice before the New Year every year to avoid embarrassing themselves. There were five kids and five pairs of couplets, which was just right. However, there werent five kids this year. Even writing the couplets felt terrible. Every year, Little Bei and Xiao Wu loved to bring back the paper-cuts[1] from Li Zhaodis place. The paper-cuts that Li Zhaodi cut were created fast and looked beautiful. Every time, Xiao Wu and Little Bei would surround Li Zhaodi and watch her cut them. When she shook them open, the two children would give her face and clap and shout as if Li Zhaodi had done something amazing. This year, Li Zhaodi cut the paper-cuts as usual. Although Little Bei applauded, everyone could tell that her reaction was forced. With one fewer person there, not only would it all be less lively, but there would also be less enthusiasm about the New Year. In the past, they had always created the most beautiful memories at New Years, but this year, every minute and second seemed torturous, as every minute and second carried memories of the past. Li Zhaodi really couldnt continue cutting. I have to go and bring that brat back. What kind of a New Year is this? Its so vexing. I dont care what his reason is. Whether hes willing or not, I want him to stay at home. Grandma, dont. He wont listen. Youll only feel more vexed if you go. Little Bei quickly pulled Li Zhaodi back. Even so, I have to go. I have to bring him back. Cant you see your mothers state? Her soul ran away with that heartless brat. Li Zhaodis heart ached when she thought of Mu Jingzhe. I have to bring him back. Little Bei, dont tell your mother. Hurry up and take the paper-cuts back. Im worried about you going alone. Grandma, Ill go with you. No need. If you go, it wont be easy for me to throw express myself. Dont worry, I used to be unbeatable at quarreling in Great Eastern Village. Actually, she was the best at throwing a tantrum. Li Zhaodi had almost exposed herself. Fortunately, she had stopped herself in time. Throwing a tantrum wasnt exactly exemplary behavior, so Li Zhaodi didnt want Little Bei to come along. She also wanted to save face. Li Zhaodi valiantly and spiritedly went to look for Xiao Wu. Meanwhile, Little Bei took the paper-cuts home. However, the more she thought about it, the more worried she felt. Thus, she still ended up telling Mu Jingzhe, Mom, Grandma went to look for Xiao Wu. Didnt I tell her to wash her hands of him? Mu Jingzhe was helpless. Afraid that Li Zhaodi would get angry, she quickly went over. Li Zhaodi didnt suffer much at first. When she went there, the place was bustling with activity. Xiao Wu had used his money to buy a house for Shao Qiyun. In addition to the television he had bought previously, he had also bought a lot of things for the New Year. That wasnt all. Because Shao Qiyun had said that she wanted to eat well during the New Year, Xiao Wu had specifically hired banquet chefs to prepare a table of sumptuous dishes at home. When Li Zhaodi went over, the two chefs were busy. Shao Qiyun sat aside, munching on melon seeds and watching television, looking extremely carefree. Xiao Wu was writing couplets. When Li Zhaodi entered and saw this, she got so angry that she rolled her eyes. She had scolded Xiao Wu before, but none of it had worked. This time, she didnt say anything unnecessary. She simply entered the place, picked Xiao Wu up, and left. Since Xiao Wu couldnt heed reason, she didnt say anything else. She didnt care what kind of reasons the brat had. In any case, if Jingzhe, her precious daughter, was unhappy, she had to think of a way to make her happy. Even if it meant she had to kidnap Xiao Wu, she would do it. When Shao Qiyun had seen Li Zhaodi come, she had known what she wanted to do. She had prepared a basket of words, but in the end, Li Zhaodi hadnt played by the rules and had directly wedged Xiao Wu under her arm before leaving. Hey, hey What are you doing! Let go of me! Shocked by Li Zhaodis actions, Shao Qiyun and Xiao Wu only reacted after a moment. Shao Qiyun quickly got up to snatch the boy back, and Xiao Wu struggled as well. Dont move! Li Zhaodi spanked Xiao Wus butt twice. Behave yourself! If you move again, Ill spank you. [1] usually of auspicious patterns; to be pasted on windows, walls, and doors Chapter 403 - Mu Jingzhe’s Reverse Scale What are you doing? You actually came in to snatch a child?! Are you a robber? Help me stop her! Li Zhaodi had picked Xiao Wu up and was about to leave, but when the two chefs heard Shao Qiyuns words, they got up and stopped her. Xiao Wu also reacted, finally breaking free from Li Zhaodis arm. Li Zhaodi grabbed Xiao Wu, who was about to run away. Xiao Wu, come back with me right away. No matter what you did previously, today is New Years. The next year will be smooth sailing. Your mother and the rest are waiting for you to go back to celebrate the New Year. Im celebrating the New Year with my mother now. Dont disturb us. Xiao Wus face was cold. This sentence made Li Zhaodi, who had wanted not to get mad, anxious. What mother? She became your mother just by raising her butt and giving birth to you? Shes no different from the hens hatching little chickens. The one who raised youJingzheis your mother. Come back with me quickly. Shes not my biological mother. Xiao Wu turned his head. Were fine the way we are. Hurry up and leave. I knew that you couldnt raise someone who isnt your biological child. Sooner or later, you would raise an ingrate. Back then, she refused to listen and insisted on going back! Li Zhaodi was furious and anxious. I even brought Jingzhe back. You kids were the ones who cried, begged, and knelt down to make her come back. You cried and begged yourself. Now that Jingzhe raised you, you turned against her and youre claiming that shes not your biological mother! She wasnt your biological mother back then either. Why didnt you mind then? How could you treat your mother like this? How could you say that? How did she raise you? Do you know how much she doted on you? I should have thought of a way to stop her from going back. Li Zhaodi felt regretful. Under the gazes of the two chefs, Xiao Wu repeated himself. Hurry up and leave. Saying all this isnt going to change things. Im not leaving. Li Zhaodi stepped forward. Even if I have to tie you up, Ill bring you back today! After saying that, Li Zhaodi really wanted to catch Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu dodged and Shao Qiyun took a step forward. Im not dead yet, you stupid old woman. Xiao Wu already said that he doesnt acknowledge you people anymore. How can you be shameless enough to snatch him away? Mu Jingzhe cant give birth herself, so shes insising on snatching my kid, right? If she has the ability, let her give birth herself. Thats not right either. She and Shao Qihai have already divorced. Did they get a divorce because she couldnt give birth? No wonder a stepmother like her is fighting to raise a child who isnt biologically hers. Looks like its because she cant give birth. Shes a hen who cant lay eggs, so she doesnt even know how to raise her butt and lay eggs Who said that my Jingzhe cant give birth? Youre the one who cant! When Li Zhaodi heard Shao Qiyuns words, she immediately panicked. If word got out, it would be bad for Jingzhe. Look at you getting all anxious. Seems like I was right. Mu Jingzhe cant give birth Shao Qiyun was watching Li Zhaodi smugly, when the latter pounced over, making her feel a little afraid. Dont come over. What are you doing Dont scare my mother! Xiao Wu held back Li Zhaodi, who was about to pounce on her. Li Zhaodi looked at Xiao Wu. You Youre going to anger me to death. She badmouthed Jingzhe, yet youre still protecting her. You She raised her hand, ready to hit Xiao Wu, but when she looked at Xiao Wus face, she recalled how Xiao Wu had sweetly called her Grandma in the past and even played the flute for her. She also recalled that he had treated Jingzhe well back then. You You Not having the heart to hit Xiao Wu, Li Zhaodi rushed toward Shao Qiyun, who was fanning the flames. Shao Qiyun, Ill teach you a lesson today and rip your mouth apart. Lets see if youll still spout nonsense then! Seeing that Li Zhaodi was about to catch Shao Qiyun, Xiao Wu panicked. He stepped forward and pushed Li Zhaodi to the side. I told you not to touch her. Li Zhaodi was caught off guard and fell to the ground. She was a little chubby, so she instantly fell backward with her hands and legs in the air. Shao Qiyun laughed out loud. Why did you fall like a turtle? Xiao Wu clenched his fists tightly. Dont come over again. Stop calling me an ingrate. Youre not my biological grandmother Li Zhaodi finally balanced her body and rubbed her butt, which hurt from the fall. Just as she was about to say something, she saw someone sweep in like a gust of wind and slap Xiao Wu, stopping him mid-sentence. Due to the loud slap, Xiao Wu took a big step back. He steadied himself and when he saw who had hit him, his heart became as numb as his face. Mu Jingzhe, what are you doing? Why did you hit my son for no reason? Xiao Wu, are you alright? Shao Qiyun stepped forward nervously. Your face is red from the slap. Im fine. Xiao Wu pushed Shao Qiyuns hand away and stared at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe looked back at Xiao Wu. Shao Zhong, youve emphasized that youre not biologically mine many times. Theres no need to emphasize it to my mother too. You can change your mother at will and abandon her, but I cant. You can criticize me, but you cant criticize my mother, nor are you qualified to lay a hand on her. Shao Zhong, this slap is payback for pushing her. Mu Jingzhe turned around and helped Li Zhaodi up. Mom, are you alright? Does it hurt? No, Im fine. Li Zhaodi looked at Mu Jingzhe carefully. Jingzhe, are you alright? Her gaze was filled with worry, as she knew that Mu Jingzhe would feel terrible and her heart would ache. It was often said that hitting a child would hurt a mothers heart. Mu Jingzhe had treasured Xiao Wu so much previously, so how could she bear to lay a finger on him? However, she had just slapped him. This was Jingzhes first time hitting Xiao Wu, so she was worried that Mu Jingzhes heart would ache. Shao Qiyun didnt understand Li Zhaodis feelings. She was about to die from anger when she heard that. She hit my son. My son should be the one in pain. Why do you need to ask if shes alright? After saying that, Shao Qiyun showered Xiao Wu with concern. When Mu Jingzhe heard her voice and looked at Li Zhaodis gaze, she almost couldnt control her tears. Mom, it doesnt hurt. Mu Jingzhe understood what Li Zhaodi meant. She was indeed in a lot of pain. How could she not feel pain after slapping him? However, she didnt want Li Zhaodi to worry. Mom, lets go. From now on, just pretend you have one less grandson. She smiled and added, Hes not your biological grandson anyway. Ill give birth to a biological child for you in the future. You can dote on him then. If he dares to be disobedient or unfilial, you can hit him all you want. No one will say anything. Li Zhaodi glanced at Xiao Wu, who had his head lowered and was deep in thought, and heaved a sigh of relief. Alright, its settled then. Lets go. As long as Jingzhe would think it through. Shao Qiyun was furious as she looked at them. You make it sound like youve suffered a great grievance. Youre clearly the ones who came to cause trouble. You came all the way here to hit someone elses child, yet you still think that youre in the right. Yes, we do think that were in the right. After all, I raised him for the past few years. I think I still have the right to slap him, but today was the last time. We wont do it again. Regardless of whether there was a reason, the way Xiao Wu had treated Li Zhaodi had touched Mu Jingzhes reverse scale[1]. She would just pretend that she didnt have such a son from now on. [1] it refers to something that one shouldnt touch Chapter 404 - : The Ji Family Disowned Xiao Wu Xiao Wu didnt say anything. Shao Qiyun looked at their backs and snorted. You have to remember to keep your word. Dont go back on your word after a while. Li Zhaodi and Mu Jingzhe ignored her. When they came out, Li Zhaodi looked a little vexed. Jingzhe, its all my fault. I shouldnt have come. Jingzhe was already unhappy enough, but she had just made things worse. No, that only made me give up completely. Mu Jingzhe shrugged. I always felt that I knew them quite well since I raised them, but it might have been just my imagination. She took a deep breath. Mom, Ill be honest with you too. It would be a lie to say that Im not sad, but this is good too. At least it made me give up completely as soon as possible. Now that she had given up completely, no matter how uncomfortable she felt, the feeling would pass. It was better than keeping it in her heart. This year was undoubtedly the worst, but Mu Jingzhe still went back and told them what had just happened. She also told Shao Dong and the rest, I dont intend to look for Xiao Wu again in the future. I suggest that you guys dont look for him either. If he wants to do this, so be it. If we keep refusing to give up and pester him, hell find us annoying and well remain in pain. Lets just live our lives separately from him in the future. Shao Dong could tell that Mu Jingzhe had really given up after having her heart break completely. He felt terrible, but he had no choice but to perk up. Alright, well listen to Mommy in the future. Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang had returned to the capital to celebrate the New Year, something they did without fail every year, as Grandma Ji, the Ji parents, and Ji Buwangs older brother were there. They wanted to pay their respects to their loved ones that day. Even if they just reunited with their memorial tablets, they wanted to reunite with them. Initially, Mu Jingzhe had thought that she would let Xiao Wu go back and spend the New Year with the Ji Family this year. This could also be considered him officially paying his respects to his biological father during the New Year. However, plans couldnt keep up with changes. Ji Buwang wasnt around, but he called. After hearing what Xiao Wu had done, he said directly, Although hes my older brothers only heir and we once said that the Ji Family will give him whatever he wants, that was before. Given his current situation Forget it. Xiao Wu had refused to acknowledge Mu Jingzhe and had become really unscrupulous, asking for money whenever he saw Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji and Ji Buwangs feelings had changed a little. If Xiao Wu continued to behave like this, they might not want to acknowledge him anymore. Anyway, Xiao Wu didnt change his surname or household register. In the eyes of the law, he wasnt related to them. Now that he had acknowledged Shao Qiyun, if he became like her, they would rather not have this child. Grandpa is actually not happy either, so I didnt even prepare a red packet for him this year. This was how Old Master Ji was with money. When he was generous, a million yuan was like a cent, and he would insist that you take it even if you refused. But when he didnt want to give anything, one could forget about squeezing even a cent out of him. Ji Buwang contacted Mu Jingzhe. On the other hand, Xiao Wu and Shao Qiyun contacted Old Master Ji to wish him a happy new year. They even said that they wanted to see Old Master Ji, but Old Master Ji calmly refused. Shao Qiyun also proposed that Xiao Wu change his surname and move to the household register of the Ji Family so that he could assume the identity of the Ji Familys future successor. Its not a good idea for Xiao Wu to keep the Shao surname. Itd be better for him to change his surname to Ji as soon as possible and acknowledge his ancestors. Old Master, listen If this had happened in the past, Old Master Ji would probably have been so happy that he would have wanted to set off firecrackers for three days and three nights. However, this time, Old Master Ji refused directly. Oh, I dont have such a plan for the time being. The name Shao Zhong is quite good. His father is gone, and youre not dead yet. You can raise him. He can keep your surname. But hes a child of the Ji Family. How can he keep the Shao surname Old Master, let us come and wish you a happy new year. We can handle this matter then. Children who arent raised in the Ji Family, even if theyre related to us by blood, are not children of the Ji Family. Besides, were not sure if hes a member of the Ji Family. After all, we havent performed any tests. Old Master Ji got straight to the point. Over the years, people have claimed to be children of the Ji Family and tried to acknowledge us. We sent them all away directly. Theres no need to visit us for the New Year. He doesnt have to change his surname or household register either. This is a serious matter, and we wont make such a decision easily. Dont mention this again. Dont tell anyone that youre members of the Ji Family in the future either. We wont acknowledge you. Shao Qiyun choked. Previously, she had seen how much Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang had treasured Xiao Wu. She had thought that Xiao Wu would certainly change his surname and household register, but why had everything changed in the blink of an eye? What do you mean? You dont acknowledge Xiao Wu anymore? Thats not what you said previously. That was in the past. This is the present, Old Master Ji simply admitted. Shao Qiyun was anxious. How can you not acknowledge him? The blood of the Ji Family flows in him. How dare you not acknowledge him? Let me tell you something Shao Qiyun was still talking when Old Master Ji hung up. Upon hearing the beeping sound coming from the other end of the line, Shao Qiyun felt furious. Whats wrong with them? Didnt they adore you and dote on you a lot previously? Why did they change their minds so quickly? They actually said that theyre not acknowledging you anymore. How dare they? Xiao Wu, tell me whats going on! I dont know either. Xiao Wu shook his head. Mu Jingzhe must have sabotaged you and fanned the flames. I knew she was a wicked person. She seduced Ji Buwang and made him listen to her. She was afraid that you would go back and get the Ji Familys assets, so she deliberately stopped you. Shao Qiyuns face turned red from anger, and she scolded her for a long time. Theyd acknowledge you if Mu Jingzhe was your mother. Now that Im your mother, they wont acknowledge you. Theyre obviously looking down on me! What right do they have to look down on me! In what way am I inferior to Mu Jingzhe! You arent something that they can acknowledge or deny at will! After Shao Qiyun finished scolding everyone, she looked at Xiao Wu and didnt say anything for a bit. Why arent you saying anything? Have you seen Mu Jingzhes true colors now? Even though she says all sorts of nice things, shes actually a greedy, selfish person. Xiao Wu still didnt say anything. Dissatisfied, Shao Qiyun stared at Xiao Wu and insisted on hearing his opinion. As she stared at him, Xiao Wu nodded. Yes, shes selfish. Only then was Shao Qiyun satisfied. Its good that you know. Ji Buwang liked you previously. Remember to contact him more often. You mustnt really leave the Ji Family. Got it. Xiao Wu nodded. Their plan to go to the Ji Family hadnt succeeded. While Shao Qiyun didnt know where to go, she heard that Mu Jingzhe and the others had returned to Great Eastern Village to celebrate the New Year. Although Mu Jingzhe and the others had moved out, their connection to Great Eastern Village hadnt been severed. They would still go back for weddings and funerals whenever they could. To Shao Dong and the rest, Great Eastern Village was their hometown, an existence unlike any other. Seeing that they were in a foul mood, and since Xiao Wu and Shao Qiyun were in the county, Shao Qihai had suggested returning to Great Eastern Village. This suggestion had been unanimously approved. Li Zhaodi also urgently needed to go home and chat with her fellow villagers to show off so she could relieve her depression. Therefore, on the first day of the New Year, they went back to Great Eastern Village in a grandiose manner. Shao Qihai drove the four kids, while Mu Jingzhe drove Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng over. Chapter 405 - Zhao Lan Was Kicked to the Sheep Pen Since Mu Jingzhe had already divorced Shao Qihai, she couldnt follow them back to the Shao Residence anymore, so she went back with Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. The house that Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had been assigned to previously had become increasingly dilapidated because no one lived there anymore. Everyone enthusiastically invited them to stay at their respective homes. Old Lady Mu was very displeased. It wasnt like there was no one left in the Mu Family, so why would they stay in someone elses house? With a wave of her hand, she asked them to stay in the newly built house. Mu Jingzhe and the rest didnt stand on ceremony. When Mu Jingzhe and the others returned, the village became lively. However, everyone tacitly didnt mention Xiao Wu this time. Everyone in the village had heard that Xiao Wu had suddenly acknowledged Shao Qiyun as his biological mother and refused to acknowledge Jingzhe, so they tacitly didnt mention it in front of Mu Jingzhe. They were quite considerate, but as soon as Mu Jingzhe and the others returned to Great Eastern Village, Shao Qiyun also brought Xiao Wu back. Shao Qiyun was doing it on purpose. When shed heard that Mu Jingzhe and the others had returned, she had followed them back. The people of Great Eastern Village only flattered Mu Jingzhe. She had long found it an eyesore, so she had specifically brought Xiao Wu back to flaunt. She was already completely shameless. Now that she had Xiao Wu, she didnt care about her reputation despite giving birth out of wedlock. She swaggered back in her car and was even dissatisfied when she got out. Under the gazes of the villagers, Shao Qiyun deliberately raised her voice and told Xiao Wu, This vehicle wont do. Its not as comfortable as a sedan. Xiao Wu, when are you going to buy me a car too? The fact that the children had bought a car for Mu Jingzhe had already become a legend in Great Eastern Village. How could Shao Qiyun fall behind Mu Jingzhe? Whatever Mu Jingzhe had, she had to have too. Whatever Mu Jingzhe didnt have, she also had to have. Ill buy one for you later. Xiao Wu agreed quickly. Only then was Shao Qiyun satisfied. Alright, we cant carry all these things either. Go get your eldest uncle and the rest to come and get them. Ill guard the place. Since Shao Qiyun had acknowledged Xiao Wu, Xiao Wus way of addressing Eldest Brother Shao and the others had changed accordingly. Alright. Xiao Wu nodded obediently. He was just about to leave when Shao Qiyun added, If your second uncle and the rest are around too, you can have him come. We also bought him a gift. After all, he raised you for a few years previously. Shao Qiyun spoke hypocritically, but Xiao Wu nodded anyway. Okay. Since Xiao Wu had acknowledged Shao Qiyun as his mother, it would be a little inappropriate for him to call Shao Qihai Dad again. After all, they were siblings. Those who didnt know would get the wrong idea. Shao Qiyun didnt want Xiao Wu to call Shao Qihai Daddy anymore, so she made Xiao Wu call him Uncle instead, saying that he was a child of the Ji Family and could only call someone from the Ji Family Daddy. Therefore, since Xiao Wu hadnt acknowledged Mu Jingzhe as his biological mother, he also changed the way he addressed Shao Qihai, even though he acknowledged him, from Daddy to Second Uncle. In a way, he no longer acknowledged Shao Qihai as his father. Shao Qihai was furious when he heard him call him Second Uncle, so he simply asked him not to call him that. However, Shao Qiyun deliberately wanted Xiao Wu to call him Second Uncle. Shao Qiyun was very satisfied with the villagers expressions, as they looked as if they had seen a ghost. She didnt care if the villagers listened or not and started chatting with them, telling them how good Xiao Wu had been to her after acknowledging her and how he had bought her a house, a colored television, and so on. While Xiao Wu was on his way back, people kept constantly greeting him. Many warm-hearted people also stopped him and asked if it was true that he no longer acknowledged Mu Jingzhe. Then, they said that he couldnt be heartless, or he would suffer retribution. Some people helped Mu Jingzhe scold him, and others helped Shao Qihai scold him. Xiao Wu didnt retort, but he didnt accept it either. When he got tired of hearing them talk, he left directly. Then, he went to Eldest Brother Shaos home and asked Eldest Brother Shao to help them carry their things. At first, Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao had wished that Shao Qiyun was dead. After all, she was a complete disgrace and had even borrowed money from a loan shark. However, when they heard that she had paid off the loan sharks and even acknowledged Xiao Wu, they went without hesitation upon hearing that she had bought them gifts for the New Year. They were so warm to Xiao Wu that it was as if calling Xiao Wu a mute in the past had been nothing but a dream. Shao Qiyun and Xiao Wu stayed at Eldest Brother Shaos house. Because the New Year goods they had prepared were plentiful, they had a bountiful New Year. Shao Qiyun even took Xiao Wu to see Shao Qihai next door. She said that she had also brought New Year goods for Shao Qihai, but Shao Qihai and the others ignored them. They stood outside the door and shouted for a long time. When the door was opened, the duo was greeted with a basin of dirty water that was filled with chicken feathers and gave off a fishy stench. The water was splashed on Shao Qiyuns head and face, and quite a bit of it also splashed Xiao Wu. Shao Qiyun shrieked. Xiao Wus expression changed, and he quickly wiped her dry. He glared at Shao Xi, who was at the door. What are you doing! Im not doing anything. Im just pouring water. Shao Xi had done this on purpose, for he found them too noisy, thus deliberately taking revenge. Chicken tasted very fragrant when cooked, but it had a very fishy smell while one removed the chicken feathers. The hot water in which the raw chicken was submerged couldnt be underestimated. Apologize to my mother quickly! Xiao Wu said immediately, as he could tell that Shao Xi had done this on purpose. Apologize? How about I fart for you? Shao Xi didnt want to argue with anyone during the New Year. After achieving his goal and seeing Shao Qiyun with a smelly face, he closed the door with a grin. Shao Qiyun was furious. How dare you treat me like this! I Mom, dont be angry. Ill avenge you! Xiao Wu picked up cow dung from the side and threw it in without caring about the dirt. Shao Xis exasperated voice quickly came from inside. Xiao Wu urged Shao Qiyun, Lets go, Mom. Hurry up and go change. Dont be angry anymore. Its not good to be angry during the New Year. Shao Qiyun glanced at Xiao Wu. Alright, but only for you. I know. Coincidentally, youve worn these clothes twice already. Mom, Ill buy you a few more sets of new clothes later. Xiao Wu coaxed Shao Qiyun, who was now satisfied. Shao Qiyun had just returned when Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and the others frowned. However, they quickly poured hot water so Shao Qiyun could clean up. Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao and the others hadnt expected Xiao Wu to acknowledge Shao Qiyun, but they were happy to make Mu Jingzhe unhappy. They simply said that nothing beat blood ties and were extremely enthusiastic around Xiao Wu. Shao Qiyun rarely came back, so it was impossible for her not to see Zhao Lan. However, the place where Zhao Lan stayed was so dirty that it was impossible for anyone to get close to her. Zhao Lan had originally lived in a nice room, but that room had turned smelly, making it difficult to even live next to it. The entire family was affected, and they had long been dissatisfied. In addition, Fu, Lu, and Shou had also grown up and now found it difficult to stay in the same room. Shao Fu was already 16 years old and wanted to have his own room, so in the end, he had set his sights on Zhao Lans room. Although it was very smelly, the room was fine and only had to be cleaned up so the smell would go away. Therefore, he had moved her out of the room and into the place previously used as a sheep pen. It was freezing in the winter, but because it was cold and the sheep pen was spacious, it didnt stink as much anymore. Finally, the house wasnt affected and was now clean. The family was very satisfied, but the villagers couldnt stand by and watch silently anymore. They naturally gossiped about him kicking their biological mother to the sheep pen. The village chief also came to their door and said that they couldnt treat the elderly like this. However, Eldest Brother Shao and the rest no longer had an ounce of shame left. They simply didnt care about being criticized. They only said that they had never beaten Zhao Lan or starved her. They fed her two meals a day without fail, so this wasnt considered abuse. Chapter 406 - Treat Xiao Wu Well, Or You Will Suffer Retribution There were even people in the village who beat up their parents and refused to give them food. Eldest Brother Shao felt that he was doing quite well already, as he fed her two meals a day without fail. Eldest Brother Shao indeed fed her without fail, but he neglected to mention what the two meals a day were like. These two meals were usually leftovers from their meals, and he would give her only as much food as was left over. If there was really no food left, he would just add some dishwashing water. Zhao Lan knew that she was leading a tough life, but she had no choice. She didnt dare say anything, fearing that she wouldnt even get leftovers in the future. Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao were quite smart. They had never asked Shao Fu and the others to deliver food before, perhaps because they were afraid that their kids would treat them like this in the future. However, from the moment theyd kicked Zhao Lan to the sheep pen, their actions had subtly affected Shao Fu and the others. In the countryside, the elderly basically lived with their eldest son. When Shao Fu saw that there was a leak outside the sheep pen, he even helped fix it in secret. Zhao Lan thought that it was because her grandsons heart ached for her, but unbeknownst to her, Shao Fu was simply afraid that the sheep pen would collapse and that there would be no place for Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao to live in the future. He had already decided that when Eldest Brother Shao and Eldest Sister-In-Law Shao got old, he would make them stay in the sheep pen. Zhao Lan suffered every day. The only thing she hoped for was to see Mu Xue. Since Mu Xue and Shao Qiyang had gotten married, she would deliver food to Zhao Lan when she was in the village. The food she gave her was all good. Zhao Lan felt grateful and regretful every time she ate it. She had long said that she wanted to live with Eldest Brother Shao, and the family assets had been split accordingly. It was impossible to change this. Shao Qiyang had said that he wouldnt care for her, but he still gave her the food she needed. Mu Xue even kept sending food over, helping Zhao Lan survive till now. Shao Qihai really didnt care about Zhao Lan anymore. Zhao Lan didnt dare ask Shao Qihai to take care of her either, for she was afraid of Bai Lu. She felt that Bai Lu was waiting around to take revenge. Sometimes, when no one was around, she would even pray alone like crazy for forgiveness. Given her state, needless to say, Zhao Lan was in poor health. However, when she saw Shao Qiyun, she quickly perked up. She wanted to say a few more words to her daughter, but Shao Qiyun despised her for being smelly and wasnt willing to approach her. Qiyun, you still have to get married I will get married. Now that Xiao Wu has acknowledged me, you dont have to worry about me anymore. Zhao Lan was very surprised and pleased to hear that Xiao Wu had acknowledged Shao Qiyun. Youve done so many bad things. Its a blessing that Xiao Wu was still willing to acknowledge you. Qiyun, you must treat Xiao Wu well this time. You cant just use him. Otherwise, the heavens will make you suffer retribution. Zhao Lan started crying. Im suffering retribution. Qiyun, if you dont want to become a second me, you have to treat Xiao Wu well and not harm anyone, understand? Zhao Lan tried her best to persuade her, but Shao Qiyun couldnt be bothered to listen. She felt that she was too smelly, so she held her breath and said, Alright, Ill get going now. Just as Shao Qiyun was about to leave, all the girls her age who had gotten married returned. When they saw her, they all greeted her and asked if she was going to clean Zhao Lan up. At the time, married ladies didnt have any obligation to care for the elderly. It was filial of them to bring some things home when they visited. Many daughters would wash their parents clothes and bathe them when they returned. These girls were like that. But how could Shao Qiyun be willing to do that? I dont know how to. Besides, my mother doesnt need me to either. Is it just because you find her dirty? Think about it. Your mother cleaned up your poop and pee when you were a baby. Back then, she didnt find you dirty. Now that shes old, you should serve her back. The villagers couldnt take it anymore and criticized Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun was displeased. I said I dont know how to do it. I dont have the strength. If you help me take care of my mother, Ill give you money. Who wants your money! The young women left angrily. Shao Qiyun had come back to show off, not to be bullied. She left without saying much to Zhao Lan. The people living in the same village met frequently. When Shao Qiyun and the others returned, it caused a huge commotion. Seeing Xiao Wu live with Shao Qiyun and agree to whatever Shao Qiyun said made people feel uncomfortable. When Mu Jingzhe and the others saw Xiao Wu again, they immediately avoided him as if they were strangers. In the nostalgic Great Eastern Village, he had become the most familiar stranger. In the dead of the night, Mu Jingzhe couldnt figure out why they and Xiao Wu had reached this point. They had been so close previously, but in the blink of an eye, they had become strangers. Mu Jingzhe and the others couldnt be bothered to pay attention to Shao Qiyun and Xiao Wu. But in Shao Qiyuns eyes, she had defeated Mu Jingzhe and the others. She was extremely smug and she didnt care about the disdain the villagers of Great Eastern Village felt for her. She would go wherever there were more people or follow Mu Jingzhe and deliberately say how filial Xiao Wu was to her to spite Mu Jingzhe. Xiao Wu has been helping me Shousui[1]. He said that if he does that, Ill be able to live a long life. He insisted on staying up the entire night Xiao Wu bought this bracelet for me. He said that he wanted me to wear gold and silver in the future. He even played the flute for me when I couldnt sleep. If Im not happy, hes more anxious than anyone Shao Qiyun was smug. Mu Jingzhe was expressionless when she heard that, but Shao Dong and the rest were furious, as what Shao Qiyun described was what they had done for Mu Jingzhe in the past. This was an agreement between the five siblings, but in the end, Xiao Wu had done it all for Shao Qiyun. How could they tolerate this? This was both a provocation and an insult to Dong, Nan, Xi, and Bei. Their heartfelt sincerity was directed at Mu Jingzhe. How was Shao Qiyun worthy of this? Shao Dong and the others had originally planned to listen to Mu Jingzhe and ignore Xiao Wu since they couldnt do anything about him. However, what Xiao Wu had done angered them completely. Since Xiao Wu had poked at what they hated the most, they would teach Shao Qiyun a lesson and remove the smugness from her face. The silver bracelet Shao Qiyun flaunted quickly turned black and even began to smell a little like pesticides. She couldnt wear it anymore as a result. Xiao Wus favorite musical instrument, the flute that Mu Jingzhe had bought for him, was also half-burned. They definitely wouldnt allow Xiao Wu to please Shao Qiyun with the musical instrument Mu Jingzhe had bought for him. Previously, when Xiao Wu had moved away, he had also taken away all the musical instruments that he could. At the time, because theyd had feelings for him, they hadnt stopped him. But now, they didnt want Xiao Wu to touch the musical instruments that they had given him because they contained their sincerity. Their sincerity couldnt be wasted on Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu had brought a flute with him. When he saw that the flute had been burned, he didnt move for a long time. He held the remaining half of the flute in his hand, and his hand turned pale from exertion. Shao Qiyuns screams quickly came from outside. It turned out that a hole had been burned in one of the leather shoes Shao Qiyun had wanted to wear out. The culprit was Shao Fu. The leather shoes had also been bought by Xiao Wu for Shao Qiyun. This happened just as Shao Qiyun had been feeling the smuggest, so Shao Qiyun was so furious that she couldnt help but hit Shao Fu. Shao Fu ran, and Shao Lu and Shao Shou tried to appease her. Later on, for some reason, Shao Qiyun would constantly either trip, fall to the ground, or get beaten up. Blood spurted from her nose during the New Year, which was very auspicious. Shao Qiyun was so angry that she kept cursing. Xiao Wu comforted Shao Qiyun for a moment. When he saw Fu, Lu, and Shou suddenly go out, he quietly followed them. Fu, Lu, and Shou left the house one after the other and found Shao Nan and Shao Xi together. Fu, Lu, and Shou had taken credit for burning the flute, as well as making Shao Qiyuns bracelet turn black. They had also deliberately scalded her shoes. Hitting Shao Qiyun was also a collaborative effort of those three. [1] A Chinese New Year custom according to which people stay up late on the Eve so that their parents will be blessed with longevity Chapter 407 - Lay a Finger on My Mother Again and I’ll Do the Same to Yours Chapter 407: Lay a Finger on My Mother Again and Ill Do the Same to Yours Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The reason Fu, Lu, and Shou had done this was because they had been bribed by Shao Xi and Shao Nan. Every time they succeeded, they would be given a yuan. Fu, Lu, and Shou were having a hard time these days, finding it difficult to even earn a single yuan. Therefore, they had quickly agreed. In the past, Fu, Lu, and Shou had bullied Dong, Xi, Nan, and Bei. Now, Fu, Lu, and Shou nodded and bowed in front of Shao Xi and Shao Nan, describing what they had done in detail just to ask for an extra yuan. They even vowed that they could make Shao Qiyun suffer even more and they would do anything as long as they were given money. Shao Xi held the money in his hands while Shao Nan listened. Every time Shao Nan nodded, Shao Xi would give them money. After the money was distributed, they began talking about ways to continue. That was when Xiao Wu walked forward. I knew there couldnt be so many coincidences. You guys planned something in the dark indeed. Xiao Wu stepped forward and kicked the calf of Shao Lu, who had burned his flute. Shao Qiyun is my mother now. Im protecting her. If you dare touch her again, Ill make you suffer. Forget about earning money. Ill send you to jail. Do you believe me? Should we believe you just because you said so? Shao Lu hugged his legs and wailed after being kicked. Shao Fu was a little stunned, but when he saw Shao Xi and Shao Nan, he became confident again. If I say that you stole my money and damaged my most expensive musical instrument, lets see if youll go to jail! Xiao Wu looked at Shao Xi and Shao Nan. As for them, do you think theyll testify for you? Fu, Lu, and Shous expressions changed, but Xiao Wu couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on them. Get lost. The people he wanted to talk to were Shao Nan and Shao Xi. When Shao Nan and Shao Xi saw Xiao Wu, they no longer cared about Fu, Lu, and Shou. Seeing that Shao Nan and Shao Xi didnt say anything, Fu, Lu, and Shou clenched the money they had received and ran away. Youre getting more and more impressive. Shao Xi scoffed. What? Are you going to threaten us next? You can consider it a threat if you want. Im indeed here to warn you not to lay a finger on her. Otherwise, Ill fight you guys to death. Fight us to death? By yourself? Shao Xi suddenly pushed Xiao Wu. Do you know who youre talking to? Other than brainless you, who else could I be talking to? Ill emphasize this again. Dont lay a finger on my mother. You guys used Fu, Lu, and Shou to deal with her just because youre smart. She didnt realize it at first, but shell quickly realize that it was you guys! So what if she realizes it? Do you think were afraid of her? You even dared to say that Im brainless? I think youre the one whos brainless, Shao Zhong. Do you still think we care about you and are afraid Shao Qiyun will find out? Were not afraid. The sooner she finds out, the better. In fact, we intend for her to know so shell behave herself. Otherwise, this wont end. Who does she think she is? She even wants to show off by trampling on Mommy. Shut up! Xiao Wu couldnt take it anymore. Shao Xi, do you think youre that impressive? Do you think you can toy with someone just because youre smart? Let me tell you something. Im still here. If you dare hurt her again, I wont let it slide. Youre not the only one who knows how to use tricks. I can do it too. Then show me what youve got. Do you think were afraid of you? Shao Xi was fearless. Xiao Wu looked at Shao Xi and clenched his fists. Are you really not afraid of anything? Dont you care about anything either? Arent you afraid that Ill pay you back in kind? How are you going to do it? Go ahead Shao Xis expression suddenly changed. What do you mean? Pay me back in kind? Are you saying youll do to our mother what weve done to your mother? Shao Xis face was filled with mockery. Not only do you not acknowledge Mom anymore, but you also want to deal with her? Xiao Wu glanced at Shao Xi. What I do will depend on what you do. He actually admitted it. Shao Xi paused for a moment before he reacted. Just as he was about to explode, he suddenly realized that someone else was faster than him. Shao Nan rushed over and slapped Xiao Wus head. You actually want to hurt Mommy now? I definitely wont allow it! Shao Xi wasnt lagging behind either. Xiao Wu was hit by Shao Nan, but he slapped Shao Xis hand away ruthlessly. Just because I didnt retaliate, it doesnt mean that I dont have the ability to retaliate. This is the last time, Shao Xi. I didnt say that I would take the initiative to deal with anyone, but if you continue to be so willful, then itll be your fault if something happens to your mother! Shao Xi was even angrier when he heard that. Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Shao Nans eyes darkened and he stopped Shao Xi. Alright, dont be angry. Theres no need to waste your breath on a person like him. Yes, theres no need to say anything else. I know what kind of people you are. Dont let me discover your cheap tricks again. If you dare do this again, I wont let you off. Xiao Wu, who would only be eight years old after New Years, spoke ruthlessly. There was no innocence on his face anymore. It seemed as if he had grown up and changed. Shao Nan felt unfamiliarity while looking at Xiao Wu. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly tilted his head and saw Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong standing not far away, watching them. Shao Dong looked at them with a stern gaze, while Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu quietly. Xiao Wu sensed Shao Nans abnormal head tilt and found himself meeting Mu Jingzhes gaze. He quickly blinked and calmly looked back. Mom Shao Xi panicked when he saw Mu Jingzhe. What are you doing here? His voice was filled with frustration. He didnt know why his mother had heard him. Even he couldnt stand hearing those words, let alone Mu Jingzhe. I just came to ask you guys to come and eat. Li Fangs family is treating relatives and friends to a feast after the Chinese New Year. Mu Jingzhe slowly walked over. Dont do this again in the future. We have no right to care if Shao Qiyuns showing off. After she said that, she looked at Xiao Wu. Sorry I didnt keep them close to me. It wont happen again. Her voice was calm, and her gaze became unfamiliar. She looked at him as though he was a stranger. Xiao Wu looked at her and didnt say anything for a moment. Mu Jingzhe didnt care about his reaction. But I dont want anyone to threaten my children again. I dont have anything else, but I do have strength. If you provoke me, I wont be polite. Only a moment later did Xiao Wu realize that she was addressing him. Just as he was about to answer, Mu Jingzhe wrapped her arm around Shao Xis shoulder and walked away. Shao Xi, I realize that youre becoming more and more impressive. Your temper grows with your age and height, huh. When youre taller than me, I wont be able to control you anymore, will I? Youre so lawless, arent you? You were very obedient in the past. Im still very obedient. Ive always been obedient. Shao Xi had been just like a fire-breathing dragon a moment ago, but he leaned over like a husky now. Mommy, Ill always be obedient. So if I get bullied one day, you have to help me fight back. Dont say such things. Youre already so old, yet you still want me to help you fight. Just be good and dont do anything ridiculous. Youre getting more and more hot-tempered. I know, Mommy. I admit my mistake. Shao Xi obediently admitted his mistake. Shao Nan added, I am aware of my mistake, but Ill still dare do it again. This pair of enemies, Shao Xi and Shao Nan, started fighting again. Mu Jingzhe simply let them be.. Shao Dong looked at the two of them and walked past them in disdain. Mommy, are you alright? Chapter 408 - Really Became a ‘Shang Zhongyong’ Shao Dongs eyes were filled with concern, and Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. Its fine. What could have happened to me? I was angered previously, but Im fine now. Even though Mu Jingzhe had said that she was fine, she suddenly said that she wanted to make glutinous rice cakes when she returned from Li Fangs house. Then, she started making glutinous rice cakes in the courtyard. It was only after she broke out in a cold sweat in the winter that she stopped. That night, Mu Jingzhe, who had eaten brown sugar glutinous rice, fell asleep feeling exhausted. The next day, Mu Jingzhe and the rest left Great Eastern Village. After that, Mu Jingzhe, Li Zhaodi, and the four kids all tried their best to ignore the news about Xiao Wu and Shao Qiyun. Even Shao Qihai no longer paid attention. Relationships would slowly wear off. When there was too much disappointment, there would be no more hope left. After the New Year, Mu Jingzhe entered a busy state again. She and Little Bei went to the production team of the ancient drama that they had agreed to work on previously. Long before the filming process started, the main actors entered the production team to participate in the training. Because it was a period drama, the actors had to participate in training to learn both how to talk and walk. In order to achieve the wanted effect, they had to learn historical knowledge and etiquette so that they could better portray the characters. The production team was very serious. Little Bei had also come to train for a few days previously, but she had practiced long ago, so she didnt take as much time as everyone else. After filming officially started, there was no shortage of teachers in the production team. The etiquette, clothes, and everything else were highly accurate. Although they were just filming a television drama, the seriousness was the same as in a movie production. Or rather, it was more exquisite than in ordinary movies. Mu Jingzhe liked this serious way of doing things and felt that she had also learned a lot. Other than filming daily, Little Bei also liked to talk to the history teachers and experts the crew had invited. Little Beis role was more complicated. In the early stages, she was an innocent little girl. She could have grown up without worries, but the circumstances didnt allow her to do so. Amid a power struggle, she married someone at the age of ten. She was only ten years old and had a tender face, but she was still forced to comb her hair into the style of a married woman. This character underwent a huge transformation in the early and late stages. The little girl had to transform in the short span of one year. In spite of her tender face, the look in her eyes made it seem as if she had experienced many vicissitudes in life. It was a huge test for her acting skills. Everyone was worried that Little Bei wouldnt be able to portray the character well, but after a few adjustments, Little Bei managed to act perfectly. The directors attitude toward Little Bei changed visibly. He kept saying that they had to collaborate again in the future. Of course, the director was also very satisfied with Mu Jingzhe and kept marveling at how wonderful her work was. Later on, he even mentioned Xiao Wu and said that the television drama needed some grand music. He expressed the desire to collaborate with Xiao Wu. In the past, this would have been a very joyous matter, but this time, it was just awkward. She could only tell the director that she couldnt make any decisions regarding Xiao Wu now. If the director wanted to work with him, hed have to contact him himself. Everyone sensed something different and tactfully stopped mentioning Xiao Wu in front of Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe stopped paying attention to Xiao Wu and completely broke off all ties to this youngest son of hers. Although it was very childish, Xiao Wu seemed to be very satisfied and never contacted her again. He just guarded Shao Qiyun every day like a filial son. Mu Jingzhe and Little Bei stayed in the production team for a period of time. They were busy working and they tried their best to forget about Xiao Wu. No one would mention Xiao Wu anymore either. However, when the director mentioned Xiao Wu, it seemed like the Xiao Wu switch had been turned on again. Then, from time to time, they would hear news about Xiao Wu. For example, Xiao Wu seemed to have taken on many jobs. No matter who asked, as long as the price was high, he would take on the job, be it accompaniment music or song writing. At first, there was no news about it, but slowly, people started talking about Xiao Wus exorbitant asking prices. Even his reputation was affected. Shao Qiyun was the one who negotiated, so everyone had a deep impression of her. Later on, there were reports that Xiao Wu had changed his mind halfway and now refused to acknowledge his adoptive mother, only acknowledging his biological mother at present. In the past, Xiao Wus identity had caused quite a lot of discussion. At the time, some people had supported Xiao Wu, and other people had said that she was still his biological mother. Although there were disagreements over this issue, they had already accepted the fact that Xiao Wu wouldnt acknowledge his biological mother. In the end, after such a long time, Xiao Wu had actually gone back on his word. He even personally contacted the reporters and said in an interview that Shao Qiyun was his biological mother and that he had nothing to do with Mu Jingzhe anymore. He hoped that everyone wouldnt report this inaccurately in the future. Based on this, the production team understood why Mu Jingzhe no longer mentioned Xiao Wu. After the report was published, Xiao Wu was scolded again and people called him ungrateful. However, Xiao Wu had no intention of clarifying anything. He only said that this was what his biological mother wanted. It turned out that Shao Qiyun was dissatisfied with the fact that everyone only remembered that Xiao Wus mother was Mu Jingzhe, so he specifically had a report published to clarify this. When Mu Jingzhe left the production team midway, she heard more news about Xiao Wu. The reason Xiao Wu had taken on so many movies and television shows was to earn money. The money he had earned previously wasnt enough to splurge, as he wanted to buy Shao Qiyun a car and jewelry. At first, when Shao Qiyun came back, it was said that she had changed. However, her true colors were quickly revealed. Watches, gold, silver jewelry, clothes, and all that required money. Although Xiao Wu could earn money, he couldnt keep up with the speed at which she spent money. That was why he took on so many jobs. The price he charged had increased, and the speed at which he worked had increased as well. However, among the work that Xiao Wu submitted, only a portion met his previous standards, while the rest was very ordinary. It might not be that bad, but some people said that he was no longer inspired like before and his music wasnt that infectious anymore. Shang Zhongyong[1] was mentioned again. Shao Qiyun directly retorted that Xiao Wus work was still superb. As long as he had time, he would even play it for her every day. She was very obviously being protective. Unlike Mu Jingzhe, who kept a low profile, Shao Qiyun, his current mother, was different. She was very enthusiastic about appearing in front of the camera and was extremely willing to be interviewed by reporters. She would even go on shows with Xiao Wu. In the past, Xiao Wu hadnt been very willing to accept interviews or go on other shows. He had kept a low profile. However, after he went to live with Shao Qiyun, he became very high-profile. Because Shao Qiyun said that she liked it, he went to these events. Not only did she want him to show his face, but Shao Qiyun would think of a way to show her own face and speak every time. She would always say Xiao Wu this and Xiao Wu that, clearly very eager to play up the image of a loving mother and son with Xiao Wu. She liked the feeling of being watched by everyone. She also wanted to earn money and become famous. She hadnt given up on acting and she still wanted to become a movie star like those other beautiful women. She felt that, with her good looks, she was perfectly up to the task. Sometimes, she would even use this as a condition when someone wanted to work with Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu could work with them, but they had to include her. However, Xiao Wus situation was a little special. He didnt know many people, and his foundation was still unstable. Previously, with Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs help, everything had gone smoothly. Now that the ignorant, money-grubbing Shao Qiyun had taken over, after interacting with her once, people were immediately put off. Even those who had previously had a good impression of Xiao Wu and wanted to collaborate with him quickly became afraid. While Shao Qiyun still felt that things were going very well, their situation was actually slowly deteriorating. In contrast, Dong, Nan, Xi, and Beis situation continued improving. [1] a wasted child prodigy Chapter 409 - Xiao Wu Plays Cupid for Ji Buwang and Shao Qiyun Little Beis reputation was getting better and better. Meanwhile, Shao Xi continued publishing books as per normal. His book about using love to treat illnesses had achieved delightful sales and attracted countless praise. It even garnered the attention of some directors who wanted to turn it into a movie, but Shao Xi was still considering it. Shao Nan jumped another grade and took another step toward his goal. In the meantime, Shao Dong succeeded in making the Good Brother brand a household name. It was well-known, influential, and had a good reputation. Unfortunately, Xiao Wu, one of his former good brothers, was no longer nearby. Shao Qiyun was ambitious and thought that she would rise up and become a movie star when given the chance. In reality, she wasnt likable. Besides, she had given birth to a child out of wedlock. Even though Xiao Wu was outstanding, her actions still made many people dislike her. Many people said that she was making use of Xiao Wu, shattering Shao Qiyuns great dream. She had failed to get to know a male movie star and marry them. She had also failed to get to know better and richer men. After repeated failures, even with Xiao Wus help, Shao Qiyun could only give up helplessly. As she got older, she became increasingly anxious. Later on, when she accidentally heard that Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe seemed to be dating again, she was very unhappy. Why was Ji Buwang still revolving around Mu Jingzhe? She had wanted to marry him previously but hadnt managed to do so. Speaking of Ji Buwang, Shao Qiyun became interested and asked Xiao Wu to contact Ji Buwang so the two of them could meet. In the past, you didnt acknowledge me, so Ji Buwang didnt want to marry me. Now, its perfectly right for me to marry Ji Buwang. Xiao Wu, remember to put in a good word for me. No matter how much I think about it, I still want to marry Ji Buwang. As long as I marry Ji Buwang, the Ji Family wont refuse to acknowledge you anymore. Previously, the Ji Family had said that they wouldnt acknowledge Xiao Wu, and now, true to Old Master Jis word, they really couldnt be contacted anymore. Shao Qiyuns plans had thus been disrupted. Shao Qiyun had originally wanted to make a name for herself before looking for the Ji Family. That hadnt really worked out, so she had a new idea. She hadnt found a better candidate than Ji Buwang. Besides, she could snatch him from Mu Jingzhe. It would be like killing two birds with one stone. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had tortured her very much, and she had only snatched away Xiao Wu, while the other four were still with her. Furthermore, Mu Jingzhe also had Ji Buwang. That meant that she had still lost. It would be fine if she snatched Ji Buwang away. Then, she would win. Xiao Wu didnt object to Shao Qiyun asking him to set the two of them up and make Ji Buwang marry her. Although he couldnt contact Old Master Ji, he could still contact Ji Buwang. However, when Ji Buwang received the call, he didnt show any concern and his tone was calm. Later on, when Xiao Wu suggested that they eat together, Ji Buwang was very disappointed in him and said that he was very busy and didnt have time. In the end, it was Shao Qiyun who thought of a way. She asked Xiao Wu to say that he actually wanted to meet Ji Buwang because he was feeling unwell. These words sounded like an obvious lie, but just in case they were true, Ji Buwang said that he would consider it before finally agreeing. Plus, he also wanted to know what Xiao Wu wanted. In the end, when he arrived, he realized that Xiao Wu was not alone. Shao Qiyun was also there. Shao Qiyun was dressed up gorgeously, and Xiao Wu put in many good words for Shao Qiyun. Ji Buwang wasnt a fool. He looked at Xiao Wu, feeling like he had gone crazy. Shao Zhong, you really keep getting more disappointing each time. I thought a miracle had happened. Ji Buwang didnt even want to call him by the nickname Mu Jingzhe had given him. He ignored Shao Qiyuns encouragement to stay and stood up to leave. Sigh. Why did he leave just like that Shao Qiyun was very dissatisfied, but Ji Buwang left without looking back. Ji Buwang saw that the restaurant Xiao Wu had booked was a specialty restaurant in Ocean City. It had just been renovated and had novel interior decor. There were even private rooms. Ji Buwang circled around and went to the private room next door, where Mu Jingzhe was sitting. The sound insulation in the private room was average. When someone spoke in the adjacent room, one could hear them if they were quiet and listened carefully. Mu Jingzhe was sitting there and had heard the conversation next door intermittently. You heard that, right? You were worried that Xiao Wu had grown thinner, but in the end, he happily stabbed you in the back. After Ji Buwang had received Xiao Wus call, he had discussed it with Mu Jingzhe. It was Mu Jingzhe who had made the decision. The reason was that Xiao Wu seemed to have lost weight, and she suspected he might really be sick. In the end, it was proven that she had been worried for nothing. Afraid that the people next door would hear, Ji Buwang leaned closer to Mu Jingzhe and whispered, They set their sights on me and decided to snatch me away. Jingzhe, how can you still sit so calmly after hearing them talk? Do you not care about me? Arent you afraid that Ill really go away? Mu Jingzhes face was originally tense, but when she heard this, she couldnt hold it in anymore. Do you want me to go in, grab her hair, and get into a catfight with her then? Ji Buwang imagined this. If only that were the case. That would mean that Jingzhe cared about him. He would definitely die of happiness then. Stop thinking about it. If Shao Qiyun really snatches you, then I must have been really blind. I guarantee that Ill turn around and leave without a word. I definitely wont look back. Then you admit that Im yours? Ji Buwangs way of thinking was as novel as ever. Just as Mu Jingzhe was starting to feel helpless, a bang came from next door, interrupting them. Shao Qiyun had started throwing a tantrum after Ji Buwang left. Her voice was hysterical, sounding completely different from when she had faced Ji Buwang just now. Previously, she had just been making noise. Now that she had started smashing things, the service staff went in to calm her down. In the end, they even quarreled. Mu Jingzhe frowned when she heard Shao Qiyuns movements. Shao Qiyun gives off a strange feeling. She was very crazy previously, but this time, she feels even crazier. Shes easily angered, and her emotions are even more out of control. The way shes behaving now proves my point. And Xiao Wu He would always defend Shao Qiyun, but when Shao Qiyun got so angry, he didnt say a word or comfort her. When the waiter came in and Shao Qiyun kicked up a fuss, he didnt deal with it or help say a word or two. According to what he said and what he did previously, he should care very much about Shao Qiyun, but I keep feeling that his caring feelings are intermittent. For example, I didnt notice them at all this time. Instead, I feel indescribable coldness. Mu Jingzhe frowned, looking puzzled. She was disappointed and furious about Xiao Wus initial actions. After a period of calmness, she felt that she could finally face this. Only now did she slowly stop deliberately avoiding hearing news about Xiao Wu. She had originally thought that, no matter what, Xiao Wu had made her feel a lot of emotions and joy. Even if they couldnt be mother and son, they could each live their own life well separately. In the end, when Mu Jingzhe had noticed Xiao Wu was on the news again, shed realized that Xiao Wu had become awfully thin. His originally soft and adorable face had become exquisite, but it was expressionless. The light in his eyes seemed to have disappeared. Besides, he didnt seem to have grown taller in such a long time. He had grown quite fast previously. Many of the clothes he was wearing had been bought or made by Mu Jingzhe previously. After such a long time, based on his original situation, these clothes should have been altered because he had outgrown them, but they still didnt look shorter or smaller on him. He was wearing his old clothes, in sharp contrast to Shao Qiyun, who was all dolled up in glamorous clothes all the time. Chapter 410 - How Can You Not Be Happy? Chapter 410: How Can You Not Be Happy? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Wus condition wasnt good, but Shao Qiyun didnt seem to be in a good state either. Mu Jingzhe didnt know what was going on with them. Hearing that Shao Qiyun and Xiao Wu seemed to have left next door and that there was no movement, Mu Jingzhe ate some food before leaving the room with Ji Buwang. After Ji Buwang paid the bill, Mu Jingzhe went out. Unexpectedly, when she did, Shao Qiyun and Xiao Wu had yet to leave. Shao Qiyun was ordering someone to wipe a car that was identical in color and design to Mu Jingzhes car. Xiao Wu had bought it for her. Shao Qiyun had specifically requested a car that was identical to Mu Jingzhes, but she didnt know how to drive and couldnt get a drivers license either, so she had hired a driver. The person wiping the car was the driver. Though Shao Qiyun hadnt drunk at all, she acted like she was drunk and was even cursing to boot. Xiao Wu was sitting on the stairs and looking at Shao Qiyun and the car. When Mu Jingzhe came out, she tilted her head and met Xiao Wus eyes. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but frown. Back when she had seen Xiao Wu on TV, she had felt that he had lost weight. Now that she looked at him in person, it was even more obvious. When Xiao Wu saw Mu Jingzhe come out, he couldnt help but stand up. Why did you come out? Were you eavesdropping? Why have you lost so much weight? Whats wrong with you? Mu Jingzhe asked at the same time. Xiao Wu frowned. Were you eavesdropping on us? he asked again. Yes, I was. Mu Jingzhe walked over, her expression even uglier than Xiao Wus. Shao Zhong, since youre living the life you want, then live a better life. You should live comfortably and proudly so that you can make me angry just by looking at you. Why are you living like this? Look at you now. Do you have no money to eat or something? Cant you work harder? Mu Jingzhe was furious. If Xiao Wu was doing well, she might feel jealous, but her anger would pass. In the end, he had tried so hard to acknowledge Shao Qiyun. The two of them should be very blissful. He should be happy too. But what was happening? What the heck was wrong with him? How can you tell that Im not doing well? Im doing very well! Xiao Wu retorted. Im doing extremely well! Thats right. How are we not doing well? Dont spout nonsense. You still havent given up. Do you want to snatch Xiao Wu back? Shao Qiyun saw Mu Jingzhe and pulled Xiao Wu behind her. Whats wrong with you? Why are you still saying these things? Its impossible for Xiao Wu to go back. You wont be able to snatch him even if you try for the rest of your life, understand? Youre the one who snatched him away. You should treat him better since you snatched him back with your coaxing. You have the nerve to let him get so thin? Mu Jingzhe fumed even more when she saw Shao Qiyun. You keep getting new clothes every day. Why dont you buy him new clothes instead of letting him wear these old clothes every day? Cant you make some nutritious food for him? Hes lost weight and he hasnt grown any taller. How are you raising the child? Didnt you always emphasize that hes your biological son? Then dont act like a stepmother! Shao Qiyuns face turned green, and her saliva almost sprayed on Mu Jingzhes face. Why do you care? This is my son. I can make him thin if I want to. I can treat him well if I want to, and I can treat him badly if I wish. What does it have to do with you? So what if I buy new clothes for myself every day and dont buy him any? Whats wrong with that? As Shao Qiyun spoke, her spirits were lifted. Youre very angry and frustrated, right? You treated him so well, worried so much about him, and bought him new clothes, yet he only acknowledges me now. Hahaha. Xiao Wu tugged at her from the side and didnt look at Mu Jingzhe. Mom, lets go back quickly. The car has been wiped. Lets go. Son, youre the best to me. Shao Qiyun hugged Xiao Wu. I know youre indignant and envious that Xiao Wu is treating me so well, but its useless no matter how envious you are! Xiao Wu only wants to spend money on me. Even if he cant afford to spend money on himself, he insists on buying clothes for me. Shao Qiyun looked at Xiao Wu, and Xiao Wu chimed in. He looked at Mu Jingzhe and said calmly, Yes, Im very eager to spend money on my mother. Im living a very good and blissful life. I dont need your pity. I also hope you wont make wild guesses in the future. Mu Jingzhe scoffed. So this was a case of a mother abusing a child and a child willing to be abused. As Shao Qiyun was pulled toward the car by Xiao Wu, she turned around. Did you see that Xiao Wu is so good at earning money and willing to splurge on me even though hes thrifty when it comes to himself? Thats why you want him to give you money too. Im telling you, its useless. In the past, you raised Xiao Wu willingly. Xiao Wu wont give you a dime now. Mu Jingzhe took a deep look at Xiao Wu. I dont want money. I just think of raising him as feeding a dog. Thats more like it. Shao Qiyun warned, Dont come looking for him again. If you do, I wont let you off! After saying that, she nudged Xiao Wu forward. Lets go, Xiao Wu. Youre not allowed to talk to her anymore. I know. I didnt talk to her. She was the one who talked to me first. Xiao Wu explained in a low voice before he got in the car to leave. The person before him had their bill tallied wrongly and was making a fuss about it, so Ji Buwang was delayed at the cashier for a while. When he came out, he saw Mu Jingzhe looking ahead with a frown. Why are you frowning again? Are you still thinking about Xiao Wu? After everything hes done, you should stop thinking about him. Yeah. He has done so many bizarre things and changed his bottom line again and again. I shouldnt miss him anymore. I dont want to appear so pitiful either. I decided to stop missing him. But when I came out, I met him again. Did you see how thin he is? Its like I went back to the time when I started raising them a few years ago. I saw it. Ji Buwang wasnt blind and had seen that he had lost weight too. He shouldnt have lost so much weight. It feels like he hasnt eaten a full meal since he left home. Ji Buwang, I keep feeling that something is wrong with Xiao Wu. I also keep feeling that Shao Qiyun is threatening Xiao Wu. Ji Buwang frowned when he heard Mu Jingzhes words. So you still think theres something fishy about this? But weve already investigated it previously. Theres nothing fishy about it, and we didnt find any threats. Xiao Wu and Shao Qiyun have also been acting like mother and son. I know, so I dont know whats going on either. After Mu Jingzhe finished speaking, she suddenly looked at Ji Buwang. No, Ji Buwang, that last sentence wasnt right. You said that they have been acting like mother and son. You subconsciously used the word act, so you also realize that their relationship isnt truly good. Ji Buwang was momentarily stupefied. That seems to be the case, but Jingzhe, this doesnt mean much or change anything. Mu Jingzhe paused for a moment. Thats true. Ji Buwangs words had hit the nail on the head, but when he saw Mu Jingzhes helpless expression, he said, Forget it, Ill go investigate again to find out more. There might be some details that I overlooked, so dont worry too much about it. Everyone felt pity and disappointment about Xiao Wus transformation. Ji Buwang also sincerely hoped that his nephew would come back. Mm. Mu Jingzhe smiled.. Ill go and find out more. Chapter 411 - Surrender or Escape? Mu Jingzhe went around to ask about Xiao Wu, but she didnt manage to find out anything of value. Instead, she found out that Xiao Wu often applied for leave and didnt go to school. Although Xiao Wu was smart, this situation still didnt make the teacher feel good. Even though Xiao Wus parent was now Shao Qiyun, the teacher still felt that Mu Jingzhe was more reliable. When Mu Jingzhe went to school to find out about Xiao Wus situation, the teacher pulled her aside to talk. Xiao Wu took leave from school and didnt go to school often. He spent all his time earning money. Mu Jingzhe realized that Xiao Wu had even participated in a competition program but hadnt performed well in it. The rhythm of Xiao Wus music was clearly pretty good, but it made one feel vexed. Mu Jingzhe frowned when she heard that. There seemed to be something wrong with Xiao Wus music too. It was annoying to listen to. No matter what the rhythm was, one felt that there was something wrong with it. Some of his music was clearly soothing and should make one feel calm, but when one heard it, they were calm to the point of feeling depressed. The more Mu Jingzhe listened, the more she felt that something was amiss. Xiao Wus music shouldnt be like this. She even suspected that Xiao Wu had some psychological problem, but she was just suspicious. There was no way for her to confirm it. Mommy, youre secretly asking about Xiao Wu again. Didnt we agree not to care about him anymore? Mu Jingzhe, who had been caught eavesdropping on the radio by Shao Xi, touched her nose. I just think hes acting weird, so I wanted to listen. Hes gone back to live with Shao Qiyun for a few months now. Isnt he living quite well? Just ignore him. Since he gave up on us, lets give up on him too. Shao Xi got angry at the mention of Xiao Wu and really didnt want to feel angry anymore. Mm. Mu Jingzhe agreed, but for some reason, she felt uneasy. This uneasiness lasted for a long time, causing Mu Jingzhe to suffer from insomnia. When it was already past eleven oclock, she still hadnt fallen asleep. Originally, her daily routine had improved thanks to the four kids. She usually slept before ten, went to bed early, and woke up early. She rarely suffered from insomnia or anything like that, but tonight, she was inexplicably anxious. She tossed and turned but couldnt fall asleep. Mu Jingzhe carefully got up to drink some water. Just as she finished drinking water, she heard a commotion. She turned around and saw Little Bei and Shao Dong. Little Bei had purely been woken up by the noise, and so had Shao Dong. He usually slept lightly and would be aware of any movements. In addition, Mu Jingzhe had been preoccupied and worried, so he had come to take a look. Did I wake the two of you up? Go back to sleep. Im fine. Mu Jingzhe suspected that her period was coming early. Otherwise, she wouldnt be feeling so anxious. Are you really fine? Mommy, are you still thinking of Xiao Wu? Shao Dong got straight to the point. Im really fine. Xiao Wu I just felt that he was acting weird Mu Jingzhe paused and held her chest as she suddenly took deep breaths. Whats wrong? Shao Dong and Little Bei stood up sensitively. Nothing. I just feel like I cant breathe. Im feeling very vexed and anxious. There was also an indescribable sense of uneasiness in her heart. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but take two steps forward. Shao Dong was puzzled. Why is this happening I dont know either. He was just feeling uneasy. Mu Jingzhe looked at their worried faces and wanted to comfort them, but when she opened her mouth, she spat out a mouthful of blood without warning. Mommy! Shao Dongs expression changed drastically as he stepped forward to catch Mu Jingzhe. Mommy! Little Beis voice was choked with tears. As she looked at Mu Jingzhe, it was as if she had returned to her state of helplessness a year ago, when Mu Jingzhe had been sick. Didnt you say that you had recovered? Why are you still vomiting blood? Little Bei helped support Mu Jingzhe and called her Mommy a few times, but Mu Jingzhe didnt react at all. Shao Xi and Shao Nan also heard the big commotion and quickly ran out. Quick, take Mommy to the hospital! Shao Dongs face was pale, but he tried his best to calm down. Little Nan, contact Daddy and Uncle Ji and ask them to come and help quickly. Well take Mommy to the hospital first. Shao Nan responded and ran out, but he stepped on the blood Mu Jingzhe had spat out. He looked down at the dark blood. He didnt know if it was his imagination, but Shao Nan seemed to see something move in the blood. Compared to last time, the color of the blood was different, making Shao Nan feel even more worried. Shao Dong and Shao Xi worked together to take Mu Jingzhe to the rickshaw borrowed from next door. They had a car at home, but they were too young to drive it. On the other hand, they could ride and push the rickshaw. Shao Dong was about to ride the rickshaw and leave when Xiao Wu suddenly ran over and appeared at the door. His head was covered in sweat. When he saw Shao Dong, he asked, Did Mommy vomit blood? Shao Dong and the rest tensed up. They hadnt expected Xiao Wu to appear at this time and call her Mommy. Hed even asked if she had vomited blood. Didnt he only acknowledge Shao Qiyun now? Besides, why had he coincidentally rushed over and why had he known that Mommy had vomited blood? What do you mean? What did you do to Mommy? Shao Xi grabbed Xiao Wus clothes and stared at him with murderous eyes. How did you know Mommy vomited blood? Little Beis eyes were filled with suspicion. Xiao Wu had already seen the blood at the corner of Mu Jingzhes mouth. When he heard Little Beis question and confirmed that Mu Jingzhe had vomited blood, he wasnt as nervous as Shao Dong and the rest. Instead, he heaved a big sigh of relief. It was fine now. Everything was fine now. Xiao Wu couldnt help but laugh even while Shao Xi was grabbing his clothes. When Shao Xi saw Xiao Wus laughter, his first reaction was that Xiao Wu was laughing at them and at Mu Jingzhe for vomiting blood. How could he tolerate this? In a fit of anger, Shao Xi punched Xiao Wu ruthlessly. Youre laughing? Shao Zhong, let me tell you something. If anything happens to Mom, you can kiss your life goodbye! Xiao Wu was beaten to the ground by Shao Xi but didnt say a word. Shao Dong felt that Xiao Wus words were very strange, and his reaction was also extremely weird. Given when he had come over, it seemed as if he had known beforehand that Mu Jingzhe would vomit blood. Everything seemed strange, but now was not the time to pursue the matter. He glanced at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt care less, hurriedly riding the rickshaw to the hospital. Shao Xi and Little Bei couldnt be bothered anymore and helped push the rickshaw. Lying on the ground, as Xiao Wu watched them leave, he no longer hid his suppressed emotions and began to wail. He had saved Mommy, but he had also killed someone. Shao Nan had just contacted Shao Qihai and Ji Buwang and was about to follow them to the hospital when he heard Xiao Wus cries from the door. They were cries of despair. For a moment, Shao Nan couldnt even describe how he felt. His voice was clearly despairing, but it also contained joy and relief. Shao Nans heart trembled when he heard that. Looking at Xiao Wus back, Shao Nan realized that Xiao Wu was awfully thin. It was as if he hadnt grown since hed left home, just as Mommy had said. Shao Nan pursed his lips and stepped forward to pull Xiao Wu up. So your abnormal behavior in the last few months was really a result of being threatened, Xiao Wu. Or is there more to the story than meets the eye? Hurry up and tell me what happened! Shao Nan realized that the fingers of Xiao Wus left hand were covered in blood. Whats wrong with your hand? Did you cut yourself? Why did you not tell us about it instead of taking matters into your own hands? He was furious, but Xiao Wu wouldnt look at Shao Nan. He flung his hand away and turned to leave. What are you talking about? There isnt more to it than meets the eye. Now that everything was handled, it was too late. There was nothing left to say. He should turn himself in, but perhaps running away was more reasonable Chapter 412 - Shao Qiyun Drinks Pesticide Xiao Wu quickly left. Shao Nan hesitated for a moment. Because he was more worried about Mu Jingzhe, he still chased after her and went to the hospital. Mu Jingzhe had already been sent to the hospital. When the doctors heard that she had vomited blood, considering that this had happened before, they quickly examined her. However, they didnt find anything. We cant find the reason behind this, nor is there anything wrong with her. Shes in excellent health Then why isnt she awake? Why is she still vomiting blood? How can you say shes in excellent health when shes vomiting blood? Shao Xi asked directly. The doctors were just as helpless. Shao Dong glanced at Shao Xi and asked him to apologize before asking the doctors to examine her again. If that doesnt work, lets go look for the TCM[1] doctor again. He was the one who cured her last time. Shao Dong made a decision. If theres still no result by dawn, well set off immediately. Thats the only way. Shao Nan nodded. Then, he hesitated for a moment before he said, I suspect that Xiao Wu knows about Mommys condition. Judging from his reaction, perhaps Mommy is really fine now. The doctors might not have made a mistake. If Shao Nan hadnt been certain previously, after hearing the doctors words, he felt that he might have guessed correctly. Xiao Wu? Shao Xi frowned when he heard Xiao Wus name. Speaking of him, hes acting very strange. He even laughed when he heard Mommy vomiting blood. He wasnt laughing maliciously. He was laughing as if he had been relieved of a burden. Little Bei added what she had seen. Shao Dong was silent for a moment. I think hes acting abnormally too. Its like he knew in advance that Mommy would vomit blood. Besides, he heaved a sigh of relief when Mommy vomited blood. He took a deep breath and said, Seems like theres really a reason for Xiao Wus previous abnormal behavior. It might be related to Mommys health. Because its been a long time and Mommys health has improved, we believed that it couldnt be because of this. Then why didnt he tell us? Besides, this explanation is a little too forced. Dont tell me Mommys illness can be controlled by someone? I dont like him hiding things from us. We agreed that if anything happened, the entire family would bear it together. Back then, we asked him so many questions, but he didnt say anything. Hes so heartless. Shao Xis expression turned even uglier. Are we that untrustworthy? Something might have happened. We have to get someone to see whats going on between him and Shao Qiyun. As Shao Dong finished speaking, Ji Buwang and Shao Qihai rushed over. After Shao Qihai took a look at Mu Jingzhe, he glanced at Ji Buwang. Upon hearing Shao Dongs words, he said, Ill go take a look at Shao Qiyun. Weve got to bring Xiao Wu back too, Ji Buwang said from the side. Ill go look for Xiao Wu. Shao Dong: If our guess is right, he might be concerned about Mommys condition. Maybe hes keeping guard near the hospital. Now that Mommys condition is unknown, he might appear if we camp there and wait. Very likely. Ji Buwang nodded. But what exactly can cause such a situation? What situation? Mu Jingzhes voice was heard. Ji Buwang, Shao Dong, and the others were pleasantly surprised. Mommy, youre awake? Does it still hurt? Ji Buwang asked immediately. It doesnt hurt, nor do I feel unwell. Actually, I feel much better. Previously, she had been very restless, but now, her entire body felt much better. I think that theres nothing wrong with me now. The doctors cant find anything either. Perhaps Im really okay. Mu Jingzhe was nearly used to vomiting blood. It was as if she had transmigrated to a wuxia world where one would easily vomit blood from time to time. However, this time, it felt different from the previous two times. What Mu Jingzhe was concerned about was this: What did you say just now? When Shao Dong and Shao Nan saw that Mu Jingzhe had woken up, although their expressions were a little ugly, they werent as pale as when she had vomited blood previously. They were much more at ease and they told her about Xiao Wus abnormal behavior and their speculations in a few words. So Xiao Wu knew in advance that I might vomit blood and his abnormal behavior might be related to my illness? Mu Jingzhe had made guesses about Xiao Wus change previously but hadnt guessed that it had to do with her falling sick previously. However, everything had been fine after that. Besides, she couldnt think of a way someone could threaten him about this matter, so she hadnt thought too deeply about it. In the end, it turned out that it was true? Wheres Xiao Wu? Where is he now? He left previously, but we dont know where he is now. Big Brother said that if our guess is right, he should be concerned about your health and keeping guard nearby. Then find him Before Mu Jingzhe could finish speaking, Shao Qihai returned with an unconscious Shao Qiyun. Looks like she drank pesticide. I brought the pesticide, but there were two bottles. When the doctor saw that there were two pesticides, his expression changed. He didnt say anything and immediately resuscitated her. Shao Qihai felt that everything was very bizarre. He guessed that Xiao Wu might have gone back to take Shao Qiyuns life, but he felt that this was too absurd and strange. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qiyun, who had been brought to the hospital, and then at the two pesticide bottles. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Somethings wrong. We have to find Xiao Wu as soon as possible! If Xiao Wu hadnt gone back to look for Shao Qiyun, she was afraid that Xiao Wu must have done something foolish and dreaded that one of the two bottles might have been drunk by Xiao Wu. Seeing the two pesticide bottles, Shao Dong and the others also thought of this and quickly split up to look for Xiao Wu. In the end, Shao Dong had really guessed correctly. He found Xiao Wu, who was peeping around the hospital. When Xiao Wu saw Shao Dong, he turned around and ran, but he was caught by Shao Dong a few moments later. Why are you running? Shao Dong grabbed Xiao Wu and looked at his expression. When he smelled his mouth, his expression changed slightly. He picked him up and ran to the hospital. Let go of me! Xiao Wu struggled. Shut up if you dont want to die. Tell me honestly, how much pesticide did you drink? Xiao Wus expression changed slightly. I dont understand what youre saying. Put me down! You still want to hide it from us even now? How long do you want to hide it? Do you think well be grateful to you after you die? We wont. Well only hate you! Who allowed you to make this decision on your own? Have you thought about Mommys feelings? Xiao Wu was about to retort when Mu Jingzhe ran over upon hearing the commotion. She took Xiao Wu and sprinted without hesitation. Doctor, he might have drunk some pesticide too. Quick, take a look When Xiao Wu saw that Mu Jingzhe was fine and strong and that it was effortless for her to carry him, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. Then, he said sadly, I didnt drink Shut up! Mu Jingzhe interrupted Xiao Wu. Shao Qiyun is also in the midst of emergency treatment. I dont want you to die while Shao Qiyun survives. While Xiao Wu was still in a daze, he was taken to the doctor. The doctor said that Xiao Wu wasnt seriously poisoned and was in a much better condition than Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun was in a perilous condition and was still undergoing emergency treatment. No one knew what the final outcome would be. Mu Jingzhe and the others waited for Xiao Wus treatment to end. During this process, nothing else happened to Xiao Wu. Besides, he had been awake all this time. The doctor said that he would observe him for some time, but if nothing went wrong, there shouldnt be any major problems. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. [1] Traditional Chinese Medicine Chapter 413 - Even If I Die, I’ll Take Her With Me Mu Jingzhe could only be glad that it wasnt paraquat[1]. Otherwise, it would really have been over. No one would be able to save him no matter what. Paraquat was something that gave one time to regret it but certainly not the chance to live. Furthermore, one would feel tortured right up to their last moments. That was something that couldnt be touched. Mu Jingzhe seized the opportunity to emphasize to the children that these dangerous things couldnt be touched casually. Of course, she particularly emphasized this to Xiao Wu. The few of them surrounded Xiao Wus bed and got straight to the point. Tell us, whats going on? Why did you two drink pesticide? Xiao Wu looked at their interrogating stance and paused for a moment before saying, She didnt want to live anymore. She wanted to die, so she dragged me with her and made me commit suicide. I sensed that something was amiss when I saw her buy pesticide previously. Because I didnt want to die, I made preparations in advance. I poured out the pesticide in one of the bottles and replaced it with water. What I drank was a bottle of water. Although it had been replaced with water, there had still been remnants of pesticide, so it had been impossible for Xiao Wu to remain perfectly unscathed. I dont want to die. I regret it. If I had known she was so greedy and ruthless, I wouldnt have followed her back. But its useless to talk about this Alright, dont even think about making excuses to fool us. Tell me honestly, what did Shao Qiyun threaten you with? Was it related to my previous illness? You ran over to look for me and even knew in advance that I would vomit blood. Mu Jingzhe interrupted Xiao Wu. Its useless to hide it now. Youd better come clean. Xiao Wu pursed his lips and didnt say anything. Ji Buwang sighed. Xiao Wu, although you might have hidden this from us because you were threatened or something, the hurt that you have caused with your previous actions is a fact. Now, stop deliberately making excuses. You know that your mother and the rest dont like it. Shao Qihai added, Shao Qiyun is a coward who fears death. She couldnt possibly commit suicide for no reason. Youre behind this, right? Are you worried about this, or are you afraid that Shao Qiyun will die? Xiao Wy stopped breathing. Shao Dong observed his expression. So what did Shao Qiyun do to Mommy to make you want to kill her? What exactly happened between the two of you? They chimed in one after the other, forcing Xiao Wu into a corner. Besides, they could guess everything. This was also the reason he had been so ruthless and had made everything look reasonable previously. At the moment, even though he didnt say anything, they could still discover the majority of the truth. Xiao Wu looked at them and clearly realized that there was no point in hiding it anymore. I indeed had my reasons. Mostly, I wanted to protect Mommy. No one was surprised when Xiao Wu finished. It really is like a movie. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. As she looked at Xiao Wu, who looked completely different from before, so thin and scrawny and with dark eye circles at such a young age, her heart ached unbearably. She would rather this was the story of an ingrate. At least an ingrate wouldnt hurt herself. However, Xiao Wu wasnt really trying to be strong or insist on shouldering this himself. He deliberately hadnt told Mu Jingzhe and the others simply because hed had no choice. Therefore, even though he knew that his method wasnt appropriate and that Mu Jingzhe and the others wouldnt like it, he could only do this. The entire incident had started when Mu Jingzhe had fallen sick last year. Last year, Mu Jingzhe had suddenly gotten sick and even vomited blood. At first, Xiao Wu hadnt known the reason for this, but Shao Qiyun had suddenly found Xiao Wu and said that she could make Mu Jingzhe sick and make her life a living hell. If he didnt want Mu Jingzhe to be in pain, he would have to listen to her. Xiao Wu naturally hadnt believed it. He had never heard of anyone with such capabilities. He hadnt expected Ji Buwang to come looking for him and say that Mu Jingzhe was really sick. However, at first, Xiao Wu had thought that it was just a coincidence. Shao Qiyun merely took the opportunity to scare him after learning that Mu Jingzhe was ill. He believed that if she was sick, she would be fine after going to the doctor. Even if Shao Qiyun had poisoned Mu Jingzhe, they could just have Shao Qiyun arrested after getting the doctor to treat her. However, the doctors couldnt find out the cause of the illness, and Mu Jingzhe hadnt recovered either. Shao Qiyun had found Xiao Wu again. Compared to when Xiao Wu had first met her, Shao Qiyuns face was much rosier. One had to admit that Shao Qiyun had been very thin at first and her face had been pale, but after not seeing her for a long time, she looked completely different to him. Mu Jingzhe became weak and pale, while Shao Qiyun became energetic in a short period of time. She looked for Xiao Wu and told him, Do you believe me now? I was the one who caused her to fall sick. I dont believe you. How could you be capable of that! Its very simple. I fed your mother some specially-concocted stuff while you guys were eating outside. From now on, her life will be in my hands. I was originally skeptical, but I didnt expect it to really work. Hahaha Shao Qiyun laughed out loud. The heavens have eyes. They gave me a chance to take revenge on her for snatching you away. Now, Im going to snatch you back. Shao Zhong, listen up. In the past, I didnt want to acknowledge you, but I do now. I dont want you to acknowledge Mu Jingzhe. You have to promise me this. You also have to be a filial child and let me, your mother, live in the lap of luxury. Otherwise, Ill torture Mu Jingzhe for the rest of her life. Ill make her vomit blood and take her life. You will then live with regrets for the rest of your life. Xiao Wu still didnt believe her. Shao Qiyun said directly, I knew you wouldnt believe me so easily, but thats not a problem. I have plenty of opportunities to prove it. Go back and wait. Ill make her vomit blood in half an hour. Youll believe me then. If you still dont believe me, I can prove it to you a few more times. I can do it as many times as you want me to, but I dont know if she will survive vomiting blood a few times. Its your choice. Shao Qiyun was fearless and took a solemn vow. Xiao Wu ran back home in disbelief and saw Mu Jingzhe vomit blood for the second time. It was exactly at the time Shao Qiyun had mentioned. Xiao Wu got scared. He wanted to tell Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others immediately, but Shao Qiyun had anticipated it and forbidden him from doing so right from the start. Youre not allowed to tell anyone about this. Only you and I can know. Otherwise, Ill kill Mu Jingzhe directly. If Shao Dong and the others find out, or if your father, Ji Buwang, and the others find out, I wont admit it. Ill kill Mu Jingzhe directly. Shao Qiyun wasnt good at anything else, but she was talented when it came to doing evil. She feared that if Mu Jingzhe found out, she wouldnt be able to achieve her goal. She was also afraid that things would get troublesome if Shao Dong and the others found out, for the children were very impressive. Furthermore, Ji Buwang and the others were rich and knew people. Who knew if they would find a way to resolve this? If this happened, things would get out of hand. Therefore, she had forbidden Xiao Wu to say anything. She merely wanted a good life, but she didnt want to attract too much attention. The fewer people knew about this, the better. She only wanted to control Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was only so old, and he wasnt like Shao Dong and the rest personality-wise, so he was terrified. There were a few times when he couldnt help but want to tell his siblings, but every time he wanted to take action, Mu Jingzhe would continue to be feeble. He also didnt dare gamble with Mu Jingzhes life. Shao Qiyun had suffered too much at Mu Jingzhes hands and had long hated her to the bone. Besides, she was really crazy. If the matter was exposed, she definitely wouldnt let Mu Jingzhe off if things didnt go well for her. She really might, as she had said, kill her. [1] a toxic chemical that is widely used as an herbicide Chapter 414 - Pardon My Frankness, It’s a Little Melodramatic However, with such a killing method, one couldnt even know how it had happened, let alone find evidence. If Mu Jingzhe really died by Shao Qiyuns hand Xiao Wu didnt dare imagine it and really didnt dare gamble. Mu Jingzhe had been getting weaker and weaker, but Shao Qiyuns condition had been getting better and better. Xiao Wu had watched helplessly as this bizarre thing happened. In the end, Mu Jingzhe had even said her last words. He could only look for Shao Qiyun again. He had asked Shao Qiyun what she had done, but Shao Qiyun had refused to answer. I wont tell you. Anyway, Mu Jingzhes life is in your hands now. If you want her to live well, then be my son and help me and support me financially. Otherwise, Ill make her wish she was dead. Xiao Wu had pretended to agree on the condition that Mu Jingzhe would get better. Otherwise, he wouldnt believe her. Shao Qiyun wasnt afraid that Xiao Wu would play any tricks and agreed directly. After that, Mu Jingzhe really recovered. Everyone thought that it was because she had taken Chinese medicine, but Xiao Wu knew that this wasnt the case. He hadnt expected Shao Qiyun to really be able to control Mu Jingzhes life and safety. After proving her ability, Shao Qiyun had immediately wanted Xiao Wu to acknowledge her. Otherwise, she would torture Mu Jingzhe again. Xiao Wu had tried his best to calm down and made a lot of effort to convince Shao Qiyun not to be anxious. It has to be at least three months apart. Otherwise, itll appear abnormal if I acknowledge you right after my mother recovers from this illness. Her mother and the rest will also guess it. If that happens, your plan will probably be useless. Shao Qiyun wanted this to be a lifetime transaction so she could lead a good life for the rest of her days. She decided she could wait three months and thus reluctantly agreed. After convincing her to let him stay for three more months, Xiao Wu had cherished those three months very much. He had thought of solving the problem in three months, but he didnt succeed. Shao Qiyun was tight-lipped and didnt speak the truth at all. Xiao Wu had made a lot of effort to ask around and check. This was also the reason he had been out for the entire summer vacation. He had wanted to solve this from a scientific perspective, like Shao Nan would do, but it was useless. Later on, Xiao Wu had finally found some clues. Shao Qiyun and Mu Jingzhes situation was very similar to a legendary thingthe Gu[1]. Many people had heard of such a thing, but they had basically never seen it before. However, Shao Qiyun had this thing. Xiao Wu had found out by himself. Seeing that three months had passed, Shao Qiyun hadnt hidden it from Xiao Wu and had directly said that she had used the Gu. Shao Qiyuns face had been filled with hatred. You didnt expect this, did you? Theres always a way out. Back then, you people were ruthless to me. Even when I was in such a state, you still didnt help me repay my debt. In the end, those debt collectors found me. My fate was worse than death. Back then, Shao Qiyun hadnt been able to fork out the money. In front of her had been only two paths. She could die or repay the debt with her body. She had two choices. The first was to become a prostitute to repay her debt. Coincidentally, she was quite good-looking. Her second option was to deceive someone into marrying her and scam a man out of their money. These methods were risky. Once one took this path, there was no going back. At the time, Shao Qiyun had gotten lucky, and there had fortunately been a third option: She could become the subject of a kind of in-vitro experiment[2]. As long as Shao Qiyun was willing, the debt would be repaid for her. In the end, Shao Qiyun had chosen the third path. After passing through many places, she had been brought to a very remote deep forest in the southwest and had met a man there. That man had been the victim of Gu. It was said that he used to have a family of his own. Later on, someone had used Gu on him, causing him to abandon his wife and children to follow that Miao[3] woman to her village. After being in love for more than ten years, it was only after that woman passed away that he finally found out that she had cast the love Gu on him. Unfortunately, he could no longer go back to the past. Later on, he had become interested in Gu and started researching it. However, it wasnt easy to try it on a small animal. In the end, he had found a way to try it on a human. Just like that, Shao Qiyun had been brought back. Shao Qiyun, his lab rat, had unexpectedly succeeded. This also allowed her to gain a good understanding of the Gu, especially the Mother-Child Gu. Therefore, she had brought the Gu in her body back to take revenge. She had wanted more, such as the Love Gu, as this way, she could marry anyone she wanted. However, this wasnt something that could be obtained just like that, so she could only bring back the Mother-Child Gu first. The mother Gu is in my body and obeys my intentions. As for the child Gu, Ive already placed it in Mu Jingzhes body. Although were separated, my mother Gu can contact the child Gu. I can do whatever I want to her. You can forget about trying to deal with it. This is an unsolvable problem, and theres no antidote. Unless I die, its useless. But you people cant kill me casually because if I die, the mother Gu will die. If the mother Gu dies, the child Gu wont live either. And if the child Gu dies, Mu Jingzhe will die too. So dont even think about laying a finger on me. Shao Qiyun had explained clearly, While Im in a good mood, Ill give you another piece of information. If Mu Jingzhe dies, it wont affect me because Im the mother Gu. The terrifying aspect of this type of Gu lay in its absolute status. Moreover, the mother Gu could even control the life force of the child Gu. The so-called life force was actual life. Back then, Shao Qiyun had been tormented greatly during the experiments. The mother Gu had absorbed too much life force, causing her to urgently need replenishment. Because she was too greedy, she had almost absorbed too much life force from the child Gu on her first try and nearly killed Mu Jingzhe. This was also why Shao Qiyun had recovered her vitality so quickly back then, but Mu Jingzhe was becoming weaker and weaker. The Mother-Child Gu was terrifying, and Shao Qiyun wasnt lying. There was really no antidote. Forced into a corner, Xiao Wu had come up with an idea. Move the child Gu to me. Ill come with you. Ill earn money and support you. Ill try my best to give you what you want. Im your son. Just come look for me. Xiao Wu had been willing to suffer in Mu Jingzhes place. At most, he would die. However, Shao Qiyun had shaken her head. Once the child Gu is cast, theres no way to transfer it to someone else. Besides, what if you ignore it and die after its cast on you? Im better off casting it on someone you care about. Shao Qiyun was smart. After that, she had only urged Xiao Wu to come back quickly. She knew that she couldnt force him too much, so she had agreed that as long as Xiao Wu went back and acknowledged her, as well as listened to her obediently, she wouldnt harm Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qiyun had done what hed promised, and Mu Jingzhe had stopped having health problems. Xiao Wu had patiently dealt with her and bought some time. As hed made preparations to make his departure appear reasonable, he had searched for a solution. However, he couldnt find one in the end. Not wanting Mu Jingzhe to be in danger again, he hadnt dared gamble. Later on, hed had no choice but to do those things until, step by step, he had been abandoned by everyone. Those falling-out scenes had been the result of Xiao Wus repeated practice in secret, forcing the well-protected, timid, adorable Xiao Wu to be reborn. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyun had become increasingly greedy and had even wanted to trample on Mu Jingzhe. Xiao Wu had been forced to learn her crazy, greedy, unscrupulous ways. Perhaps it was because they were mother and son, but Xiao Wu really mimicked her quite well in this aspect. Shao Qiyuns catchphrase was, If Im unhappy, I have to make someone else unhappy too. This someone was none other than Mu Jingzhe. [1] venomous worms that can be implanted inside human bodies and then take control over their hosts body [2] an experiment performed in or on a whole living organism, such as a person, laboratory animal, or plant [3] an ethnic group living in Southern China Chapter 415 - Don’t Have to Worry Anymore Chapter 415: Dont Have to Worry Anymore Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was what Shao Qiyun had said right from the start. When she was unhappy, she would recall the wretched past and have an urge to deal with Mu Jingzhe to vent her anger. Therefore, she had warned Xiao Wu not to make her unhappy. She had often repeated this sentence over and over again, like a knife hanging over Xiao Wus head, forcing him to think of ways to coax her. He had kept a watchful eye on Shao Qiyun every day and didnt dare make mistakes, fearing that Shao Qiyun would deal with Mu Jingzhe. During the New Year, when Shao Xi and Shao Nan had taken revenge on Shao Qiyun, Xiao Wu had tried his best to stop them because of this. If Shao Qiyun knew that his siblings were doing this to avenge Mu Jingzhe, she would definitely make Mu Jingzhe suffer double the pain. This was what Xiao Wu feared the most, so he had to stop them. Xiao Wu was already in enough pain, but Shao Qiyun still felt that it wasnt enough. Her appetite had grown. I want everything youve done for Mu Jingzhe. Otherwise, Ill be unhappy. I also want what you havent done for her. Only then will I be happy. When she heard parents bragging about how wonderful their children were, she wanted Xiao Wu to do it all. Xiao Wu had been in endless pain every day. He was forced to do all sorts of speechless things and earn money. Meanwhile, he had to think of ways to get rid of that Gu, but he had never learned the crux of it. He had racked his brains, unable to sleep day and night. Meanwhile, Shao Qiyuns appetite had been ballooning, just like her boldness. She had even set her sights on the other four kids, wanting to snatch them for herself too. It was at this time that, after a lot of effort and deliberation, Xiao Wu had finally found a way to suppress the Gu in Shao Qiyuns body. He had heard of this method from a Miao doctor. Previously, Shao Qiyun had said that even if she died, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt live either. This was true, but there was one situation in which it would workif Shao Qiyun wanted to die herself. Therefore, the only solution to the Mother-Child Gu was for Shao Qiyun to commit suicide. At that moment, Xiao Wu had already been forced by Shao Qiyun to the point where he almost couldnt take it anymore and he wished he could kill Shao Qiyun. Xiao Wu had been forced to abandon his family and friends by Shao Qiyun. There was only pain left in his life now. He was already in a bad state and even intended to kill her. Hence, everything that had happened in his previous life happened once again. Xiao Wu didnt hesitate before taking action. This was because the longer he delayed, the more dangerous it would be for Mu Jingzhe. Plus, he had no other alternative. This was the first time he used dark music. Every day, he would play music for Shao Qiyun. He had learned to hide his killing intent, and no one could tell that there was anything wrong with his music, but the killing intent hidden within it affected Shao Qiyun. Shao Qiyun had some psychological problems to begin with. She was the sort of person who had insanity carved into her bones. Coupled with the influence of Xiao Wus music, Shao Qiyun became increasingly anxious and dramatic, and her ambition grew as well. Because the Ji Family had directly said that they wouldnt acknowledge Xiao Wu, he had heaved a sigh of relief. He hadnt expected Shao Qiyun to have designs on Ji Buwang again and force him to set them up. Even more coincidentally, Mu Jingzhe also came. It had been a while since Xiao Wu had seen Mu Jingzhe. Seeing her was like a stimulant to him, allowing him to persist and find the motivation to continue. However, seeing Mu Jingzhe also made him feel agony. Mu Jingzhe was furious when she realized that he had lost weight and hadnt grown taller. She even questioned him about it. Her words were harsh, but behind those harsh words was concern. At the time, Xiao Wu wanted to throw himself into her arms and whine like before, but he couldnt. On the way back, Shao Qiyun had kept cursing. Later on, her fury had turned into smugness again. Xiao Wu touched his hand and only smiled bitterly. He had still exposed himself. He had practiced so much and hadnt exposed himself in any way, but he had aroused suspicions because he had lost weight. He hadnt done it on purpose, but how could he not lose weight? Before he had left Mu Jingzhe, even though he had been troubled, he had always eaten and slept at night. But ever since theyd fallen out, he had never eaten or slept well. As soon as he fell asleep, he would dream of Mu Jingzhe vomiting blood and dying over and over again. He wasnt able to sleep at all. Other than the fact that he was thin, his clothes were also another clue that nearly gave him away. He was wearing these old clothes because Shao Qiyun didnt want to buy him new ones. On the other hand, he wanted to wear the clothes Mu Jingzhe had bought for him, for it would then feel as if Mu Jingzhe was still by his side. But in fact, that wasnt the case. If this continued and he didnt solve the problem soon, he might really never be able to return to Mommys side again. Shao Qiyun had started nagging again about what she wanted to do next. She had her sights set overseas, and she said that she wanted to go abroad. This made Xiao Wu feel increasingly anxious and determined to solve this problem as soon as possible. He increasingly lost control of his hatred and killing intent for Shao Qiyun, but that music didnt only affect Shao Qiyun. It also affected him. After all, he was too young, so later on, even Xiao Wu lost control more and more. Afraid that an unexpected situation would arise again, from that day onward, Xiao Wu worked hard and successfully drove Shao Qiyun crazy. She finally wanted to die. Although she wanted to die, even if she died, she didnt want Xiao Wu to live without her and return to Mu Jingzhes side. Therefore, before she died, she wanted to kill herself with Xiao Wu and watch him drink before drinking the liquid herself. If Xiao Wu hadnt switched the pesticide to water beforehand, he might have died before Shao Qiyun did. Fortunately, he had been prepared. As Shao Qiyun had committed suicide by drinking pesticide, at that moment, shed intended to die. The Mother Gu in her body sensed it and felt extremely anxious. If there was any smell of blood outside, the Mother Gu would escape in order to live, wanting to switch to a new host. The Mother Gu was in a persons body and was telepathically linked to the host. However, as long as it was drawn out, it would be fine before it entered the new host. Xiao Wu had been waiting for this opportunity. After Shao Qiyun finished drinking the liquid and collapsed, Xiao Wu got up again and cut his finger with a knife, making it smell of blood. He tempted the Gu worm at the tip of Shao Qiyuns nose. In the end, Xiao Wu finally succeeded in luring the Mother Gu out. When the female Gu crawled out of Shao Qiyuns nose, Xiao Wu killed the Mother Gu immediately. After leaving the host, this Mother Gu was just a worm whose life could be taken with a stomp of a foot. The death of the Child Gu wouldnt have much of an impact on the Mother Gu, but if the Mother Gu died, the Child Gu would also die. If the Child Gu died, Mu Jingzhe would then be safe. Mu Jingzhe had been anxious and uneasy all this time because she had been affected by the emotions in Shao Qis Mother Gu. Later on, she had vomited blood because the Child Gu had died. This was also why the blood had been black. Rather than calling it blood, it would be more accurate to call it Child Gu. What Xiao Wu was most afraid of was that the Child Gu was so powerful that it would also drag its host down and make it die with it. Fortunately, the Child Gu was still young and Mu Jingzhe quickly vomited blood, so the problem wasnt that big. Unlike when she had vomited blood previously, this time, vomiting blood meant she would survive. Xiao Wu didnt say much about how much suffering he had gone through or how much effort he had made to find this solution. He only talked about how Shao Qiyun had threatened him and introduced the Mother-Child Gu and the solution later on. Now that the Child and Mother Gu are both dead, youre safe, Mom. You dont have to worry anymore. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected something like the Mother-Child Gu to really exist. It didnt sound real, but her bloody vomit and her inability to find the cause of the illness forced her to believe it.. Mu Jingzhe thought that this was the world of a novel, so this was probably why everything was possible. Chapter 416 - His Body Has Long Collapsed There were all sorts of strange things in the novel world, and the existence of the Mother-Child Gu seemed normal. Upon thinking of the legendary Gu in her body, Mu Jingzhe felt waves of discomfort. She really wanted to vomit, but when she saw Xiao Wus expression, she forcefully suppressed the urge to do so. Xiao Wu didnt look at Mu Jingzhe. Instead, he looked in the direction of the emergency room. He didnt know how Shao Qiyun was, but he knew that he was no longer clean after killing someone. Even though he had done it to save someone, it was a fact that he had killed a person. He had killed with his favorite thing, music, which was something that he had originally planned on liking for the rest of his life. Xiao Wu looked at the frowning expressions of his siblings and took a deep breath. This is what happened. If it were you guys, you might have handled it better, but I couldnt think of a better solution. Whether you can understand me or not, this is the only way. After saying that, he lifted the blanket. Im going to the bathroom. Ill take him there. Ji Buwang perked up. Ignoring Xiao Wus resistance, he picked him up and walked out. As he walked, he frowned. Why did he feel lighter than before? When Xiao Wu and Ji Buwang left the ward, Mu Jingzhe followed them worriedly. Shao Qihai said that he was going to check on Shao Qiyun and left as well. Although Shao Qiyun, his younger sister, deserved to die, he couldnt let her die now. The remaining four kids looked at each others expressions. Why is nobody talking? I dont like this. Little Bei wrinkled her nose. Weve scolded and resented each other before Then how can you not forgive him? Shao Dong asked in return. Little Bei frowned. It was impossible for her not to forgive him. Shao Qiyun didnt even have to lift a finger to claim their mothers life. If their mothers life was being threatened, who could guarantee that they would have acted better than him? Shao Nan looked at her expression. Stop thinking about it. Previously, we said that even if there was more to the story than met the eye, wed have to teach Xiao Wu a lesson. If that doesnt work, well use those other methods Before he could finish speaking, they heard Mu Jingzhes panicked voice calling for the doctor outside. Shao Dong and the others looked at each other and quickly rushed out. Xiao Wu had fainted at the door right after coming out of the bathroom. Whats going on? Didnt they say that the pesticide hadnt affected him much? The doctor soon arrived. The pesticide didnt cause the child too much harm, but his body has been exhausted for a long time. The specific test results will only be out tomorrow, but based on experience, it might be a little troublesome. What do you mean? Youll know tomorrow. After an entire night of resuscitation, Shao Qiyun didnt die. She was barely resuscitated, but her condition wasnt very good. As for what would happen in the future, they had to continue observing to find out. On the surface, Shao Qiyuns condition looked more dangerous, but in reality, Xiao Wus situation wasnt optimistic either. After a few consultations with experts, the conclusion was: His body collapsed a long time ago. Hes like an arrow at the end of its flight, just barely holding on. He suffers from malnutrition, anemia, and so on. This was also the first time the doctor had encountered such a case. Furthermore, for such a situation to arise, physical illness is not enough. He must also be mentally and physically exhausted. He must have not slept well for a long time. Such a condition usually only affects adults. This is the first time it has happened to such a young child. What exactly happened to him? Mu Jingzhe didnt dare look at Xiao Wu anymore. Can it still be cured? It can still be cured, right? That will depend on your cooperation. If you cooperate and take good care of him, he might be able to recover, but he cant go on like this in the future. Hes human and hes still growing. He cant be so hard on his body. Otherwise, this will leave behind a lifetime of sequelae. Its possible that he wont grow taller or bigger from now on. Mu Jingzhe was shocked. He wont grow taller or bigger? Its that serious? It is very serious. Hes in a terrible state now. Thats why I told you to be careful. Its been a while since he last grew taller He can still grow taller if hes well taken care of, right? She had always hoped that the five kids would grow up healthily. Although people said that it would be great if time slowed down and they didnt grow up, they didnt mean it in this sense. What would looking like seven or eight years old forever be like? One would probably go crazy. The doctor also knew the severity of the matter. Pay more attention. Recovery should be possible. You guys should observe him more. Well do our best too. Alright, thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor. After thanking the doctor, Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu, feeling terrible. Xiao Wu hadnt said how long he had been going through this, but the doctors words and Xiao Wus condition indirectly explained everything. No wonder he hadnt grown taller and had gotten so thin. How could he grow taller and gain weight when his body was so tormented? I felt that he was ridiculously thin last night Shao Nan, who had come to eavesdrop, muttered. Only then did he realize why Xiao Wus cries had made them all feel so uncomfortable. Shao Xi, who had come to eavesdrop too, was even more speechless. He had resented Xiao Wu the most previously and felt that he was really ungrateful. Back then, because of Xiao Wu, Shao Xi had cried and made a fuss. He had felt extremely vexed and hurt, but he hadnt expected that, compared to Xiao Wus condition, this would be nothing. Hell grow up. Every child grows up. At most, Ill stew bone broth for him every day. Ill go buy some now. Shao Xi ran out to buy the broth because he felt so awful. It was such a big deal, but in the end, their youngest brother, Xiao Wu, had to bear this responsibility. No wonder he had changed so much. He had been forced to do this. Shao Dong, who had accompanied them, also felt his heart ache when he heard that. However, other than worrying about Xiao Wu, he was also worried that Mu Jingzhe would feel terrible. After all, Mu Jingzhe had hit Xiao Wu before. Mom, lets go out. The doctor will treat him well. Xiao Wu will definitely grow bigger and taller. Thats right, Mommy. Xiao Wu will definitely grow taller. If he doesnt grow taller this time, Ill formulate a substance to make him grow taller in the future, Shao Nan also told Mu Jingzhe. Mm. Mu Jingzhe nodded and didnt speak for a long time. When she returned to the ward, she couldnt help but stroke Xiao Wu. When she saw that he was thinner than she had imagined, she felt terrible. She found an excuse and came out again. She couldnt help but bump her head on the side. I told you before, this is what I hate the most The fact that he had his reasons. He has been sacrificing himself silently What have I done to deserve him? Dont blame yourself. Xiao Wu did that because he thinks that youre worth it. Ji Buwang couldnt stop her in time and helplessly advised her. If we find a better doctor, hell definitely be able to treat Xiao Wu and make him grow taller. Xiao Wu was unconscious. When Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng received the news, they also rushed over. They hadnt expected the truth to be so shocking, but because they had heard too much about ghosts and gods, it was easy for them to accept the Gu explanation. What the heck is this? All this is Shao Qiyuns fault. Why didnt she die? Everyone wished that she had died, but their priority was still Xiao Wu. Since Xiao Wu had fainted, he hadnt woken up. Chapter 417 - Shao Qiyun Is Not Dead But She Has Gone Crazy The doctor said that Xiao Wu had fallen into such a deep sleep because he hadnt slept for so long previously and he had finally let go of his worries. Sleep was beneficial to his recovery. However, they couldnt let him go on sleeping. Otherwise, he might never wake up. He had been advancing toward a goal. Now that the goal had suddenly been achieved, he might completely relax and not want to wake up again. Afraid that he didnt want to wake up but also wanting him to rest more, Mu Jingzhe and the rest took turns talking to Xiao Wu in front of his bed, letting him subconsciously know that someone was waiting for him. While Mu Jingzhe was talking to Xiao Wu, she habitually stroked his hair. As she stroked it, she suddenly found a white hair on Xiao Wus head. Why does he have a white hair at such a young age? Xiao Wu was only a few years old. It was too soon. Mu Jingzhe quickly went to look for the doctor. After the doctor took a look, he pondered it for a moment. Maybe hes been thinking too much or he lacks some kind of element. But if a child whos only a few years old already has white hair, we have to be careful The doctor also knew Xiao Wu and was aware that Shao Qiyun was his biological mother. He shook his head. This matter was strange no matter how one looked at it. Mu Jingzhe was even more upset when she heard that. She found the white hair striking. Ji Buwang, Shao Qihai, and the others fell silent when they heard that. Shao Xi, who had gone out to buy pork bones, returned after getting them. When he saw Xiao Wus white hair, he silently went out to buy sesame seeds and walnuts. Sesame seeds and walnuts could be used to nourish and darken the hair. However, Xiao Wu didnt manage to eat the cooked bone broth either. Xiao Wu slept for an entire day and didnt wake up. After one more night, Xiao Wu slept for an entire day and night. They had to wake Xiao Wu up. However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldnt wake him up. Mu Jingzhe panicked and quickly went to look for the doctor. The doctor came to check on him and also tried their method, but it was useless. He said that they had to find something that Xiao Wu cared about, something that could stimulate him. However, it was useless even after they took turns trying. In the end, Shao Xi suddenly thought of something and went forward to shout in Xiao Wus ear. Mommy vomited blood again! His voice was quick and anxious. Little Bei was about to pull Shao Xi back when she saw Xiao Wu, who had been motionless, suddenly open his eyes. Mommy! Seeing Mu Jingzhe by the bed, Xiao Wu grabbed her hand. Mommy, are you vomiting blood again? Why are you vomiting blood again? She promised she wouldnt make you vomit blood He looked flustered as he spoke. Mu Jingzhe looked at Xiao Wu and burst into tears. She hugged him and said, I didnt vomit blood. Im fine. Xiao Wu, dont be afraid. Xiao Wu gradually regained his senses in Mu Jingzhes arms, and his expression slowly calmed down. I He didnt know what to say. Shao Xi looked at Xiao Wu, his hands clenched into fists and his eyes turning red. He had suddenly thought of it and tried it without giving it much thought. He hadnt expected it to really work. It was obvious how much this sentence had stimulated Xiao Wu. Now that Xiao Wu had woken up, he avoided the danger of falling into a coma. However, his body still needed to recuperate. His nerves were too tense, and he needed to adjust. Mu Jingzhe and the others remembered what the doctor had said, so not long after Xiao Wu woke up, a steaming pot of bone broth greeted him. I went to buy the bones this morning and stewed them myself. Drink it quickly. You didnt get to drink it yesterday. After a big bowl of bone broth, Shao Xi gave Xiao Wu a big bone. Hurry up and suck the bone marrow. Mu Jingzhe had heard that cylindrical bones could allow one to grow taller, especially if one ate the bone marrow. In the past, she had also nourished them using this. She had asked each of the kids to suck the bone marrow out before. Shao Xi felt that it was quite effective, so he decided to feed Xiao Wu at least one cylindrical bone a day from now on. He didnt believe that it would be useless. Xiao Wu was very stunned, but he couldnt bear to turn down Shao Xis kind intentions. He could only suck hard on the big bone. Shao Xi was only satisfied when he obediently sucked it. After confirming with the doctor that he could eat sesame and walnuts, he peeled a walnut for Xiao Wu. In the afternoon, Shao Xi went to buy cylindrical bones again. Xiao Wu was very sensitive and had already sensed that their attitude was abnormal. He quickly asked if he had a calcium deficiency or something. Shao Nan glanced at Mu Jingzhe and told Xiao Wu the truth without having to discuss it with her. They had long said that they wouldnt hide things from each other anymore. Besides, Xiao Wu had to know about this so that he would cooperate. Xiao Wu hadnt expected this to happen either. He was also afraid, but upon seeing the seriousness on their faces, he comforted them. Dont worry too much. At most, Ill just be your younger brother for the rest of our lives. He would work hard to grow up so that his mother wouldnt worry about him for a lifetime. But even if he didnt manage to grow taller, he wouldnt regret it. Mu Jingzhes safety was worth it! However, Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt feel the same way. They only wanted Xiao Wu to return to normal. Now, Shao Xi was determined to help Xiao Wu by using food, and Shao Nan would look for the doctors whenever he had the time, wanting to solve every problem through scientific treatment. Xiao Wu cooperated with them, and nothing else happened after that. However, Shao Qiyun was not well. She was still in a critical condition. Xiao Wu was very cold when he mentioned Shao Qiyun. He believed that she deserved to die, but Mommy had long told them that even if someones crimes were unforgivable, they shouldnt replace the law and condemn them for the crimes themselves. Otherwise, if they got used to it, their mentality would change and they would think that they could decide the fate of others at will and theyd feel superior to others. This wouldnt do for long. Xiao Wu knew very well what he had done, so he was already prepared to turn himself in. It might not have occurred to the others that his music could kill, but he knew it very well himself, so he had to take responsibility. Perhaps he wouldnt have to go to jail because of his age, but he should go to juvie to be reformed. However, he couldnt bring himself to say this to Mu Jingzhe for the time being. He had left his mommy for too long. So long that he felt like he had died once before returning. Seeing his mommy taking care of him every day and feeding him while his siblings, maternal grandparents, and uncles around him kept asking about his well-being, he felt so blissful that it felt like he was dreaming. Xiao Wu wanted this dream to last longer. He stayed in the hospital for five days. The day he was discharged, Xiao Wu obtusely thought that he would turn himself in after Shao Qiyun died and he would stay by his mother and siblings side a little longer for now. However, Shao Qiyun didnt die in the end. After a few days of emergency treatment, Shao Qiyun was brought back from the brink of death. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Shao Dong and the others felt that it wouldnt be enough even if Shao Qiyun died a thousand times. It wouldnt be sufficient to kill her a few times. However, they had to let the doctor save her for no other reason than for Xiao Wu. As long as she was still alive, the burden in Xiao Wus heart might not be so heavy. Even though he felt that he had already killed someone, this was better than her really dying and forming a knot in his heart. After Shao Qiyun was rescued, she was hospitalized for two days. Then, she recovered and could finally be discharged. However, it was unknown if it was because she had suffered a mental breakdown or because of the aftereffects of the pesticide. When Shao Qiyun woke up again, her mental state was already abnormal. She was sometimes sober and sometimes muddle-headed. To put it simply, she had gone crazy. Chapter 418 - : I’ve Got to Kill Her In Secret When Shao Qiyun was muddle-headed, she was in a daze. She would pretend to be a bride and say that she wanted to marry a rich person. She would also cover her head with a pillowcase and get someone to lift the cover for her. She laughed out loud when the pillowcase was lifted and felt extremely ecstatic. She would often go crazy while the pillowcase was on her head and go everywhere, looking for people to lift the cover for her. The nurses, the doctors, and the patients families were all bugged by her, and she had even frightened some children to tears. This was the result of Zhao Lan repeatedly telling her that she must marry a rich man ever since she was still a child. This goal had been ingrained in her mind, making her obsessed with marrying a rich man. Shao Qiyuns appearance was laughable, but when one thought about it seriously, it was quite horrifying. She didnt even remember who she was, but she remembered that she wanted to marry a rich man. How terrifying was that? You cant just instill such thoughts into a childs mind. Otherwise, theyll scar the child for life. When Shao Qiyun was muddled, she behaved like this. When she was sober, she wasnt much better. Actually, she was even scarier and crazier. She kept asking people for Gu. Wheres my Gu? Wheres the Gu I used to kill Mu Jingzhe? Why is it gone? She would even rummage around and scratch her body while looking for Gu. When she saw Xiao Wu, she would go even crazier. Did you take away my Gu? Shao Zhong, come back, or Ill kill Mu Jingzhe! Im your mother. I have Gu. Haha, I have Gu Ill kill Mu Jingzhe now. After going crazy for a while, Shao Qiyun covered her mouth again. I cant let anyone know. Ive got to kill her in secret. She kept muttering about killing Mu Jingzhe, and after the agitation passed, she would be in a muddled state again. The problem had been solved. After confirming that Shao Qiyun was acting crazy, Xiao Wu didnt want to see Shao Qiyun at all, and neither did Mu Jingzhe and the others. It was enough that Shao Qiyun wasnt dead. Xiao Wu used to be such a wonderful person. So many people had thanked him because they had found redemption in his music. They had all praised him for being a little angel. In the end, he had been plunged into hell and the so-called little angel had been forced to undergo a drastic transformation by Shao Qiyun. No one pitied Shao Qiyun. Shao Qihai sent Shao Qiyun back to her hometown and had her keep Zhao Lan company in the sheep pen. At the sight of Zhao Lan, Shao Qiyun went even crazier. Give me the Gu. Its my Gu! When she was muddle-headed, she would rant about wanting to marry a rich person. When she wasnt crazy, she would ask Zhao Lan for the Gu and blame her for not giving it to her. Zhao Lan was in endless pain because of her. She knew very well now that she had harmed Shao Qiyun. She already knew what Shao Qiyun had done and thought that it was karma. I told you to treat Xiao Wu well and not do evil things, but you didnt listen. Now, this is your retribution. If I had known, I would have advised you more. Zhao Lan was filled with anger, hatred, and regret. Its all my fault for always telling you to marry a rich man and making you think that you have to be good-looking. I was wrong. I shouldnt have helped you deal with Xiao Wu like that previously. I should have let you learn your lesson. Zhao Lan had influenced Shao Qiyun too much. To a certain extent, Shao Qiyun was a replica of Zhao Lan. Zhao Lans favoritism and her subsequent attitude toward Xiao Wu had affected Shao Qiyun, causing her to become such a person. Zhao Lan regretted it, but it was useless. She could only pay more attention to Shao Qiyun to prevent her from running away, as Shao Qiyun still wanted to find the Gu. My Gu was killed by Methamidophos and Dichlorvos[1]. I want to find him again. I want him to give me the Gu Zhao Lan was asked for the Gu every day. In the end, she gave her a tattered rattler. Seeing that she wanted to run away, Zhao Lan tied her up with a rope and refused to let her out. Now that she had lost her freedom, Shao Qiyun would not only chomp on the rope but would also go crazy on Zhao Lan, sometimes hitting her and spitting at her. Zhao Lan was in indescribable pain and felt great remorse. Almost all the things that Xiao Wu had given Shao Qiyun previously had been taken back. They had been bought with money that Xiao Wu had worked hard to earn. They couldnt let her squander them like this. The gold and silver jewelry, the clothes, and everything else were sold. However, some things were in Shao Qiyuns name, such as the house and car, which made things a little troublesome. In this case, Zhao Lan played a role. She said that she couldnt let Shao Qiyun continue to do evil and that she could sell the house and car on Shao Qiyuns behalf. However, she temporarily couldnt return the money Shao Qiyun had taken previously, as she had to use it for some of Shao Qiyuns living expenses. Zhao Lan didnt dare ask anyone to be responsible for Shao Qiyun. She didnt ask Xiao Wu to support Shao Qiyun in her old age either, because as a mother, Shao Qiyun hadnt done a good job. Everyone despised Shao Qiyun, but Zhao Lan couldnt leave her be. After all, she was the one who had given birth to this child, and it was also her fault she had not taught her well. Zhao Lan didnt know how much longer she would live. In short, she would live with Shao Qiyun for as long as she was alive. After she died, she couldnt care less about what would happen. Shao Qiyun was reaping what she had sowed. Regardless of whether she died or lived, this was her fate. Shao Qiyuns antics finally came to an end. Considering her crazy state, she would no longer be able to do evil in the future. However, she had also caused a lot of aftereffects. Xiao Wus health and mentality had been affected during this period. Other than his physical health, his mental health also needed to recover. Initially, Mu Jingzhe and the others had been worried that Xiao Wu wouldnt grow tall and had been concerned about making him grow taller. However, after he was discharged from the hospital, they realized that not only was there a problem with Xiao Wus body, but there was also a problem with his mentality. His personality had changed. He had become taciturn and would often be in a daze. Sometimes, he would even stare at a knife in a daze. Mu Jingzhes heart trembled as she looked at Xiao Wu, afraid that he would pick up the knife and do something foolish. Although Xiao Wu tried his best to hide it and he didnt say it, everyone could sense that he was in great agony. Especially when he came back to his senses from his daze, his face would habitually reveal a greedy or cold expression. That tense expression made people feel uncomfortable. After considering all the relevant aspects, Xiao Wu was discharged. However, he wasnt in a hurry to go back to school. Mu Jingzhe went to school to help him apply for leave. Other than that, Xiao Wu also behaved abnormally, as he no longer touched any musical instruments or music. When he had used music as a weapon to kill, everything had changed. This was also why the collaborations he had agreed to previously had produced average results. Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt force Xiao Wu. Knowing that he didnt want to do this, they were prepared to wait for him to slowly recover while paying attention to his diet and sleeping patterns. Xiao Wu cooperated in terms of diet, and Mu Jingzhe personally accompanied Xiao Wu to sleep for two days. Seeing that he seemed to be back to normal, she heaved a sigh of relief. As it turned out, later on, Xiao Wu couldnt fall asleep at all at night. This secret was discovered by Shao Xi. Shao Xi knew that Xiao Wu had to eat and sleep well if he wanted to recover, so he secretly checked to see if Xiao Wu was asleep in the middle of the night and found out that Xiao Wu actually had his eyes open in the dark. He couldnt fall asleep at all, and he had merely been pretending to be asleep in front of them. Anyone else would have gone crazy if they couldnt sleep for an entire night. Shao Xi finally understood why Xiao Wus health, height, or weight would not improve even though he had been feeding him bone broth every day. It was because he couldnt sleep at night. Stop pretending. Why arent you sleeping? Shao Xi unexpectedly poked Xiao Wus armpit, making it impossible for Xiao Wu to pretend to be asleep even if he wanted to. [1] chemical names of insecticides Chapter 419 - Xiao Wu’s Nemesis Chapter 419: Xiao Wus Nemesis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Wu dodged Shao Xis hand. I cant fall asleep You simply cant fall asleep because Mommy isnt by your side, right? Previously, Mommy offered to keep you company, but you stubbornly thought that youre a big boy now and you declined. Serves you right. Shao Xi nudged Xiao Wu. Move over. Xiao Wu was surprised. You want to sleep with me? What else? What? You dont want to? Shao Xi was displeased. Xiao Wu chuckled. Mm, I thought you didnt want to. I didnt, but you forced me to. Shao Xi snorted. Previously, when Xiao Wu had suddenly gone to acknowledge Shao Qiyun and refused to acknowledge Mu Jingzhe, Shao Xi had cried and quarreled with him. He had confronted Xiao Wu and hated him the most. Even after learning that Xiao Wu had had his reasons, Shao Xi had still been a little indignant at first. Previously, he had said that he wouldnt forgive Xiao Wu easily and hed wanted him to know how impressive he was. In the end, Shao Xi hadnt done anything. Especially after this period of time, Shao Xi couldnt think of a better solution than what Xiao Wu had done no matter how hard he thought about it. Shao Xi squeezed his way onto the bed and gave Xiao Wu his arm. Here, just pretend this is Mommys arm. Xiao Wu looked at Shao Xis thin arm. Shao Xi and Shao Dong were currently growing taller. They were quite thin and they didnt look like Mu Jingzhe at all. Although Mu Jingzhe was thin and strong, she was also soft and fragrant, so she was completely different from Shao Xi. However, Xiao Wu hesitated for a moment before hugging his arm. Forget it. He decided he did not mind. Otherwise, Second Brother would make a fuss again. Shao Xi watched as Xiao Wu hugged his arm and patted him with his other hand. Go to sleep. However, he didnt do a good job. One moment, his hand was heavy, and the next moment, it was light. It would be strange if Xiao Wu was able to fall asleep this way. Shao Xi was already dozing off, but when he saw that Xiao Wu was still awake, he asked, Why arent you asleep yet? Do I have to sing the going to school song, like Mommy used to sing for Little Bei? Recalling the version Mommy sang, Xiao Wu couldnt help but laugh. Stop it. The more I laugh, the harder it will be to fall asleep. Then what do you think we should do? How about you play the flute to coax yourself to sleep? Knowing that Xiao Wu was unwilling to touch any musical instruments, Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt force him or even dare mention it, afraid that Xiao Wu would be sad. However, Shao Xi felt that the matter wasnt that serious and reckoned that being excessively careful would actually make Xiao Wu very nervous. Therefore, when it was only the two of them, he spoke in a carefree manner. Xiao Wu was silent for a moment and couldnt help but retort, You try playing it and coaxing yourself to sleep! Fine then. Why are you angry? Forget it. Ill write about a sleepyhead like you in my book. Youll be able to fall asleep then. How does your writing about a sleepyhead help me? How is it useless? Ive already punished so many evil people in my book. Shao Xi snorted. Dont belittle my books. Although theyre not as impressive as your music, theyre still not bad. If I write in my book that youll grow taller, you really will grow taller. Xiao Wu was depressed. Then youre really impressive. Youre equally impressive, Shao Xi replied without thinking. Its useless even if I kill bad people in a book. Your music can do it for real, so Im actually quite envious of you. If it were me, I might have been very useless this time and I wouldnt have been able to save Mommy. Xiao Wus pupils constricted. You Alright, its just the two of us now. We can just speak our minds freely. I think you did the right thing. Youre amazing. Arent you afraid of me? Xiao Wu couldnt help but ask Shao Xi. Why would I be afraid of you? Its not like youre going to kill me. Look at you. All you did was teach Shao Qiyun a lesson. Why are you so afraid? You dont know how envious I am of you. But Mommy said we cant do such things. Xiao Wu pursed his lips. Dont mention it again. Fine. Its rare for me to praise you. If you had fallen asleep obediently, we wouldnt be having this conversation now. As he spoke, Shao Xi suddenly realized something. Thats not right. In your case, you can actually listen to a tune you composed previously. It might work. After saying that, Shao Xi went to look for Xiao Wus album for him. Xiao Wu: He didnt really want to listen to it, especially since this music used to be used for salvation. He had already broken all his promises. Xiao Wu wanted to turn it off, but Shao Xi had already wrapped his arms and legs around him and was patting him. Go to sleep. Unlike Mu Jingzhes hug, Shao Xis was rough. He was completely treating Xiao Wu like a human-shaped pillow and even complaining about him being all bones. After complaining, in order to ensure that Xiao Wu would fall asleep, Shao Xi covered Xiao Wus eyes with his hand, determined to make him go to sleep. Xiao Wu had no choice but to close his eyes, but he wasnt sleepy at all. While the old music was playing in his ears, Xiao Wu felt that all of this was completely sinful. Xiao Wu thought that Shao Xi wasnt there to coax him to sleep but had purposely come to torture him. Before he could fall asleep, Shao Xi was already sleeping soundly. Xiao Wu believed that he definitely wouldnt sleep. In the end, not long after this thought entered his mind, Xiao Wu, who was clearly annoyed by Shao Xis hug, actually fell asleep without realizing it. When the tape finished playing, it stopped by itself. The next day, Shao Xi was woken up by the urge to pee. He got up and threw Xiao Wu aside to go to the bathroom. When he put on his shoes, he suddenly remembered what had happened last night. He looked down and realized that Xiao Wu had fallen asleep with his mouth open, even oblivious to the fact that he had been kicked away. He heaved a sigh of relief and then said smugly, I indeed have to keep you company. All children are like this. Theyve got to have someone keep them company. Xiao Wu slept until well past ten oclock. When he woke up, Xiao Wu couldnt figure out how he had fallen asleep. How had he managed to fall asleep? Although he couldnt figure it out, Xiao Wu felt much more refreshed after a rare good nights sleep. When Shao Xi returned from class and saw Xiao Wu, he took credit for it. Its all because of me that Xiao Wu fell asleep. Im going to hug him to sleep tonight too. How can someone not be able to sleep? One should feel sleepy at night time and doze off naturally. Mu Jingzhe was speechless when she heard this. You havent heard of insomnia before? But since hugging Xiao Wu is effective, you can hug him to sleep in the future. Mu Jingzhe, Ji Buwang, and Shao Qihai had previously thought of many ways to improve Xiao Wus symptoms, but from the looks of it, the effect had been average. They hadnt expected Shao Xis illogical actions to hit the mark. Mu Jingzhe adjusted in time. Shao Xi acknowledged this and took charge. No problem, leave it to me. Im very good at coaxing Xiao Wu. Then, he casually handed Xiao Wu a cylindrical bone and only said one word. Suck. Xiao Wu: Was that what he called coaxing? This was nothing but torture. However, looking at the big bone in front of him, Xiao Wu still sucked on it helplessly and didnt retort. During this period of time, Shao Xi bought him cylindrical bones every day before he went to school. He even peeled walnuts for him. After eating so many bones, Xiao Wu started to feel like a dog. However, he didnt have the heart to reject Shao Xis kind intentions. Shao Xi was very satisfied when he saw Xiao Wu suck the bone obediently. Because Mu Jingzhe had said that she would leave Xiao Wu to him, after eating lunch, he would drag Xiao Wu to take an afternoon nap with him.. Needless to say, he would definitely hug Xiao Wu and play his tape every night before going to sleep. Chapter 420 - A Princess Hug and a Prince Hug After being held like a human pillow for two days, Xiao Wu couldnt quite stand it anymore, especially during the afternoon nap. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and it felt way too warm with Shao Xi hugging him. Shao Xis response to Xiao Wus refusal was to pull Xiao Wu over his shoulder and leave. However, after being scolded by Mu Jingzhe, he switched to carrying him in his arms. Xiao Wus face turned red. Put me down quickly. Only girls are carried this way! This was the princess hug[1] that Mommy had mentioned before. He wasnt a princess! He was a boy. Its fine even if youre a boy. When a boy is being carried this way, its called a prince hug. Shao Xi reacted quickly. Youre thin and small now. If you dont want to be carried, you should take good care of yourself and put on some weight so I wont be able to lift you! Xiao Wu had nothing to live for and could only let him carry him. However, later on, he couldnt help but tell Mu Jingzhe that he didnt want Shao Xi to hug him. Mu Jingzhe said that it was good that they felt brotherly love for each other. Mu Jingzhe wasnt deliberately teasing Xiao Wu. She really thought so, as when Xiao Wu was with Shao Xi, she saw Xiao Wu become vivid again. This time, Xiao Wu had come back less vivid than before and felt a little like a walking corpse. They had tried to think of a solution, but it only had a small effect. However, it was different when he was with Shao Xi. Although Xiao Wu would have a dark expression on his face when he was with him, he was lively. Besides, Shao Xi had adopted a different approach. He actually didnt care if Xiao Wu resisted or not and directly made him listen to his own tunes. In the end, this stroke of luck hit the mark. Xiao Wus music seemed to be useful to him too. Xiao Wus tune had a healing effect to begin with. In the past, Xiao Wu had also unconsciously cured himself. No matter how complicated Xiao Wus mood was, he was nonetheless subconsciously affected and cured by it. Upon seeing this, Mu Jingzhe changed the way she treated Xiao Wu. They had been too careful with Xiao Wu previously, so perhaps they could be more casual now. Without Mu Jingzhe reminding him, Shao Xi took care of Xiao Wu more and more freely. He really took care of him, but his method was very strange and he gave off the aura of a brat. However, this method also made Xiao Wu relax. After being angered and annoyed so much, Xiao Wu slowly became a little like his old self. Xiao Wu ate the food Shao Xi asked him to eat speechlessly every day and was tortured by him as though he was a human pillow. However, it was also because of this commotion and discomfort that Xiao Wu subconsciously knew that he had returned home to his mother and siblings. Therefore, although he complained about it, his body was very honest and he was eating and sleeping when he should. Just like that, after a while, Xiao Wu finally gained weight. After careful observation, it was confirmed that Xiao Wu had finally grown by a centimeter. Although it was only one centimeter, this was Xiao Wus first growth spurt since he had stopped growing. It was the best transformation. Mu Jingzhe and the others had been afraid that Xiao Wu wouldnt grow tall, but it seemed like there was no problem anymore. Mu Jingzhe and the rest quickly took Xiao Wu to the hospital to see the doctor. The doctor was very happy to hear that. It looks like you guys have been taking good care of him. Very good. Just keep it up in the future. After hearing the doctors praise, Shao Xi became even prouder and more confident. He even suggested, I think just a diet alone is not enough. He also has to exercise. Xiao Wu should go to school soon. Its not good for him to take such a long leave. Mu Jingzhe thought about it and agreed. Thats true. The final exam is coming up soon. Its time for him to go back to school. It wasnt good for Xiao Wu to be kept in isolation. Going out would be beneficial to him. Therefore, Xiao Wu was taken to school by Shao Xi again. Mu Jingzhe helped Xiao Wu cancel his leave. Mu Jingzhe explained Xiao Wus previous abnormal behavior, as well as the fact that he had acknowledged Shao Qiyun, to the outside world by saying that Shao Qiyun had a mental problem. Xiao Wu had been forced to follow her to stop her from doing something foolish, but in the end, he hadnt succeeded. In any case, the Gu and all that other stuff couldnt be mentioned casually. Now that Shao Qiyun had gone crazy, everyone accepted this explanation. Both the teachers and the media slowly found out the reason for Xiao Wus transformation. They all said that he was pitiful. Although his biological mother had gone overboard, he was still so loyal that he had ended up being tormented quite badly by Shao Qiyun. When his classmates heard what Xiao Wu had gone through, their hearts ached for him. When Xiao Wu went back to school, he received all sorts of love and protection both from his teachers and classmates. Their way of loving him and caring for him sometimes left Xiao Wu completely speechless. For example, when they went to the bathroom, they had to drag him along. Whenever a male classmate caught a bug, he had to share it with Xiao Wu, even offering to give it to him so he could scare a female classmate. At the brat stage, when boys had a crush on a classmate, they had to scare the girl and pull her hair. Therefore, it was considered very generous of a male classmate to give Xiao Wu a bug. Xiao Wu naturally didnt want it. The female classmates felt that Xiao Wu was great anyway and even asked him to play jump rope with them. However, Xiao Wu wasnt interested in doing that either. Since he couldnt turn down their kindness, he could only act as their pillar. The teachers cared a lot about Xiao Wu for no reason and even took Xiao Wu to listen to his tapes, praising him and expressing their fondness. Xiao Wu really couldnt handle the enthusiasm of his classmates and teachers. Sometimes, he couldnt understand their actions and found them quite annoying. But due to all this annoyance, Xiao Wu didnt have time to think about anything else. In school, he was bugged by the teachers and students, and after school, Shao Xi was there to annoy him. Xiao Wus days were full. Slowly, he didnt have time to think about anything else. After the final exam, Xiao Wu gained a little weight and even grew a bit taller. He became visibly livelier and looked a little like his old self. When Old Master Ji personally came to take a look, he was filled with emotions. I dont know how to thank you. Youre the best at caring for Xiao Wu. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. I didnt do much. I merely tried to figure it out step by step. Old Master Ji was so happy that he wanted to buy something for Xiao Wu. I used to buy him musical instruments, but now I suddenly dont know what to buy for him. Do you think hell still write music in the future? I think so. Theres no hurry, though. Maybe you can buy him some fish this time. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and her eyes suddenly lit up. Xiao Wu likes fish. It might be good for him to raise fish. Old Master Ji nodded. Then lets let him raise fish. Old Master Ji took action immediately. Besides, he didnt just buy a small fish tank. Instead, he brought over a big fish tank and placed in it a few fish that Mu Jingzhe didnt recognize or hadnt seen before. This fish has gorgeous looks and strong vitality. It wont die easily. Its perfect for Xiao Wu. When Xiao Wu returned home and saw the beautiful fish tank with the pretty little fish that he had never seen before, he was delighted. Coincidentally, Old Master Ji had given them twelve fish. Xiao Wu looked at them for a long time and could now recognize every single fish. He said that these fish were like all of them. They looked like his siblings, his mommy, his daddy, as well as Grandpa, Grandma, and his uncles. Anyway, Xiao Wu could always find a fish that he thought was similar to each of them. He was happy to see the little fish swimming around. Later on, Xiao Wu started to fall asleep while looking at the little fish. His insomnia at night was slowly cured. Mu Jingzhe gently carried Xiao Wu back to bed and carefully ruffled his hair to check. She heaved a sigh of relief when she didnt see any white hair. [1] carrying someone in ones arms Chapter 421 - Xiao Wu’s True Return Xiao Wus insomnia slowly recovered. The only problem was that he still didnt dare touch music because he couldnt get over what he had done previously. Mu Jingzhe patiently accompanied Xiao Wu through that, but she was afraid that he would really shun music for good. This would be a waste given Xiao Wus talent, but more importantly, Xiao Wu had been born to be a musician. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that music was his true calling. Without music, how was Xiao Wu going to live his life? Even if he had kinship, and perhaps in the future, love, he might be happy, but he would always feel empty. Over time, he might feel that life was too boring. This wasnt good. Besides, Xiao Wu was still young and hadnt really grown up yet. It could be said that his life hadnt officially started. Therefore, at the end of the day, she had to handle Xiao Wus troubles. This was also something Mu Jingzhe felt very helpless about. Artists were more sensitive than ordinary people to begin with. No matter what they did, they were very particular about their state of mind and their precious inspiration. A good state of mind and inspiration were very important to them. The same applied to Xiao Wu. His mood directly affected his work. It wouldnt have been a big deal if things had gone smoothly, but Xiao Wu was so unlucky that he constantly encountered such things. However, according to a saying, artists had to experience many setbacks to create good work. Sometimes, hardships would nurture their work. That might be true, but the family of artists definitely wouldnt want them to suffer for the sake of good work. One could only hope that their lives would go smoothly even if they couldnt create classics. Mu Jingzhe didnt want that to happen either, especially when Xiao Wu was suffering partly because of her. She really didnt want Xiao Wu to have great inspiration anymore. She only hoped he could follow his preferences and keep music as a companion. Even if he couldnt compose famous songs anymore, it would be okay. As long as he was safe and happy and found joy in his life, everything else could be discussed. Mu Jingzhes thoughts were very simple. The problem was that she didnt know how to get Xiao Wu to overcome his trauma. As a result, Mu Jingzhe often looked for Shao Dong, Ji Buwang, and Shao Qihai to discuss this, but they didnt come up with any good ideas either. Xiao Wu still couldnt get over the hurdle in his heart. In the end, Shao Nan saw that they were very vexed and said that he would take care of this matter. Mu Jingzhe was very curious to know what kind of method Shao Nan would use. She thought that he would act like them and touch him with his emotions or something, but in the end, that wasnt the case at all. During the summer break, Little Bei had to join the production team to film. Mu Jingzhe also needed to work often. The five kids were busy with their own matters as well. It was also because Shao Nan and Xiao Wu were relatively free that the two of them took care of each other. Shao Nan still prioritized his studies. When he had nothing to do, he would take Xiao Wu to court and watch any trials that he could attend. Sometimes, they would go there for an entire day. The audience seats werent as packed as in television dramas. Sometimes, the process was very long, but Shao Nan would bring Xiao Wu along. After listening to many cases and learning a lot about them, he had witnessed many incidents. Some people committed crimes purely because they were evil, some because they were greedy, but there were also many that committed crimes out of helplessness. Xiao Wu felt much more relieved after seeing so many people at the defendants table. Shao Nan took Xiao Wu to watch trials for a while. Seeing that the desired effect had been achieved, he struck while the iron was hot. After watching the trial of a father-son murder case, he took the opportunity to say, This older brother killed his father because he almost beat his mother to death. But because the timing wasnt right, he was sentenced in the end. Xiao Wu, you also did that to protect Mommy. Your previous actions were at most self-defense, so theres really no need to think too much about it. You cant harm others, but you cant let your guard down completely either. If you didnt resist when the knife was already against your neck, youd be a fool. In any case, Shao Qiyun isnt dead. You dont have to think so much about it. During this period of time, the family has been worried sick about you. Mommy is also very troubled and has been feeling very guilty. She feels that youre in so much agony because of her Xiao Wu felt anxious. Why would Mommy be in agony? Its got nothing to do with her Then you should take it easy. Dont think too much about it. Do what you have to do. If you really feel bad, just do more good deeds and compose more good music. In any case, you have the ability to control it now. Just act as though youre hiding a gun. You can control the switch of this gun yourself. You just have it around for self-defense and to protect your family, but you might not have any use for it for the rest of your life. Xiao Wu followed Shao Nans train of thought. That indeed seemed to be right. He would just treat it as a gun. Besides, he had indeed acted in self-defense previously. So So just do whatever you want. If you still think its not enough, I can find some foreign cases for you to check out. Shao Nan said that there should be cases of self-defense overseas. Xiao Wu: No need. I know what to do. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Shao Nan to really successfully counsel Xiao Wu. He had even cited legitimate self-defense as an argument, which was unexpected. However, when she thought about it, that was indeed the case. Mu Jingzhe was very happy, as was Xiao Wu. After overcoming the obstacle in his heart, he excitedly started preparing to take action. Mommy, I have to compose a lot of useful songs to make people happy. Mm, Ill be waiting! After Xiao Wu pulled himself together, he asked Mu Jingzhe about her previous experience. Upon learning that many people were suffering from insomnia, he decided to compose a lullaby to help everyone sleep. Mu Jingzhe raised her arms and legs and nodded in agreement. Xiao Wu, you can do it. This is a really good thing for mankind. In the modern era, many people were more or less troubled by this issue due to the stress of their lives and work. In some serious cases, they might not be able to sleep well over a prolonged period, which could severely affect their lives. Although a small number of people could fall asleep, the quality of their sleep wasnt high. Not sleeping well had a huge impact on ones life. If one didnt have energy during the day, it would affect their work and mood and theyd suffer from headaches and other setbacks. Over time, it would also affect their health. There were all sorts of hazards involved. Having a good nights sleep was what many people dreamed of. As Mu Jingzhe anticipated the outcome, Xiao Wu played with his little fish every day. When he had nothing to do, he would stay beside the goldfish and fall asleep as he watched them. Many days later, just as Mu Jingzhe thought that Xiao Wu was about to give up, Xiao Wu started to get busy and played a special tune for Mu Jingzhe. The tune was called Swim, Little Fish and it was a tune that wasnt really considered a tune. It was the sound of little fish swimming in the water and occasionally producing bubbles. The entire process wasnt complicated, and the tune was simply repetitive. However, as she listened, she slowly felt like a little fish swimming in the water. It was as if she had returned to her mothers body. She felt like she was still in the amniotic fluid or in a cradle, being gently pushed around. Then, she fell asleep without realizing it. Chapter 422 - The Terrifying Little Skeleton Mu Jingzhe tried listening but she fell asleep as well. When she woke up, she felt refreshed and amazed. Xiao Wu, how did you do it? Its amazing. Truly amazing. Xiao Wu pursed his lips and smiled. I was inspired by the little fish. Xiao Wus eyes were sparkling. So Mommy, this really is useful, right? Yes, of course! Xiao Wu had finally overcome this difficulty. Xiao Wu, how do you plan to publish this song? I think it will definitely be received with a lot of love and gratitude. In any case, Mu Jingzhe was very grateful. If this was released in the modern era, many people would be waiting for it. Im fine with anything as long as it can help people. Xiao Wu, youre really wonderful. Xiao Wus tune had to be released, but there was another matter that needed to be handled first. That was Bai Lus death anniversary, which was held annually. On that day, the children would apply for leave and go back. Shao Qihai would also go with them. This was also a day when Ji Buwang would never disturb them. They had already become very familiar with the process of the death anniversary. Every year, Mu Jingzhe would make or buy Bai Lus favorite food and let the children pay their respects to her. Although it was said that when a person died, that was it and ghosts didnt really exist, one needed to find sustenance in a certain way. What if What if a person really could receive offerings after their death? Therefore, Shao Dong and the rest would never stop paying their respects. Besides preparing to pay her respects, Mu Jingzhe also cooked longevity noodles for Shao Nan and Little Bei as usual. Previously, Mu Jingzhe had prepared them alone, but now, Shao Qihai also joined in. Shao Nan and Little Bei were destined to never celebrate their birthday like other people, so Mu Jingzhe did whatever could be done for them on that day. For example, this year, she had prepared a special gift for Little Beia little white rabbit. Little Bei had always liked little bunnies. Since Xiao Wu had received the little fish from Old Master Ji, Little Bei had also helped him feed them. Mu Jingzhe had seen her envious look. Therefore, she had gotten a little white rabbit for her for her birthday. In the past, she didnt have the means. Now that she had the means, she couldnt disappoint them. When Little Bei saw the little white rabbit in the cage, she was overjoyed. Is it really for me? Mommy, thank you. Mommy, youre wonderful. I love you so much. Mu Jingzhe hugged Little Bei, who pounced on her, and laughed. I knew you would like it. Just raise the rabbit well in the future. Since she had given Little Bei this gift, Shao Nans gift couldnt be lacking in comparison. However, Shao Nans gift had been prepared by Shao Qihai. This had been decided by Mu Jingzhe and him by drawing lots. Mu Jingzhe had drawn Little Bei, and Shao Qihai had drawn Shao Nan. Little Nan, your father also prepared a gift for you, Mu Jingzhe quickly added upon seeing Shao Nan curiously squat down and stroke the little rabbit. Shao Qihai: Yes, I prepared something too. Initially, he had thought that the gift he had prepared was fine, but after seeing Mu Jingzhes gift, he was a little worried. He walked out nervously and pushed a pretty big rack over. After Shao Nan lifted it, Mu Jingzhe looked over curiously and fell silent. Shao Qihai gave Little Nan a customized bookshelf that was just right for his height. There were wheels below it that allowed the bookshelf to be pushed around, and the top was filled with books that Shao Qihai had painstakingly collected. He believed that Shao Nan would definitely like them. These books included books on pharmaceuticals and human anatomy and had been written by both local and overseas writers. There was also a human body structure model, as well as a skeleton model. In addition, there were some books on legal cases overseas and many foreign-language versions, as he thought that Shao Nan would like them. Shao Nan indeed liked the gift. After all, this had been prepared by Shao Qihai and it suited his taste. However, there was actually a problem with this gift. It had been prepared very meticulously and it was nice, provided that it wasnt compared to Little Beis adorable little bunny. Looking at the little white rabbit in Little Beis arms, then at the human body structure model and skeleton model, Shao Qihai coughed and covered the gift with his body. So Little Nan, what kind of little animals do you like? Daddy will buy one for you next time too. In contrast to the little white rabbit, the little skeleton model was like something out of a terrifying fairy tale. Mu Jingzhe held her forehead. Shao Qihai was very similar to those crazy parents who gave their children three years of college entrance examination papers and five years of simulation questions as birthday presents. Previously, she had not felt reassured and had even asked Shao Qihai how the gift preparation was going, but Shao Qihai had confidently declared that Shao Nan would definitely like it. It wasnt like the gift was terrible. Shao Nan definitely liked it, but it was still a weird birthday gift. Shao Nan looked at Shao Qihais ashamed expression and resisted the urge to laugh. I like it a lot. Thank you, Daddy. You made a lot of effort to find this model, right? Shao Qihais eyes lit up when he heard that. Thats right. I originally wanted to give you an acupuncture chart, but the old TCM[1] doctor refused to help. Shao Nan could imagine that Shao Qihai had worked hard. I happen to need this. Thank you, Daddy. Actually, what was significant about a gift wasnt the gift itself but the sincerity behind it. Although his fathers gift wasnt as cute as the little bunny, he had made a lot of effort and the gift was filled with his sincerity. Besides, to him, the little skeleton was so much better than a little rabbit. Shao Nan didnt look forced at all. He even hugged the little skeleton and stroked its head. It feels good to the touch and it isnt very heavy either. Daddy, this was made according to the real bone ratio, right? Yes, it was made according to the real ratio. Shao Qihai nodded vigorously. Seeing that Shao Nan really liked it, he heaved a sigh of relief. Little Nan, youre welcome. Im glad you like it. I like it. I like it a lot. Ill put it in my room. Shao Nan picked up the other model as well. Upon hearing that, Shao Xi, Shao Dong, and Xiao Wu were speechless. Now that there was an empty room, the four brothers were no longer squeezed in one room together. They could sleep separately, but there were basically two boys per room. Besides, they didnt have fixed sleep partners. They slept at random, so the three of them would take turns being Shao Nans roommate. It was fine for Shao Nan to put the little skeleton in the room, but if they also stayed in the same room, wouldnt they be frightened to death when they woke up in the middle of the night? In the end, because of their objections, Shao Nan reluctantly placed it on the bookshelf. Finally, Mu Jingzhe took a birthday photo of Shao Nan, who was holding the little skeleton and the model, and Little Bei, who was holding the little white rabbit. Although Shao Nan had said that he liked the gift, Shao Qihai still decided to learn from this. Little Nan, Ill get you a little animal next time. Do you like puppies? It might not be convenient since we move between different places. I cant be responsible for a dogs life. Shao Nan refused. This was what Mu Jingzhe had said before. One had to be responsible for their pet for its entire life should they choose to raise it. Shao Qihai fell silent when he heard the words a dogs life. Little Nan likes little piglets more, but we cant give him one for the time being. When there are mini pigs and pet pigs in the future, we can buy some for him, Mu Jingzhe added. There was nothing she could do for the time being. It wasnt as if they could raise a big black pig as a pet. After the New Year, they would have to kill it and eat it. That would be too cruel. [1] Traditional Chinese Medicine Chapter 423 - Are The Children Crazy? A dog and a pig sounded very funny, but this was also them showing their sincerity. Shao Nan touched his nose. Alright, Ill wait to get a pet pig. Little Bei was so delighted to have the little rabbit that she couldnt sleep at night. Mu Jingzhe quite liked the little rabbit too, as it looked really adorable. Little Bei went to take a bath. As Mu Jingzhe squatted next to her and played with the little white rabbit, songs about little white rabbits also surfaced in her mind. Little bunny, be good and open the door What were the next lyrics of the song? She had forgotten. Mu Jingzhe only knew how to sing this one line, so she repeated it many times before recalling another one. Little bunny, fair and white. Pick it up by both ears and cut its artery and veins. Itll look so cute as it remains motionless Although she remembered another song, she only recalled the adapted version again. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Cant let Little Bei hear this. Little Bei, who was standing at the door and had been about to speak, blinked and took a step back. Actually, everyone had an interest in the little white rabbit, including Shao Nan. That day, he also wanted to feed the little white rabbit, but when he arrived, he realized that Little Bei was feeding it and singing. Seeing that Little Bei was very focused, Shao Xi didnt say anything. He quietly went forward to cover Little Beis eyes and play with her. His ears were distracted as he listened to Little Bei sing, and the more he listened, the more he felt that something was amiss. Little bunny, fair and white. Pick it up by both ears and cut its artery and veins. Itll look so cute as it remains motionless Where are the veins? And where is the artery? Shao Xi froze and watched as Little Bei lowered her head to look at the little white rabbit carefully, as if she was really looking for its artery and veins. He immediately stopped thinking about playing the blindfold game. Little Bei, stop! Little Bei was startled. Second Brother, you scared me to death. Why didnt you say anything? Youre the one who scared me to death. What are you looking for? The little rabbits artery and veins Why are you looking for its artery and veins? Dont tell me youre going to cut them when you find them? Shao Xi snatched the little rabbit and hugged it. The bunny is so cute. How can you have such thoughts? Besides, this is a gift from Mommy. You should raise it until it grows old and dies. Little Bei looked at Shao Xi and suddenly burst into laughter. Second Brother, what are you talking about? I heard everything. After cutting the artery, youre going to cut its veins. You even said that it looks adorable as it remains motionless. Youre really scary Or were you rehearsing a scene? This kind of scene is terrifying. Hahaha. Little Bei laughed out loud. No, Second Brother, I was not. I was just singing a song. I wont do it. Who taught you this kind of song? Its awful After Shao Xi finished, he suddenly thought of the bombing school song and the pulling up ones pants song. It cant have been Mommy, can it? Little Bei responded with an Mm. Other than Mommy, who else would sing such a nice and interesting song? Mommy Shao Xi was helpless. It had indeed been Mommy. Mommys brain was too strange. There would always be strange words coming out of it, and she would even sing strange songs. Dont sing it out loud. Mommy is afraid that Ill learn it. I heard it and learned it in secret. Little Bei looked at the little rabbit. Then, I was curious to know if the bunny really has arteries and veins, so I researched it. I wouldnt really cut it. Like you said, Ill raise it until it grows old and dies. Ill be responsible for its entire bunny life. Shao Xi nodded in relief when he heard that. Then, his interest was piqued. Hence, the two of them started looking for the bunnys artery and veins. As they searched, they even subconsciously hummed the song they had secretly learned. As they were trying to figure it out, a voice suddenly came from the side. Are you really going to cut the artery of the little white rabbit? Isnt this a gift from Mommy? I dont think thats a good idea. Shao Xi and Little Bei were so frightened that they almost fell to the ground. They looked at Shao Nan, who had suddenly spoken. Shao Nan, you scared us to death! Shao Nan stood on the side and said solemnly with his hands behind his back, Youre scarier, alright? Mommy bought the little white rabbit for you to raise it, but you actually want to cut its veins. We didnt. We were just taking a look out of curiosity. Alright then. Shao Nan paused. The song is quite nice. Little Bei quickly tugged at Shao Nan. I secretly learned it from Mommy. Dont expose yourself. Squatting on the ground, Little Bei tugged at Shao Nans pants. Shao Nan, whose pants were nearly pulled down, quickly reached out and grabbed his pants, no longer looking as serious as before. Shao Bei, you pulled my pants down again. How many times have I told you not to pull my pants down casually! I didnt do it on purpose. Ill be more careful in the future. Little Bei apologized. Besides, I just do it at home. Even if your pants fall at home, itll be fine. Youre already grown up and you should behave like a big girl. Why are you still so carefree? You have to change this habit. Otherwise, what if you pull someone elses pants down in the future? If its a girl, shell cry to death. And if its a boy, shouldnt you take responsibility? Shao Nan was very serious and gave off the dignified air of an older brother. Little Bei could only admit her mistake and apologize. I understand. I definitely wont dare carelessly pull someones pants down in the future. No way would she do it to other people. After Little Bei apologized, she taught Shao Nan the rabbit song. In the end, even Shao Dong learned it. The song was very catchy, and one could sing it after listening to it once or twice. Furthermore, every time he fed the little white rabbit carrots or vegetable leaves, he would subconsciously sing it. It was hard to stop. Shao Dong didnt want to sing it, but even though his mind told him not to, his mouth had a mind of its own. Xiao Wu had also learned it. Every time he looked at the little rabbit, he thought that it was really pitiful. Fortunately, his little fish didnt have to listen to such a horrifying song every day. It was also fortunate that the little rabbit couldnt understand it. Otherwise, its heart would probably tremble every day. Although the little rabbit was pitiful, just like Shao Dongs mouth, Xiao Wus mouth had a mind of its own and couldnt be controlled. After summer vacation, Xiao Wu officially made a comeback and released a new album. In it were songs like Swim, Little Fish. Compared to his old self, Xiao Wu was more mature this time. Those who had been disappointed in him once again felt hope. Xiao Wu personally apologized and explained it all to his previous partners, returning the unreasonably high amount of fees they had paid. He was aware of his mistake and didnt avoid it. Instead, he corrected it, making everyone think even more highly of him. As for the special tune Swim, Little Fish, because of its effect, it instantly attracted the fondness and attention of many people. Although there werent as many cases of sleep disorder as in the modern era, there were indeed a lot even in this day and age. This tune had become a true blessing for everyone. It was beneficial to listen to it when one occasionally suffered from insomnia. Once again, everyone realized what genius music was like. Later on, this song also became an insurmountable classic, like Xiao Wus previous songs. As time passed, it received more and more admiration and became an indispensable existence in many peoples lives. The more people praised his work, the more Xiao Wu inevitably became popular. When Xiao Wu began selling albums, he kept constantly earning money by collecting copyright fees. Of course, this would all happen in the future. For now, Xiao Wus reputation and credibility had taken a turn for the better. Chapter 424 - In Love Chapter 424: In Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Xiao Wu recovered, even his reputation improved. Mu Jingzhe was very relieved. There was another piece of good news during summer vacation, and that was Shao Xis new work, which was all about treating illness with love. In the end, he had decided to turn it into a movie and had already started working on the project. Initially, Shao Xi felt that some of the things he had imagined, such as those machines, might not be easy to produce. However, Director Jiang, who he had worked with before, liked this idea very much and was very sincere about it. He kept pestering Shao Xi to film it, even offering to forgo the director fees to do it. In addition, Shao Xi had previously bought a film company. Coincidentally, he was very interested and he even wanted to be a screenwriter. Since he had worked with Director Jiang before, he decided to try producing the film himself. In the end, he decided to cooperate with him and give it a try. They would show their greatest sincerity together. Shao Xi completed the adaptation of the script in late summer, and Director Jiang also started getting busy. Little Bei was delighted to hear that and said that she had to audition for the role of the young lady. Shao Xi didnt stop her. Mu Jingzhe also wanted to collaborate with them, so in the end, the entire family got busy working on this. It wasnt clear if this was good or not, but somehow, things still ended up this way. There was also a benefit to thiscommunication was easier. Furthermore, they could be a little more direct and wouldnt be careless about it. After a busy summer vacation, the children returned to school. Now that the kids had returned to school, although Mu Jingzhe was usually busy working, she felt a little relieved. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. Although he was also busy and concerned about Xiao Wu and the other children, with the children around, coupled with Xiao Wus previous issue, it had been a long time since he had been alone with Mu Jingzhe. Because of the previous situation, his relationship with Jingzhe should have advanced and taken a step forward. However, because of Xiao Wu, he hadnt been in the mood to pay attention to this. Now that the children had left, there was finally a chance for the two of them to be alone. Ji Buwang, who had been holding back for a long time, decided to spend some quality time with Mu Jingzhe. First, they had to watch a movie. Since she didnt dare watch horror movies, they could watch another movie. However, Mu Jingzhe knew that Ji Buwang couldnt see anyones face and wouldnt enjoy it much. Thus, when they arrived at the movie theater, she chose a cartoon. Pretty much everyone watching the cartoon was an adult with children, so Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were the only exceptions. However, Ji Buwang didnt care. Had he gone there to watch a movie? No, he was doing it to be with Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe shared the same sentiment. Compared to the exquisitely-made cartoons of the future, animation at the time was very inferior in terms of technique and other aspects. However, the movie actually turned out not to be too bad, especially when Ji Buwang intentionally or unintentionally leaned his arm over. Ji Buwang usually talked big and sounded formidable, as he kept asking Mu Jingzhe to make an honest man out of him and whatnot. However, when one interacted with him, they would realize that he had a courage that people in this era didnt have, but he also had the carefulness of the men in this era. For example, he had looked at Mu Jingzhes hand a few times, but he didnt dare hold it. He only dared to get a little closer, as if it was already very good that their arms were next to each other. Mu Jingzhe had undergone a modern baptism. Modern fast-food-style love made intimacy very easy. Even without love, one could be intimate in all sorts of ways. At the time, she hadnt been used to it, so she could be considered conservative. She hadnt expected a conservative like her to become an open-minded, bold person in this era. Having their arms next to each other was nothing really. However, even so, she felt her heart palpitate for some reason. Even the content of the cartoon seemed to become cute and funny. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt really remember what she had watched by the time it ended. As they walked out of the movie theater, someone leaving in a hurry bumped into Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe lost her footing, and Ji Buwang quickly grabbed her. Be careful. Upon saying that, he subconsciously grabbed Mu Jingzhes hand. After taking a few steps, he suddenly realized what he had done and felt his palm start to burn. At this short distance, Mu Jingzhe could feel Ji Buwangs palms start to sweat, but he couldnt bear to let go and didnt dare move. Mu Jingzhe looked at their hands and smiled. When they came out, Ji Buwang reluctantly let go of her hand. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but scratch his palm playfully, instantly feeling Ji Buwang go stiff. Ji Buwang felt his hands turn numb and almost jumped up. When he turned around and saw Mu Jingzhes calm expression, he knew that he might be too sensitive. He was instantly a little vexed. He had thought it through very well, but after holding Jingzhes hand, he couldnt help but feel nervous. Seeing that someone was selling popsicles in the distance, Ji Buwang quickly offered to buy a popsicle for Mu Jingzhe and walked away. He needed to calm down, and eating a popsicle would help. Mu Jingzhe covered her mouth and chuckled as she watched him leave. So cute. She hadnt been like this in the past. She didnt know why but she wanted to tease Ji Buwang whenever she met him. Bah This wasnt teasing. It was just playing around. Yes, she wasnt a pervert. She was just messing around. Ji Buwang bought them popsicles, and the two of them were about to leave when they accidentally bumped into Shao Qiyang and Mu Xue. Upon seeing the two of them together, Shao Qiyang was stunned momentarily before returning to normal. He asked a thing or two about the kids. When he learned that Xiao Wu was fine, Shao Qiyang heaved a sigh of relief. After Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang left, he looked at their backs and felt conflicted. What was his Second Brother going to do? Lets go. Mu Xue pulled Shao Qiyang over. Shao Qiyang came back to his senses and quickly held Mu Xue. Being pregnant, Mu Xue was a tad sensitive. Seeing that he looked dejected, she was a little upset. You still cant forget her? No, Im thinking about my older brother. Shao Qiyang perked up. Dont overthink. Shao Qiyang could clearly sense that Shao Qihai hadnt given up on Mu Jingzhe, nor was he prepared to accept anyone else as her partner. However, now that Mu Jingzhe seemed to have chosen Ji Buwang, what should his older brother do? Arent they divorced? Dont think too much about it, Mu Xue said. Shao Qiyang acknowledged this and didnt say anything else. After the movie, Ji Buwang took Mu Jingzhe to eat. While they were eating, Ji Buwang deliberately placed his arm on her chair, but in the end, he didnt manage to hug Mu Jingzhes shoulder. Mu Jingzhe could feel his arm and guessed his intentions. She knew what this meant very well, so she had been waiting nervously. In the end she was nervous for nothing! Ji Buwang didnt even put his arm around her shoulder! Mu Jingzhe waited during the entire meal, but in the end, it didnt happen. After the meal, she was full of food and anger. She grumpily followed Ji Buwang, feeling indignant. Therefore, when they walked out of the restaurant, as she was standing on a staircase step higher than Ji Buwang, she hugged his shoulder first. If he didnt hug her, she would hug him. If the mountain didnt come over, she would go to the mountain! Wasnt it just a shoulder hug after all? She had to hug him! Chapter 425 - Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder Ji Buwang was puzzled by Mu Jingzhes sudden action. Jingzhe? He looked confused and didnt know why Jingzhe had suddenly hugged his shoulder. Lets sit for a while. My legs are a little numb. Mu Jingzhe casually found an excuse. Alright, it wasnt an excuse. Just now, in order to help Ji Buwang hug her shoulder, her body had been leaning toward Ji Buwang, preparing itself for a hug at any time. Her legs were indeed a little numb from sitting like that. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe leaned her weight on Ji Buwang. When Ji Buwang heard that Mu Jingzhes legs were numb, he quickly supported her. Are they very numb? No, just a little. Ill be fine in a while. Ji Buwang was relieved when he heard that. Then, he could clearly smell the faint fragrance coming from Mu Jingzhes body. Their close contact made his heart race, and he felt that it wasnt bad. However, after Mu Jingzhe went down the stairs, she thought that it wasnt so good. Because Ji Buwang was taller than her, when she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, it was as if she was hanging off of him. Now that she had touched his shoulder and her legs werent numb anymore, she let go of him. Ji Buwang was disappointed, as he couldnt bear to part with her. Looking at the park not far away, he suggested, Lets take a walk in the park. It was rare for Old Master Ji to come and take the children out to eat and drink, so he wanted to spend more time with Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up and she nodded, finding it a great idea. The park was a favorite place for couples of this era. On the chairs and under the trees, couples could even hold hands and hug each other. They could also go into the woods to kiss. This park had been very popular ever since it had been built. She had even seen online photos of people on dates in the park during this era. Ah, she wondered what Ji Buwang would do. Filled with anticipation, Mu Jingzhe happily held Ji Buwangs hand. Lets go, lets go. Coincidentally, it was already night, so it was dark and the wind was strong, making it easier to do bad things. Ji Buwangs eyes lit up when he saw Mu Jingzhe gently holding his hand, and his back straightened even more. This was terrific! Ji Buwang happily maintained this pose as he led Mu Jingzhe into the park. Mu Jingzhe had guessed correctly previously. Other than the many elderly people and children in the park, there were indeed many couples in remote places. Along the way, they even startled a lot of them. Some of them loosened their grip on each other, while others had abnormal expressions. It was obvious what they had been doing. Mu Jingzhe tilted her head and glanced at Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang must be inspired too, right? She wondered what he would do. Ji Buwang looked calm on the surface, but he was nervous deep in his heart, as he was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would let go of his hand. He hadnt suggested coming here on purpose. He hadnt expected the park to be so exciting. He only knew that youngsters liked to go to the park, but he didnt know that they were doing such bold things. He also didnt know if Jingzhe thought that he was too scary. He really only wanted to take Jingzhe for a walk and, at most, hold her petite hand. He didnt intend to crawl into the woods and do bad things with her. The two of them had different thoughts, but their hearts were beating equally fast. Then, Ji Buwang nervously led Mu Jingzhe away from the park, afraid that he would see an even more exhilarating scene. Mu Jingzhe: After they startled others, their trip to the park ended just like that? They wouldnt even hold hands properly? She was even the one who had taken the initiative to enter the place with her arms linked with his. It was ridiculous. Mu Jingzhe didnt believe that Ji Buwang didnt have feelings for her in his heart, but why did she have to take the initiative all the time? It wasnt a problem for her to do so, but wouldnt it be better if it was more interactive? Mu Jingzhe glared at Ji Buwang and let go of his hand. Ji Buwang was helpless when he saw her glare. Jingzhe, I really didnt do it on purpose Didnt do it on purpose? But it wasnt as if they could go in again. That was impossible. The atmosphere wasnt right anymore. Lets go back. Mu Jingzhe waved her hand. Im tired. Her heart had been beating a little fast that day. She had been nervous, hopeful, and disappointed in turns. She was really tired. She wondered if it was the same for others too. Upon hearing that Mu Jingzhe was tired, Ji Buwang could only take her back. After Mu Jingzhe returned home and washed up, her gaze focused on the set of dolls Ji Buwang had given her previously. The dolls were still the same, charmingly naive and cute. As for the doll with the mechanism, she still couldnt open it. She had tried forming a lot of words, including what she loved and whatnot, but she couldnt open it. Even the name didnt work. What exactly is inside? I have to open you today! I must see what youre hiding. Mu Jingzhe tried to open it again, but it didnt open in the end. Ah! How long has it been? Why cant I open it?! When Little Bei returned, she chuckled at the sight of her. Mommy, you can do it! Mu Jingzhe: She didnt seem to be cheering her on. She didnt have chemistry with Ji Buwang! Now that Little Bei was back, she was too embarrassed to continue, so she put the doll back. However, she decided that she would definitely open it one day! She would try whenever she was free, but it still didnt open after three days. On the other hand, Ji Buwang returned to the capital, saying that he had something to do. Ji Buwangs sudden departure made a knot form in Mu Jingzhes heart, and endless reluctance surged up. Boohoohoo, why had he left just like that? All they had done was hold hands. The more this continued, the more reluctant she was to part with him. Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to part with him, and Ji Buwang couldnt bear to part with her either. It was excruciating before he left. Mu Jingzhe felt the same way and was still a little unused to it. After Ji Buwang left, her heart suddenly felt empty and she couldnt muster up any energy. Meanwhile, Shao Dong and Mu Han also had some company matters to deal with. Shao Dong could tell that Mu Jingzhe missed Ji Buwang, so he thought for a moment and deliberately asked Mu Jingzhe to go over and help him deliver the most important documents. He would also handle some other matters. Mu Jingzhe could handle this matter, so she immediately agreed. She wanted to tell Ji Buwang immediately, but she held herself back. She only told him before boarding the plane in order to give him a surprise. This truly was a pleasant surprise. When Ji Buwang received the news, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. When he saw Mu Jingzhe at the airport, he rushed over and lifted her off the ground. At that moment, Ji Buwang forgot about the gazes of others and only saw Mu Jingzhe. He needed to vent the joy and anxiety in his heart, so he even spun her for a few rounds after picking her up. Mu Jingzhe was just happy, but she hadnt expected Ji Buwang to be so glad. He even hugged and spun her as she had seen people do on television and in movies. While she was enjoying this blissful dizziness, a sentence couldnt help but pop up in her mind: Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Seeing that Ji Buwang kept smiling, she couldnt help but grin foolishly too. When are you going back? Youll stay for a few more days, right? Go back with me when its time to leave. According to her plan, Mu Jingzhe should return after staying for just two to three days. However, upon looking at Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe hesitated for a moment before nodding. Alright. She decided to follow her heart and be willful for once. She would let Shao Qihai take care of the children for a week. To be honest, in the past few years, she hadnt let go of the children much or completely lived her life. This time, she ought to relax. Chapter 426 - This Is My Boyfriend Ji Buwang was delighted to hear Mu Jingzhe agree. Thats great! His eyes lit up, and his entire body seemed to be giving off a glow. He was extremely handsome to begin with, and this joyful look made it even harder for people to look away. Besides, he only had eyes for her, making Mu Jingzhe smile despite herself. Many people were already looking at them. Seeing the amazement in the eyes of many girls, Mu Jingzhe took Ji Buwangs arm. Lets go. As she saw the amazed and envious looks on everyones faces, she felt very happy. She was finally not the one forever envious of others, someone who could only watch idol dramas and scream. That day, she became the object of envy of others and she was the protagonist for once. Although her appearance might not be that outstanding, Ji Buwang only had eyes for her, so she was confident that she was worthy of him. After all her hard work, she was now considered an outstanding person. Therefore, she could confidently stand beside the once-unattainable piano prince. Mu Jingzhe had come mainly to deliver documents, so there wasnt much to do. Other than meeting Mu Han to play the role of a good sister, she hung out with Ji Buwang for the rest of her time there. Ji Buwang excitedly took Mu Jingzhe to pluck grapes. He said that people in the capital would always pluck grapes during this season. These grapes were much smaller than those in the later generations and werent as numerous, but the taste was very strong, sweet, and sour. Mu Jingzhes appetite was whetted, so Ji Buwang kept picking grapes for her to eat. In the end, she experienced tooth sensitivity. At mealtime, her tooth sensitivity affected her appetite. Why did you let me eat so much? She had eaten too much because she was in a good mood, and her teeth had ended up suffering. This kind of thing wouldnt have happened in the past. She was the one who would not let the children eat too much. Its my fault, my fault. I forgot. As Mu Jingzhe had been eating happily, and Ji Buwang, who only cared about making her happy, hadnt expected that she would overeat. He now admitted his mistake. Can you still eat? Even if I cant, I have to. The place where Ji Buwang had taken Mu Jingzhe to pluck grapes was actually a friends house. His friend had a two-entrance courtyard house where grapes grew. When the grapes ripened, he would invite his family and friends to pluck them instead of selling them. Most of Ji Buwangs friends were in the capital. Now that Mu Jingzhe was there, he wanted to introduce her to everyone. This process was the happiest and proudest for Ji Buwang. He wanted his friends to witness his happiness and he couldnt wait to introduce the most important girl in his life to them. He had wanted to do this in the past, but he hadnt been able to. Firstly, Mu Jingzhe hadnt gotten a divorce back then, and secondly, their relationship hadnt reached that stage yet. Now, Ji Buwang felt that their relationship had more or less been confirmed. Coincidentally, his friends were extremely curious about Mu Jingzhe, so he took her there. However, he was afraid that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt be used to it, so he hadnt asked too many friends to come and hed only accepted the invitation as a guest. His friend was really curious about Mu Jingzhe, as after Ji Buwang had woken up, there had been rumors that he liked someone. This person was even a widow with a few children. His friend had confirmed it, so he knew that it was true, but it had been a long time since this rumor had started circulating and there hadnt been any follow-up news. However, the reason there hadnt been any follow-up news wasnt because the Ji Family objected, but because the woman didnt seem to have accepted him. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that this matter had caused a stir in their circle. After all, this was none other than Ji Buwang, who had the most outstanding appearance, family background, and character. To think that woman wouldnt accept him What was even more surprising was that Ji Buwang hadnt given up and had kept waiting for her and relentlessly wooing her. He had even become famous for being a devoted lover in their circle. One had to know that those of his friends who were wooing girls back then, regardless of whether theyd succeeded or not, had basically all gotten married and even had children. Even the children of those who had gotten married later were already old enough to run around. Only Ji Buwang remained the same as always. Just as everyone thought that Ji Buwang wouldnt succeed, there had suddenly been news from Ji Buwang, and good news at that. His friends were the first to hear the news. They were very curious about the girl Ji Buwang hadnt managed to conquer after such a long time. They had thought that Mu Jingzhe would be a stunning beauty, but when they saw her, they realized that she wasnt. However, she had a strong personality and aura. Furthermore, her personality and appearance were different from what they had imagined. She wasnt the most beautiful, but she was indeed the most eye-catching and special person in a crowd. No wonder Ji Buwang treated her differently and had remained deeply in love with her for so long. Many girls would pale in comparison when they stood beside him. However, no one would ignore Mu Jingzhe when she stood next to him. After interacting with her, one would realize that she was a very special woman. She was knowledgeable, broad-minded, and gracious. She wasnt shy, but she wasnt pretending to be noble either. When interacting with Ji Buwang, she looked like a lovable little woman, but occasionally, she exuded an extraordinary bearing. Also, she was tolerant of Ji Buwang. In short, their way of interacting was very strange and abnormally harmonious. His friend observed them for a long time and clicked his tongue as he watched their interaction. After thinking about it, he finally found a reasonable explanationthey doted on each other. They were unlike many young people, when the boy usually doted on the girl or the girl was considerate of the boy. In their case, they doted on each other. This felt really good. As his friend brought the dishes over, he felt a little envious. Just as he was about to continue watching the show, someone unexpectedly knocked on the door. When he opened the door, he realized that it was another friend. He had heard that Ji Buwang had come and had specifically come over to see Mu Jingzhe out of curiosity. There was a total of three people. They all came in excitedly and glanced at Mu Jingzhe. Surprise flashed across their eyes as they looked at Ji Buwang. Buwang, shouldnt you introduce us? This is your As the friend asked this and winked, Ji Buwang was helpless. He glanced at Mu Jingzhe, who stood up with a smile. Shes my Should I say shes my partner or lover? As he was thinking, he heard Mu Jingzhe say, Girlfriend. Im his girlfriend, Mu Jingzhe. Its a pleasure to meet you. Mu Jingzhe had guessed that Ji Buwang was hesitant, so she had decided to speak up. The three new arrivals looked at Mu Jingzhe and exclaimed in their hearts, How generous! Besides, the term girlfriend was really interesting. Hello, hello. So Ji Buwang is your Boyfriend, Mu Jingzhe replied. She sighed with emotion in her heart. Ah, so this was how it felt to introduce ones boyfriend to others. Aside from happiness, there was indescribable anticipation and a hint of pride in her heart. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang, and Ji Buwang looked back at Mu Jingzhe. The smile on his face couldnt be stopped no matter what. He warmly welcomed his friends and asked them to take a seat, his brows and eyes filled with excitement. He was really happy because their relationship had become even clearer now. They were truly dating. Jingzhe had personally introduced them as a couple. This introduction made Ji Buwang feel as happy as if he had eaten honey. The more he thought about it, the more exuberant he felt. In the end, Ji Buwang couldnt help secretly holding Mu Jingzhes hand under the table, as if this was the only way for him to express his joy. Chapter 427 - Just Pounce on Him Chapter 427: Just Pounce on Him When Mu Jingzhe felt him hold her hand, she turned around and looked at Ji Buwangs serious expression, unable to stop smiling. She hadnt expected him to do such a thing. But she loved it. That night, Ji Buwang couldnt bear to let go of Mu Jingzhes hand. He had no idea that his friend had seen his small actions. His friends were all experienced and knew what was going on. They didnt expose him. They only stole a few glances while the duo wasnt paying attention. Inevitably, they were pressed for details on how the two of them had met and how they had fallen in love. Ji Buwang said everything he could. Because he was so happy, he even drank beer with them. Drinking with friends was meant to liven things up. As long as one didnt go overboard, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was all good. It wasnt their intention to force Mu Jingzhe to drink, but Mu Jingzhe happily drank two glasses of beer nonetheless. In the end, Ji Buwang drank a little too much. He wasnt completely drunk, but he was a little tipsy. His emotions got a little worked up, and he became braver. Hence, when he got up, he still held Mu Jingzhes hand, refusing to let go. After drinking beer and, before that, water, Mu Jingzhe wanted to go to the washroom, but Ji Buwang refused to let her go. In front of his friends, Mu Jingzhe couldnt say what she wanted to do directly. Ji Buwang thought that Mu Jingzhe was joking, so he insisted on holding her hand and even used two hands to hold her. In the end, Mu Jingzhe almost beat him up. It was only upon sensing Mu Jingzhes formidable aura that he let go of her, feeling aggrieved. Then, he went to the washroom himself. When he returned and saw that Mu Jingzhe was smiling, he quietly took her hand and refused to let go again. His friends were too embarrassed to look at Ji Buwang. No one had expected Ji Buwang to be like this and have such a secret side. It was this minor incident that made them realize that Ji Buwang seemed to be a little afraid of Mu Jingzhe. When they got married in the future, he would inevitably be a henpecked husband. Although it was funny, because Ji Buwang couldnt drive after drinking, he asked the driver to take them back. When Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang first got in the back seat, they were sitting on either side, but Ji Buwang refused to do so and went to sit in the middle, clinging to Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe had no choice but to let him cling to her. Not only was Ji Buwang holding her hand, but he also kept looking at Mu Jingzhe with sparkling eyes. Jingzhe, youre really good-looking Mu Jingzhe coughed and glanced at the driver in the front. She whispered, I know. Ji Buwang was delighted that she had acknowledged this and held her hand. Jingzhe, your hands are soft and beautiful And so is your nose. Your nose looks good too Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Got it. Your eyes look nice as well. Jingzhe, your eyes are the most beautiful. They look like jewels and stars, sparkling like Mu Jingzhe was afraid that the driver would laugh, so she quickly held his hand. Alright, I understand. Stop talking. Its true, Im not lying. Ji Buwang was anxious. Everything he had said was the truth, and he was merely saying out loud what had been in his heart all along. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe was a beauty in Ji Buwangs eyes. She was naturally happy to be praised like this. She even found it sweet, but there was a driver in the front seat. The driver was very professional. He didnt peek or make a sound and instead stayed focused on driving. However, he could still move his ears. He was expressionless, but when he heard Ji Buwangs silly praise, he would move his ears. Mu Jingzhe accidentally saw it and felt a little shy. Got it. Im aware Im good-looking now. You can stop praising me. No, Im not done praising you. Jingzhe, your mouth looks good too As he praised her, he even moved toward her, his Adams apple throbbing and his eyes staring straight at her as if he wanted to take a bite. Mu Jingzhes heart skipped a beat. She glanced at the driver and covered his mouth before pushing him away. Mm, yeah, it looks good. You drank too much. Buwang, go ahead and sleep if you want. Previously, she had mentally prepared herself for this and the two of them had even gone into the woods, but he still hadnt taken action. In the end, after drinking, he finally wanted to take action, but there was someone there! I didnt drink too much. Im sober. I dont want to sleep. I want to look at you. Im not done praising you Upon hearing Ji Buwang even praise her beautiful ears and neck, Mu Jingzhe was afraid that it might be a bad idea to let him continue praising her, so she covered his mouth again. Alright, alright. I know Im good-looking already. Buwang, give it a rest. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe carefully and realized that she was paying attention to the driver in the front seat. After staring at the driver in front of them a few times, he suddenly leaned over toward Mu Jingzhes ear. I know. I wont let him hear me compliment any other parts of you. Ji Buwangs voice was a little hoarse because he was drunk to begin with. After he lowered his voice, it became even more celebrity-like. He leaned close to Mu Jingzhes ear just like that, making her freeze. I I understand. Move back a little. These words were too stimulating. What did he mean by that? Ji Buwang frowned and moved away. He blinked at Mu Jingzhes uncomfortable expression and suddenly leaned over. Jingzhe, Im dizzy. Let me lean on you for a while. Okay, go ahead. Be good. Mu Jingzhe let Ji Buwang lean on her shoulder and let out a sigh of relief as she looked out of the car window. Just as she started to relax, Ji Buwang suddenly leaned closer and spoke into Mu Jingzhes ear. Jingzhe, Im glad you said I was your boyfriend tonight. I liked it a lot. I like you and Id like for all my friends to get to know you. He was very close to her, and his voice was hoarse. As he spoke, his breath landed on her neck. Mu Jingzhe froze, and her face turned hot. For the first time, she realized that she had a weakness for charismatic voices. These words made her heart skip a beat. Mu Jingzhe was stiff and had yet to react when Ji Buwang took her hand. Jingzhe, why arent you saying anything? Do you like me? Look at me Ji Buwang tilted his head and looked at Mu Jingzhe. In combination with his magnetic voice, he became extremely seductive. Especially since his hand was holding hers, and his fingers were grazing her palm intentionally or unintentionally. The sensation was numbing and it affected her heart. Meanwhile, Ji Buwang was defenseless, as if he was silently inviting her to do whatever she wanted. What the heck! This was the first time Mu Jingzhe realized that Ji Buwang was so seductive. She simply wanted to press him down and pounce on him. Mu Jingzhe almost couldnt control herself. She only came back to her senses when the car jolted. She grabbed Ji Buwang, who almost fell, and said, Sit properly. Dont look at me like that. I dont have the strength to do that, Ji Buwang muttered. Mu Jingzhe helplessly let him lean on her shoulder. Alright, be good. Stop making a fuss. As she spoke, she grabbed his hands to stop him from moving. Ji Buwang obeyed and stopped making a fuss. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. If youre tired, close your eyes. Ji Buwang closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again. A smile flashed across his lips, glimmering with a hint of delight and cunning. He had discovered Mu Jingzhes secret. Usually, she was very generous and wouldnt be so embarrassed. On the other hand, he appeared a little useless in front of her. In her presence, he was also nervous and often felt vexed. However, just now, he had realized that Jingzhes ears were red. It turned out that she couldnt resist his voice Ji Buwang felt that he could do this sort of thing a few more times in the future. Chapter 428 - Sleeping in the Same Bed Mu Jingzhe still didnt know that Ji Buwang had discovered her little secret and had decided to seduce her again in the future. After taking Ji Buwang home and making sure that he was fine, she was ready to go back. Mu Han was also in the capital. Although he hadnt stopped her from meeting Ji Buwang, she had to go back at night. Otherwise, he would come looking for her directly. After Mu Jingzhe poured a cup of water for Ji Buwang and placed it at the head of the bed, she saw the little doll that Ji Buwang had placed on another pillow. Her mood instantly became strange and subtle. She hadnt expected Ji Buwang to really bring her around often and have her sleep on the pillow next to his at night. It was clearly just a little doll, but for some reason, she felt like it was her sleeping beside him and sharing a bed with Ji Buwang. Aside from sharing a bed with him, the little doll might even see his sleeping face and watch him change clothes and other stuff like that Wait Why would she think of him changing clothes? Could she have already been seduced by Ji Buwang to such an extent? If she continued to think about it, she might just get used to it. Most importantly, at that moment, Ji Buwang was still lying obediently on the bed, looking utterly defenseless. Mu Jingzhe patted her face to wake herself up. She was afraid that she would think of strange scenes or do something weird. After giving him a few reminders, she didnt even dare look at Ji Buwang and left in a hurry. Ji Buwang noticed Mu Jingzhes gaze, but his brain was a little slow. Although he hadnt drunk too much, he had indeed drunk quite a bit, so it hadnt occurred to him what was going on before Mu Jingzhe left. He was a step too late to ask her to stay, so he could only watch her leave. After a moment of dull sadness, he recalled what had happened tonight and his spirits were lifted again. He had taken Jingzhe to meet a friend. Just the thought of it made him excited, so Ji Buwang couldnt fall asleep. He tossed and turned, his face turning redder. This is my boyfriend. Im his girlfriend Girlfriend, boyfriend That sounds really nice. As Ji Buwang spoke, he couldnt help but chuckle. Then, he couldnt help kissing Little Jingzhe, who was beside him. Little Jingzhe, why are you so good at talking? Why are you so sweet? After kissing her a few times, he wanted to hold Little Jingzhes hand, but he realized that it was too small and couldnt be held. I cant hold your hand because youre not really Jingzhe, but you might be able to retire soon. When the right time came, the real Jingzhe would be on duty and lie beside him instead of the doll. He wouldnt need this doll to quench his thirst anymore. But I wont forget you just like that. When Jingzhe goes to work, Ill still keep you by my side. While Ji Buwang was rolling around and talking to Little Jingzhe, Mu Jingzhe went back and explained to Mu Han everything before returning to her room. Previously, when she had packed her luggage, even though she had known that Ji Buwang was in the capital, she had still packed Ji Buwangs little doll in her luggage. It felt very different now that she took it out and looked at it. Why are you so adorable? Buwang calls the little doll Little Jingzhe, so Ill call you Little Buwang. Tell me, how do you manage to be so sexy, cute, bold, and shy all at the same time? Buwang, Buwang, youre a contradiction. However, this was what made things interesting. Humans had a contradictory nature to begin with. When she thought of everything that had happened in the car, Mu Jingzhes face heated up, so she went to wash it. Looking at Little Buwang, she suddenly couldnt bear to put the doll down, so she placed it in her pocket. So thats how it feels to carry you around in my pocket. It really felt like she was carrying Ji Buwang around with her. After washing up, Mu Jingzhe held Little Buwang and suddenly thought, How would it feel to really sleep with you? For the first time, Mu Jingzhe placed Little Buwang on the pillow. After some thought, she even took out a small handkerchief and folded it before gently covering him with it, revealing only his face. This way, you wont catch a cold. For some reason, she found again the joy she had felt while playing house when she was young. Plus, because it was Little Buwang, the joy was doubled. Mu Jingzhe sat on the bed and looked at Little Buwang with a smile. It wasnt until her face was sore from smiling that she reacted and patted her face. In the past, she had often seen the sweetness of a girl in love on television. Only now did she realize just how sweet it was. After switching off the light, she lay on the bed and looked beside her. For some reason, she felt like she was sleeping with Ji Buwang. She fell asleep and had a beautiful dream at night. When she woke up in the morning, Mu Jingzhe was about to change out of her pajamas when she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She turned to look at Little Buwang and thought for a moment before covering it with a handkerchief. Youre not supposed to peek. As Mu Jingzhe washed her face, she started missing Ji Buwang and wanted to see him. She felt like it had been three years since they had last met. In the end, as she was thinking about this, Ji Buwang showed up. When Mu Han opened the door, he saw that Ji Buwangs countenance was a little dark. Why are you here? I want to see Jingzhe. Didnt you just meet yesterday Before Mu Han could finish speaking, Mu Jingzhe ran out with a face full of water. Ji Buwang! Their gazes met. Mu Han gritted his teeth and blocked Mu Jingzhes gaze. Sister, quick, go dry your face. What is this? Previously, when Mu Jingzhe had divorced, Li Zhaodi had been worried, and so had Mu Han. But now, while seeing Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang like this, he felt his teeth ache. Back then, when Mu Jingzhe had first married Shao Qihai, he had still been young. Besides, she had married into another family just like that, so he hadnt felt too strongly about it. Now that he was older, when he looked at Ji Buwang, he inexplicably felt that he was an eyesore. Ji Buwang wanted to take Mu Jingzhe away. When he was busy at work, Mu Jingzhe could be by his side. However, Mu Han heartlessly refused. No, my sister has something to do today. She has to come with me. Mu Han successfully did not let Ji Buwang take Mu Jingzhe away, but their reluctant expressions made Mu Han feel like an evil person who had broken up a loving couple. However, he could only separate them for half a day. At night, Ji Buwang even brought some fruit over just to take a look at Mu Jingzhe. The next day, under Mu Hans speechless gaze, Ji Buwang came again and excitedly took Mu Jingzhe to pluck pomegranates. Coincidentally, it was the right season to pluck pomegranates. While they plucked pomegranates, they were pleasantly surprised. This pomegranate is awesome. Its like a ruby. It was really pretty. Although it wasnt very big, it was very red and aesthetically pleasing. Thats right, you got lucky. This time, the place where they went to pick pomegranates wasnt his friends house. Seeing that the couple looked pleasing to the eye, the owner of the pomegranate garden said some auspicious words to bless them. Pomegranates signify many children and blessings. Youll be blessed with a lot of children in the future. Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh when he heard that, but Mu Jingzhe said, Theres no need to wait for the future. Ive already been blessed with many children. Ah. The boss looked at her. You look rather young. Really? How old do you think I am? In your early twenties? Delighted, Mu Jingzhe started spouting nonsense. Im actually in my thirties. I have five children, including both sons and daughters. With a stunned expression, the boss looked at her face in disbelief and exclaimed, I really couldnt tell! Then he Oh, hes still young. Hes just in his early twenties. Hes the stepfather I found for my children. Chapter 429 - Ji Buwang, You’re Courting Death! The boss had a complicated expression on her face. She glanced at the two of them with a very subtle gaze and left. Perhaps she hadnt expected Ji Buwang to be a gigolo. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Did you see the boss gaze? Why did you lie to her? She had even said he was only in his early twenties. Then why didnt you correct me? Because you said that Im the stepfather you found for your children. That part is right. Ji Buwang quietly held Mu Jingzhes hand. When they returned home, Ji Buwang kept peeling pomegranates for Mu Jingzhe to eat. He filled an entire bowl with them. You dont have to do it. Ill peel them for you. As he peeled, Mu Jingzhe grabbed some pomegranate and fed him from time to time. Delicious. So sweet Then eat more. Ill peel more for you after you finish these. Not only did Ji Buwang peel pomegranates for Mu Jingzhe, but he also didnt mind taking the pomegranate seeds she spat out. Dont swallow them. I can do it myself. Mu Jingzhe was embarrassed. You dont mind? Mind what? Ji Buwang stretched out his hand seriously. Why would I? Jingzhe, spit them out. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwangs expression and covered her face. No, no, her heart had been completely conquered. How could there be such a wonderful and cute person in this world? She spat out the pomegranate seeds herself but held Ji Buwangs hand, which was about to be retracted. Since youre sticking out your hand, Ill give you something. What is it? Close your eyes and dont peek. Ji Buwang cooperatively closed his eyes, and Mu Jingzhe drew a heart on his palm. Ji Buwang felt his palm itch, but what surprised him even more was the heart Mu Jingzhe had drawn. Did you guess what it is? I did. Ji Buwang opened his eyes, which were shining like stars. Its your heart. Mm, its my heart indeed. Mu Jingzhe closed his palm. So you have to take good care of it. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but reach out to hug her. Jingzhe, why are you so wonderful? Mu Jingzhe chuckled. You just found out? Let me give you a few more. After saying that, she made all sorts of heart shapes that she had seen in the modern ages. Ji Buwang laughed. Then, he thought of something and clumsily gestured back at her, making shapes one by one. Ill give you all of mine too. After saying that, he took Mu Jingzhes hand and drew a heart on it. Mu Jingzhe ate them solemnly and swallowed them. Alright, I ate them. Ji Buwang smiled again. This was the first time he realized that Jingzhe had such a side. In the past, whenever she was with the children, although her education methods were different from those of other parents and her thoughts were out-of-the-box at times, most of the time, she was steady and serious, especially when she worked. He had seen her angry, sad, proud, and happy, but he had never seen her wheedle and be as funny and cute as this. Jingzhe, youre the best. Ji Buwang pulled Mu Jingzhe into his embrace again. It was only then that Mu Jingzhe realized that Ji Buwang quite liked to hug people and he was even smug about praising her. Im impressive, arent I? Although she had been narcissistic many times and had never dated in her two lifetimes, she refused to admit defeat. She was actually very good at dating and not at all inferior to anyone in this aspect. She was a love genius who had studied many idol dramas, which was why Ji Buwang was so happy. Ji Buwang didnt understand what Mu Jingzhe meant at first. Whats impressive about you? Arent you very fond of me? Thats why Im impressive. Yes, Im very, very fond of you indeed, Ji Buwang admitted. I can be even more impressive. Mu Jingzhe sat up straight. Ji Buwang was curious. How? Before he even finished speaking, Mu Jingzhe suddenly leaned over and kissed his face. Like this. Ji Buwang: His heart pounded, and all he could think of was, So soft So her kisses are that soft? Mu Jingzhe was initially a little shy and only turned around after a moment. In the end, she saw the dazed Ji Buwang looking like a stunned goose and couldnt help but wave her hand in front of him. Ji Buwang, whats wrong? Are you overjoyed? Yes, but you were too fast The kiss had been too brief and the action too fast. It was over before he could even feel it. Mu Jingzhe understood and thought of an inappropriate advertisement: Has it started? Its already over. She made a spitting sound. It was really a sin to think of that at such a time. Seeing Ji Buwangs blushing face, Mu Jingzhe moved faster than her mind could think. She leaned forward and kissed him again. This time, it lasted longer and she even made a sound. Did you feel it this time? Yes. It had felt very soft Ji Buwangs gaze involuntarily landed on Mu Jingzhes lips. He wanted to When she saw Ji Buwang slowly approach, Mu Jingzhes mind went blank. She suddenly closed her eyes, feeling her heart about to jump out of her chest. At that moment, Mu Hans furious voice suddenly rang in his ears. Ji Buwang, you must have a death wish! Then chaos ensued. Mu Han, who had seen the up-to-no-good Ji Buwang, flew into a rage. This is my house. You two arent even married yet. How dare you! Later on, Ji Buwang was thrown out after being hit with two pomegranates. That was probably the most embarrassing moment of his life. Though Mu Han was no match for him in terms of skill, this wasnt a matter of skill. Mu Han was his brother-in-law, so how could he dare retaliate? Ji Buwang was chased away, and Mu Jingzhe was also taught a lesson by Mu Han. At that moment, the siblings positions had been reversed. Mu Jingzhe silently retorted that it had been just a kiss and not much else, but she didnt dare say it out loud. Then, they couldnt meet again the next day. The more they couldnt meet, the more they missed each other. Fortunately, they were able to meet again on the third day. Ji Buwang also decided to go back with Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was very happy to see him after a day, but because she kept thinking about that unfinished kiss, she felt a little embarrassed. Ji Buwang was also embarrassed, as not only did he think about it during the day, but he had even dreamed about it at night. In the dream, he had gotten his wish. Then If youre a man, you might understand what followed. Even if youre not a man, you probably still know. In short, they had done it in the dream. Now that he saw Mu Jingzhe, he felt a little shy. After the two of them met, they walked side by side for a while before Ji Buwang pretended to be calm and took Mu Jingzhes hand in his. Ill go back with you tomorrow. Okay, but does Grandpa Ji agree? Yeah. I brought Tang Moling back. Ji Buwang explained that after Grandpa Ji had seen the progress between him and Jingzhe, he had expressed his support for him and said that his biggest mission now was to marry Jingzhe. He hadnt confessed it all to his grandfather yet, but his grandfather could tell at a glance after seeing his lovestruck expression. Upon hearing Ji Buwang mention Tang Moling, Mu Jingzhe fell silent. In the novel, domineering CEO Tang Moling was still a domineering CEO. But now, with Ji Buwang and Old Master Ji above him, he seemed to have become a mere worker. However, his working position was more handsome. Besides, he was working for himself. Chapter 430 - Dating at the Risk of One’s Life Chapter 430: Dating at the Risk of Ones Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were also many parks in the capital. When Ji Buwang took Mu Jingzhe to the park again, the two of them already knew what it implied. As they stood under the shade of a tree, their hands were already covered in sweat. This time, Ji Buwang was impulsive and brave enough to take action. Mu Jingzhes heart was beating furiously. Feeling this strange sensation, she now knew that watching it on TV was completely different from experiencing it in real life. This was the first time she discovered that Ji Buwangs lips were so soft. Mu Jingzhes heart beat faster and faster, and so did Ji Buwangs. His hand subconsciously stroked Mu Jingzhes ear. Mu Jingzhe trembled for a moment, and her mind went blank for a second. She subconsciously exerted strength with her arms. She usually didnt use much strength and she was actually similar to an ordinary person. After many years of training, she had complete control over her strength, unlike when she was young and hadnt been able to control it. But now, she had lost control of her strength and exerted a lot of strength as she hugged Ji Buwang Upon feeling her tight hug, Ji Buwang grunted. She had used so much strength that he almost couldnt breathe. Jingzhe Relax. Ji Buwang gently patted Mu Jingzhes back. Mu Jingzhe hummed in a daze. What? Relax, Jingzhe. Relax. Mu Jingzhes heart pounded, but her mind regained some clarity. What? Relax, Jingzhe, relax. Relax your hand. Ji Buwangs face was red from holding it in, and Mu Jingzhe finally reacted. She quickly loosened her grip and let go of Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang finally caught his breath. He had almost been strangled to death by Jingzhe just now. Mu Jingzhe finally realized what was going on. Are Are you alright? What had she done? Mu Jingzhe covered her face. She had gotten too excited just now and nearly If she hadnt reacted in time, would she have strangled someone to death? She would be too embarrassed to live if she strangled her boyfriend to death because of a kiss. Im fine, Im fine. Im fine. Ji Buwang was actually still in a bit of pain. This was also the first time he experienced Mu Jingzhes strength, but he wasnt angry or afraid. Other than a trace of helplessness, everything else felt very sweet to him. Jingzhe was actually too cute. She was just inexperienced. He found it cute, but Mu Jingzhe felt terrible. She didnt know that someone who was as strong as an ox would experience such an unexpected situation in a relationship. Im so embarrassed. Leave quickly. I cant even face you now. Although Mu Jingzhe said this, she hid in Ji Buwangs arms. She didnt dare think about the future. What if she couldnt control her excitement every single time? If this kiss had already been so intense, then after they got married, would Ji Buwang be able to survive their wedding night? He wouldnt be hugged to death or strangled to death by her excitement, right? Other peoples wedding night was theirs, but would hers and Ji Buwangs wedding night be a night of adventure? Would Ji Buwang have to wear protective clothing? Come to think of it, Ji Buwang was simply risking his life by dating her. In the future, would he also have to risk his life to consummate their marriage? No, that couldnt be. She could definitely control it. They couldnt have such a future! As she denied it, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of a solution, such as tying up her hands. Even if her hands were tied up, though, her feet were strong too. She would have to tie both her hands and feet. No, wait. If her hands and feet were tied up Wouldnt that be too wicked? Besides, she might be able to break free from ordinary ropes. She couldnt possibly use chains or something else, right? Ah, I cant even think about it! Jingzhe, what are you thinking about? Ji Buwangs voice interrupted Mu Jingzhes thoughts. Mu Jingzhe thought for a moment and asked, Are you afraid? After suffering through this, would Ji Buwang be traumatized by kissing? No, why would I? Just listen to my heart and youll know. Coincidentally, Mu Jingzhes head was buried in his chest. When she listened carefully, she realized that his heart was thumping very quickly, just like hers. Its alright, dont think too much about it. Ji Buwang kissed Mu Jingzhes forehead. Lets go. Ji Buwangs voice and reaction comforted Mu Jingzhe. He really wasnt afraid. After confirming that Ji Buwang wasnt afraid, Mu Jingzhe felt happy again. Wedding night and whatnot, she could think about this in the future. Wait a moment. Mu Jingzhe held Ji Buwang back, unwilling to let go. She liked this feeling of them being alone in the world. Okay. The two of them hugged quietly for a long time until they suddenly heard the sound of a branch snapping. Someone was there. Mu Jingzhe trembled. Someones here. She frantically grabbed Ji Buwangs hand. Lets go. Ji Buwang bared his teeth in the darkness but didnt make a sound. He obediently followed Mu Jingzhe. The two of them successfully escaped from the park and agreed to leave together the next day. The next day, Ji Buwang was wearing a white shirt with his sleeves and buttons tightly buttoned, giving off an ascetic vibe. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but look at him again and again. Ji Buwang even had Old Master Jis gift for his future in-laws with him, so when he returned to the county that night, he first went to visit Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had sharp eyes. They could tell at a glance that the two of them acted differently now and they couldnt stop smiling. Ji Buwang wanted to make a good impression, and his words were ridiculously sweet. However, something unexpected happened during the meal. While they were eating, soup accidentally splashed Ji Buwangs sleeve. Li Zhaodi wanted to wipe it for him, but Ji Buwang didnt have any time to think before unbuttoning his sleeve. Then, the handprint-shaped bruise on his wrist was revealed before everyone. Ji Buwang wanted to cover it up, but it was too late. His skin was very fair to begin with, so the bruise was very obvious. Besides, it had clearly been made by someones hand. Why is your wrist green? Who grabbed you? Why did that person use so much strength? Li Zhaodis heart ached at the sight of it as she quickly asked about it. Its nothing. Im fine, Ji Buwang quickly replied. Actually, it wasnt just his wrist. There were also bruised spots on his back, and the culprit was none other than Mu Jingzhe. His back had been bruised by Mu Jingzhes arms, and his wrist had been accidentally bruised by Mu Jingzhe when she had pulled him away in the park. This was a situation that rarely ever happened to her, but this time Mu Jingzhe stared blankly at the bruise on Ji Buwangs wrist, then looked down at her hands. Ahhh, why had she bruised his skin? Anyone who didnt know better would think that she had abused him. Meanwhile, Li Zhaodi was still asking what was going on. Mu Jingzhe looked at the sky and earth, but she didnt look at Li Zhaodi because she was too embarrassed. She was also depressed because her relationship was so strange. Im fine, Auntie. Im really fine. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe with a comforting look in his eyes. Although Jingzhes excitement had caused him quite a lot of pain, he knew that Jingzhe hadnt done it on purpose. Li Zhaodi couldnt tell yet, but Mu Teng could. If one looked at the handprint carefully, it resembled Jingzhes hand. Most importantly, other than Jingzhe, who else could have hurt Ji Buwang so badly? Mu Teng coughed. Alright, its fine as long as Buwang says so. Dont worry. He looked at Mu Jingzhe, wanting to say something, but hesitated.. He hadnt expected that, between the two of them, Jingzhe might be manhandling Buwang. He wondered what she had done Chapter 431 - Gastrointestinal Bleeding Everyone was quite glad that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang had finally gotten together, especially Li Zhaodi and the gang. After handling the most important matter in Mu Jingzhes life, they were just waiting for the wedding. They started to urge Mu Han to get married as soon as possible too. Otherwise, it wouldnt be proper. Mu Hans head hurt when he heard that. He didnt know why this fire had reached him. The five kids didnt have many objections. After all, they were already mentally prepared. To be honest, Ji Buwang had been waiting for Mu Jingzhe for so many years and had treated them very well during this period. Even though Shao Qihai had treated them well before his return, they didnt have much to say. However, the fact that Mu Jingzhe had stayed in the capital for a week before returning had shocked them. They hadnt expected her to be such a mother. Shao Dong and the others even suddenly understood the mentality of a mother-in-law that Li Zhaodi and the others often talked about. When a son was criticized for being unfilial, it was usually because they had forgotten about their mother after marrying someone. In their case, their mommy had forgotten about her mother No, wait, she had forgotten about her sons and daughter before she had even gotten married In the past, Mommy had never been like this. She had been led astray by Uncle Ji. Uncle Ji must have led her astray, just like those vixens in television dramas. Shao Xi had seen through Ji Buwangs nature many years ago and had known that he would snatch his mother away. In the end, he really did snatch her away. Vixen That wasnt all. Shao Xi even added another nickname. Wicked Concubine Ji. Shao Dong, who had heard this clearly, held his forehead. Although he felt that Shao Xis description was absurd, he thought that it was very accurate. If one looked at Ji Buwangs expression, he really did show the characteristics of a wicked concubine. Stop talking and eat more. Shao Dong picked up a drumstick and stuffed it in Shao Xis mouth. Although it was just a passing remark, Shao Dong still found time to gather his younger siblings and hold a simple meeting. Dont say anything about Mommy going to find Uncle Ji. Dont show a reaction either. This is a good thing. Dont glare at him just because youre not used to it. Think about it. When we grow up, well go to school and busy ourselves with our careers. Well even have our own families in the future. When we leave Mommy one by one, what will happen to her? Will she be left alone? Its good for her that shes found a partner now. In the future, when she gets old, shell have Uncle Ji to accompany her. Therefore, we cant say nonsense just because we cant leave Mommy now. We should be happy about this. Shao Xi wanted to say that, in that case, he wouldnt get married and he would keep Mommy company. However, when he saw Shao Dongs gaze, he silently shut his mouth. Everyone took it well. The only person who didnt accept it was probably Shao Qihai. It would be a wonder if he accepted it. Actually, it wasnt that surprising. He had thought about it in the past, and it could be said that he had been mentally prepared. However, when this scenario became a reality, he still found it difficult to accept. Seeing the vibe between Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe turn sweet, after Shao Qihai took a few glances, his heart ached. He really wouldnt have a chance in the future. When Shao Qihai returned, because he truly felt awful, he couldnt help but get drunk, like countless other seniors. He felt that perhaps he could forget his pain after getting drunk. In the end, when he got drunk, it only made him feel worse. He even lost his usual self-control because of the alcohol. Then, he burst into tears. When people got drunk, everyones reaction was different. Shao Qihai was the sort who would sob uncontrollably. Coincidentally, Jiang Feng returned and saw Shao Qihai, who was crying loudly. Shao Qihais secret was still intact. Only Mu Jingzhe had seen him cry like a dog and knew that he couldnt bear to see anyone cry. However, Jiang Feng had never seen him like this before. The last time he had seen Shao Qihai cry, his best friend had retired from the army. Later on, no matter how sad he had been, he had never lost his composure like this. This was the first time he saw it, so he was shocked. When he found out that Shao Qihai was only crying because Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were together, he felt even worse. Mu Jingzhe had harmed Brother Hai greatly. He also regretted it. If he had known, he wouldnt have persuaded Brother Hai back then. Now that he thought about it, Brother Hais feelings for Mu Jingzhe back then hadnt seemed to be that deep. It was all his nonsense about cherishing her and whatnot that had slowly changed Brother Hais mind. If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have said anything back then. It was all his fault. Brother Hai, stop crying. Even if you dont have her, there are others Its over. Its over. Theres no one else like Mu Jingzhe in this world. Its all my fault. Its all my fault for not treating her well enough back then and letting her down. Ive completely lost her Shao Qihai was overcome with sorrow. He began to cry again and continued drinking. Jiang Feng couldnt bear to stop him, but Shao Qihai ended up drinking too much and started vomiting. At first, it was fine, but later on, he actually started vomiting blood. Jiang Feng was frightened and quickly took Shao Qihai to the hospital. In the end, he found out that Shao Qihai had drunk too much and had suffered a gastric hemorrhage. Shao Qihai had drunk alcohol on an empty stomach, which had really hurt his stomach. It was unknown if it was because his body hurt or because he really felt terrible. When they arrived at the hospital, Shao Qihai was still crying and shouting for Jingzhe as he received treatment. He became quite the spectacle in the emergency room. It wasnt easy for him to get a little better. By the time he managed to comfort Shao Qihai to sleep, it was already dawn. Jiang Feng looked at Shao Qihai on the bed and couldnt help but look for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe was woken up early in the morning. When she opened the door, she was bombarded by Jiang Fengs questioning. Mu Jingzhe, do you know what Shao Qihai did for you last night?! Mu Jingzhe: I dont know. She didnt feel good seeing Jiang Feng now. What do you want to say? Or do you want to hit me again? Let me make things clear up front this time. If you dare hit me, Ill hit you back twice. Who wants to hit you! Jiang Feng gritted his teeth. Hes suffering from gastrointestinal bleeding because youre with Ji Buwang. Why did you choose Ji Buwang? Other than not being as rich as him, how is Brother Hai inferior to him Jiang Feng wanted to reprimand Mu Jingzhe for being vain, but Mu Jingzhe didnt give him the chance to finish before she interrupted him. Because I like him. Isnt it good to be rich? Being rich is a good thing. Besides, in terms of looks and disposition, Ji Buwang is outstanding. Isnt it normal for me to like him and choose him? Jiang Feng, I know that you and Shao Qihai are chummy, but this isnt something you can meddle in. Just because you got a divorce and had your heart wounded by love, it doesnt mean that everyone has to suffer because of you. I hope that today is the last time. If you still refuse to let go, then dont blame me for being rude. Jiang Fengs face turned livid. How do you intend to be rude? In whatever way you want. Ill entertain you when it comes to reasoning. Ive seen too many dogs like you, who catch rats in the name of upholding justice, sticking their noses into other peoples business. I can also entertain you when it comes to martial arts. Im not seriously ill anymore. If you want to hit me, just say the word. Coincidentally, I still remember the slap you gave me previously. As Mu Jingzhe spoke, she flexed her wrist. This was a great opportunity to hit him back. Jiang Feng hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to have such an attitude. Brother Hai must be really blind to have taken a fancy to you Its precisely because hes not blind that he took a fancy to me. Mu Jingzhe couldnt be bothered to listen. If theres nothing else, Im closing the door. Talking to you is such a waste of time. Mu Jingzhe! Jiang Feng was furious. He was about to say something nasty when he suddenly saw Shao Dong appear behind Mu Jingzhe. He frowned at him and interrupted him. Uncle Jiang Feng, thats enough. Chapter 432 - Threat To Shao Qihai Jiang Feng was stunned when he saw Shao Dong. Shao Dong, your father has gastrointestinal bleeding. I understand. Ill go visit him. Shao Dong nodded. If youre here to inform us, thank you. But if youre here to scold my mother, then Im sorry, Uncle Jiang. Our family wont welcome you here anymore. Jiang Fengs expression changed. Shao Dong, you Im defending your father. This is a family matter. You dont have to help my father fight for justice. Shao Dong held Mu Jingzhes hand. One shouldnt do the same thing more than three times. If you do this again, Mommy will hit you directly. The door was closed with a bang, almost hitting his nose. Jiang Feng stood at the door, his face livid. A hint of confusion flashed across his eyes. Had he really done something wrong? However, he was really only doing this because he felt indignant on Brother Hais behalf. Brother Hai was such a wonderful man, so why did Mu Jingzhe have to divorce him and choose Ji Buwang? Wasnt it because Ji Buwang was rich? Besides, from the looks of it, the five kids had also been completely brainwashed by Mu Jingzhe. Even at a time like this, they were still standing by her side. Brother Hai was really pitiful. Jiang Feng stood outside the door for a moment. In the end, because he was worried about Shao Qihai, he returned to the hospital. Not long after he went back, Shao Qihai happened to wake up. Where have you been? His memories after getting drunk were intermittent. At the thought of how badly he had cried, Shao Qihai felt too ashamed to face Jiang Feng. I went to look for Mu Jingzhe, Jiang Feng answered after some hesitation. Mu Jingzhe? Why did you go looking for her? Shao Qihai was shocked. Dont tell me you went to spout nonsense again? Jiang Feng pursed his lips. Brother Hai, I just felt bad seeing you so devastated. When did you ever cry like that? I couldnt bear to see you like that. My heart aches for you, Brother Hai. Thats why I went Shao Qihai almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He was no stranger to crying, and there had been countless occasions when he had cried so hard that hed had difficulty breathing. Wasnt it insignificant? Jiang Feng, although I feel terrible, relationships arent like anything else. Dont be like this in the future. I know youre doing this for my own good, but theres really no need. If you do this, how will I face Mu Jingzhe in the future? Jiang Feng hadnt expected Shao Qihai to not support him either. For a moment, he felt terrible. Had he really done something wrong? As Jiang Feng was struggling, Shao Dongs voice was heard. Daddy. While it was still early, Mu Jingzhe had brought the children to visit Shao Qihai. After all, he had gastrointestinal bleeding. When Shao Qihai saw Mu Jingzhe and Shao Dong come in, he almost burrowed into the ground. Seeing that the five kids were looking at his eyes, he reacted by quickly covering them. Ahhh, this was so embarrassing. His eyes were definitely swollen. The kids expressions were subtle. Little Bei blinked. Daddy, were you crying? No, why would I cry? Im a man. I just felt unwell after drinking. Shao Qihai denied it without hesitation. Despite feeling that he must have been crying, Little Bei gave Shao Qihai some face. The children asked Shao Qihai how he was feeling because Shao Qihai kept covering his eyes, feeling too embarrassed to look at them. Because they had to go to school, they didnt talk much to him before bidding him farewell. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe stayed behind. If you are having gastric issues, dont drink anymore. I understand. Shao Qihai looked at Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng told you some nonsense earlier. Dont get mad or mind him. Its fine. If he says it again, though, Ill hit him directly. I only came to advise you not to drink anymore. Otherwise, the kids will be worried again. Mu Jingzhe really didnt have any ill feelings for Shao Qihai. When shed heard that he had gotten drunk, she had felt strange. However, she really didnt want Jiang Feng to nag her anymore, so she thought for a moment and said, Actually, I know your secret, so if you continue drinking or Jiang Feng comes to find me again, Ill come and cry in front of you. Then, youll Cry like a dog. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Shao Qihai: He had never expected to be threatened like this. Mu Jingzhe didnt stay for long. She quickly left, leaving Shao Qihai with a smile that was even uglier than crying. Jiang Feng frowned and watched from the side. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Shao Qihai glanced at him. Dont think that shes really threatening me. Shes just concerned about me. She hopes I wont ruin my health. He could understand Mu Jingzhes intentions. Shao Qihai took a deep breath. Jiang Feng, I know that you did all of this because you care about me. I know that. But Jingzhe didnt do anything wrong. Dont look for her again in the future. Were raising the children together and we still have many opportunities to interact. I dont want to lose this opportunity. He wasnt convinced, and he was sad because his love for her wasnt inferior to Ji Buwangs. However, since Mu Jingzhe had chosen Ji Buwang, he should acknowledge it. He didnt want to get to a point when he couldnt even be friends with Mu Jingzhe. Jiang Feng looked at Shao Qihai and finally regretted it. Im sorry, Brother Hai. You clearly told me so last time, but I still He felt indignant on Brother Hais behalf, but after calming down and thinking about it, he realized that his so-called feeling of injustice only pushed Mu Jingzhe further away. The person who bore all the consequences was Shao Qihai. I can apologize to her. I dont know what got over me. I was clearly taught a lesson last time, but I cant control myself at all. No need. Dont blame yourself. Its fine as long as you dont do this again in the future. The heavens have actually treated me well by once granting someone like me such a marriage. Shao Qihai smiled sadly. Because of her, the kids will grow up well. This is the greatest kindness to me. Jiang Fengs lips curled into a smile. This was probably the greatest blessing in all this misfortune. Treat this as my last indulgence. I wont do it again. Ill be the best role model for the children. Like they said, I should cherish my health. At least, I wont drag them down. Ive survived all the difficult days of the past. Ill get through this as well. Shao Qihai believed that he could make it through. This was the way of the world. There wasnt a single person one couldnt live without. No matter how difficult it was, he would eventually get over this. After Shao Qihai was discharged from the hospital, he really returned to normal. The five kids took turns to keep him company, and they only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that he was fine. When Mu Jingzhe found out, she heaved a sigh of relief too. She hadnt expected a novel or a television drama to happen in real life. It was actually a little awkward, which was why she had tried to persuade him by using a threat. Now that she knew that there was no problem, she heaved a sigh of relief. In the next few days, Mu Jingzhe found herself in a passionate relationship. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would be with Ji Buwang. And whenever they were apart, she would miss him. They were already familiar with each other, so they didnt really have to adjust to each others presence. The only problem she had to take note of was that she had to control her emotions and strength to prevent herself from accidentally hurting Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang suggested that they practice more. Once she got used to it, there wouldnt be any accidents. Therefore, they had to find an opportunity to kiss and hug whenever possible. After a while, although she would occasionally lose control, it was finally much better. Chapter 433 - Three Tribulations in Life, One More Tribulation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were getting along fine. Then, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng started urging them to get married. They said that they had to hold a wedding before the New Year before Mu Jingzhe got older by another year. Mom, whats the hurry? Weve already discussed it. Well get married sooner or later. How can I not be anxious? Youre still alright for your age, but look at Ji Buwang. Hes going to be 32 years old after the New Year. Hes in his thirties and he still hasnt gotten married. If I were his family, Id be so anxious that my beard would fall off. It was normal to get married at 32 years old in the modern era, when this age wasnt considered old at all. But in this era, it was indeed a little old. Hence, when she saw Ji Buwang, she couldnt help but ask him about it curiously. Ji Buwang didnt hide anything. The Old Master is indeed impatient. Whats wrong? Is Auntie urging you again? Do you want to get married then? Mu Jingzhe asked. Of course I do. Ji Buwang said that he even dreamed of it. Then lets get married, Mu Jingzhe said bluntly. In case they keep getting anxious. Ji Buwang was a little stunned. What? Jingzhe, you It was such an important matter, and he was still thinking about how to propose. Why had Jingzhe said it out loud? Was he hallucinating? Jingzhe was willing to marry him? You dont agree? Or do you need a small ceremony? After looking around, Mu Jingzhe plucked a small flower from the roadside and gave it to Ji Buwang. So, Mr. Ji Buwang, will you marry me? Ji Buwang looked at the flower. Jingzhe, the man is the one whos supposed to propose Men and women are equal. So what if I propose? Youre very good-looking, so I wont lose out. Just tell me if youre willing to marry me or not. If youre willing, just nod. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang and insisted. Of course Im willing. Im extremely, extremely willing, Ji Buwang replied in a heartbeat. Thats good. I figured youd be willing. Mu Jingzhe smiled. She took Ji Buwangs hand and kissed the back of it. Then its settled. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe, and his heart skipped a beat. Then, he turned his hand around and kissed the back of Mu Jingzhes hand. Hand in hand Well grow old together. Mu Jingzhe completed his sentence. She then added, Dont worry, Ill make up for the lack of a ring. Or lets split up the work. You buy the wedding ring and Ill buy the proposal ring. Just treat them as a couple of rings, alright? When Ji Buwang heard this, he hesitated for a moment as if feeling a hint of helplessness. However, he still nodded. Alright. Mu Jingzhe thought that he was hesitant about her buying the ring. Then its settled. Since they had agreed to get married, even though they had already met each others parents, they had to meet the parents again. At the very least, they had to get Old Master Ji to acknowledge her and have him hand Ji Buwang over to her without any worries. Also, Ji Buwang had to let Mu Jingzhes parents hand her over to him without any worries. Mu Jingzhe didnt get delayed by work and quickly told Li Zhaodi about this. Li Zhaodi was also in a hurry. She didnt think that a woman should wait for the man to come. She felt that Ji Buwang was following Jingzhe around every day now, so they should indeed hold the wedding as soon as possible. She quickly contacted Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji was delighted to hear that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were really planning to get married. He excitedly talked to Li Zhaodi about meeting her parents, where they would hold the wedding, the date, and so on. After he calmed down from all the excitement, he suddenly realized something. Why had the female party informed them? He kept feeling that Ji Buwang wasnt marrying a wife but was marrying into her family instead. Old Master Ji shook his head and pushed away his strange thoughts. How could that be? He was thinking too much. They hadnt met her parents yet, but they had checked the dates in advance. The wedding would take place on a day after the New Year that was auspicious for both of them. This contradicted Li Zhaodis expectations that they would get married before the New Year. But it was a good thing nonetheless. After all, two to three months would pass soon. During this period, she would have time to prepare the dowry. In the past, she hadnt been able to decide on Jingzhes dowry, so Jingzhe had basically married without a dowry. At the time, she had been filled with guilt. Now that she thought about it, she still felt terrible. Since she was getting married for the second time, she had to prepare well and make up for what she hadnt been able to do in the past. When the five children heard that Li Zhaodi wanted to prepare a dowry and help with the wedding, they were stunned for a moment. Theyre getting married already? After receiving an affirmative answer, they all had the same thought: They had to prepare a dowry for their mommy. This was something they had thought of in the past. The entire family seemed to get very busy instantly, while Mu Jingzhe became the idlest person among them. Li Zhaodi even asked for Ji Buwangs birth characters and said that she wanted to have their birth characters looked at. She also dragged Mu Jingzhe along, saying that this fortune-teller was very accurate and asking her to take a look at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe didnt quite believe in these things, not to mention that she was a transmigrator. However, since Li Zhaodi believed in it, she could only follow her. After the fortune-teller looked at Mu Jingzhe, she said mysteriously, Your fate is quite strange. Its sweet at first and bitter later. There will be plenty of good days in your future. Your children are filial and youll die of old age. Mu Jingzhe smiled when she heard that. Thank you for your blessing. The five kids were naturally filial. There was nothing to say about this. But Mu Jingzhe felt a little helpless when she heard the fortune-tellers words. She wished there were no buts, but there really were. But what? There are three tribulations in your life. You have survived two of them, and theres still one more to go. You have to survive this last one. Mu Jingzhes face froze. Are you trying to say that theres a way to resolve this? So long as She had seen this kind of money-scamming trick too many times. Just as Mu Jingzhe was about to rub her fingers and make the pay me gesture, she heard the fortune-teller say, I cant do anything. This is your predestined fate. It is a tribulation that cannot be escaped. How can I resolve it? Mu Jingzhe choked. Why wasnt she playing her cards logically? Li Zhaodi smacked Mu Jingzhe and pushed her aside. Get out of the way. Please dont be calculative with this child. Shes just asking for a beating. Here, I helped you hit her. Dont be angry. Just help me tell her how to resolve this. As long as it can be resolved, I can give you money. As Li Zhaodi spoke, she really smacked Mu Jingzhe twice. Mu Jingzhe: The fortune-teller shook her head. Theres no way to resolve it. No amount of money can resolve it. Li Zhaodi begged for a while, but it was useless. Later on, she thought that Mu Jingzhes previous tribulation should have been that illness shed had and felt that she might be able to brave through it. She could only give up for the time being and ask the fortune-teller to take a look at her marriage. The fortune-teller looked at Mu Jingzhe with an indescribably strange gaze. Her marriage will last three lifetimes, and shes met a wonderful person. After overcoming the tribulation, she will have a good marriage and grow old with her husband. Thats good, thats good. Li Zhaodi heaved a sigh of relief. But she has to overcome the tribulation first, the fortune-teller emphasized. Mu Jingzhe tilted her head. Ji Buwang and I dont seem to have experienced many tribulations Li Zhaodi slapped Mu Jingzhes shoulder and interrupted her. Then how many more tribulations do you want to experience? Havent you had enough in the past? Look at how many years youve been delayed. In the future, you two will grow old together.. Dont think too much about it. Chapter 434 - : I Am Your Protective Charm On the way back, Li Zhaodi criticized Mu Jingzhe for not being respectful around the fortune-teller and said that her analysis was right. Seeing that she trusted the fortune-teller so much, Mu Jingzhe didnt argue with her. When she returned, she even complained to Ji Buwang about it. In the end, Ji Buwang actually asked, Did you buy some auspicious luck charm then? Mu Jingzhe: Why do you believe in this too? Ive never seen you believe in it before. I dont exactly believe in it. But since this is related to you, I think itd be good to buy some. Ji Buwang shook his head. Mu Jingzhe laughed when she heard that. I know what you mean, but my mother asked and the fortune-teller said that she didnt have any charms. Then Ill be by your side more often in the future, Ji Buwang immediately said. Ill be your protective charm. Haha, alright. Youre my protective charm then. Mu Jingzhe felt that this was probably the benefit of dating. Her heart was always brimming with sweetness, and he would always say such sweet words. The parents meeting went very smoothly, mainly because it wasnt their first meeting. Old Master Ji arrived very quickly. The only problem with this meeting was the dispute about the betrothal gift and the dowry. It wasnt like one side wanted more, and the other side didnt want to give it. On the contrary, the argument started because Old Master Ji wanted to give too much. It wasnt easy for Old Master Ji to finally see his thirty-something-year-old grandson getting married. It truly hadnt been easy. In addition, Ji Buwang had a face blindness problem. If he missed this opportunity, he might perhaps remain single forever. Now that they were finally getting married, he was over the moon. Before they even got married, he had already offered an exorbitant betrothal gift, including the one million yuan that Xiao Wu had casually mentioned and other miscellaneous things. Although the more betrothal gifts there were, the better, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng couldnt afford to give them so much, so they asked them to take less. This way, they could give a dowry of more or less the same value. Who would have thought that Li Zhaodi would one day refuse such benefits? However, she did refuse. Even though her heart ached so much that she almost couldnt breathe. Even though she really wanted to accept it all without a care so that Jingzhe could take it all and live a good life. However, she held herself back in the end. She told herself that she was no longer the Li Zhaodi of the past. She had to have foresight. She couldnt just be greedy and take whatever was in front of her. She couldnt let the in-laws look down on her. She couldnt let their relatives and friends despise Jingzhe either. Her daughter, Jingzhe, was so outstanding now that no one in the world could compare to her. However, Ji Buwang was also very outstanding, and it was said that many girls liked him. There were also many girls from families of similar backgrounds to his who wanted to marry him but had been rejected. These people were all waiting for Ji Buwang. Jingzhe was wonderful, but they were dragging her down. They didnt want to be looked down upon, so they had to have a backbone. Therefore, they wouldnt accept so many betrothal gifts to avoid being criticized. However, they would match the standards of the dowry to those of the betrothal gifts to the best of their ability. This way, they would have a clear conscience and those people wouldnt be able to belittle Jingzhe. Hence, a strange scene happened at the meeting between the in-laws-to-be. The mans side desperately wanted to give more betrothal gifts, while the womans side desperately refused. This was completely different from other cases, as it was usually the womans side that requested gifts and the mans side that refused with gritted teeth. It wasnt easy for the betrothal gifts to be finalized, and they started arguing over the dowry again. This was because the brides side looked like it wanted to be the one giving everything. They offered to give the dowry so that the groom didnt have to prepare anything, so they started arguing again. However, the younger brother didnt have any objections to their familys attitude. He was even more excited than anyone else. Indeed, Mu Han didnt have any objections. The only reason his family was in such a state today was his older sister, Jingzhe. If Mu Jingzhe hadnt disagreed, he would have given even more. It was already absurd enough that both parties were acting like this. In the end, what was even more absurd was that when the five children joined in, all of them wanted to give their mother the best they could offer. Mu Jingzhe watched from the side. Other than feeling helplessness, she also felt endless bliss. She hadnt expected that she would one day have so many family members and feel so much happiness. When she had first transmigrated there, she had never imagined this would happen one day. She also didnt know why she had transmigrated herself. Yet now, she felt that she had found the meaning of transmigratingit was meant to help her find happiness. In her previous life, she had never fallen in love or gotten married. In this life, she had been married right from the start, and then she had found Prince Charming Ji Buwang. In her previous life, she had no family. In this life, she had the best family ever. I feel like this is all a dream, Mu Jingzhe muttered softly. Its too blissful. Your life will remain like this in the future. Every single day. Ji Buwang was also very glad. The parents of both parties met for a day and argued nonstop. Finally, everything was confirmed. Then, both parties started making preparations. It would take a lot of time and energy to seriously prepare for such a wedding. When Li Zhaodi started preparing, she was glad that they were getting married after the New Year. Otherwise, she might not be able to finish everything. While they were busy, Ji Buwang was also busy. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe had a little free time. After all, she didnt have to embroider her own wedding dress or anything like that. Speaking of that, Mu Jingzhe was inspired. She could totally design her own wedding clothes. In the past, she had designed a lot of formalwear, but she had never dabbled in wedding dresses. Now that wedding dresses were trending, she could totally design one herself and wear it. She could also make a traditional wedding dress. If she made it herself, wouldnt she look beautiful in it? She got to work immediately. Mu Jingzhe started designing the bride and groom outfits, and even the traditional wedding dress. After designing the outfits for the bride and groom, she wondered if she should design something for Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Old Master Ji as well. She did the same for the five kids. Little Bei liked the wedding designs that she had drawn with so much inspiration. After asking about the wedding process, she even wanted to be a flower girl and have Shao Nan be the page boy so they could scatter petals for her mommy, not caring whether she was too old for the job or not. Therefore, Mu Jingzhe also started to get busy. She took the measurements and prepared to make the clothes. Old Master Jis measurements were sent over by someone. He beamed happily and said that it was the greatest blessing to be able to wear clothes made by his granddaughter-in-law. Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Han were also happy. Only Li Zhaodi was troubled as she looked at her flabby stomach. My stomach is too flabby. I wont look nice in this outfit, will I? Why dont I eat less from now on? Li Zhaodi even wanted to lose weight for the gown. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. No need, Mom. Didnt you say that you feared hunger the most in the past? Just leave it to me. I guarantee that youll look good in it. You have to believe in your daughter! There was no such thing as an ugly figure in this world. There were only incompetent designers. If a person didnt look good in customized clothing, the problem was the designers poor abilities. While Li Zhaodi and the rest were waiting happily, Mu Jingzhe finished making the clothes one after another. Mu Han was fine. Although he looked even taller in his clothes, he was still quite calm. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were thrilled. Previously, they had also worn many clothes that Mu Jingzhe had bought and made, but those had been mainly comfortable clothes, not this kind of formalwear. Chapter 435 - The Way to Make A Woman Stop Is By Kissing Her Chapter 435: The Way to Make A Woman Stop Is By Kissing Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was the first time in Mu Tengs life that he was wearing a suit. He looked quite good in it, but he didnt even know where to place his hands. After putting on the cloak-style gown specially designed by Mu Jingzhe to cover her flabby stomach, Li Zhaodi looked really nice too. Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi had been husband and wife for half their lives. When they saw each other, they suddenly felt a little shy. Their eyes were filled with surprise, as if they were recalling their younger days. Based on their habits in the past, Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi hated that they couldnt wear such beautiful clothes to show off. However, this time, because they had to keep them for the wedding, they couldnt show them off. This stifled them, and they swore to make everyone look at them in a different light at the wedding. Amidst all this bustle, the weather became colder and colder. Before long, the five kids were on their winter break. The holidays had become the busiest time of the year for the children. Shao Xis previous work, Charging for Love, had finally started filming. It had yet to yield any results, but after the relevant report, those who knew about it were all waiting for it. His new book also started selling at the same time. The sales were excellent. As he grew older, Shao Xis work became more and more mature. The publishing house contacted Shao Xi and said that they could hold a signing event in response to the readers request. Many people liked him, and many parents would bring their children to see him and let them learn from him, as he was a good role model. After some thought, Shao Xi agreed. In the end, the signing event was also a meeting between readers. It was decided that it would be held in Ocean City. Mu Jingzhe and the others happened to be in Ocean City too, so they came with Shao Xi. On the day of the reader meeting, there were surprisingly many people there. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that there was a sea of people. They shouted slogans and expressed their fondness for Shao Xi. Perhaps because he had heard too many good things and everything had gone too smoothly so far, Shao Xi became a little proud after that. In the past, he had been too bitter and had lacked confidence, but now, he was well-liked and everything was going very smoothly. He was outstanding and really talented and learned everything quickly. Hence, everything started to get to his head a little. Back then, he had been very serious when he had read letters from readers. If he encountered someone who wrote an essay or any other work of literature and asked him to read it, he would seriously read it. But now that he received so many letters, he was too lazy to read them all. And when he did read a few when he was bored, he wasnt so serious about it. What is this? His writing is too childish. He even said that hes older than me. How can someone write something like that at such an old age? What is this one? Its written so badly, yet he still showed it to me. He casually took a look and put it away, not taking it seriously. Mu Jingzhe frowned when she saw how Shao Xi had changed. She silently put away the letters, then told the publishers that there was no need to send Shao Xi any more letters, for there were simply too many. They could just give them to her. Shao Xis current world was filled with success and praise. It was time for him to hear less about such things. In the past, Shao Xi had needed these letters because he hadnt been confident enough. Now, he was too confident. This kid is getting complacent. I felt that he was a little proud previously. After this signing event, his arrogance became even more obvious. Mu Jingzhe privately discussed it with Ji Buwang. Then what do you plan to do? Ji Buwang asked. Im going to play the role of a family member, of course. Mu Jingzhe snorted. We have to show him how powerful the outside world is to wake him up. This was the role of a family. When the outside world was filled with malice, family members had to give one confidence and praise them. However, when there was too much praise in the outside world, ones family had to keep them awake and give advice that was hard to swallow, thus letting them know the severity of the matter. When Ji Buwang heard Mu Jingzhes plan, he couldnt help but give her a thumbs-up. Sure, sure. Do you need my help? We can play good cop and bad cop together. No, no, we want a full-blown strike. This child needs to hear some harsh words. Alright, then tell me when you need me. Ji Buwang hugged Mu Jingzhe from behind and whispered into her ear. When he lowered his voice, Ji Buwangs voice was magnetic, making Mu Jingzhe get goosebumps and causing her heart to beat faster. Here it comes again. Ji Buwang had been like this recently. This low-pitched voice was unbearable to begin with, and now that he even hugged her from behind, it was even more bewitching. Mu Jingzhe felt that her mind wasnt clear anymore. Ji Buwangs heart was actually also beating furiously. Since he had realized that Mu Jingzhe couldnt resist his voice, he had been using this move a lot. Looking at Mu Jingzhes dizzy, blushing face made him feel blissful. He really liked to hug Jingzhe. Jingzhe was strong, but her frame was small and her body was soft. With her in his arms, he felt like he owned the entire world. It was such an awesome feeling. Mu Jingzhe also found it nice. Being hugged from the back was especially surprising at times. In fact, so surprising that she couldnt quite take it sometimes. Were talking about a serious matter. Why are you I know. I saw that youre so tired and wanted to hug you. Ji Buwang held Mu Jingzhes hand and interlocked their fingers. Havent I let you get used to it? Didnt you say you wanted to practice so you did not lose control of your strength? Were getting married soon. Dont you want to get used to it early? Mu Jingzhe nodded vigorously. Of course she wanted to. Only by getting used to it could she properly spend her wedding night with him. Otherwise, it might lead to tragedy. As he saw the way Mu Jingzhe was nodding vigorously, Ji Buwangs Adams apple rolled. He let go of her first so that she wouldnt notice this abnormality. Every time Ji Buwang couldnt help but try to seduce Mu Jingzhe, he would be the first to be defeated. Just as Mu Jingzhe was feeling blissful, she suddenly felt Ji Buwang retreat again. In her heart, she thought, Why do you always let go so quickly? Dont move. Where are you going? Mu Jingzhe pulled Ji Buwang and hugged him from behind. She leaned against his broad back and closed her eyes. I havent hugged you enough. Ji Buwangs entire body tensed up. He closed his eyes and slowly relaxed. Jingzhe, youre really His tone was filled with a sigh, but it was also filled with affection. Before falling in love with Jingzhe, he hadnt known that love was so wonderful. It was completely different from how it felt when he was with friends. Jingzhe was just like thather actions matched her thoughts. If you gave her 100% love, she would definitely return 100% love to you. She would not hide it, just like she did not now. After hugging him for a moment, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help feeling mischievous and tickled Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh at her amusing behavior. Jingzhe, you Hahaha Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. Ji Buwang quickly held her hand, but how could he compare to Mu Jingzhe in terms of strength? Initially, he was the one holding Mu Jingzhes hand. Later on, it was Mu Jingzhe holding his hand, wanting to continue messing around. Ji Buwang looked at the wicked smile on Mu Jingzhes face and really didnt want to laugh so hard that he couldnt breathe. With a flash of inspiration, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Mu Jingzhe. Stunned, Mu Jingzhe loosened her grip. Ji Buwang retracted his hand and completely took the initiative. Indeed, this was the best way to stop her. Chapter 436 - Teaching Smug Shao Xi a Lesson After this kiss, Mu Jingzhe forgot all about tickling him. In the end, Ji Buwang suffered another round of torture, feeling both pain and joy. After Mu Jingzhe obtained strength from Ji Buwang and formulated a plan, she immediately implemented it. For this reason, she specifically summoned Shao Dong, Shao Nan, Little Bei, and Xiao Wu, basically all the kids except Shao Xi, and told them about her concerns and plan. Shao Nan and the rest could sense Shao Xis change and were very supportive. No problem, Mommy. We know what to do. Ill tell Daddy too, Shao Dong said. Alright, well implement the plan starting today. Shao Xi quickly sensed the change in his familys attitude toward him. It wasnt like they were ignoring him, but they were clearly much colder to him. No matter what he said, they werent as supportive as before. Plus, they didnt praise him anymore. He thought that it was just his imagination, but when he took his new work and went to look for Mu Jingzhe, she wasnt as excited as before. She even asked Shao Xi to put it aside, as if she couldnt be bothered to look at it. Of course, in the end, Mu Jingzhe still read it, but she wasnt as thrilled as before. Her expression didnt change either, and she simply returned it to him after reading it. Mommy, why arent you saying anything? Isnt it a good read? Shao Xis heart skipped a beat, and he was filled with trepidation. It is. This was written by our great author Shao Xi. How can it not be a good read? So many people praise you. Mu Jingzhe had said it was a good read, but her expression didnt say that. Shao Xi pursed his lips. Mom, tell me the truth. Im asking you. Do you really want to hear the truth? Of course, Shao Xi replied without hesitation. Alright then. Actually, I was just giving you face just now. To be honest, it was it was just average this time. You didnt surprise me much. Mu Jingzhe shrugged and looked at Shao Xis expression. Are you alright? Im fine. Shao Xi said that he was fine, but he was flustered. Ill think about it again. The exercise book He had wanted to say that he would leave the exercise book to Mu Jingzhe, just like in the past, but Mu Jingzhe didnt even look at the exercise book, and it was obvious that she had no intention of keeping it. Shao Xi gripped his exercise book tightly and turned around to leave. After he left, Mu Jingzhe looked up. I wonder if this will be too big a blow Actually, Shao Xi had written quite a good piece this time. There was no doubt about his ability, but there was indeed no surprise there. Therefore, Mu Jingzhe had controlled her expression and carried out her plan. Shao Xi had indeed suffered a huge blow. This was the first time he had seen Mu Jingzhe like this. After taking a closer look, he even started to doubt himself. That night, Shao Xi didnt feel like he was floating on air for the first time in a long while. Instead, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. There was also a hint of indignation in him. Average? How can it be average? I can write something extraordinary! After saying that, he started writing furiously in the middle of the night. Worried about Shao Xi, Shao Dong slept with him. Upon seeing that he was writing in the middle of the night, something he rarely did, he couldnt help but smile. The next day, as soon as Mu Jingzhe woke up, Shao Xi stopped her and asked her to look at his new piece of work. After taking a look, Mu Jingzhe almost couldnt control her expression. When Shao Xi exploded for real, it was quite a pleasant surprise, but she still controlled her expression. A bit better than yesterday. Why did you write something again so quickly? Mu Jingzhe returned the exercise book to Shao Xi after reading it. Although she had said that it was a bit better, she didnt appear delighted or anything. Shao Xis heart sank. Then, he lowered his head and walked away. He felt extremely aggrieved and couldnt help punching the pillow when he returned to his room. Was it really that bad? But Ive already gotten very serious. I think its very good too. Isnt it much better than what I wrote when I was younger? In the past, you used to praise me for writing well and you even wanted to collect my exercise books. You even once asked how my brain grew to be so clever, but now It was as if Shao Xi had been let down by a scumbag lover. He was simply too sad. Shao Dong, who was observing him from outside, accidentally heard this. He almost couldnt help but burst into laughter. Although she felt amused, Mu Jingzhes heart ached a little when she heard that. However, she still braced herself and persisted. Then, she bought many books according to the plan. They were all carefully chosen. Most importantly, the authors who had written them were young. Shao Xi then went on to hear Mu Jingzhe, Shao Dong, and the others praise other peoples work for several days. They even said that they wanted to invest in them to have them turned into animation. Shao Xi almost died from anger when he heard that. He said that he despised looking at these books, but at night, he couldnt help but secretly read them. He recalled what Mu Jingzhe and the others had said about the strengths of these books over the past few days and realized that they were right. There was indeed always someone better than him. After three rounds of rehabilitation therapy, Shao Xi finally calmed down and his feet landed on the ground. Later on, Mu Jingzhe reminded him that it was time for him to pay his respects and burn his work. Everything about Chubby Boy surfaced in Shao Xis mind again, followed by his own original intention. Yeah, he had wished to do this back then. Shao Xis heart sank completely. He found back his original intention and showed his sincerity. The sense that he was floating in the air also finally disappeared. When Shao Xi matured, he realized that Mu Jingzhe and his siblings had deliberately tricked him. It was fortunate that they had. He now understood the good intentions of Mu Jingzhe and the others. In the blink of an eye, the New Year was almost there. They had originally wanted to go back to the county city to celebrate the New Year, but because there was an urgent matter to attend to at the studio, Shao Dong and the others went back first. Mu Jingzhe stayed behind and postponed her return by two days. Seeing that Mu Jingzhe hadnt left, Ji Buwang also postponed his return to the capital by two days. Without the children, the two of them finally had a rare chance to be alone. After two days, they would have to separate again, so they were even more reluctant to part. Ji Buwangs house was right beside them, but he kept hanging out at Mu Jingzhes place for no reason and couldnt bear to leave. After having dinner, going for a walk, and returning, he still couldnt bear to leave. Hurry back. Im going to take a shower. Ill sleep after Im done. You should too. Have a good nights sleep when you get back. The two of them were alone. They clearly werent doing anything, but for some reason, Mu Jingzhe felt something in the air. Thus, she sent Ji Buwang home. Ji Buwang agreed and left obediently. When he returned, he even took a bath. However, after washing up, he realized that he had forgotten to say goodnight, so he put on his coat and ran back. He had the keys to Mu Jingzhes house, so he could come and go as he pleased. Boys typically showered faster than girls. When Mu Jingzhe came out slowly, she was startled to see Ji Buwang there. Why are you back? I forgot to say goodnight. Ji Buwang kissed Mu Jingzhe. Im just here to do that. Goodnight. Youre really Okay, I heard you. Goodnight to you too. Ill go to sleep now. Wait, your hair isnt dry yet. Ji Buwang frowned. Its fine. My hair is short, so itll dry in a while. Even now, Mu Jingzhe still mainly sported a short hairstyle. Even so, you should dry your hair before you go to sleep. Otherwise, youll get a headache. Ill help you dry your hair before I leave. No need. I can dry it myself. Mu Jingzhe helplessly went to the room to find a towel. She then sat by the bed and started wiping her hair off. Chapter 437 - You Have to Extinguish the Fire You Started Chapter 437: You Have to Extinguish the Fire You Started Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The minute she started wiping their hair, she began to miss the hairdryer. If there was a hairdryer, she would have dried it easily. There would be no need to wipe her hair like this. Mu Jingzhe wiped her hair casually a bit but was about to stop when she looked up and saw Ji Buwang standing at the door. Why havent you left yet? I knew you wouldnt wipe it properly. Ji Buwang came over helplessly and took the towel in her hand to help her wipe. He didnt use much strength. He just gently wiped it. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but laugh while he was doing it. It was quite comfortable. She sat up straight. Ji Buwang, come up and help me wipe properly. When Ji Buwang heard her invitation, he realized that he was in Mu Jingzhes room. He was a little hesitant and was just about to refuse when Mu Jingzhe pulled him over. He almost fell. Youre really Ji Buwang could only sit opposite Mu Jingzhe and continue helping her wipe. Buwang, it feels so comfortable to have you wipe my hair for me. Will you help me wipe my hair in the future? Alright, as long as Im around in the future, Ill wipe it for you. Hehe. Mu Jingzhe was satisfied. Then, her hands started to get naughty again. She lowered her head and started poking Ji Buwangs leg. Ji Buwang froze. Stop playing around. Im not playing around. Mu Jingzhe retracted her hand. After a few seconds, she started repeating herself and quietly picked up a strand of hair to tickle Ji Buwangs sole. Mu Jingzhe! Ji Buwang immediately felt it and felt very helpless. He turned her around and made her sit in his arms with her back facing him, using his legs to hold her in place. Dont move. Mu Jingzhe snorted, and her gaze landed on his feet again. Ji Buwang, your feet are so fair and pretty. Ordinary peoples feet didnt look very good, especially the feet of boys. Only some girls had really beautiful feet. However, Ji Buwangs feet were the same as his handsboth were very fair, slender, and good-looking. Why didnt I realize that your feet were so good-looking in the past? Indeed, a fine man like you looks fine from head to toe! Ji Buwang froze, feeling amused and a little uncomfortable. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Im serious. Mu Jingzhe pushed Ji Buwangs feet inward and stretched out her own feet. Then, she laughed. I used to think that my feet were big, but I didnt expect them to look so small compared to yours. Mu Jingzhe wiggled her feet, heart brimming with sweetness. I think our feet look very compatible, just like our hands. Mu Jingzhe thought to herself that it was fortunate that her feet had turned fair after this winter. Otherwise, she would always have to wear sandals in the summer. Her feet would be a little tanned from the sun, and she would also have sandal tan lines. Fortunately, they were gone now. Otherwise, it would be awkward. After Mu Jingzhe wiggled her feet, she couldnt help stepping on Ji Buwangs feet. Ji Buwang, who had initially felt amused and moved after hearing her say those words, stopped moving his hands as she stepped on his feet. I know were very compatible. Even our feet are. But you should stop stepping on them. Ever since they had gotten together, Jingzhe had said that their eyes, their ears, their hair, their hands, and their height were compatible. Now, their feet were also compatible. It sounded like they were a match made in heaven. He didnt have an ounce of resistance when it came to Jingzhe. If you agree with me, then youre right. Fine, Ill stop stepping on them. Mu Jingzhe was very obedient because she had found a new compatible point: Ji Buwangs leg. Ji Buwang, your leg hair is quite long Thats also very compatible with mine. As she spoke, her hand got itchy and she pulled on a leg hair of his. Ji Buwang hissed. Mu Jingzhe, youre really While Mu Jingzhe was messing around, Ji Buwang had already dried her hair. He threw the towel aside and held her in place from the back. Why are you so mischievous? Mu Jingzhe tossed her hair back twice. How am I mischievous? Its not like I plucked it off Bite me if you can. As she spoke, she lowered her head and bit Ji Buwangs arm around her. After leaving a bite mark, she let go with a laugh. Mu Jingzhe suddenly discovered the joy of biting someone. She lowered her head and was just about to bite him again when Ji Buwang froze. Jingzhe, dont move, or Ill bite back. Mu Jingzhes bite actually hurt a little, but it felt different after the pain passed. Bite me back if you dare! Mu Jingzhe wasnt afraid at all. She just chuckled and bit his other arm. She looked at her masterpiece and was just about to laugh when she suddenly felt pain at the back of her neck. Ji Buwang had bitten her. Mu Jingzhes neck and ears were sensitive areas. Although Ji Buwang knew his limits and had only bitten her lightly, precisely because the bite had been too light, Mu Jingzhe trembled and an alarming sensation washed over her. Why are you biting people randomly? Let go. Im not letting go. Who asked you to bite people? Ji Buwang didnt let go. People in a passionate relationship were always the most childish. Then, the two of them lost control a little. By the time they realized what was going on, their clothes were a little disheveled and they were playing around. Later on, Mu Jingzhe wanted to bite back, but she lost control. There were also red marks on Ji Buwangs neck, right beside his Adams apple. Mu Jingzhes breath was hot, and Ji Buwangs entire body was tense. Jingzhe, let go Ji Buwangs voice was hoarse. He hadnt done it on purpose this time, so he was a little flustered. He bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up and didnt look at the blushing Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe had just taken a shower, so her face was red to begin with. At that moment, she looked even redder. He had to calm down. They werent married yet, so he couldnt lose control. He shouldnt have come back. He shouldnt have made up an excuse to come back and say goodnight because he had missed her right after they had just parted. He had even gone straight to Jingzhes room. Jingzhe, Ill get going now As Ji Buwang spoke, he tried to get up to leave, but just as he moved, he was pulled back. Youre not allowed to leave. Ji Buwang still wanted to wait until they got married, but Mu Jingzhe refused. Dont move. Jingzhe Ji Buwangs heart trembled. Now that Mu Jingzhe had asked him to stay, it was obvious what would happen next. No, Jingzhe Afraid that he would completely lose control, he tried to struggle and leave, but Mu Jingzhe pressed him down and stopped him from moving. I told you not to leave. After all that seducing, you want to leave just like this? No way! As the saying goes, one has to extinguish the fire one started. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe finally understood that domineering CEOs line: You can tolerate it, but I cant. She had to take him down today! Mu Jingzhe lowered her head and kissed Ji Buwang. Ji Buwangs body tensed up, and a second later, he took the initiative. She couldnt tolerate it, and neither could he! Mu Jingzhe found what happened next quite surprising. Fortunately, the tragedy she had once imagined would take place on her wedding night didnt happen. The next day, when Mu Jingzhe woke up, the first thing she did was confirm that Ji Buwang was breathing. Seeing that he was still breathing, Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and lay back down. It was good that nothing had gone wrong.. Otherwise, the comedy would have turned into tragedy. Chapter 438 - Afraid of Getting Pregnant Mu Jingzhe didnt feel the soreness and pain of being crushed by a car, but she did feel a little uncomfortable. She was also now aware that men were quite strong, especially when it came to sex. Ji Buwang had simply made her see him in a different light. Mu Jingzhe secretly looked at Ji Buwang and felt a little shy, which was rare. However, she quickly remembered something important and wanted to confirm if Ji Buwangs arms and legs were fine. When she lifted the blanket and looked, the first thing she saw was the bruises on his arms and back. There were marks made by her pinching and scratching him. Upon seeing Ji Buwang like this, Mu Jingzhe fell silent. She couldnt help but look down at herself There werent many marks on her skin. So the traces on the female leads in novels had all been transferred to Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe covered her face and felt like she needed to calm down. She had just covered her face when she heard Ji Buwang say, Do you want me to die of hypothermia? Ji Buwang had just woken up when he heard Mu Jingzhes movements. Just as he had been about to speak, he had realized that Jingzhe was checking his breathing again. For a moment, he was so speechless that he almost wanted to hold his breath to scare her to death. Ji Buwang was speechless for a second before Jingzhe moved again. Her actions made him laugh, but it wouldnt make sense if she didnt cover him again with the blanket after lifting it. Mu Jingzhe stiffened even more when she heard Ji Buwangs voice. I didnt do it on purpose Ji Buwang understood and couldnt help but hold a hand to his forehead. He then kissed Mu Jingzhes hand. Im fine, but you Do you feel uncomfortable? I Ji Buwang found it difficult to speak. Its fine, its fine. Mu Jingzhe pulled the blanket over her head. Hurry up and get dressed. A trace of hesitation flashed across Ji Buwangs eyes before he nodded. Alright. The two of them had secretly eaten the forbidden fruit before getting married. Their attitudes toward this were different. Mu Jingzhe was blissful, while Ji Buwang was also a little worried on top of feeling blissful. He was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would get pregnant. Although they were about to get married, it still wouldnt be a good idea. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe didnt think much of it. No. Although there was no emergency contraceptive pill in their era, she was in a safe period, so it should be fine. Even if something happened, she wasnt afraid. Our wedding is in another month or so. Whats there to be afraid of? If I really do get pregnant, I can just give birth to the baby. Mu Jingzhe believed in Ji Buwang. They were about to get married, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Now that they were even closer, their hearts felt even more linked. When they were about to separate, they were even more reluctant to part. As they were about to part ways at the airport, Ji Buwang couldnt help but act rashly and kiss Mu Jingzhe when no one was around. This was a rare instance. Its alright. We can meet again after the New Year. Mm. This was the first time Ji Buwang was so eager to wish time would pass faster, but he wished the day of their marriage would come sooner. Thank you for letting me meet you, Jingzhe. When he had been a living dead person for four years, he had never thought that he would be so happy. Thank you too. Mu Jingzhe stood on her tiptoes and hugged Ji Buwang. The two of them reluctantly parted. When they returned home, Mu Jingzhe celebrated the New Year with the five kids. During the New Year, she wrote the wedding invitations. After the New Year, they started distributing them. Everyone knew that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were getting married. Everyone came to congratulate them, and they werent that surprised. It was quite simple to send an invitation. The only contradictory decision was whether they should send an invitation to Shao Qihai. Inviting an ex-boyfriend or ex-husband to a wedding was quite an intriguing matter. Mu Jingzhe didnt want to flaunt her happiness, so she was a little hesitant. However, it would be quite strange not to send an invitation to him. In the end, she couldnt help but ask Shao Dong for help. Shao Dong nodded without hesitation. Send it. Mommy, Ill help you take it. It would be good to let his father attend his mothers wedding so he would give up as soon as possible. Shao Dong felt that this invitation was very necessary. Alright then. Take it to your father. Despite already knowing the news, when Shao Qihai saw the invitation, his heart still trembled. Dad, well go together when the time comes. Itll be fine. Shao Dong comforted him solemnly. Mm, thank you, Little Dong. Shao Qihai was actually a little hesitant to go. Seeing Mu Jingzhe marry Ji Buwang with his own eyes would be too cruel for him. Youll go, right? Shao Dong immediately asked, as if he could read minds. Yes Yes? Shao Qihai answered reluctantly. After taking a deep breath, he finally confirmed it. Yes. As he agreed, he couldnt help but recall his wedding to Mu Jingzhe and compare the two. This time, he realized that the comparison really hurt. At the time, there had been no invitations, and the wedding had been held in a hurry. Besides, because their marriage hadnt been mutual, there had been no anticipation, so there hadnt even been much joy. Because she had been bearing a grudge against Mu Jingzhe, Old Lady Mu had been unwilling to give her a dowry. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had risked their lives to give the sewing machine that Old Lady Mu had prepared for Mu Xue to Mu Jingzhe as a dowry. They had secretly carried the sewing machine to the Shao Residence and shouted for people to be witnesses along the way. Later on, they had almost been beaten to death by Old Lady Mu. Other than the sewing machine, everything else had been personally prepared by Mu Teng and his siblings. However, because of the sewing machine, Old Lady Mu had become extremely wary of them, causing Mu Jingzhe to not even have a decent set of clothes for her wedding. Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi had been forced to steal Mu Xues red clothes, and only then did she barely look like a bride. At the time, before they had left the Mu Residence, if it hadnt been for Li Zhaodis desperate efforts to stop them, Mu Jingzhe might have been stripped naked on the day of her wedding. The entire village had laughed at Mu Jingzhe and Li Zhaodi, saying that she had even stolen her wedding dress, just like the way she had stolen Mu Xues groom. Back then, Shao Qihai hadnt been familiar with Mu Jingzhe and had only thought that they were ridiculous. However, now that he looked back, he realized that there had been pity amidst the absurdity. At the time, Mu Jingzhe had married him in too pitiful a manner. This time, however, based on what he had heard from the children, Mu Jingzhe had personally made a traditional wedding dress herself and worn a Western bridal gownwhich was trendy those daysat the photo studio. It was said that she looked gorgeous in it. Otherwise, Little Bei wouldnt have insisted on wearing it when she got married in the future. She even said that she wanted to wear it as soon as possible and was already planning when she would get married. A little brat thinking about getting married at such a young age naturally had to be taught a lesson. As Shao Qihai recalled the past, the corners of his mouth twitched. This laughter, coupled with his past wedding, seemed cruel. It was no wonder Mu Jingzhe had wanted to get a divorce later. At the time, although he had known how difficult it was for Mu Jingzhe, he had never thought of going over to help her. He had never put in a good word for her either. He had never even thought of giving her a new set of clothes. Back then, the only thought on his mind had been that they would live together properly after they got married and that he would be responsible for her. However, now that he thought about it, he hadnt done that back then either. Later on, before they had entered the bridal chamber, that red dress had been taken back by Old Lady Mu. When Old Lady Mu had taken it back, she had even spat ruthlessly, making Mu Jingzhe feel extremely embarrassed. Their marriage had seemed as ridiculous as that dress. At the time, Shao Qihai had only felt embarrassed, but he couldnt remember Mu Jingzhes expression or feelings because he hadnt taken her seriously. Come to think of it now, how disappointed and desperate must she have been back then? Chapter 439 - Two Men Are Getting Married For some reason, Shao Qihai thought of this. He hadnt even recalled this back when Mu Jingzhe had wanted to get a divorce. But now, when he heard that she was going to remarry, these memories all came back to him. However, after recalling this, he realized that he hadnt been a good person at the time either. Just as he started feeling upset, he heard Shao Dong say, Then buy a few more pieces of clothing this year, Daddy. Buy a suit too. When the time comes, wear it and attend the wedding. Alright. Shao Qihai agreed. He hadnt married her properly and treated her well back then. Now, he should at least properly witness her happiness. Seeing that Shao Qihai had agreed, Shao Dong smiled. Dress more handsomely when the time comes, Daddy. Dont look too inferior to Uncle Ji. Though it was impossible to snatch the grooms thunder, they could be evenly matched. Shao Qihai laughed. If you continue speaking like this, youll ignite my competitiveness. When the time comes, what if I really dress better than the groom and outshine him? No, Daddy, you wont, Shao Dong said honestly. Besides, Uncle Jis limelight isnt something you can snatch away just because you want to. Shao Qihai choked. Youre so honest. After saying that, he paused for a moment and said nonchalantly, After your mother gets married, youll have to change your form of address too, right? When he thought of the five kids calling Ji Buwang Daddy, he felt very upset, but this couldnt be changed. Yes. Shao Dong admitted it directly. Eventually, in order to distinguish the two of you, shouldnt we come up with an exclusive title for each of you? For example, Big Daddy and Little Daddy? Or Daddy Ji and Daddy Mu? What Big Daddy and Little Daddy? Thats absurd. The ones with the surname are ridiculous too. No Maybe you kids can call Ji Buwang Papa and call me Daddy in order to distinguish us? Shao Qihai endured this heartache and discussed how they should address Ji Buwang with Shao Dong. Then Ill ask Uncle Ji later and see what he thinks. Shao Dong nodded. Not wanting to continue this conversation, Shao Qihai got down to business. Little Dong, why havent you kids spent any money recently? Because Mommy is getting married, Grandpa Ji was happy and tried his best to spend money on us, so we didnt have to spend any. He felt that the betrothal gifts were not enough, so he wasnt very pleased. When Shao Qihai heard Shao Dongs words, his heart suddenly felt empty for a moment. He had also heard that the Ji Family had insisted on giving more betrothal gifts. He couldnt help but compare this to his wedding. He remembered that his family hadnt given Mu Jingzhe any betrothal gifts at the time. Zhao Lan had looked down on Mu Jingzhe and used the excuse that she wasnt Mu Xue to completely omit the betrothal gifts. It was useless, even though Li Zhaodi had gone over to fight with her. As a result, she and Mu Jingzhe had become the butt of many jokes in the village. Li Zhaodi had refused to give up. Ignoring the scratches on her face and body, she had gone to look for Shao Qihai. She had sat outside the department store and cried, forcing Shao Qihai to buy a watch. She had said that Mu Jingzhe had to at least get one decent betrothal gift, as their family had given them the sewing machine as a dowry. Everyone knew that the sewing machine was a dowry that Old Lady Mu had prepared for Mu Xue, but it had been stolen by the husband and wife. At the time, Shao Qihai really hadnt liked shrews like Li Zhaodi. He had only bought the watch because he had felt that it was embarrassing. Back then, he had hated being forced. When Zhao Lan had found out that Li Zhaodi had actually forced her son to buy a watch, she had stormed over to their door and almost ended the marriage. Their marriage had been like one farce after another. While the Shao Family had tried their best not to give Mu Jingzhe a single betrothal gift, the Ji Family was trying its best to shower her with gifts. The contrast was too obvious and cruel. Shao Qihai couldnt help but laugh, his face filled with misery. Why bother Shao Qihai, stop comparing us. The more he compared the two weddings, the more he hurt. He was simply asking to be humiliated. How could he have the face to compare himself to her new groom? Might as well. Im glad youre happy. They value you enough The two weddings were worlds apart. No wonder he had failed to keep her. If it were him, he would have chosen the Ji Family too. He could only blame himself for not helping Mu Jingzhe at all because hed had Mu Xue in his heart back then. All he had seen were Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, who were nasty pieces of work. He had only been worried that if he had such parents-in-law, they would continue to throw tantrums and force him to do things in the future. At the time, he had been filled with frustration. But now, when he looked back, he realized that those unreasonable and shrewish acts had been forced out of Li Zhaodi. Behind them had been the heartache of a parent. Just look at them now. The Ji Family valued Mu Jingzhe, so Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs actions were the complete opposite of their actions back then. Other than Old Lady Mus favoritism and Zhao Lans unreasonable attitude, the main reason for that situation had been him. He was the one who hadnt done his duty and hadnt protected Mu Jingzhe. If he had done his duty, Mu Jingzhe wouldnt have been like the version that existed in his memories. While Shao Qihai was torturing himself, Shao Dong really went to ask Ji Buwang about changing their form of address. When Ji Buwang heard that they were planning to change their form of address after he married Jingzhe, he couldnt help but grin. He was very happy, but he felt strange hearing them call him Papa. Ji Buwangs eyes darted around. Little Dong, why dont you try calling me that way now to practice? No. Shao Dong wasnt fooled. He also felt embarrassed. Well uniformly change our form of address when you get married. Just try it once. I want to hear it now. Who knows when Ill be able to hear it in the future Ji Buwang acted shamelessly. No. Shao Dong was determined. It wont be long before you hear it. Uncle Ji, tell Mommy. Im not talking to you anymore. He then called for Mu Jingzhe and slipped away. When Mu Jingzhe heard the forms of address Papa and Daddy, she laughed out loud. Why is it so funny? Papa? No matter how I look at it, you dont look like a Papa. I think its strange too, but this is the only suggestion they could come up with. Since theyre calling Shao Qihai Daddy, calling me Daddy as well would confuse things. Mu Jingzhe wanted to laugh again. One of them would be Papa and the other Daddy. Anyone who didnt know better would think that they had switched and the two men were getting married. Mu Jingzhe chuckled, and Ji Buwang immediately sensed that something was wrong. Mu Jingzhe, what kind of nonsense are you thinking about again? Stop your brain at once. Nothing, nothing. Mu Jingzhe quickly denied it, not daring to continue being impudent. Although Ji Buwang felt strange being called Papa, he still hoped that the children would change their form of address. He even asked Mu Jingzhe if he could tempt them to change their form of address early. Chapter 440 - The Most Tragic Revenge If the gifts hit the right chord, its possible that theyll change their form of address in advance, right? Theyre very principled, so stop wasting your effort. Mu Jingzhe was helpless. Why are you in such a hurry? It wont make a difference even if they change it later. It will. The earlier they change the way they address me, the earlier I will become their father. You have no idea how long Ive wanted to be their father. Ive been preparing for this for a long time. Ive even dreamed of it. Ji Buwang said this because he wanted to be a father, but he was actually confessing to Mu Jingzhe that he had liked her for a long time. Then think about it in your dreams. Mu Jingzhe looked at the time. Alright, lets leave it at that for now. Nobody talks on the phone like this. In this era, phone bills werent cheap. After hanging up the phone, Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but take out Little Buwang and stroke his head and face. She also couldnt help but kiss him. After doing that, Mu Jingzhe played with the doll unconsciously again. She wanted to open the box before the wedding, but after trying to open it for a long time, she still hadnt managed to do it. Why cant I open it? Ji Buwang, what kind of words did you use? Do you want me to try them all one by one by using the dictionary? Mu Jingzhe wished she could just force it open, but in the end, she held back. You cant be violent. You have to use your brain! Mu Jingzhe, youre a person with brains! Mu Jingzhe tried to form the word brain, but she naturally failed. I must be mad to use the word brain. Ji Buwang would never give me a gift to mock me for being brainless. After trying for a while, Mu Jingzhe finally gave up. Forget it. Ill eventually solve it in this lifetime. Thats it for today. Two days later, Ji Buwang and Old Master Ji came together. This time, they were there to deliver the betrothal gifts. They came on an auspicious day that had been chosen long ago. Because they didnt have many family members, Tang Moling was allowed to come. Tang Moling finally saw Mu Jingzhe again, but it was because he had joined his uncle to give her the betrothal gift. In the end, Mu Jingzhe still became his aunt. This world was very cruel to him. What was even crueler was that he was also forced by his uncle to change his form of address in advance. When Mu Jingzhe greeted him, he immediately called her Aunt. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but laugh. Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs expressions were also extremely strange. Who would have thought that the famous Tang Moling of Great Eastern Village would actually call Mu Jingzhe Aunt? Li Zhaodi suddenly thought that if nothing had happened to Mu Xue and Tang Moling back then, wouldnt Mu Xue, as her cousin, have to call Jingzhe Aunt as well? Thinking about it was actually quite satisfying. Previously, Mu Xue had suppressed Mu Jingzhe so much that she hadnt even been able to lift her head. When they got married, she would be suppressed by Mu Jingzhe, who would be her aunt. Li Zhaodi laughed out loud at the thought. Tang Moling: Why was she laughing so loudly? Was she that happy? He suddenly understood the literary saying: The joys and sorrows of humans are not interlinked. I only think that they are noisy. Ji Buwang patted Tang Molings shoulder. Looks like they like you a lot. When you get married, Uncle will give you a big red packet. Tang Moling snorted, not wanting to talk to Ji Buwang at all. He wanted to calm down, but Ji Buwang didnt let him off. Wait, since you called her Aunt, dont you know how to greet her parents too? Since he was greeting his new relatives, he should greet them all at once. How How should I address them? Tang Moling really didnt know. He hadnt expected that he would have to greet Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Li Zhaodi was also a little surprised, but when she saw Ji Buwangs questioning gaze, she quickly replied, Over here, one would say Granduncle and Grandaunt. Tang Moling: Granduncle? How strange. Mm. He called this out tentatively, but Mu Teng responded. Then, everyone looked at Tang Moling, waiting for him to call out again. Tang Moling screamed for help in his heart. What kind of demonic scene was this? Standing beside him, Mu Jingzhe looked at Tang Moling and felt sorry for him. It felt like a child was calling for help right before her eyes. Children were always the most awkward and pitiful when greeting relatives. She just hadnt expected this child to be Tang Moling. The five kids were all there, but Tang Moling was the one who had to suffer through this. Mu Jingzhe looked at Tang Moling sympathetically. Tang Moling was on the verge of breaking down. He felt that this was retribution from the heavens. Who had told him to look down on Li Zhaodi, Mu Teng, and Mu Jingzhe back then and mock them in all sorts of ways? Now, retribution had come. He reasonably suspected that his uncle was doing it on purpose. He knew what he had done in the past, so he deliberately tormented him like this today to please his future father-in-law and mother-in-law. He was way too scheming. Tang Moling felt aggrieved, but he didnt dare say a word. Under Li Zhaodis gaze, he shouted out helplessly, Grand Grandaunt! Aye. Li Zhaodi responded. Seeing Tang Moling obediently greet her without daring to say anything, she suddenly felt that things had changed. In the past, Tang Moling had been the most outstanding child in Great Eastern Village. He used to be high and mighty, like the stars in the sky, looking down at them all as though they were mere ants. He had only fawned over Old Lady Mu and the Mu Family. But now, everything had changed. It all felt like a dream. She had never imagined that this day would come. Li Zhaodi was overjoyed, and her already good culinary skills had improved even further. The dishes on the table were delicious. Tang Moling, who was initially depressed, said that he didnt have much of an appetite, but his eyes lit up when he started eating. He buried his head in his food and kept praising it and calling it delicious. Tang Moling was puzzled. Grandaunt, you cook really well. Why didnt you cook at the Mu Residence? After eating the delicious food, he called her Grandaunt very smoothly. Because I was prevented from eating in secret and hiding. Since Tang Moling had asked, Li Zhaodi answered. Have you forgotten? Tang Moling: I havent Now that he thought about it, it seemed like it had indeed been said that Li Zhaodi would secretly eat food. At the time, he had really despised Li Zhaodi. He had felt the same way for Mu Jingzhe. A lot had been said about breaking her hand or something like that. After Tang Moling finished speaking, he felt an extremely intense gaze on him that couldnt be ignored. He followed the gaze and saw the cold-faced Mu Han. It was as if he was asking if he still had the cheek to talk about this and eat her food. Upon seeing Mu Han, Tang Moling froze again. He suddenly remembered that he had taught Mu Han a lesson for Mu Xue a long time ago and asked why he only acknowledged Mu Jingzhe as his older sister. Mu Xue treated him so well, so why didnt he know what was good for him? At the time, he had pinned Mu Han down and threatened him. Now Tang Moling swallowed. Mu Han should have forgotten, right? Mu Han was only his aunts younger brother. Surely he didnt have to acknowledge him as well? As he was thinking about this, he saw Mu Han look at Ji Buwang. Brother-in-law, what should he be calling me? The word brother-in-law shocked Ji Buwang. Without thinking, he said, He should call you whatever he should be calling you, of course. Ji Buwang looked at Li Zhaodi. Li Zhaodi thought for a moment. Here, one would call him Uncle or something like that. Those who are younger will be greeted as Young Uncle. Then call him Young Uncle. Ji Buwang decided, patting Tang Moling. Hurry up and greet him. Tang Moling: He was very certain that this was revenge. It was definitely revenge! Chapter 441 - Forgetting Old Love When You Find a New Love Chapter 441: Forgetting Old Love When You Find a New Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tang Moling knew this very well, but as he looked at Mu Hans faint smile, he had no choice but to lower his noble head. Young Uncle. Aye, what a good boy. Mu Han accepted it without hesitation. Tang Moling felt sad. Indeed, he would have to pay for the sins he had committed sooner or later. Given his low seniority, he had really experienced all sorts of things. Hed even had to greet that little brat and call him Young Uncle now. Tang Moling felt like he had nothing to live for anymore. Then, he realized that Shao Dong was smiling. When Tang Moling saw Shao Dong, he suddenly perked up. Wait, since were acknowledging each other as family, I cant be the only one acknowledging you guys. Shao Dong, dont you kids have to acknowledge me too? Shao Dong and the rest were Mu Jingzhes children. This time, it wouldnt be his turn to greet others. He could finally have someone lower in seniority greet him. Hurry up and greet me! Tang Moling straightened his back and raised his head. Just as he was thinking about how the five kids should address him, Shao Dong obediently greeted him without any hesitation. Cousin. Shao Xi and the rest also casually called out, Cousin. Tang Moling paused. Cousin? Cousin? That couldnt be right. How could these little brats be calling him Cousin? He had to be at least an uncle or something, right? He looked at Ji Buwang. Uncle, they didnt address me right, did they? They did. Ji Buwang looked at the five kids and praised them for being obedient before saying, Theyre in your generation, so youre their cousin. He was actually in the same generation as those little kids. Tang Moling felt completely depressed and fell silent. While helping clear away the dishes, Ji Buwang took the opportunity to tell Li Zhaodi that he wanted to change his form of address in advance. Since so many forms of address have been changed today, Auntie, Ill also change my form of address and call you Mom and Dad from now on. The wedding hasnt been held yet. Its not appropriate, is it? Li Zhaodi was actually quite happy to hear that, but she declined. Theres nothing inappropriate about it. Feels closer that way. Ji Buwang paused. If I change my form of address earlier, Ill have parents to dote on me again. His parents had left him long ago, so it had been a long time since he had been able to use the form of address Mom and Dad. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng didnt have a good reputation in the past, and some of their actions hadnt been right. However, they were good parents. When Li Zhaodi heard Ji Buwangs words, her heart ached. Alright, go ahead and change the way you call us. Youll have us from now on. Ji Buwang grinned. Mom. Then, he looked at Mu Teng. Dad. He greeted them loudly. Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi acknowledged it when they heard him call them Mom and Dad. Mu Teng turned to Li Zhaodi and asked her to quickly get a red packet. He had suddenly called them Mom and Dad, so he hadnt even prepared a red packet to commemorate this. Li Zhaodi quickly went out to get it. Ji Buwang knew what she wanted to do but didnt stop her. He wanted to take the red packet. When Mu Jingzhe heard that he had switched to calling her parents Mom and Dad, she touched her nose and found it quite nice. On the other hand, when Old Master Ji and Tang Moling heard that, besides feeling happy for Ji Buwang, they also suddenly felt a little upset. Old Master Ji muttered softly, Buwang has parents again. Someone will dote on him again from now on. A son-in-law was half a son, but Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would definitely dote on Ji Buwang. In reality, that was indeed the case. Li Zhaodi already found her son-in-law very pleasing to the eye. She had liked him for a long time and thought that he was handsome, eloquent, and rich, so he basically had the whole package. Now that he had called them Dad and Mom, although he had only changed the way he addressed them, it somehow felt different. It was as if she really had one more son now. From now on, you should tell me what you want to eat. Ill make it for you. Mu Teng also said from the side, If Jingzhe bullies you, tell us and well uphold justice for you. He remembered the bruise on Ji Buwangs wrist. How could I bully anyone? Dad, dont spout nonsense. Mu Jingzhe had heard him. Youre indeed too strong. You have to pay more attention, Li Zhaodi added, patting Ji Buwang. Our Buwang is soft-skinned and tender, so he cant handle your torment. Li Zhaodi spoke casually, but that didnt stop Mu Jingzhe from feeling guilty. She couldnt help but think of the bruises on Ji Buwangs body previously. She felt a little uncomfortable. Ji Buwang also thought of what had happened previously and his face turned a little red. Mom, no. Im very strong. No matter how strong you are, you cant compare to Jingzhe. But its fine. Were on your side. If she hits you in the future, well stand up for you. Li Zhaodi knew that a married couple would occasionally have disagreements, as they were living together. She thought that if the two of them quarreled in the future, what would happen if Jingzhe hit her son-in-law? Therefore, she quickly made her stance clear. Compared to other parents, it was much easier for them. After all, after their daughter got married, they wouldnt have to worry about her getting beaten up. Theyd only have to worry about their son-in-law getting beaten up. Mu Jingzhe was annoyed. I wont hit anyone for no reason. Dont spout nonsense. What if Old Master Ji heard this? Would he be at ease letting them get married? Okay, okay. I wont talk about it anymore. Anyway, its good that you know our attitude. Mu Jingzhe: Dad, Mom, now that you have a new son, you find meyour old daughteran eyesore? How can you act like this? How could they forget their old love after finding a new one? Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng used their actions to prove that they would actually do just that. When Ji Buwang left, his heart was blooming with joy. Tang Molings face had turned numb from watching all this from the side. Who would have thought that things would develop like this? After his uncle had switched to calling his in-laws Mom and Dad in advance, he had actually fought to be pampered by them. Most importantly, he seemed to have won. Before Ji Buwang left, he specifically told Mu Jingzhe that the three gold pieces werent included in the betrothal gifts this time because he wanted to buy them with Mu Jingzhe so she could choose the style she liked. Although rings, necklaces, and earrings werent included in the three gold pieces, jewelry such as bracelets was included. After sending Ji Buwang and the others away, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng counted the betrothal gifts and recorded them before letting Mu Jingzhe take them away. Although the Ji Family had agreed not to give too much, they were still full of sincerity. Especially when it came to the jewelry, Li Zhaodi clicked her tongue incessantly. There were all sorts of pearls, agate, and jade. There were also quite a few jewelry pieces that had obviously been passed down from their ancestorsthings like gold hairpins and ancient hair ornaments. They were so stunning that one couldnt take their eyes off them. My goodness, we agreed on fewer betrothal gifts, but in the end, they still gave us so much. The Ji Familys foundation could totally be seen based on these betrothal gifts. Someone like Li Zhaodi couldnt even imagine such things, let alone see them in the flesh. Mu Jingzhes horizons were broadened. This jewelry was too beautiful. Most of the pieces were clearly antiques, and each one of them was incredible. However, she probably wouldnt have the chance to wear it all because she had always sported a short hairstyle. Other than these things, there were also some gold and silver bracelets that left Mu Jingzhe speechless. Some of them had been made with ancient craftsmanship and were very exquisite, but there were also some that had obviously been newly added. These newly-added designs were not bad either. However, their most defining characteristic was that they were heavy and big. They were especially heavy when picked up. Furthermore, they had given a lot to get them. They had clearly been placed at the bottom of the box and werent eye-catching at all, but when the box was opened, they were so dazzling that they almost blinded ones eyes. Chapter 442 - Let’s Call the Child Yuanbao Chapter 442: Lets Call the Child Yuanbao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Zhaodi gasped when she saw the golden bracelets. Why are there so many? I wanted to ask the same question. Why are there so many things? Some modern wedding videos flashed across Mu Jingzhes mind. Those brides had golden bracelets all over their arms or even hanging around their necks. Those videos made the netizens call them ballers. At that moment, Mu Jingzhe also shouted Baller! in her heart. Mom, I dont have to wear all these, right? Mu Jingzhe immediately checked. Its best if you wear it. If you do, youll look good and youll show how much your in-laws value you. When she saw Mu Jingzhes disbelief, Li Zhaodi changed the topic. But you definitely cant wear so many. Wealth should not be revealed. What if people come to steal them when they see you wearing them? Although that was a good reason, it was fine as long as she didnt have to wear it all. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and patted herself. Mu Jingzhe, youre so arrogant now. You actually sighed with relief because you dont have to wear golden bracelets. Ji Buwangs surprise wasnt limited to that. There was also a special gift box among the betrothal gifts that was specifically for Mu Jingzhe. When Mu Jingzhe received it, she opened it curiously and felt stunned. After Li Zhaodi took a look, she gasped. There were three rows of gold bars neatly placed in the box. Real gold bars. Li Zhaodis mind flipped. She picked up a piece and wanted to bite it like people did on TV, but Mu Jingzhe quickly stopped her. Mom, dont. It wont be good if you leave tooth marks on it. Mu Jingzhe had never seen a real gold bar. She touched one and felt dizzy. Its too beautiful and cute. In the past, she had liked gold bars very much and felt that they looked ancient and beautiful, but she had never seen one for real. Perhaps because she had revealed her preferences previously, Ji Buwang had specifically prepared these for her. There was also a note among the gold bars with Ji Buwangs elegant handwriting on it. Do you like them? Of course I do! Li Zhaodi answered at once. Who wouldnt like them! Thrilled, Li Zhaodi slapped Mu Jingzhes shoulder a few times. When I have money in the future, Ill buy gold bars too. Ill buy them and hide them all! Mu Jingzhe gritted her teeth. Mom, it hurts. Be gentler. Ignoring everything else, Mu Jingzhe happily carried the gold bars back. That night, Li Zhaodi lay down and then got up again. She kept changing the place where she hid the jewelry, afraid that a thief would find out and come to steal it. She was really not used to having so much gold all of a sudden, so Li Zhaodi didnt rest well the entire night. Mu Jingzhe didnt think of this. She had a good nights rest, hugging the gold bars to sleep, even picking them up in her dream. The next day, she happily went out with Ji Buwang. Why did you think of giving me gold bars? I saw that you liked them. Did you like the gift? I did. Of course I did. But its too much gold. And there are so many gold bracelets. Gold is good, Ji Buwang answered matter-of-factly. It can be used as jewelry, and when turned into gold bars, its both valuable and cute. Thats true. Mu Jingzhe felt that if she were to have a child in the future, she would have to give it the nickname Yuanbao1. She couldnt help but laugh at the thought. Ji Buwang asked curiously, Why are you laughing? Do you like it that much? Its fine. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. Youll know in the future. Ill tell you. Ill give you a surprise when the time comes. Alright, then I look forward to the surprise you will give me. Lets go take a look at necklaces and rings. Well buy what you like. If nothing catches your eye, we can also go shopping in the capital. There are more designs there. Mu Jingzhe hooked her arm around Ji Buwangs as they entered the department store. Everyone knew what they were there for and welcomed them warmly. They really did find something suitable. The ring, necklace, and earrings were the three gold pieces of jewelry one wore at a wedding, so she would be wearing them constantly and keeping them. Mu Jingzhe felt that, compared to novel designs, it was better to buy some simple and classic ones. That way, they wouldnt become old-fashioned even after a few years. Ji Buwang didnt have any objections as long as Mu Jingzhe liked them. He only found these too light. If only they were heavier. Theyd be worth more money then. Salesperson: This was the first time she had seen such a weird customer. Other people were afraid that they would spend more money if the jewelry weighed more, but this man disliked them for being too light. Mu Jingzhe tugged at Ji Buwang. Why couldnt I tell in the past that you had the potential to be a baller? Alright, pay up and lets leave. After coming out of the department store, they soon passed by a photo studio. The owner had hung some photos he deemed nice outside the studio. Other than individual photos and family photos, the most eye-catching ones were the wedding photos. Before and after the New Year, it was peak wedding period. The boss was very good at doing business and had placed the most recently popular wedding photos in an eye-catching position. Soon, he managed to attract Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang stopped outside and looked. Jingzhe, lets take photos too. Mu Jingzhe raised her brows. As a modern person, she had yet to mention taking wedding photos, but Ji Buwang had brought it up first. Sure. The boss came to greet them and solemnly recommended taking wedding photos. He said that they would regret it if they didnt take photos. Their photo studio was progressing with the times, and there was even a Western bridal gown. When the time came, the bride could wear it and take photos in it. It would definitely look good. Mu Jingzhe looked at the few sets of photos the boss was proud of and held back her surprise. At the time, because of the limitations of photography equipment and technology, there was no photoshop. Compared to the photos of the modern era, these were actually very ordinary. They were basically just photos of the bride wearing a wedding dress and photos of the flowers, while the groom stood on a hanging canvas. They looked fake no matter how one looked at them. All the brides and grooms basically had the same expression. Their makeup and wedding dress were also ordinary. Whether they looked good or not depended on their own beauty. Mu Jingzhe didnt mind taking a few retro wedding photos, but she kept feeling that she couldnt handle this makeup style. Her hair was still short as well. Ji Buwang was very good-looking, and she didnt want to be outshined by him. Otherwise, when they had children in the future, what if the children saw the photo and posted it online to tease them? She didnt want their kids to mock her and say things like Was my dad short-sighted back then? or My dad must have been blinded by pig oil back in the day, nor did she want them to say things like My dad had face blindness and could only see my mom, so he thought she was the most good-looking person in the world, but that was actually not the case. After seeing the way netizens teased people, Mu Jingzhe thought ahead and decided to take precautions. Although she had short hair, she had to be good-looking in addition to being handsome. Otherwise, she might even hear people say These are clearly brothers! or something along that line. Mu Jingzhes expression was dark. Ji Buwang found it strange. Whats wrong? Jingzhe, you dont want to take photos? Its fine if you dont want to. I want to, but I have a request. I want to be beautiful. Beautiful! At the very least, I cant be too inferior to you. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwangs perfect face. For the first time, she was troubled by his handsomeness. The boss of the photo studio was speechless. Ji Buwang chuckled. Theyll be beautiful. Youre beautiful to begin with. The boss of the photo studio was speechless once again. Should he not have come out to greet them? Chapter 443 - If You Don’t Treat Jingzhe Well, I’ll Take Her Away Chapter 443: If You Dont Treat Jingzhe Well, Ill Take Her Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps because the boss resentment was too strong, Ji Buwang finally remembered he was there. Believe in the boss. He will definitely take good photos, right? The boss: Yes, Ill take good photos. Ill cooperate with you. Mu Jingzhe looked at the boss seriously. Boss, I hope you will listen to me. Ill give you my opinion. The boss: Okay We can take some photos first, then take some more on the day of the wedding. Boss, do you offer a video recording service too? Taking photos and a video on the day of the wedding was basically routine. Well, we do not. The boss shook his head. No? Then Ill find someone else Ah, Director Jiang If he and the cameraman come to film, it will definitely be awesome. I wonder if we can get him to film the wedding. When Mu Jingzhe heard the photo studio boss say no, she immediately thought of Director Jiang. Director Jiang has always said that he wants to earn money, so if we give him money, well definitely be able to hire him. Ji Buwang, lets contact Director Jiang. The cameraman We can also hire him to take photos, just like a magazine photoshoot. Mu Jingzhe felt that if she wanted to look as good as Ji Buwang in the photos and the video, it would be best to use her connections. Fortunately, she had some. Ji Buwang watched Mu Jingzhe leave excitedly and quickly apologized to the boss before chasing after her. Mu Jingzhe could handle the makeup and costumes herself, but she had to contact Director Jiang. After filming the movie Charging for Love, Director Jiang, who was waiting for the post-production, finally received a call from Mu Jingzhe after spending a few days with his wife and children. His first reaction was to hang up. Im a movie director. Im not going to film your wedding! He was furious! The phone rang again after he hung up. Director Jiang was impatient. I told you I wont do it Ill give you money. Mu Jingzhe only said five words. You dont want to earn money to support your children and wife? Director Jiang: When it came to earning money for his wife and children, it was the more, the merrier. In the end, Director Jiang compromised for money and promised that he would help them film their wedding. He also promised that he would make Mu Jingzhe look good. Then, Director Jiang went off to tempt the cameraman. In less than two days, Mu Jingzhe met a professional cameraman. She was also prepared to take wedding photos. Just like that, they were busy for two more days. The cameraman guaranteed that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt look that inferior to Ji Buwang in the photos. They would definitely look compatible. However, this also caused a wedding photo craze. Mu Jingzhe wanted to take photos with Ji Buwang and the children. There were many photos of the children, but wedding photos were different, so the children had to take photos with Mu Jingzhe. They were handsome and cute as they surrounded Mu Jingzhe, the boys looking like little gentlemen and Little Bei looking like a little angel. As soon as Mu Jingzhe took photos with them, she realized that Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng didnt have any wedding photos. Other than the one on their marriage certificate, the couple had only taken a photo when theyd had Mu Jingzhe. It was also a photo taken with the entire family. At the time, they had been standing in the periphery. Later on, this photo had also ended up in Old Lady Mus hands. There were very few photos taken of Mu Jingzhe and Mu Han after they were born, all of which had been taken when Mu Xue was around. Although there werent many of them, there were at least some. However, they basically didnt have any photos of them after they became adults. Later on, Mu Jingzhe had helped her parents take some photos, but they werent wedding photos either. Since there were no photos of them, Mu Jingzhe didnt even have the chance to tease them. In the end, Mu Jingzhes attention was shifted to Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. She decided to make up for the lack of wedding photos of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. She would personally design a wedding dress and groom outfit for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs first reaction was to refuse. Why should we take wedding photos? Were already really old. However, Mu Jingzhe felt that they should take some photos while they were still young. Ji Buwang was very supportive. He excitedly gave suggestions and even took Mu Teng to buy three pieces of gold. Dad, in the past, you didnt have the means to buy these for Mom. Now that you have the means, you can do so. As long as you have the heart, its not too late. Yes, thats right. Ill buy them for her. Mu Teng felt that he made so much sense. Mu Teng was feeling increasingly satisfied with his son-in-law. Child, thats a good reminder. Mu Jingzhe and the children had given Li Zhaodi gold and silver jewelry before, but receiving it from her husband would be different. Ji Buwang also knew this, so after the jewelry was chosen, he didnt insist on paying. Instead, he let Mu Teng pay himself. On the other hand, Mu Teng was afraid that Ji Buwang would insist on paying, so he sent him to buy a soda. Before he could buy one, he accidentally bumped into Shao Qihai. Ever since he had received the wedding invitation, intentionally or not, Shao Qihai had been avoiding Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang. It had been a while since they had last met. Shao Qihai didnt know why he was doing this either; it was a subconscious reaction. It seemed like by avoiding Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe and not seeing them, he could pretend that they didnt exist. He also didnt want to see the duo together. This time, he didnt see them walking together, but the contrast between the two of them was obvious. Ji Buwangs face was flushed with success and joy, and it was apparent that there was a joyous occasion going on in his life. As for Shao Qihai, even though he tried his best to hide it, he was still a little depressed. After not seeing him for a while, he seemed to have lost weight. When Shao Qihai saw Ji Buwang, he realized that he couldnt avoid him anymore. He paused for a moment before coming over. Long time no see. What are you doing here? I came to buy something with Dad. Shao Qihai followed Ji Buwangs gaze and realized that Ji Buwang was referring to Mu Teng. His brows couldnt help but twitch. You changed your form of address? Did Dad agree? Of course. If he didnt agree, would I be calling him that? Ji Buwangs expression was subtle. When did you change your form of address? Why are you still calling him Dad? How long had it been since they had gotten a divorce? It was absurd. Shao Qihai instantly froze for a moment. In the past, when he had called Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi Dad and Mom, it was because hed had no choice but to do so due to tradition. Later on, he had called them that sincerely, but in the end, he didnt have the chance to address them like that anymore. I Im just used to it. Then youve got to change it. It wont be good if outsiders who dont know any better misunderstand. Shao Qihai glanced at Ji Buwang but didnt say anything, feeling extremely aggrieved. He had clearly built up his mental fortitude and had been determined to take it easy. However, now that he had met Ji Buwang, he realized that he couldnt remain calm. He was clearly the one with the right timing, location, and manpower. He was the one who had married Mu Jingzhe first, but in the end, Ji Buwang had gotten together with her. Ji Buwang, instead of telling me this, you might as well think about how to treat Jingzhe well in the future. I have nothing to say about Jingzhe choosing you, but if you dont treat Jingzhe well after you two get married, I wont let you off. No matter what happens, Ill take Jingzhe away. Ill always watch over her and I will never give up. Anyway, Ji Buwang had also been this thick-skinned back then. He had to be thick-skinned too.. In the past, due to his relatively special relationship with Mu Jingzhe, he couldnt say that Ji Buwang had shamelessly poached his wife. This time, even though he wouldnt deliberately cause trouble, he could at least watch from the side, right? Chapter 444 - Shameless Chapter 444: Shameless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Qihais gaze slowly became determined. Ji Buwang gritted his teeth. You wont get a chance. Jingzhe and I will always love each other. At most, youll be witnessing our happiness. Ji Buwang thought, Youll keep your eyes on me? I hope you wont vomit blood by watching. Shao Qihai choked when he heard that. That better be true. Ji Buwang was about to say something when he saw Mu Teng return after paying. Seeing that he was focused on looking at something and wasnt paying attention to the stairs, he couldnt care less about Shao Qihai and quickly walked over to him. Dad, watch the stairs. Shao Qihai also saw this and almost acted at the same time as Ji Buwang. Mu Teng looked at the two people running over together and then heard them call him Dad in unison. He fell silent for a moment and chose to take Ji Buwangs hand. He told Shao Qihai amiably, Qihai, just call me Uncle in the future. Or you can call me Old Mu. Everyone in the city likes to call me that. In any case, he should stop calling him Dad. Now that Shao Qihai wasnt his son-in-law anymore but an outsider, Mu Teng was very polite to him. Shao Qihai smiled stiffly and retracted his hand. Yes, Ill call you Uncle in the future. As for calling him Old Mu, he pretended not to hear it. Looking at Ji Buwangs smug expression, Shao Qihai felt quite upset. Um, Uncle, do you have any time to eat together? A proud son of heaven like Ji Buwang was very respectful to Mu Teng, yet he hadnt done so in the past. Shao Qihai wanted to treat Mu Teng to a meal to apologize. Maybe in the future. I still have something to do today. Mu Teng was in a hurry to go back and give Li Zhaodi the three gold pieces. When Mu Teng thought of Li Zhaodi, he couldnt care less about Shao Qihai. Then, he bade him farewell and left. His footsteps were quite fast, and he couldnt care less about Ji Buwang either. Ji Buwang was about to chase after him, but he turned around and looked at Shao Qihai instead. Shao Qihai, all jokes aside, I will really live a good life with Jingzhe. I know that your feelings for Jingzhe are very deep, but its too late now, so stop watching us. Look for your own happiness. I hope you will find it too. If he kept immersing himself in the past and trained his eyes on them, he would only feel pain. He had to move forward. Shao Qihai looked at Ji Buwang and laughed bitterly. He then muttered softly, If possible, I hope that happens too. Mu Teng quickly returned home and eagerly delivered the three pieces of gold he had bought. When Li Zhaodi received the three pieces of gold, she laughed until tears came out of her eyes. Its fine if the children make a fuss, but why are you making a fuss too? I just feel that Ive done too badly in the past after seeing what Buwang has done for Jingzhe. No way. Li Zhaodi started praising him, looking embarrassed. Even though outsiders keep saying that youre a rascal and a lazy person, whenever theres a mouthful of delicious food, you will always think of me and the children. The last thing I would regret in my life is marrying you. At their age, it was rare for them to say such things. She felt a little shy saying this out of the blue. Mu Teng was moved when he heard that and blushed. Ive never regretted it either. No matter what others say about you, I feel that I married the right person. Li Zhaodi didnt have a nice family, she wasnt good-looking, and she was also shrewish. However, she was devoted to him and the children, so he had always been glad he had married her. I was lucky to marry you in this lifetime. If I wasnt useless, I wouldnt have made you suffer so much and get beaten and scolded so often. Li Zhaodi shook her head. No. If you werent protecting me, I would have been chased back home or beaten to death by my mother-in-law. Its only because you protected me that Ive been kind of fine. I know all about it. In the past, you were the second son that your mother doted on. Its all because of me that she was disappointed in you and you lost her favor. Youre my wife, so I naturally have to protect you. Quick, put on the necklace and the ring. Tomorrow, the guests will keep talking about them. Flaunt in front of them. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang, who were eavesdropping, walked out the door. Ji Buwang smiled. Dad and Mom are so close. I wont ask for anything else. I just hope well be like them in the future. Me too. I hope were just like Mom and Dad. I hope we grow old together. Ji Buwang hugged Mu Jingzhe. We will. Just as he had told Shao Qihai during the day, he wouldnt give him a chance. It would still take some time for Mu Jingzhe to make a wedding dress for Li Zhaodi, but the next day, half the county knew about the golden ring, the golden necklace, and the golden earrings that Li Zhaodi was wearing. They even knew that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were going to take wedding photos for them. As Li Zhaodi bragged, everyone smiled. When they turned around, they couldnt help but say, Geez. Who would wear a bridal gown and take wedding photos at such an old age? Wont it be an eyesore? Only young people wear such things. Isnt that so? Anyone who doesnt know better might think that theyre the ones getting married. Theyre old and shameless! Its clearly their daughter getting married, but theyre so busy. This is absurd. Theres not much time left until the wedding. Instead of preparing for the wedding properly, theyre wasting their time on something like this. Although they were complaining, if one listened carefully, they would notice an indescribable trace of envy and jealousy in their voices. Why hadnt their children thought of this? That day, many children were scolded by their parents for no reason. Their children also heard about this matter. Some of them couldnt tell that their parents were envious, but some could. Although it was quite a headache, in the next two days, many people really went to the photo studio to ask how much it would cost to take wedding photos for their parents. Some people gave up after hearing the price, while others were interested. The only problem was that the wedding outfits used for wedding photos might not be suitable for parents their age. Although Mu Jingzhe and the others didnt take photos at the photo studio, they indirectly brought the photo studio a lot of business. At first, a few people went to ask one after another. However, when Li Zhaodis wedding dress was completed and the photos were taken, more people went to the photo studio to enquire. The wedding dress Mu Jingzhe had designed for Li Zhaodi was suitable for her figure. In addition, she had personally helped her with her makeup, allowing Li Zhaodi to reach the peak of her attractiveness. Mu Teng also looked quite good after cleaning up. Mu Jingzhe accepted some of the credit, but more importantly, the result was so good because the two of them felt blissful. Happiness was the best cosmetic. The wedding photos taken were very nice. So nice that everyone was tempted. Mu Jingzhe successfully caused the county city to turn into Great Eastern Village by triggering another trendparent wedding photoshoots. However, this would all happen in the future. After Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng took their wedding photos, for two days, they felt so blissful that it was as if they were floating over the clouds. Then, seeing that the wedding was approaching, they quickly went to prepare for it. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe was still a little regretful. Because she couldnt go anywhere else to take photos, she couldnt have hers or Li Zhaodis photos taken wherever she wanted, like in the modern era. She only took photos near the county city. However, Mu Jingzhe was smart enough not to voice her regret. Otherwise, the wedding photo trend in the county might become even crazier. As the day of the wedding approached, Mu Jingzhe finally realized that she was getting married.. This was her first time getting married in two lifetimes, so she was actually a little nervous. Chapter 445 - Honeymoon Tour Chapter 445: Honeymoon Tour Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Buwang had followed Old Master Ji back to the capital, but he soon received a call from his maternal grandmother. Ji Buwangs maternal grandmother was still around, but because she was old, she was a little muddle-headed. Under the circumstances, she couldnt attend Ji Buwangs wedding. However, for the past few days, perhaps because she had heard her sons mention Ji Buwangs wedding, his maternal grandmother actually sobered up a little and started looking for Ji Buwang. His eldest uncle thus contacted him. Ji Buwang decided to make a trip over to speak with her while her mind was clear and bring her some wedding candy. When he was young, his maternal grandmother had actually treated him very well. Later on, after his mother had died, his maternal grandparents had started to blame the Ji Family, so they hadnt contacted each other for a long time. Since Ji Buwang had woken up, the two sides had started having contact again. When Mu Jingzhe heard Ji Buwangs plan, she asked, Should I go with you? Its best if you come and let Grandma take a look at you. But wont you be too busy? No, its fine. Besides, the scenery there should be pretty good. She would consider it an early honeymoon. The scenery is indeed not bad there. This is the season the peach blossoms are about to bloom. The plum trees must have bloomed too. There are also willow trees there. The willow trees look their best now. Then lets bring the camera. If she went out with Ji Buwang, the scenery would look the best anywhere. Mu Jingzhe wanted to go out with Ji Buwang. Li Zhaodi felt very helpless when she heard that. Youre the bride. You should be at home waiting to get married. Why are you running around? Im not running around. Ill be back soon. Li Zhaodi couldnt do anything about that, and the children were also helpless. They knew that they were getting married and they had a good relationship, but was it really fine for them to run away like this? Although they happened to be going to accompany Shao Qihai, they felt kind of upset when they saw Mu Jingzhe leave with Ji Buwang just like that. Before leaving, Ji Buwang saw Xiao Wu secretly glaring at him. Shao Xi stared at him as if he was a bad person who had secretly abducted his mother. Why are you looking at me like that? Little guy, why are you glaring at me? Ji Buwang stroked Shao Xis head and rapped Xiao Wus. Shao Xi didnt let him stroke his head. Take good care of Mommy. If Mommy loses even a single hair, well make you suffer. Ji Buwang laughed. Little Xi, dont keep imitating television dramas. Hair falls by itself all the time Seeing Shao Xis expression, Ji Buwang quickly corrected himself. Got it, got it. Well be back soon. Ill definitely bring your mother back safely. Not a single strand of her hair will be missing. Shao Dong pulled Shao Xi aside. Are you still worried about Mommy and Uncle Ji going out? Little Dong is still the best. Ji Buwang patted Shao Dongs shoulder. What about me? Am I not good? Little Bei squeezed her way in. Little Bei is the best too. Youre all great. Ji Buwang blinked. Ill prepare the red packets and give them to you guys later. The red packets were for the change of address. Once they were given, they would switch to calling him Papa. I look forward to our next meeting. Ji Buwang indicated that he was already prepared. The children waved their hands and watched the couple leave. Shao Xi asked Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, are you going to call him Papa too? Or are you going to call him Uncle? I dont know either. Xiao Wu shook his head. Anything is fine. Hes my biological uncle anyway. I think you should call him Papa. Otherwise, it will be strange if we all call him Papa and you call him Uncle. Their relationship was complicated to begin with. A Daddy wasnt enough. Now, there was also a Papa. If Xiao Wu called him Uncle, it would be too messy. Alright. Xiao Wu was very easy to talk to. After we change the way we address him, hell definitely be very proud. During this period of time, he secretly asked us to change the way we address him, but we refused. Shao Dong also laughed when he heard that. But you cant kid around when its time to officially change your form of address. I know. Shao Xi snorted. Ill call him Papa properly. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang rushed to his maternal grandmothers house. Everything went smoothly on the way, and they also saw the scenery along the way. People always said that if one had good company on a trip, the scenery would be good anywhere. This was something Mu Jingzhe had experienced on the way, as it was really nice to go out with Ji Buwang. They basically didnt have any arguments. No matter what she said, Ji Buwang would agree. Besides feeling happy, Mu Jingzhe was a little worried that if this continued, she would be spoiled and would become a particularly annoying brat. Ji Buwang laughed out loud when he heard her worries. Thats fine. As long as I like it. It was best if no one came to snatch Jingzhe. The two of them walked and stopped, seeing all the gorgeous scenery that Ji Buwang had mentioned. The newly-bloomed willow branches were indeed beautiful. Ji Buwang had made a hat to shield Mu Jingzhe from the sun, and when he saw blooming flowers, he would stick them on the hat. As looked at the green willow branches and flowers, Mu Jingzhe felt like she wasnt far from becoming a flower fairy. When Ji Buwang went to pick the flowers, he was chased by a dog who almost bit his butt. Mu Jingzhe was quite startled. Fortunately, it didnt bite you. What if you got rabies? The price to be a flower fairy wasnt small, but she did take quite a few photos. They walked and stopped multiple times like this, and they rested overnight once more midway before arriving the next day. His maternal grandmothers family was doing well, but they had not interacted with each other for many years and were unfamiliar with each other now. Whats more, he had never met some of them before. Their family had gained many children since he had last been in touch with them, so these children basically didnt know Ji Buwang. Coupled with the fact that his maternal grandmother had moved house, other than her, who he still found familiar, everything else seemed very unfamiliar to Ji Buwang. Everything had changed. Actually, according to blood relations, they had all originally been very close. However, if a relationship wasnt maintained, that blood relationship would fade. They had originally been cousins from the same family, but they were unfamiliar with each other. It hadnt even occurred to them that Ji Buwang would come over after they sent him the news. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe came to visit his surprised Eldest Uncle and other relatives and they behaved in a reserved way. For some reason, Ji Buwang didnt seem to be in a good mood and he felt especially vexed after getting there. The weather was also hot. The New Year had clearly just passed, but it felt like summer had arrived early. He couldnt even wear his coat. Coincidentally, his maternal grandmother had also fallen asleep, so Ji Buwang bade them all farewell and said that he would come again some other day. They politely invited Ji Buwang to stay at their home, but judging from the situation, there wasnt a room for them at all. After bidding them farewell, Ji Buwang felt a little depressed. In the past, whenever Mother brought me back, I played with my cousin and the rest. Although I only saw them two or three times a year, when Mother was around, I felt close to them.. Back then, my cousin and the rest even brought me around to play. Chapter 446 - Ji Buwang, You’re Worse Than a Beast Chapter 446: Ji Buwang, Youre Worse Than a Beast Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They had clearly been close when they were young, but now that they had grown up, they felt like strangers. Everyone feels the same after growing up. Mu Jingzhe didnt have any relatives, but she had many siblings from the orphanage. Many of the children who had been brought up by her had also been close to her when they were young. They had even said many times that they wanted to be good to her and treat her well for the rest of their lives, but the relationship had still ended up fading away eventually. They had not been lying when they were young, nor did they not have a good relationship back then. At the time, they had all been sincere. However, when they grew up, their feelings for each other faded. If you want to play, there will be plenty of people to play with you in the future. Im just afraid that youll find it annoying, Mu Jingzhe added. Ji Buwang knew that she was talking about the five kids and couldnt help but laugh. Thats true. When I think about having five children when we get back, these things dont seem like a big deal. Mu Jingzhe nodded and fanned herself with her hand. Ji Buwang quickly fanned her too. You must be feeling stuffy. I dont know why the weather is so stuffy. It might rain in a couple of days. Mu Jingzhe looked at the sun above her. Lets leave quickly. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe found a guesthouse in the county city. Although it was only a county city, because there were many factories there, it was quite well-developed. The newly-opened guesthouse had three floors and looked quite good. Ji Buwang was still conflicted about how many rooms to ask for. Two? He kept feeling that it wasnt safe to be separated from Jingzhe. But if they booked one room He was conflicted, but Mu Jingzhe wasnt. She directly asked for one room. The two of them had already done the deed and were about to get married soon, so why did they have to book two rooms? Since they were away from home, they naturally had to share a room. The people there didnt know them, so they could just say that they were husband and wife. There was no need to be so conflicted about it. Seeing that Ji Buwang wanted to say something but stopped himself, Mu Jingzhe finished the check-in and went up to the second floor with him. Alright, alright, stop hesitating. I wont touch you before the wedding ceremony. Anyway, there are two beds. Ji Buwang: He was helpless against Mu Jingzhe. I should be the one saying this! If they really stayed in the same room, he would be the one feeling both pain and happiness. Although Mu Jingzhes words were very maddening, Ji Buwang didnt try to prove himself. The night passed without any mishaps. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe really fell asleep waiting for him. When she woke up the next day, she looked at Ji Buwang, who was lying on the bed beside her, and couldnt help but spit out, Youre worse than a beast! This was the legendary worse than a beast saying. He had actually kept his word. You were so calm, werent you! The weather was really hot, and she had even perspired while sleeping. Mu Jingzhe clicked her tongue and got up to wash up. Ji Buwang, who had heard all that, was speechless. If he didnt have to go to his maternal grandmothers house, he would have Ji Buwang got up to wash his face and calm himself down. After eating the local specialty breakfast, they went to his maternal grandmothers house. This time, his eldest uncle and the rest of his relatives were finally prepared. They even let the children who had never seen Ji Buwang acknowledge them. They were also very enthusiastic around Mu Jingzhe. The wedding candy that Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe had specifically brought instantly captured the childrens hearts, and they kept revolving around them. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang got a headache from all the noise. Although they had five children at home, they had never been so noisy. These children were incredible. They chattered and ran around, revealing the distinct characteristics of brats. It wasnt easy for them to wait until noon, when Grandma finally woke up. However, when she woke up, she only opened her eyes and didnt really look conscious. Grandpa was no longer around, but she kept talking to him, clearly living in the past. Eldest Uncle, who had already become a grandfather himself, wasnt surprised at all. He explained to Ji Buwang that this was how she usually acted. She had only spoken to them a few days ago, when her mind had suddenly regained clarity. In the end, when Ji Buwang came, her mind became muddled again. Its fine. Its fine even if shes not aware. Ill just look at her and keep her company. After Ji Buwang asked his eldest uncle and found out that Grandma didnt have so many problems, he peeled a piece of soft wedding candy for her. When Grandma tasted its sweetness, she looked at Ji Buwang in surprise. It seemed like she was still unaware, but when she saw Ji Buwang, she looked for more sweets and said that she wanted to give him sweets to eat. Eldest Uncle naturally took out a bag of sweets. The children instantly surrounded him, their faces filled with excitement. To them, being able to eat sweets twice was pure bliss. This bag of candy was a little special. It was a big piece of candy stuck together. It looked like candied rice puff, but it was soft and it had to be shredded by hand before it could be eaten. The children stretched out their hands. Grandma only gave each of them one piece at a time. Ji Buwang watched with nostalgic eyes. Its been a long time since I ate this. Mu Jingzhes eyes revealed her surprise when she saw this. She had eaten this kind of candy when she was young in the modern era, but it hadnt existed anymore by the time she grew up. At the time, because there hadnt been many chances to eat it, she would grab it tightly and eat until her hands were sticky. After eating, she would even lick her fingers and hands clean. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe were also given a piece of candy. After eating it, they felt quite emotional. It was indeed the taste in their memories. Is this sold where we live? Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but ask Ji Buwang. I think so. Its always sold on market day. When Mu Jingzhe heard that, she knew that she had missed it. There was also a market day in the county, but there were always many people in attendance. Sometimes, she couldnt be bothered to squeeze her way through the crowd, so she had ended up missing this. Ill go buy some for Little Bei and the rest later. After distributing the sweets, Ji Buwangs maternal grandmother kept looking at him. Ji Buwang told her who he was. After saying his name twice, Grandma actually looked aware. Buwang Youre Buwang, right? Its me, Grandma. Ji Buwangs eyes lit up. Its been so many years since we last met. Youve grown so much. Grandma smiled and touched Ji Buwangs face. Youre so handsome, just like your father. Ji Buwang smiled. I think its partly thanks to you, Grandma. I am only handsome because you are so beautiful. Grandma pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she asked, Oh right, didnt your parents come along? Where are they? Ji Buwangs eyes flickered. Theyre busy, so I came by myself. Isnt it good that Im here? Yes, good, good. Grandma pulled him. Come on, let Grandma take a good look at you. She didnt even look at the children who were calling her Grandma. Her eyes were filled with unfamiliarity. Why are there so many children at home? Are they all neighbors? Its too noisy here. She had completely forgotten that these were her biological grandsons and granddaughters. Grandma doesnt remember us again. The children were very used to it, so they simply ran out to play. Grandma didnt mind them. She just looked at Ji Buwang. Buwang, how old are you now? Let me guess Look at you. Youre already 15 or 16 years old, right? You can get a wife in a couple of years. Grandma, Im about to get married. Look at her. This is my wife-to-be. Ji Buwang pulled Mu Jingzhe over. My wife is pretty, right? Her name is Jingzhe. Jingzhe? Jingzhe is a nice name. Shes beautiful. When Grandma saw Mu Jingzhe, she clearly liked her very much.. She held her hand and kept saying that she was very compatible with Ji Buwang. Chapter 447 - Don’t Marry Buwang; You Will Cry Chapter 447: Dont Marry Buwang; You Will Cry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Grandma held Ji Buwang with one hand and Mu Jingzhe with the other. After nagging them for a long time, she mentioned Ji Buwangs maternal grandfather. I cant be the only one to see her. Your Grandpa has to see her too. Hell like her as well. Oh right, wheres your Grandpa? Why is he never around She shouted for her eldest son and asked him to look for his father. She said that Buwang had returned with his wife-to-be, but as she spoke, her mind gained clarity. Thats not right. Buwang, how can you get married? When I heard them say that you wanted to get married, I thought that it was fake news. Arent you still a small child? Your parents Grandma paused as she spoke. Your parents are dead. I remember now. Your parents are dead and I will die soon too. Perhaps because she had suddenly remembered all this, Grandma fainted after saying that. Ji Buwang felt very upset when he saw her like this. However, his uncle skillfully covered her with a blanket. Its fine. The doctor said that falling asleep is good for her health and that she doesnt get too agitated that way. This happens when she occasionally thinks of your mother or your maternal grandfather. By the time she wakes up, shes forgotten again. Shes been like this for the past six months. She rarely has a clear mind. Let her bask in the sun and get some fresh air. The doctor said that this is good for her health. Although basking in the sun was good for her health, they didnt let her do this in the end because the weather was too stuffy and hot. His Eldest Uncle felt very helpless. In the past, it wasnt so hot here. It wasnt this bad. I dont know why it started getting hot two days ago. Its stuffy as well. This heat is abnormal. Were just looking forward to it raining soon. The New Year had just passed, but it was already very stuffy and hot, making one feel vexed. It will. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe kept Grandma company. Seeing his white-haired maternal grandmother like this made them feel quite upset. He was even a little worried. He was a few years older than Jingzhe. Perhaps he would be the one to leave Jingzhe first in the future. But if he left, would Jingzhe feel as terrible as his maternal grandmother felt now? The person left behind was actually in great agony, so if possible, Ji Buwang hoped that he would be the person to leave second. But wouldnt this mean that Jingzhes lifespan would have to be much shorter? Ji Buwang was conflicted. While no one was paying attention, he secretly held Mu Jingzhes hand and made up his mind. He hoped they would die on the same day, month, and year. Its rare for you to take the initiative to hold my hand. What are you thinking? Mu Jingzhe was curious. Im thinking about the future. I dont want you to be a lonely old lady, so Ill have to die on the same day, month, and year as you. Are you willing to do that? Die on the same day, month, and year as you? Do you think Im your sworn brother? Mu Jingzhe laughed. Even if you die early, I wont be like your maternal grandmother. I will find handsome old men, dance with them, and have lots of fun. Modern plaza dancing even included the romantic duet dance. Ji Buwang hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to answer like this. This one sentence managed to make him explode. Handsome old men? Can anyone be more handsome than me? Even when Im old, Ill still be the most handsome man. After having a taste of a handsome old man like me, how could you possibly fall for other men? When Mu Jingzhe heard him call himself a handsome old man, she started to laugh uncontrollably. Ji Buwang laughed as well. Because it was so stuffy and hot, her hands started sweating after a while. However, Ji Buwang didnt let go. Upon seeing Mu Jingzhe fan herself again, he also fanned her with his hand. Ill make a fan for you when we get back. You know how to make one? I do. Its just a fan, right? Isnt that simple? Ill make one for you to fan yourself later, Ji Buwang promised. The two of them sat beside Grandma and chatted with her as they waited for the sun to set. They all knew that, given Grandmas age and health, this might be their last time with her. The sun soon set and there was no longer any light, but it was still stuffy and hot. Grandma didnt wake up either. Eldest Uncle pushed her back to let her sleep some more and asked Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe to go eat. After the meal, they were covered in sweat. Grandma had woken up by then as well. Eldest Aunt skillfully fed her mother-in-law while Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe watched from the side. Grandma actually finished an entire bowl of rice. Eldest Aunt clicked her tongue in wonder. Looks like Grandma is really happy. She doesnt usually eat so much. Grandma, you have to eat just as much in the future, Ji Buwang said. Grandma woke up again after hearing Ji Buwangs words. I wont be able to eat again. This is my last meal. Thats why I ate so much. Upon hearing these inauspicious words, Ji Buwang was just about to retort when Grandma reached out and held his hand tightly. What a coincidence that youre here too, Buwang. I can rest assured now. Ive been waiting for you. Ji Buwang was glad that he had come. Ill come see you again when I have time. However, Grandma didnt seem to hear him. She only looked at the empty roof and said, They kept urging me to leave, but I didnt listen. I had to wait for you. Its good that youre here. Lets go together. If Grandma brings you along, you wont be afraid. Mom, where are you taking Buwang? Can we come? Eldest Aunt, who was listening from the side, couldnt help but tease her. Its not time for you guys yet. It will just be me and Buwang. Buwang, hold my hand and dont let go. Dont be afraid Grandma held Ji Buwangs hand and didnt let go. When she saw Mu Jingzhe, she suddenly said, Poor child What are you going to do in the future Dont marry Buwang. Youll cry Youll cry Grandmas words were baffling and strange. For some reason, Mu Jingzhe felt a little uncomfortable under her gaze. Eldest Aunt knew that Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were getting married, so these words werent auspicious. She quickly stood up and said, Shes just saying that brides cry when they get married. She didnt mean anything else by it. Shes so muddle-headed that she didnt finish her sentence. Let her rest. Her mind isnt completely clear. Actually, Grandmas mind was clear. It even felt like her mind was the clearest at that moment. Otherwise, her eyes wouldnt be so bright. Grandma grabbed Ji Buwangs hand very tightly. It took a lot of effort for Eldest Aunt to pull Ji Buwangs hand out of Grandmas grasp. Ignoring her struggle, she pushed Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe out. Lets go. Lets go out. When Grandma saw that Ji Buwang was about to leave, she got anxious. She even shouted that she wanted to leave with him, but her attention was quickly diverted and Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe were pulled outside. Dont mind your grandmothers words. Shes like this all the time. She is not very clear-headed. His Eldest Uncle explained, After you go with me to offer incense to Grandpa tomorrow morning, you should go back. Grandma has seen you two, so its fine. Preparing for your wedding is more important. After saying that, Eldest Uncle realized that he didnt sound very nice and quickly explained, Im not chasing you guys away. Its Its because the wedding is more important. I know. Ji Buwang smiled.. We originally planned to go back tomorrow anyway. Chapter 448 - : Terrifying Prophecy Chapter 448: Terrifying Prophecy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Eldest Uncle heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Mm, then come over early tomorrow morning. Dont buy fruit or anything else like today. Just buy a bottle of your maternal grandfathers favorite barley wine. Hell definitely be happy if you come to see him. He was still thinking of you on his deathbed. Back when his maternal grandfather had passed away, it had happened to be during the four years when Ji Buwang had been neither dead nor alive. It was on the hospital bed that he had received the news of his maternal grandfathers demise. At the time, he had wanted to see him off and take one last look at him, but he hadnt been able to. Now, he was a step late, but he was finally there. Ji Buwang nodded. Ill definitely bring it. Alright, go back and rest early today. You still have to drive tomorrow. Since youre staying at the guesthouse, I wont keep you here. Its stuffy and hot today. The house is small and stuffy too. Its not as comfortable as the guesthouse. Eldest Uncle knew that Ji Buwang didnt lack money, so he didnt have to wonder if he needed to save on accommodation fees. Okay. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe bade him farewell. When he came out, he could still hear his maternal grandmothers voice, as if she was saying something. Were you frightened? Ji Buwang held Mu Jingzhes hand. Grandma is like this sometimes. When she was young, she often recited poems. Shes a young lady from a rich family, so she is very particular. Mu Jingzhe nodded. She had seen Grandmas small feet and knew she had bound her feet in her younger days1. This was a bad habit, and the process was very painful. However, a long time ago, only the young ladies of rich families had possessed the means to bind their feet. Girls from humble families had been too busy making a living. Mu Jingzhe had never seen bounded feet before. It would be a lie to say that she wasnt curious, but she couldnt just keep staring at them because she was curious. That would seem too disrespectful. On the way back, Ji Buwang bought some barley wine and asked the boss for cigarette packaging. Ill go back and make you a fan. Making a fan required tougher paper. Ji Buwang remembered seeing the packaging. After returning to the room, he started folding the paper. While watching him, Mu Jingzhe was hit by nostalgia. She had folded paper fans when she was young too. There were also students who mischievously tore off paper from their textbooks to fold it into paper fans, which resulted in their parents chasing after them to spank their butts. The fan Ji Buwang folded was sort of a success. However, when the two small paper fans were combined, an issue arose. They went to ask the boss for glue, but he didnt have any, so they ended up using gruel. In the end, the fan opened after drying. As Mu Jingzhe laughed, Ji Buwang decided to clip it with a pen cap. It looked sort of ridiculous with the pen still attached to the pen cap, but Ji Buwang refused to admit it. The fan still works well. I can use it. Although the fan was strange, the wind it produced was indeed cool and Mu Jingzhe felt very comfortable. Not bad, not bad. Xiao Jizi1, keep up the excellent fanning. Ill reward you later. There werent many palace dramas in this era, so Ji Buwang couldnt react for a moment. Xiao Jizi? What a strange form of address. Mu Jingzhe chuckled. I cant very well call you Xiao Buzi or Xiao Wangzi, right? Wait, actually, Xiao Wangzi is quite good too. It sounds like little prince. Then youre a little princess? Feeling helpless, Ji Buwang resigned himself to fate and sat down to fan her. You should come here. Itll be cooler if were next to each other. Mu Jingzhe pulled Ji Buwang up and leaned against him happily. It was already nighttime, but the sky was getting hotter and hotter, and there were no signs of the weather turning cool. Mu Jingzhe couldnt bear to let Ji Buwang continue fanning her, so she could only silently pray with a calm heart that she would naturally cool down and fall asleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she felt a cold wind. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Ji Buwang was actually lying on his bed and fanning her. Mu Jingzhe got up without hesitation and went over. Why are you so disobedient that were sleeping separately? Hurry up and go to sleep. After saying that, she hugged Ji Buwang and fell asleep. Ji Buwang wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he let her hug his arm and didnt say anything. Half-asleep, Ji Buwang was still fanning her. Later on, he really fell asleep until he was eventually woken up by a violent shaking motion all of a sudden. When he opened her eyes, it was dark. He couldnt tell what time it was, but he could feel that everything was shaking badly. Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe immediately grabbed Ji Buwangs hand. This It cant be an earthquake, right? Mu Jingzhe had never experienced a major earthquake before. He had only experienced two or three aftershocks. Even so, she was quite frightened. At that moment, she didnt even dare confirm it. She thought that this was impossible. Ji Buwang had already grabbed her hand. Its an earthquake. Run! Ji Buwangs reaction was considered fast, but as soon as he got off the bed, his legs went limp and he felt dizzy. Due to the pitch dark before his eyes, he couldnt run far. After taking a few quick steps, he felt an intense tremor and felt the heels of his feet suddenly sink. Ji Buwang! Mu Jingzhe reached out to hug him, and Ji Buwang hugged her at the same time. The two of them instantly fell down. They seemed to hear screams and cries, but in an instant, everything seemed to disappear. By the time it all stopped, Mu Jingzhes nose was filled with the smell of houses being demolished at a construction site. She found herself amid the ruins, and her surroundings were still dark. Ji Buwang was still hugging her, but she sensed no movement from him. Ji Buwang? Ji Buwang! Mu Jingzhe quickly shouted, but Ji Buwang still didnt respond. This was the first time Mu Jingzhe was so flustered. She hadnt expected to be unlucky enough to encounter an earthquake. The news about earthquakes that she had seen in the past flashed in her mind one after another, such as the abnormal weather before a quake, the stuffy heat, the anxiety and frustration of the people, and so on. All of these boxes had been ticked earlier on, but she hadnt seen this coming at all. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to calm down. She hugged Ji Buwang and tried to figure out if he was alright. There didnt seem to be any blood on his body. However, there seemed to be a bump on the back of his head, as if he had fainted after being hit. He had been struck unconscious while protecting her. Fortunately, Ji Buwangs breathing was typical. Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief and started to explore bit by bit. She realized that although they were buried, they were still considered lucky. They werent completely buried, so there was still a possibility of them saving themselves or being saved. She felt around and touched a lot of things. Amid the mess, she seemed to feel a towel and a teapot, but the water inside had been lost during this chaos. This was a pity, but after Mu Jingzhe knocked on the teapot, she noticed that it made quite a loud sound, so she put it aside. This could also be used as a tool to call for help later on. After calming down, Mu Jingzhe recalled the first-aid knowledge she had read about in the past. If one was pinned under something, they had to prepare themselves for an aftershock and try their best to prevent another collapse. Mu Jingzhe thought that it would be good if the place where they were buried was relatively shallow. However, other than the house collapsing, they also seemed to have sunk downward, so she couldnt figure out exactly what was going on for a while. After searching for some time, Mu Jingzhe figured it all out. There seemed to be a closet on top of them. She didnt know if it was the one in their room, but because it was pressed against a table, it created a small safe place. They were both very unlucky and lucky to be trapped in such a relatively safe place. As long as the closet and table remained intact or they found some other kind of support, they could slowly wait for help. She just didnt know if this place had sufficient ventilation. Chapter 449 - Protecting Each Other With Their Lives Chapter 449: Protecting Each Other With Their Lives Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe tried knocking things around. Other than some dust, she couldnt see anything. Is anyone there? Help! Mu Jingzhe tried to shout twice, but her voice was muffled and couldnt be heard at all. Based on this, Mu Jingzhe deduced that they were buried quite deeply, and it was difficult for their voices to be heard outside. Mu Jingzhe immediately gave up shouting for help to conserve her strength, but her shout woke Ji Buwang up. Jingzhe. Ji Buwang, youre awake. How do you feel? Are you in pain? My head hurts a little. Im fine. Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere? Im fine, Ji Buwang. Were trapped. I know. Ji Buwang really regretted this visit at that moment. He shouldnt have brought Jingzhe there. If he hadnt brought her, they wouldnt have experienced an earthquake. There definitely wouldnt have been an earthquake in his hometown. It was all his fault for being too reluctant to be apart from Jingzhe and thus bringing her there and putting her in danger. It was too late for regrets now. He could only think of ways to bring her back home safely. Ji Buwang pulled himself together and asked questions about the situation. Mu Jingzhe told him what she had discovered. Im just afraid that there will be aftershocks. We have to find something sturdier to support this place. Where they were now, they could sit up. Ji Buwang did as he was told. Alright, let me take a look. As he spoke, something in his hand glowed. Mu Jingzhes eyes lit up. The pager! Why are you holding this? Quick, lets ask for help! It didnt feel good to be in the darkness. Upon seeing the light, Mu Jingzhe almost burst into tears of joy. I grabbed it while running. Ji Buwangs eyes darkened. Theres no signal. I can only use it as a tool to light up the place. The hope in Mu Jingzhes eyes was snuffed out. Thats right. After an earthquake, electricity and communications were basically cut off. It was like that in modern times too, let alone now. Its fine. Its good enough that we can use it as a flashlight. It will be better if we have light. Mu Jingzhe comforted him and realized there was something else in his hand. Youre still holding the fan. I probably held on to it while falling asleep, so Ji Buwang found joy in his misery. If you get hot later, Ill fan you again. Why would I need you to fan me at a time like this? Mu Jingzhe frowned. I wonder what grade the earthquake was. It was so scary. She felt that the magnitude of the earthquake wouldnt be low. I dont know, but its fine. While Im around, Ill make sure youre safe. I promised the kids that I would bring you back safely. Not even a single hair on your body will be missing. Ji Buwang carefully wiped the dust off Mu Jingzhes face. Ive already lost some of the hair on my body. Lets not talk about this. Dont be so silly that you only try to protect me later. Lets make things clear now. Protect yourself first and hug your head as quickly as possible. I can protect myself. Dont just focus on protecting me and expose your head to danger. Got it. Ji Buwang agreed obediently. Alright, then our priority now is to get through this together. Under the faint light of the pager, Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang cleaned up the gravel around them and expanded their activity space. They also wanted to find some bricks to strengthen the support of the place. However, shortly after they started cleaning up, they suddenly felt dizzy. A familiar feeling attacked them againit was an aftershock. Jingzhe. Ji Buwang protected her once more. Mu Jingzhe was stepping on the gravel, and this move wiped out everything. Why did you only remember to protect me? I told you to protect yourself. Mu Jingzhe was furious. I know, I was wrong. Ill protect myself now. Ji Buwang obediently protected his head. Just as Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief, she felt another tremor. A second later, she heard a crack. The table supporting the closet actually broke. Seeing that the closet was about to crash down on them, Mu Jingzhe quickly reached out to support it. In an instant, Mu Jingzhes hands cracked as an unprecedented weight pressed down on her. Mu Jingzhe was almost crushed. Fortunately, she managed to hold on in the end. Jingzhe! Ji Buwang shouted. Mu Jingzhe also heard a muffled groan. Ji Buwang, whats wrong with you? Im fine. Ji Buwangs voice was heard. Without the light of the pager, she couldnt see Ji Buwang, but his voice was still calm. Jingzhe, are you holding up the closet? Mm, the quality of this closet is quite good. I can hold on. We wont die. Mu Jingzhe tried her best to be calm, but a second later, the pager lit up. Mu Jingzhes expression, which was tense from exerting too much force, was instantly revealed. Dont look at me. I dont look good right now. Mu Jingzhe closed her eyes and tried her best to revert to her usual expression. Ji Buwang felt very upset when he heard that. No, youre the most good-looking right now. How could Jingzhe be ugly? He calmed down and raised his hands next to her. Jingzhe, let go. Ill help you lift it. No need. To be honest, you cant lift it. Only I can lift it, so dont waste your energy and conserve your strength. Even Mu Jingzhe felt that it was difficult to lift so much weight, so how could he lift it? Go look for something that can support it. Well be fine once its supported. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and finally gave up, but he didnt move for a long time, making Mu Jingzhe look over strangely. Whats wrong? Jingzhe, my feet are pinned down. Ji Buwang was taller than Mu Jingzhe. His feet had originally been under the table, but the table couldnt hold the weight anymore and had collapsed. Even his feet were being pressed down. I wont be able to pull my feet out for a while. That might affect my speed. I dont know when Ill be able to find support. Its not an option for you to hold on like this. I mean, if you cant take it, you can let go. Ill lie on my side. My shoulders are much wider than yours. Ill prop up the closet so you can let go. He would protect Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe got anxious when she heard that his feet were being pressed down. She didnt register anything he said after that. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? What wide shoulders? This closet can crush you. If you cant move, dont move. I can hold on. Have you forgotten that Im as strong as an ox? Mu Jingzhe calmed down and asked, Can you feel your feet? Are you being pressed down too hard? I cant help you with my hands. Theyre busy right now. If possible, you should slowly look around. Once this closet is propped up, I will free up my hands and help you remove the weight on your feet. Ji Buwang didnt want to talk about his feet. My feet are fine. Theyre just pinned down. The most important thing now is you. Its not good for you to keep holding on like this, so you should listen to me. I cant. Ji Buwang, dont belittle me. Im not joking when I say that Im as strong as an ox. Im fine. I can hold on. Before Mu Jingzhe even finished speaking, Ji Buwang could already see her biting her lip under the light of the pager. It was clear to him that she was straining. Ji Buwang was about to say something, but Mu Jingzhe said helplessly, Youre looking at me again. Forget it. If Im ugly, so be it.. Anyway, you shouldnt mind that Im ugly. Instead of nagging me so much, why dont you kiss me to give me strength? Chapter 450 - Shao Dong Finds Out Chapter 450: Shao Dong Finds Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words, Ji Buwang knew that she wouldnt listen to him. Youre still saying this Im not joking. The power of love is the greatest. Ji Buwang, with a kiss from you, Ill be able to endure until you find a support point. Mu Jingzhe was serious. She wouldnt let go. As long as she was still breathing, she would hold on and not let Ji Buwang be in danger. After all, she had promised Grandpa Ji to take good care of Ji Buwang for the rest of his life. Seeing the determination in Mu Jingzhes eyes, Ji Buwang clenched his fists tightly. But you wont be able to hold on like this for long. Youll hurt your hands and body. Given the situation, he didnt know when he would be able to find a support point. He didnt want her to be in so much pain. Ill hold on as long as I can. Mu Jingzhe suddenly became serious. Ji Buwang, you have to know that I love you as much as you love me. Just now, Ji Buwang had protected her very much. She felt the same way for him. She wanted to protect Ji Buwang even if it meant that she would die trying. After Mu Jingzhe finished speaking seriously, she felt a little helpless and couldnt help but mutter, Ji Buwang, youre really like the vixen Shao Xi mentioned in the past. It hasnt been long, but youve already seduced me and made me love you so much. In the television dramas and movies she had watched in the past, people only realized their true feelings when they were on the verge of death. At the time, she had complained. How could they not know their true feelings if they werent fools? However, now, she was in a similar situation. If this hadnt happened, she wouldnt have known that she loved Ji Buwang so much. Without the light of the pager, Mu Jingzhe couldnt see Ji Buwang anymore. She actually didnt even hear his answer. This made Mu Jingzhe very uncomfortable. It wasnt easy for her to say such mushy heartfelt words, so why hadnt Ji Buwang reacted yet? She was dealt a rather big blow. Why arent you saying anything? Are you unhappy that I called you a vixen? I wont speak anymore, alright? No, I cant speak anymore. I have to conserve energy and save oxygen Before she finished speaking, she felt Ji Buwang move. He leaned forward with difficulty and kissed Mu Jingzhe. Ill charge your battery. It wasnt that Ji Buwang didnt want to speak, but he didnt know what to say for a moment. Jingzhe had said that she loved him as much as he loved her. He would usually be thrilled to hear such words, but at that moment, he suddenly wished that Jingzhe didnt love him so much. This way, she could be more selfish and listen to him. Ji Buwangs emotions were complicated and indescribable. He could only kiss her and say, Does it really work? Mu Jingzhe smiled. Of course. I feel like Im filled with energy again. Ji Buwang smiled too. He didnt tell Mu Jingzhe that he could feel her hands trembling slightly. This trembling motion showed her difficulty holding on. Ji Buwang could feel the pain in his legs, which made him feel even more awake. Jingzhe, Ill find something to support the closet. Mm, mm, go ahead and look. Ill wait for you. Its fine, dont be anxious. Mu Jingzhe had already searched her surroundings just now. Actually, there was nothing that could act as a support point, but she had to have hope. Perhaps he could find something. Ji Buwang started to feel around. The difficult part was that his feet were being pressed down and the pager light couldnt be on all the time. He had to conserve battery for critical moments. It was always best to have some light. Given the limited space, it was extremely difficult for Ji Buwang to move, but he had no choice but to continue searching. During this process, he had to be careful so he did not cause a worse collapse and he also had to be wary of any aftershocks. Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe spoke from time to time to confirm each others condition. As time passed, Ji Buwang became more and more anxious, as he could already feel Mu Jingzhes entire body trembling. She couldnt hold on any longer. Mu Jingzhe really couldnt take it anymore. It was extremely difficult for her to hold on. She wanted to control the trembling motion of her body but she couldnt, just like she couldnt control the sweat that kept forming on her skin. Because she had been sweating and propping up the closet, she was very thirsty. However, there was no water at all. Besides, because the air was limited, as time passed, she slowly felt her breathing becoming heavier and her head getting heavier and heavier. There were a few times when she felt that she couldnt hold on anymore. She felt that this was more painful than death, but in the end, when she thought of Ji Buwang, she couldnt bear to let go. She had to hold on so that Ji Buwang could live. It was said that love could work miracles. Mu Jingzhe believed that. If she were alone, she probably would have given up long ago because of the excruciating pain. She didnt know how many things were stacked on top. Her Herculean strength had become useless at the moment. There was nothing she could do other than hold on. Other than her own life, her only other motivation was Ji Buwang. No matter what, she was shouldering two lives. Only by holding on could she protect Ji Buwang. After the sweat on Mu Jingzhes body dried, new sweat formed. This kept happening repeatedly, and Ji Buwang felt just as desperate. He couldnt find anything. He couldnt find a single thing to support the closet. Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly felt like the air had gotten a little lighter. Jingzhe, although theres no light, there seems to be wind coming in here. As long as there was air, they wouldnt suffocate in there. Perhaps they werent far from the ground. Really? Thats great! Mu Jingzhe perked up. Ji Buwang, we can definitely get out alive! The two of them perked up again. Someone should be here to save us soon, right? Its been a long time. Mm, Im sure of it. It was dawn outside, and the desolate state of the county city was obvious. A new day had begun. At the same time, Shao Dong had been watching his pager since he had left the house. When he arrived at school, he was still watching it. He had not received a response on his pager, so he felt increasingly anxious. Why isnt there a response yet? Could Mommy be sleeping in? Though Mu Jingzhe had left home, she still kept in touch with Shao Dong every day, and they updated each other on their respective situation. Sometimes, although she didnt call, she would contact him through the pager and say that everything was going according to plan. Yesterday, Mu Jingzhe had contacted him before she had gone to Ji Buwangs maternal grandmothers house in the morning. She had said that she would return today. Under normal circumstances, Mu Jingzhe should already have contacted him. However, she hadnt. Although it was possible that Mu Jingzhe was sleeping in, Shao Dong felt a little uneasy for some reason. Brother, whats wrong? Shao Xi asked, feeling a little vexed. He had been in a bad mood since he had woken up early in the morning and was inexplicably anxious. Shao Dong also looked off. Mommy hasnt contacted us. This wont do. Ill try contacting her. Shao Dong, who had been about to enter the classroom, turned around and ran out. Shao Xi quickly followed him. Wait for me. Ill come with you! Shao Dong took the initiative to contact Mu Jingzhe and found a phone to wait for her to call back. However, there was no phone call. His message was like a rock that had sunk into the sea. Shao Dong waited for ten minutes, feeling increasingly uneasy. He didnt care if class was about to start or not and tried to contact Mu Jingzhe and the others in Nanlin County. However, he still couldnt get a hold of her. Shao Dong then contacted the neighboring county city. This time, he finally managed to make contact, but he received a piece of news that almost made him lose his balance. Last night, there was an earthquake in Nanlin County in the middle of the night The disaster was severe, and many houses collapsed Chapter 451 - Rescue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Dong was no stranger to the word earthquake because he had learned about this topic. Mu Jingzhe had even taught them a lot about earthquakes previously. Not long ago, they had even revised and consolidated their knowledge in this field. At the time, they had felt that earthquakes were very far away from them, but in the blink of an eye, one had landed right on their heads. This was the first time Shao Dongs brain reacted so slowly. It took him a while to connect the earthquake to his mother. An earthquake Mommy was in Nanlin County. So Mommy hadnt contacted him because she had encountered an earthquake. The disaster was severe Many houses had collapsed, so Mommy might be buried somewhere. Shao Dong reacted and his body swayed. Shao Xi, who had tagged along, saw that his reaction wasnt right and nudged him. Brother, whats wrong? Dont scare me. Shao Dong snapped out of his thoughts. He hung up the phone and looked over. Little Xi, Mommy might have encountered an earthquake We have to save her. We have to hurry up and save Mommy. What? Shao Xi wanted to ask more, but Shao Dong had already run out. Shao Dong wanted to go and look for Mu Jingzhe immediately, but after taking a few fast steps, he suddenly turned back. No, that wouldnt do. He was weak, so he wouldnt be able to save Mommy even if he went. He had to find help. He had to look for his father. Little Xi, Ill go look for Daddy. Go look for Little Nan and the rest and ask them to go home quickly. They had to discuss how to save Mommy together. Shao Qihai was still at home. At the thought of Mu Jingzhes wedding taking place in a few days, he couldnt muster up any energy. After sending the children away, he had slowly tidied up the house and prepared to do the laundry. At that moment, Shao Dong suddenly ran back. Dad, there was an earthquake in Nanlin County. Something might have happened to Mommy and Uncle Ji. The sock in Shao Qihais hand instantly fell to the ground. What? Half an hour later, all five children were back. However, they decided not to tell Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng for the time being because they werent sure what was going on. Shao Qihai had already changed clothes, packed his bag, and gotten ready to leave. Although he had returned, his old habits hadnt changed, so he had packed his bag as fast as possible. Shao Qihai wanted to meet up with Jiang Feng and the others and head to Nanlin County, but before he left, a disagreement came up. The five children all wanted to go together, but Shao Qihai refused. No, the situation is unclear. Its still dangerous over there. You kids cant go. Knowing the situation, Shao Dong stopped Xiao Wu and the others. Daddy is right. Although its urgent, we cant all go together. Ill go. Dad, Ive grown up a lot. I can take care of myself now. Ill definitely listen to you and I will not take action recklessly or run around. But I must go this time. Even if its dangerous, I must go. Mommy was in danger. He had to go no matter what. Shao Qihai didnt want to bring Shao Dong along, but based on the look in Shao Dongs eyes, he knew that even if he didnt bring him along, Shao Dong would probably go over by himself. That would be even more dangerous. In the end, he could only compromise. Alright, Ill take you there, but you will keep your word. Shao Qihai strode out. The convoy will set off in an hour. You can rush over then. Ill go gather everyone now and prepare supplies. Alright, Ill be there in a while. Shao Dong looked at his siblings. I know everyone wants to go, but I dont agree. Mommy isnt home. According to the previous rules, Im in charge of all family matters now. Ill go this time, and you guys can stay home. Shao Xi, dont speak so rashly. Shao Dong stopped Shao Xi. Stay home and dispatch supplies. Do your best to help the disaster area. If we all go, well just be adding to the existing trouble. Not only will we not save Mommy, but well also add to Daddy and his friends burdens. Theyre going there to save people. If they also have to take care of us at the same time, itll only affect how fast they rescue Mommy. Therefore, you guys might as well stay here and do something useful. After Shao Dong finished speaking, although the other four kids still felt terrible, they eventually calmed down. Shao Dong heaved a sigh of relief and added, Shao Xi, after I leave, you have to bear the responsibility of being a parent. You have to take good care of the younger ones. You have to make all the decisions regarding family matters. Also, Grandpa and Grandma If they find out, theyll definitely be very worried. You have to be responsible for taking care of them. Shao Xi clenched his fists tightly and nodded heavily. Alright, Ill take good care of everything here. Shao Dong turned to look at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu, Uncle Ji is with Mommy. He is also in danger. If Grandpa Ji finds out, youll have to comfort him. Xiao Wu looked at Shao Dong and nodded seriously. Alright, I will. The children had no choice but to calm down. Shao Dong looked at the crying Little Bei. Little Bei, dont cry. You and Xiao Wu will listen to Little Xi and Little Nan. If anything happens, you guys can discuss it together. We have to shoulder your respective responsibilities. Ill go with Daddy and his convoy. You guys have to support us from home. Okay. Since Daddy is going over with a convoy, he will definitely need to bring rescue supplies. You guys must go look for these things immediately and help as quickly as possible. The sooner we get this done, the sooner Mommy will be saved. When Shao Dong finished speaking, no one objected. They all started moving as quickly as they could. That was indeed Shao Qihais plan. Normally, it wouldnt have been implemented that fast, but with the help of the five kids, they managed to set off on time an hour later. Other than Jiang Feng, his other retired comrades were also there. Basically everyone Shao Qihai could gather was present. Other than those who were out with a convoy and really couldnt come back, as well as those who couldnt make a detour, they all headed to Nanlin County. No one hesitated or refused. Although these brothers had become ordinary civilians, the hot-bloodedness in their bones was still there. Their spirit hadnt changed either. At that moment, they didnt hesitate. Even if there were no familiar faces involved, they would still have gone, let alone now that Mu Jingzhe was there. Although Mu Jingzhe and Shao Qihai had gotten a divorce, she was still the childrens mother. None of them would refuse to help at a time like this. Shao Qihai, Jiang Feng, and Shao Dong led a convoy to Nanlin County as fast as possible. The other convoy moved just as fast, and so did those who could switch lanes. At the moment, he no longer cared about business. If he could complete a job, he would try his best to do it. He would push back against any other orders. If worse came to worst, he would just pay the compensation. After Shao Qihai and the others set off, because they werent sure of the details, considering Old Master Jis age and health, they didnt tell him the news for the time being. However, Old Master Ji still found out. He had his own sources and had even more information than Shao Dong. When he heard the news, Old Master Ji, who had basically confirmed that Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhes situation wasnt optimistic, felt his vision turn dark. However, he held on tightly for he couldnt fall yet. Old Master Ji was still in the capital. As he rushed over, he started dispatching supplies. Everyone started taking action, but Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were unaware of all this. Mu Jingzhe was also thinking of the five kids and talking about them. She kept talking to Ji Buwang intermittently to stay awake and remind herself to hang in there. Ji Buwang, when do you think the kids will discover that were trapped? They should know soon and they will rush over. Chapter 452 - I Came From Thirty Years Into the Future Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe smiled and frowned. But its not safe here. I dont want them to come over. Buwang, your voice doesnt sound right. Whats wrong? Nothing. I just touched a few more bricks. Ji Buwang felt something, but it was a little far. If he wanted to slowly dig it out, he had to get closer, but his feet were pressed down and he couldnt move. However, sensing that Jingzhe couldnt hold on much longer, he couldnt care less. Ji Buwang gritted his teeth and reached out with all his might, ignoring the pain coming from his feet. There had been countless times when Ji Buwang had wanted Mu Jingzhe to stop holding on, but in the end, he hadnt said anything because Jingzhe wanted him to live. Besides, she had to hold on in order to survive herself. He couldnt bear to see her die. As he searched all around him again and again, Ji Buwangs hands were already riddled with injuries. He also ignored his leg injury. Mu Jingzhe quickly sensed that something was wrong. Ji Buwang, are you alright? Why do I smell blood? Its fine. I accidentally scratched my hand. Its no big deal. Jingzhe, wait a little longer. Ill be done soon. Okay. Mu Jingzhe agreed and continued to hold on numbly. There was no longer any pain in her hands, only numbness. Sometimes, Mu Jingzhe was in a lot of pain, but sometimes, her entire body was numb. She felt that her hands and her supporting back were no longer hers. After an unknown period of time, Mu Jingzhe felt that she couldnt take it anymore. She was extremely thirsty, but her body was still sweating. The sweat entered her eyes, making them sting and bringing about a painful sensation. Mu Jingzhe felt a little helpless. How nice would it be if this sweat could enter her mouth and quench her thirst? Alas, it insisted on entering her eyes. Just as Mu Jingzhe felt that she couldnt take it anymore and she felt a little dazed, she suddenly heard Ji Buwangs voice. Jingzhe, I found it. I dug out the bricks. Alright, its almost done. Ji Buwangs voice made Mu Jingzhes body tremble, and she braced herself again. Ji Buwang propped up the bricks with difficulty. Alright, Jingzhe, let go quickly. Lets try it. They should be able to support the closet. Mu Jingzhe slowly stopped using her strength. When she saw that the bricks could really prop it up, she relaxed and lowered her hands weakly. I made it through. I really made it through I can finally relax. Mu Jingzhe was about to fall unconscious when Ji Buwang suddenly woke her up. Jingzhe, you cant sleep. Jingzhe, wake up. Ji Buwang touched Mu Jingzhes limp hand, but he didnt dare touch it with too much strength because Mu Jingzhes hands were trembling. Besides, after her hands went limp, they didnt move again. Ji Buwang was certain that there was something wrong with Mu Jingzhes hands, as she had kept saying that she would check on his legs when her hands were freed up. Now, she didnt even say a word. She definitely hadnt forgotten. She just couldnt move and didnt have the energy to bring it up. He could imagine how much pain Mu Jingzhe was in right now. He swallowed the lump in his throat and called Mu Jingzhes name over and over again to stop her from falling asleep. Jingzhe, wait a little longer. Hang in there a little longer. You made it through despite all that difficulty. Dont fall asleep. Because of the fear in Ji Buwangs voice, Mu Jingzhe bit her tongue slightly to wake herself up with the pain. Alright, I wont sleep. Buwang, dont speak anymore. Talking too much would affect his stamina and make him even thirstier. Alright, Ill stop talking. Dont fall asleep. Ji Buwang wiped the sweat from Mu Jingzhes face, his heart feeling like it was being stabbed by a knife. After another unknown period of time, they vaguely heard sounds outside. However, when they listened carefully, they couldnt hear anything. They also didnt hear anything being dug out. It didnt sound like someone was trying to save them. Ji Buwang knocked on the kettle, but there was no response. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help feeling dazed for a moment before her thoughts returned to the modern era. She was feeling miserable at work, but her hands were in so much pain that she couldnt lift them. At that moment, the sound of Ji Buwang striking the kettle woke her up. Mu Jingzhe woke up, but her body felt very unwell. She no longer perspired, and her body gradually turned cold. Mu Jingzhe couldnt put her finger on it, but she had a vague feeling that she might not make it. Ji Buwang, do you know where I came from? Mu Jingzhe suddenly spoke, stunning Ji Buwang. Where? If I didnt tell you, you wouldnt think of it. According to our timeline, I should have come from thirty years into the future. Thirty years into the future? When Ji Buwang heard this, he had a bad premonition. Jingzhe, are you muddle-headed from exhaustion? Why are you suddenly saying all this? Lets talk after we get out. He didnt want to hear such things, as they sounded suspiciously like last words at the moment. Lets talk when we get out. Dont speak so you dont feel even worse. But I want to talk to you right now. If she didnt tell him now, she might not have the chance to do so in the future. Mu Jingzhe wanted to tell him before she died. She didnt want to die without leaving behind any last words. You have to listen to me. Otherwise, Ill get angry. Then, ignoring Ji Buwangs words, she added, Im only telling you this. You should keep this to yourself in the future. Im not the Mu Jingzhe of the past. This body isnt mine. I came to this world sixno, sevenyears ago and became Mu Jingzhe. I should be considered a time traveler and I came here as a guest by accident. Mu Jingzhes tone was filled with emotion. Now that I think of it, Ive been here for many years. This is a rare experience. When the right time comes, I might have to leave. Ji Buwang hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to say such a thing. How could he not understand what she meant? Stop lying to me. I dont believe you. Dont be anxious. Just keep listening to me. Youll understand what I mean after hearing more. Theres a term called transmigration that applies to people like me. What is transmigration? It means transmigrating through time and space. There are two ways to transmigratephysically and consciously. For example, when I transmigrated here from 30 years into the future, my consciousness transmigrated, but my body remained where it was. Mu Jingzhe explained to Ji Buwang the meaning of transmigration. She hesitated for a moment but ultimately didnt say anything about transmigrating into a novel. Transmigration isnt limited to returning to the past. One can also transmigrate to the future. Its very popular 30 years from now. Everyone knows about transmigration. There are also many books and television dramas revolving around this theme. I didnt expect to transmigrate here. At first, I was surprised and a little unused to it. After coming here, I actually really missed the modern era. Dont underestimate this 30-year difference. 30 years later, our country is prosperous and our people wealthy, so everything is much different from now. Food, clothes, and everything else are more convenient to get than it is now, and theres stuff like cell phones, the Internet, and food delivery. Ive actually always wanted to go back. This time, my wish might finally come true. Mu Jingzhes tone was serious, and she sounded quite convincing. Ji Buwang couldnt tell if Mu Jingzhe was telling the truth or not. He kept feeling that she was lying to him, but when he thought about it, Mu Jingzhe did seem very different. I dont care if youre telling the truth or not. Im asking you, what will I do if you go back? Listen to me, I dont care where you come from or if you miss the modern era. Since youve agreed to marry me, you have to take responsibility.. Youre not allowed to abandon me. Chapter 453 - I’m Not Really Dead; I’m Just Returning Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected Ji Buwang to use the word abandon even at this point. This isnt considered abandonment, right? Why not? If you leave just like that, youll be abandoning me. Ji Buwang held Mu Jingzhes hand. Listen to me, if you dare abandon me after doing this, Ill catch you even if I have to travel 30 years into the future. Haha. Mu Jingzhe laughed out loud. You wont be able to catch me. By the time you live for 30 more years, Ill also have lived there for 30 years. In 30 more years, there might even be robots where I live. Besides, they werent in the same space and time. This was an alternate world in a novel. Im not afraid of robots either. If you dare to leave, Ill catch you. Ji Buwang held Mu Jingzhe. He was afraid that she would really leave, but he didnt dare use force. I already said that you wont be able to catch me. Mu Jingzhe didnt argue with him. During this space-time trip, by getting the chance to meet, fall in love with, and even marry a handsome man like you, Ive gained a lot. But the heavens probably cant stand seeing me marry you, so they want me to go back. Ji Buwangs hand trembled. Alright, thats enough. You dont have to say anything else. I wont allow you to go back. This isnt up to us. Life and death are up to fate. Feeling increasingly weak, Mu Jingzhe quickly said, Ji Buwang, remember that I will not be really dead when I die. It will be just Mu Jingzhes body thats dead, and my spirit and soul might have returned to the modern world 30 years into the future. Mu Jingzhe, shut up. You wont die! This was the first time Ji Buwang was so angry. Even if its just your physical body, youre not allowed to die. Dont talk to me about 30 years ago or 30 years down the road. I dont believe any of that. Why are you angry? I just thought I should come clean with you since were getting married. Mu Jingzhe wanted to say a few more words, but she really couldnt bring herself to do so. Ji Buwang, I just wanted to tell you that if I really die this time, you dont have to be too sad. I wont really be dead. I might just return to the modern era. Theres Internet there, and everything is awesome. You have no idea how happy I feel to see handsome guys every day. I havent told you the truth yet. The modern era is actually very open. Unlike this era, there are many people who dont get married in their thirties or forties. They can also date a few times. Besides, no one cares if theyre virgins or not. Its common for people to live together before marriage. Ive dated many times and been with many men. Youve suffered a loss in this aspect. It would be strange if Ji Buwang believed her nonsense. Then the men you found must have only been mediocre. They probably didnt even know how to kiss. Otherwise, why would you have bitten my tongue? Mu Jingzhe: I was pretending Anyway, thats the truth. Believe it or not, when I get back, Ill fall in love and have lots of fun. Im only telling you because youre so handsome. Dont be sad. Just live well. Even if youre angry with me, dont cause the children trouble. Then theres my parents. Since youve acknowledged them as your parents, take on the responsibility of a son and help me take care of them. Remember not to tell them that Im not their daughter Mu Jingzhe. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe curled her lips. Actually, I think Im also Mu Jingzhe because my name is Mu Jingzhe too. She seems to be me in my past life Youre Mu Jingzhe to begin with! Ji Buwang really didnt want to hear her say these things. Stop talking and conserve some energy. I dont believe a word youre saying, and dont even think of asking me to take care of your parents. Theyre your parents. Ji Buwang was flustered. If what you said is true, Ill be very angry. When the time comes, you can forget about me taking care of them, Ill even take revenge on them. The same goes for the children. Arent you concerned about them? Ill torment them then. Mu Jingzhe laughed. I know you wont. Ji Buwang, this isnt the response I was expecting after telling you my biggest secret. She was telling the truth, albeit modified slightly. It was possible for her to return to the modern era after she died, although the probability was extremely small. After all, logically speaking, unless her corpse came back to life, she should be dead. However, since it was possible to transmigrate into a book, it was also possible for her corpse to come to life. Hence, that wasnt considered a lie. She wasnt lying about the men either. After all, she had indeed had several husbands, as she would change husbands every time she watched a drama series. Other than the main guy, there were also many side characters who sneaked their way into her heart. In short, they were all her true loves. She had said all this because she wanted Ji Buwang to live well if she died. She had made so much effort just to make sure he would live well without her. She wanted to have a chance to say it, so she took this opportunity while she still had the strength to do so. However, she still couldnt bring herself to tell him to live well in the end. Fortunately, Ji Buwang should know. How could he not understand? She had said so much nonsense just to make him give up. She wanted him to live well even if she died, but how could he let her die? Mu Jingzhe, dont talk nonsense. You wont die. I wont let you die. Lets hold on together and wait for help. Ji Buwang kept talking to Mu Jingzhe to prevent her from falling asleep. Sensing that her body was cold, he leaned over and hugged her to keep her warm. This was effective. Although Mu Jingzhe was dizzy, she stayed awake. Actually, she didnt want to die either. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her like this, but in the end, she still couldnt take it anymore. No matter what methods he used, Mu Jingzhe still couldnt hold on and eventually lost consciousness. Jingzhe Under the light of the pager, Ji Buwang saw Mu Jingzhes dry lips and pale face, as well as her abnormal hands that had never been raised again. Ji Buwang wasnt sure if they were broken or something. He only knew that she hadnt moved them ever since letting go of the closet, which meant that Mu Jingzhe and her hands were in a very bad state. If she hadnt held on for so many hours, she might have been able to wait another 24 hours for help. However, she had held on for so long that her body was covered in sweat, so she couldnt hold on anymore. Apart from exhaustion, there was also the danger of dehydration. She wouldnt last long if she fainted now. Ji Buwang looked at Mu Jingzhe and muttered, The heavens really cant stand to see me live well He had at long last found happiness and was about to step into the marriage hall, yet the heavens were treating him like this now. How was he going to live without Jingzhe? An accident had split the world into twoa world underground and another world above the ground. At that moment, both worlds were filled with despair. Shao Qihai, Shao Dong, and their group arrived as fast as possible. Halfway there, they encountered a road collapse and had to take a detour. When they arrived, the rescue operation had already begun. However, progress was a little slow because the entire county was affected and the rescue equipment and manpower were limited. Shao Qihai and his group were the first batch of reinforcements to arrive of their own accord, bringing over the first batch of supplies. Considering the danger, the rescuers at first wanted them to go back, but Shao Qihai and the others stood in front of them and said that they could do it. Chapter 454 - One Dead, One Wounded Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although they were only wearing ordinary clothes, they displayed strength just by standing there. Later on, they also proved that they were up to the job. They cooperated well and had good stamina. Furthermore, they had relevant experience and were a great help. Shao Qihai and his group started taking action. Because they werent sure where Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were, they could only save as many people as they could. Shao Dong focused on finding where Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang might be. He even went to the address of Ji Buwangs maternal grandmothers house. Her house was also buried, but they were all relatively lucky. Although they had suffered injuries when the house had collapsed, they had managed to quickly climb out because the house was a one-story building. Shao Dong also saw a coffin that belonged to Ji Buwangs maternal grandmother. After Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhes departure, when Eldest Uncle had gone to check on her during the night, she had already passed. Unfortunately, he hadnt had the chance to inform Ji Buwang. After Shao Dong found out from Eldest Uncle where Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang were staying, he rushed back as quickly as possible to tell Shao Qihai. Coincidentally, Jiang Feng and the others were right beside that location. However, to save them, they had to deal with the people in front of them first, as there were also people trapped in the periphery. Besides, they were afraid of hurting other trapped people, so their progress was very slow. Shao Qihai, Jiang Feng, and the others couldnt care less about their own well-being. When they got hungry, they simply stuffed two morsels of food into their mouths, and when they got thirsty, they drank two mouthfuls of water. They went at it without getting any rest. Finally, they found Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang. By then, 48 hours had passed. Jiang Feng was the one who had discovered them. However, after they were discovered, it was useless no matter how much he shouted at them. There was no response. More importantly, because they were in a special place, a collapsing accident could happen if they werent careful. To save them, they had to remove the things above them bit by bit. Furthermore, they had to pay attention to the feet that were being pressed down. This was a big project. After two to three more hours, when the third day dawned, the basic removal was finally completed. Shao Qihai and Jiang Feng worked together to move the closet away and finally saw the situation under it. When he saw the scene under the closet, Shao Qihais expression changed slightly and he stopped Shao Dong, who was running over. Jiang Feng swiftly stopped Shao Dong and covered his eyes. Dont move. Shao Dong had already seen Mu Jingzhes hand and the watch on it. Let go of me. I can see Mommy. He struggled, but Jiang Feng held him tightly. Dont move. Its dangerous. You forgot the condition you agreed to. Shao Dong stopped struggling. They had agreed to let him tag along on one condition: that he absolutely wouldnt move recklessly or affect them. Shao Dong took a deep breath and tried to calm down as much as possible. Daddy, just tell meis Mommy still alive? Its fine. Tell me honestly. I can take it. Its fine even if her legs are injured. As long as Mommy is still alive He had heard that someones legs were injured. He wasnt afraid of that as long as she was still alive. He only prayed that she was still alive Shao Qihais hands trembled as he stepped forward to check if they were breathing. Among the two of them, one was breathing weakly, while the other had stopped breathing. Shao Qihai instantly lost his voice. After Shao Dong shouted, he came back to his senses and said hoarsely, Lift them up first. Not hearing an answer, Shao Dong pressed on. Dad, say something. How are Mommy and Uncle Ji? Shao Qihai couldnt speak. The people who had come with him wanted to carry them out, but they encountered a difficult problem. Brother Hai, their hands cant be separated Because they had held hands too tightly while they had been alive, they couldnt separate the two of them at the moment. Afraid that they would hurt someone, they didnt dare use force. For a moment, they didnt know what to do. Shao Qihais Adams apple bobbed. Ill do it. Because one of them had turned a little stiff, Shao Qihai exerted a lot of strength. In the process, he kept apologizing and saying that he wasnt doing it on purpose. However, because he had to separate them, he felt that he had let them down. Take them to the hospital! Just as Shao Qihai was about to leave, he suddenly saw something. He picked it up and saw that it was a fan. He froze on the spot again. Nanlin County had attracted everyones attention. Countless people prayed that there wouldnt be many casualties. However, the actual situation wasnt optimistic. Because this had happened in the middle of the night, many people had been sleeping soundly and hadnt been able to react in time to save themselves. Many people had passed away in their sleep, and even more people were trapped. According to the reports, the number of casualties continued to increase. Nanlin County tugged at the heartstrings of countless people. When Mu Jingzhe woke up again, she felt pain all over her body, especially in her hands. They hurt terribly. She didnt understand why she felt so horrible or why her hands hurt so much. When she opened her eyes, she thought that she hadnt done much yesterday. After Ji Buwang had picked her up, she had just carried Ji Buwang too. This habit of carrying each other was actually a side effect of watching television. Whenever she saw the male protagonist carry the female protagonist to bed, she chuckled and said that it was really romantic. Perhaps she had smiled too enviously, as Ji Buwang had said that it was a piece of cake and had immediately carried her back to bed. Mu Jingzhe had been very happy and her acting addiction had kicked in, so she had deliberately struggled and said no. Ji Buwang had been stunned for a moment. Later on, he had tried to act with her. Subsequently, they had acted a few times. After that, he had taken a liking to attacking her from behind and carrying her to bed. However, after acting a few times and getting bored of it, Mu Jingzhe had felt that they could improve on it. Hence, while Ji Buwang wasnt paying attention, she had carried him in her arms1. Ji Buwangs face had been numb. It was only after Mu Jingzhe coaxed him for a while and called this a prince hug that he had been soothed. The expression on Ji Buwangs face had been very funny. Mu Jingzhe had thought that she could carry him again, but she hadnt expected her hands to hurt so much. Mu Jingzhe frowned and opened her eyes. What greeted her eyes was an unfamiliar roof. Mu Jingzhe was wondering why she hadnt woken up in her house when she suddenly heard Xiao Wus shout. Mommy is awake! A second later, seven heads appeared in front of Mu Jingzhe. The five kids, plus Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, were all particularly agitated. Mu Jingzhes ears were filled with their shouts and the sound of them calling for a doctor. Mu Jingzhes head hurt when she heard all that. Upon seeing their tired, solemn faces and red eyes, she was puzzled. Whats wrong with you guys? Only when she spoke did she realize that her voice was hoarse and she was extremely thirsty. Mommy, youre awake. Thats great! Mu Jingzhe, you scared me to death! Arent I fine now? Stop crying, Mu Jingzhe said. Im so thirsty. I want some water. Li Zhaodi quickly fetched her water. Mu Jingzhe was about to raise her hand when she felt some pain. Li Zhaodi quickly said, Dont move. Ill feed you. Your hands are injured. Alright. Mu Jingzhe drank two cups of water in a row before she felt better and more energetic. Why am I in the hospital? She looked at her hands. What happened to my hands? As soon as Mu Jingzhe said that, Li Zhaodi started crying, saying that the bones in her hands had cracked. You have to take good care of yourself. The bones in your hands almost shattered. Almost shattered? No wonder they hurt so much. Mu Jingzhe muttered as she looked at her hands. The phrase body crushed to powder and bones smashed to dust is used often, but this is the first time Im experiencing true bone fracture. Seeing that Mu Jingzhes expression was calm, Li Zhaodi felt a trace of relief. However, as Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe from the side, he kept feeling that something was wrong with her. He just couldnt put his finger on it Chapter 455 - We’re Clearly Married Chapter 455: Were Clearly Married Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Shao Dong felt that something was amiss, he heard Mu Jingzhe ask, How did my hands get injured? Why are they so badly injured As she spoke, she suddenly remembered. Oh right, there was an earthquake. My memory is getting worse. No wonder it hurts so much. She was still wondering why Ji Buwangs hand had hurt so soon after she had hugged him and had forgotten what had happened previously. When they heard Mu Jingzhe mention what had happened previously, Li Zhaodi, Shao Xi, and the rest froze. On the other hand, Mu Jingzhe looked at them and then looked around. Wheres Ji Buwang? Why isnt he here since Ive been hospitalized? Or is he out buying something? What a coincidence, Im hungry too. When they heard Mu Jingzhe mention Ji Buwang, they all tensed up. By looking at Mu Jingzhes expression, even the slowest person could sense her abnormality. They looked at Mu Jingzhe, not knowing how to answer. Seeing that they werent speaking, Mu Jingzhe frowned. Why arent you guys talking? Wheres Ji Buwang? Shao Dong didnt answer. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Xi, who clenched his fists under her gaze. Mommy, Uncle Ji He He What Uncle Ji? Didnt you change your form of address to Papa previously? Why are you calling him Uncle Ji again? Mu Jingzhe looked at her hands. If my hands werent injured, Id have taught you a lesson. Since you already accepted the red packet, you cant go back on your word. She knew that Shao Xi was very mischievous. Upon hearing Mu Jingzhes words, Shao Xi was completely stunned. When did I change my form of address Mommy, what do you want to eat? Ill go buy it for you. Shao Dong suddenly interrupted Shao Xi, attracting Mu Jingzhes attention. Alright, go buy it. We wont wait for him. Xiao Wu and Little Bei stayed behind. After Shao Dong went out, Li Zhaodi and the rest also came out. Little Dong, whats wrong with your mommy? Why do I feel so strange? Why did she suddenly say that you kids changed the way you addressed him? I dont know either. Mommys condition doesnt seem right. I have to find a doctor to find out more. When the doctor heard what was happening, he wanted to go back for a follow-up, but he was stopped by Shao Dong. Wait, doctor. Can you not ask Mommy any questions for now? I want to let her eat something first. Can you tell us why Mommy is in such a condition? The details will depend on the patient. However, its possible that she experienced a huge stimulation or encountered an accident, causing her cognition to be impaired. She took the initiative to change her memories or mistake dreams and fantasies for reality. Shao Dongs heart ached when he heard that. What should we do in that case? Well have to find out the details before we can know what to do. We have to go and check on her as soon as possible. I understand, Doctor. Ill invite you over after my mother eats something. Shao Dong knew that Mu Jingzhe hadnt eaten in a long time, so he decided to let her eat something first. Alright, lets go take a look later. Because Mu Jingzhe hadnt eaten properly in a while, Shao Dong chose to buy her porridge. It was inconvenient for Mu Jingzhe to eat with both hands, so Shao Dong and the others personally fed her. Mu Jingzhe looked at her bandaged hands and laughed. Although my hands are in this state, I feel very happy with you kids feeding me. After Mu Jingzhe finished the porridge, she was in a good mood, as she ate the fruits that Little Bei had washed and cut for her. After eating, she also looked less sickly. Shao Dong was about to look for the doctor when he heard Mu Jingzhe ask, Why isnt Ji Buwang back yet? Little Dong, why dont you go home and check on your papa? Just in case something happened. Mommy Shao Dong didnt know how to answer. Mu Jingzhe looked at him with a strange expression. Little Dong, why are you looking at me like this? Did something happen? Mommy, you said that we had changed the way we addressed him That was before. Have you forgotten? After Ji Buwang and I got married, you kids obediently changed your form of address the same day. Ji Buwang even gave you kids quite a few gifts. Mu Jingzhe looked at them. Little Dong, why are you all acting so strange today? Did something happen? Shao Dongs heart sank. Married Mommy had actually said that she and Uncle Ji had gotten married, but that was impossible. This hadnt happened at all. Seeing Mu Jingzhe behave like this, Li Zhaodi felt increasingly afraid and had to hold herself back to avoid losing control. She looked at Shao Dong with a pleading gaze. Shao Dong restrained himself so his expression did not look too strange and probed. No, we were just frightened by the earthquake. Mommy, do you remember the earthquake? Mu Jingzhe sighed. Of course I remember it. Wasnt I trapped with Ji Buwang? But its fine now. Little Dong, dont be afraid. Werent we all rescued? As she spoke, she saw the newspaper beside her and tilted her head to read it. After taking a few glances at it, she frowned. Why is the newspaper old? Nanlin County has been restored quite a lot, hasnt it? Are there any new newspapers? Shao Dong looked at the date in the newspaper. He wanted to smile but he couldnt, as this was the latest newspaper. This was the fourth day after the earthquake. It wasnt an old newspaper at all. He had expected many different scenarios to occur when Mu Jingzhe woke up, but he hadnt expected this to happen. Everything was chaotic and he was at a loss. As Shao Dong didnt know how to answer, the doctors arrived. They asked Mu Jingzhe many questions, and Mu Jingzhe answered them all clearly. However, her timing was wrong. For no apparent reason, her timeline had been pushed back by a month. When the doctor asked about it, she began looking for Ji Buwang again and urged Shao Xi to go home and find him. Based on those few words, Shao Dong could tell that, in Mu Jingzhes timeline, she and Ji Buwang had also experienced an earthquake but had been saved the next day. Although she had been in an accident, luckily, their wedding had been held on time. It was now a month later. The doctor didnt know why Mu Jingzhes condition was this strange. Just as he was about to take a good look, Mu Jingzhe started looking at her arm curiously. Its been a month since my injury. Why hasnt it healed yet? I dont remember being hospitalized. Why am I in the hospital now? I clearly remember wearing a wedding dress and getting married. I didnt have any wounds. As she wondered, Shao Dongs heart palpitated when he heard that. As soon as the doctor heard her words, his hand paused while holding the pen. Just as he was about to speak, the pen accidentally fell to the ground. The doctor bent down to pick it up. Mu Jingzhe immediately saw the doctors record. The date Why is the date you wrote down also the date in the old newspaper Mu Jingzhe looked at the newspaper and then at the five kids. She suddenly shook her head. No, no, youre all wrong. The date is wrong. Everythings wrong. You guys must be part of my dream. Wake up! I want to wake up! Mu Jingzhes heart was filled with panic, as if a ferocious beast was living in her mind and it would run out if she wasnt careful. This made her feel very uneasy. She couldnt lift her hands, and her mind was a mess. She couldnt help but look at Shao Dong for help. Little Dong, pinch me. I want to see if Ill wake up. Shao Dong watched as Mu Jingzhes body stiffened.. After a moment, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand, but he didnt know where to pinch her. Chapter 456 - Flowers in the Mirror, Moon in the Water Chapter 456: Flowers in the Mirror, Moon in the Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Dong was even more afraid of forcing Mu Jingzhe to return to reality by pinching her. He didnt have the heart to do so. At that moment, Shao Dong even hoped that Mu Jingzhe could live in this world for a month. This way, she wouldnt have to face the pain that would follow. He didnt know why the heavens were treating Mommy like this. Mommy and Uncle Ji were clearly such good people. Shao Dong hesitated and didnt make a move. Seeing Shao Dongs expression, Mu Jingzhe felt increasingly uneasy. She couldnt help but retreat. Little Dong, why do you look so helpless? You Ill do it myself. Ill do it myself. She was so uneasy that she even forgot that she could bite her tongue to test it. Instead, she slammed her head into the wall so hard that it seemed as if she was attempting to commit suicide. Li Zhaodi screamed and pounced on her. No! Everyone tried to stop her, but Mu Jingzhe had already bumped her head against the wall and was falling to the ground. Amidst the dizziness she felt, Mu Jingzhe heard everyones panicked voices. Her head buzzed, and the unprecedented pain she felt told her that this wasnt a dream. If she wasnt dreaming right now, what was everything that was going on in her mind? Mu Jingzhe thought back carefully and realized that those memories were very clear yet blurry at the same time. They were like flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. They could shatter with a single touch. It was like an extremely realistic dream, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt recall it. Mu Jingzhe looked at her hands with difficulty. Her hands were bandaged, and there was no ring on her finger. There was no wedding ring. No ring. Nothing. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath with difficulty. Now that her mind was a mess, it finally froze a moment before she lost consciousness and descended into darkness. They were still in Nanlin County, right under the ruins. This wasnt a month later, but a month ago. That so-called wedding and post-wedding period had been nothing but a dream. A long dream. In the dream, Ji Buwang had married her and stayed by her side. What about now? Where was Ji Buwang? Where is Ji Buwang? Were we saved? When did I come back? She could tell that she was no longer in Nanlin County. She had returned. Then what about Ji Buwang? She also realized that the injuries on her hands were the aftereffect of holding up the closet. Despite her incredible strength, her hands had a limited capacity to withstand weight. That was why Li Zhaodi had said that her bones had fractured and almost shattered. Mu Jingzhe bit her tongue to confirm that she was awake. She looked at Shao Dong and waited for an answer, but he didnt say anything. She then looked at Li Zhaodi, who didnt say anything either. Mu Jingzhe took a deep breath. I was acting a little abnormally just now, but Im fine now. Im awake. Im normal. Im not crazy or sick. So Shao Dong, tell me, where is Ji Buwang? Seeing that Mu Jingzhe had actually said that she was normal, Shao Dong couldnt help but feel sad. He quickly went forward to comfort her. I know, Mommy. I know youre normal. Dont get all worked up. Then tell me, how is Ji Buwang? Is he alright? Mu Jingzhe recalled their red eyes earlier and was almost swallowed by despair. Little Dong, please tell me, whats wrong with Ji Buwang? Ji Buwang looked into Mu Jingzhes eyes and clenched his fists tightly. Mommy, youre very agitated now. You have to calm down. We will only tell you after you calm down and recuperate. Tell me now. If you dont tell me, how can I recuperate? If you dont tell me, Ill go look for him myself. Mu Jingzhe rolled over and was just about to get off the bed when Li Zhaodi carefully hugged her. Jingzhe, focus on recuperating. Dont scare me again. No, I want to see Ji Buwang. I want to see him now. Mommy, you should recuperate first. When you recover, well take you to see him. Then where is he? He Hes next door. Shao Dong hesitated for a moment. Because of Mu Jingzhes abnormal behavior just now, he ultimately didnt dare say it. Take me there first, or I wont be able to recuperate. You cant move yet What do you want? Shao Dong, are you hiding something from me? Hows Ji Buwang? Is he seriously injured? I know that something fell on his legs. Will he become lame or crippled in the future? I can accept it. Im not afraid. Just tell me. As long as he was still alive, she wouldnt be afraid of anything. She wouldnt ask for anything else. She only wanted him to be alive. Shao Dong was forced into a corner. No. Then what is it? Is he Is he in a coma again? Shao Dong still didnt answer. His attitude made Mu Jingzhe despair. A thought that she didnt want to admit popped up in her mind. She didnt dare think about it. She only wanted to see Ji Buwang. Even Shao Dong refuses to tell me? Alright, Ill go take a look myself. Ill go by myself Mu Jingzhe had just moved when she was stopped by them. Mommy, you have to recuperate. Jingzhe, dont do this. Youre fine Mu Jingzhe felt like she was being pressed down into water, which made her suffocate and feel unable to breathe. She struggled with all her might but couldnt escape. Just as she felt desperate, a voice suddenly came from the door and Shao Qihai appeared in front of her. Shao Dong was stunned to see Shao Qihai. Dad? Youre back? After Mu Jingzhe and the others had been saved, following the preliminary examination, because the local hospital was tight on resources, Shao Dong had decided to bring them back. However, Shao Qihai and his ex-comrades hadnt followed them back. They had stayed there to continue helping, so hed only returned now. Initially, they had said that they could help, but they were afraid that they would be too tired, so theyd insisted that they come back first. Shao Qihai had just returned and arrived at the hospital. When he saw that Mu Jingzhe had woken up, the corners of his mouth twitched into a smile. Shao Qihai looked very disheveled. He had a scraggly beard and a tanned face, and his clothes were filthy and smelly. Upon seeing them holding Mu Jingzhe down, he frowned. Cant you see that she cant breathe? Why are you still holding her down? Li Zhaodi was stunned. When she saw Mu Jingzhes abnormal expression, she suddenly let go. Jingzhe, are you alright After being released, Mu Jingzhe finally started breathing. She looked at Shao Qihai and asked, Why are you here? I just came to take a look at you, Shao Qihai told Mu Jingzhe as he stood at the door, not entering the room. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai and didnt say anything. Shao Dong said, Mommy, it was Daddy and Uncle Jiang Feng who saved you. Mu Jingzhes face turned pale. Thank you. Thank you for saving me. Saving me Shao Dong looked at Mu Jingzhe, wondering what was wrong with her. Mom, whats wrong Mu Jingzhe raised her head, her eyes red as she glared at him. She actually grabbed his hand little by little and turned a deaf ear to Shao Dong, who was shouting, Dont use force! She only looked at him and asked, What about Ji Buwang? Didnt you guys save him? You couldnt have possibly saved only one person when the two of us were trapped together. Shao Dongs face turned pale. He hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to reach this conclusion just by hearing this sentence. Mom I should have known. Your attitude was so strange, but I refused to believe it. Ji Buwang cant be dead. He hasnt married me yet.. He promised me. Chapter 457 - I’ll Take You to See Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe wanted to get down, but Shao Xi and Shao Dong quickly tried to stop her. Mu Jingzhe looked at them with determination. Get out of the way. I want to see Ji Buwang. Li Zhaodis body trembled. Jingzhe, you I want to see Ji Buwang. Dead or alive, I want to see him. Unless I see him, I wont believe anything you guys say. Its impossible for me to recuperate now. She knew that something must have happened to Ji Buwang. Otherwise, as long as he was awake, even if he was really crippled, he would have tried his best to be by her side. Now that he wasnt there, it could only mean that he couldnt come. Since that was the case, she would go to him instead. Mu Jingzhes attitude was firm. As the five kids didnt know what to do, they heard Shao Qihais voice. Ill take you to see him. Shao Dong suddenly turned around and looked at Shao Qihai, his voice furious. Daddy! Let her see him. Shao Qihai spoke with difficulty. This was Ji Buwangs request. He had wanted Mu Jingzhe to see him. Shao Dong was at a loss for words. Seeing that he had stopped talking, Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhe. Ill take you there. After Shao Qihai finished speaking, it was as if a pause button had been pressed in the ward. Even the air was silent for a moment. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai in a daze. Shao Qihai had clearly agreed, but she was afraid. Because of Shao Qihais expression and gaze, as well as everyones reaction, she was afraid. Shao Qihai stared at her, not giving her a chance to retreat. Ill take you there. The five kids, as well as Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, looked at Shao Qihai with despair all over their faces, but in the end, they didnt object. Mu Jingzhe was placed in a wheelchair, and Shao Qihai pushed her out of the ward. Mu Jingzhe looked at the ward next door, but Shao Qihai didnt stop at all. Shao Dong said that hes in the ward next door Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai and stopped him. Its next door, but we still have to move a little. Shao Qihai kept walking forward. Shao Dong and the rest followed him but didnt retort. Shao Qihai pushed Mu Jingzhe out of the hospital ward and kept walking without saying a word. Mu Jingzhe sensed that something was amiss. She turned around and looked at Shao Dong, hoping that he would say something, but he still didnt. Shao Qihai didnt care that Mu Jingzhe had turned her head. He continued walking until he reached the funeral parlor next door. No one usually paid attention to the place next to the county hospital, but it was actually a funeral home. When Mu Jingzhe saw the funeral home, she lost the ability to speak. Like a puppet, she was pushed in by Shao Qihai in a daze. She then watched Shao Qihai speak with someone before finally pushing her toward a room. In the room, Mu Jingzhe finally saw Ji Buwang. He was lying peacefully on a hard bed with no mattress. His body was covered by a white cloth, and the room looked very much like those places on television dramas where corpses were identified. The only difference was that Ji Buwangs face was exposed and visible at first glance. Shao Qihai pushed Mu Jingzhe in front of Ji Buwang. Ji Buwangs expression was calm. Other than his pale face, he seemed no different from before. However, it seemed like Ji Buwang no longer had a trace of life in him. Mu Jingzhe had not seen many dead people before, but when she saw Ji Buwang, she immediately knew that this wasnt a living person. He was not warm, nor was he breathing. She didnt even need to check if he was breathing. She knew without even touching him. She had said that she wanted to see Ji Buwang dead or alive, and now, as per her request, she got to see Ji Buwangs corpse. So, the reason Ji Buwang hadnt been by her side or come to see her was because he was dead. No wonder. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang quietly. She didnt speak or cry and she seemed as if she was in a trance. Li Zhaodi, who was outside the door, covered her lips tightly to prevent her cries from escaping. She grabbed Mu Teng, her eyes filled with helplessness. What should she do? What could she do to help Jingzhe and lessen her pain? Why was God so unfair to her? Shao Dong stood aside and stared at Mu Jingzhe, afraid that she would faint from crying. However, Mu Jingzhe didnt cry. She quietly looked at Ji Buwang for a while and only leaned closer, pressing her forehead against his face. Its so cold. Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhe and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Mu Jingzhe didnt look at him and reached out with difficulty to hold Ji Buwangs completely frozen hand. Its so cold. You must be freezing from the cold. You were afraid of the cold to begin with yet they only covered you up with this thin sheet. They even let you sleep on such a hard surface. They must have frozen you up before. You must have been lonely, all frozen up and waiting for me to show up to no avail. Its okay. Now that Im here, Ill stay with you. Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwang as if he would wake up any second now, but that wouldnt happen. He had lost his heartbeat and he was now dead. She had thought that she would be the one to die. In the end, when she had woken up again, she had still been alive, but there was now no Buwang in this world. Mu Jingzhe pressed her ear against Ji Buwangs chest, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt hear his heartbeat. He would never hug her or speak again. At the thought of this, Mu Jingzhe turned to look at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai, you were the one who saved us. Did he say any last words? Or was he already dead by then? Shao Qihai choked. Yes, so no. Not a word? Mu Jingzhe asked. Shao Qihai confirmed it. No. No? Mu Jingzhe scoffed. The heavens really liked to joke. She had said so many last words, but in the end, the one who had died was Ji Buwang, who hadnt left a single word behind. She should have died instead. She had said her last words, but in the end, it was Ji Buwang who had left. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but think of the fortune-teller Li Zhaodi had taken her to previously. The fortune-teller had said that she would experience three tribulations in her life and that there was one more that she hadnt been through yet. That was right, she really had one more tribulation to go. Ji Buwang had said that he would be her protective charm and stay by her side to shield her. Then, he had really fulfilled his promise. The prediction had been quite accurate. But why hadnt the fortune-teller foretold that Ji Buwang would die? Hadnt she said that they were destined to be married for three lifetimes? Why didnt it even happen in one lifetime? Indeed, even fortune-tellers cant be trusted, Mu Jingzhe thought subconsciously. She took a deep breath and asked calmly, Why is he gone? Logically speaking, my condition was even worse. Why did he die when Im still alive? Mu Jingzhe pulled off the white cloth with difficulty and looked at Ji Buwang. Is it because his legs were pinned down, or did he suffer some other injuries later? Mu Jingzhes gaze landed on Ji Buwangs hands. Why are there so many wounds on his hands? Why is the wound on his wrist so serious? Maybe he was injured previously. Later on, something fell on him and his legs were also injured. He lost a lot of blood. Shao Qihai saw her gaze and his entire body stiffened. He braced himself before he answered. Mu Jingzhe saw Ji Buwangs feet. That weight had pinned down his joints, and at the moment, his feet looked a little deformed, as if they had been forcibly twisted into that shape. When Mu Jingzhe saw his feet, she seemed to see him disregard his injuries to reach those bricks. He must have been in a lot of pain.. Despite being in that kind of pain, hed had to listen to her spout nonsense. Chapter 458 - I Want Her to Never Know the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While looking at Ji Buwangs injury, Mu Jingzhe could imagine how much it had hurt. So when he left, it must have been very, very painful This was what made Mu Jingzhes heart ache the most. Besides, she hadnt been awake to accompany him at the time. Shao Qihai closed his eyes. No, he probably fainted like you, so he shouldnt have suffered much. Really? If thats true, then thats good. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected herself to say such a thing. She even laughed. She turned around and glanced at Shao Qihai. This is the first time I realize that youre quite good at comforting people, Shao Qihai. Although this comfort was sort of despairing. As Shao Qihai looked at Mu Jingzhes smiling face, tears flowed uncontrollably. He had a crying disorder, so he couldnt bear to see others cry. This time, Mu Jingzhe wasnt crying and was even smiling instead. However, he could see so much sorrow on her face. This was the first time he discovered that one could be crying while smiling. Mu Jingzhe looked away when she saw Shao Qihais tears. Is your problem getting worse? Why The kids are still behind. Dont let them see How was he going to maintain the image of a man that shed blood but not tears? So useless. Mu Jingzhe didnt look at Shao Qihai. I have to thank you. Thank you for saving me and Buwang. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been nice for him to be buried alone. Mu Jingzhe thanked him sincerely, but Shao Qihai felt that something was amiss. Why was she thanking him at a time like this? Besides, other than sincerity, he could hear regret in her tone. Perhaps Mu Jingzhe would have been more willing to be buried with Ji Buwang forever. Dont say thank you at a time like this. Shao Qihai felt that Mu Jingzhe seemed too calm. Not only could Shao Qihai see that something was wrong with Mu Jingzhe, but Li Zhaodi and the rest could see it as well. She was too calm. Ridiculously calm. However, this calmness didnt comfort them. Instead, it made them feel even more worried. Jingzhe, stop talking and laughing. Cry if you want to. Li Zhaodi looked at Mu Jingzhe and couldnt help but urge her. A mother knew her daughter best. She knew how much pain Mu Jingzhe was in. She didnt know how hard Mu Jingzhe had to work to suppress this kind of despair and discomfort. She would rather Mu Jingzhe cried and made a fuss about it. Mu Jingzhe shook her head. Mom, I cant cry in front of him. If I cry, his soul in heaven will be even more upset when he sees this. He must be feeling terrible enough for going back on his word and leaving me behind. After seeing his maternal grandmother, he had said that the person who was left behind was too pitiful. Hed even wanted to die on the same day, month, and year, or perhaps leave later than her. If she cried, he would definitely feel even guiltier. I cant cry. I wont cry. Mu Jingzhe only regretted yearning for a spectacular romance. It was only today that she finally remembered that a spectacular romance seemed to always end in tragedy. The relationship of couples who got together after a spectacular event turned into bland everyday life. She had been insensible at the time and had said something she shouldnt have. She had felt a yearning that she shouldnt have. She shouldnt have made a fuss about wanting to go with Ji Buwang. If Ji Buwang had gone to his maternal grandmothers house alone, he wouldnt have been delayed by a day on the way. If he had returned a day earlier, he wouldnt have had an accident and died. She was the one who had gotten him into this mess and caused this to happen. She was the one who deserved to die. Ji Buwang, you lost out He had waited for her all these years, and in the end, he had died because of her. After finally surviving four years of living as a zombie, he was still gone just like that. Seeing that Mu Jingzhes expression was strange, Shao Qihai looked at Shao Dong. Shao Dong glanced at Xiao Wu, who quickly stepped forward. Mommy, lets go back quickly. No, Xiao Wu, you guys go back first. Ill keep your uncle company for a while. He must have been very lonely when he was alone previously. Ill accompany him for a while longer. You guys go back first. Mommy Xiao Wu was worried that Mu Jingzhe would do something stupid. Just let me stay with him for a while. Mu Jingzhe looked at Shao Qihai. Shao Qihai paused for a moment before leading Xiao Wu out and closing the door. Let her stay alone for a while. Itll be good if she lets out those tears. Jingzhe wouldnt do something foolish, would she? Li Zhaodi was afraid. Just pay attention to her. I dont think so. Shao Qihai shook his head. In the room, when the two of them were gone, Mu Jingzhe leaned against Ji Buwang and pressed her face against his. In the past, when I kissed you, you would always wake up the fastest no matter what However, there was no reaction this time. Mu Jingzhe leaned against Ji Buwang. I still dont think I can accept it. Ji Buwang, can I take you far away? She wanted to take his corpse with her. Even though it was a corpse, she wanted Ji Buwang to accompany her. However, she knew that was impossible. This impossibility overwhelmed Mu Jingzhe with despair and helplessness. Im so tired, Ji Buwang. I lied to you about some things back then, but Im not lying to you now. Im really tired. I suddenly feel that this place is really bad. Li Zhaodi and the rest took turns watching Mu Jingzhe carefully, nervous that she would do something foolish inside. Mu Jingzhe didnt do anything foolish, but she never came out. Later on, she even stopped moving. Shao Dong realized that something was amiss and went in. He noticed that Mu Jingzhe was still breathing, but she seemed to have fainted while leaning against Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe was urgently sent back to the ward. The doctor checked on her and found nothing wrong. He said that she might be too tired and she should rest well. However, after Mu Jingzhe fell asleep, she didnt wake up even after a day. Shao Dong and the others couldnt wake her up, and the doctor couldnt do it even after using some external stimulation methods. This was a huge problem. This time, after falling asleep, Mu Jingzhe no longer had the desire to live or wake up. She was still alive, but she was completely lifeless. Without a doubt, it was because when she had seen Ji Buwangs body, the stimulation had been too great, which had resulted in this problem. What if Jingzhe never wakes up again? Li Zhaodi despaired. Shao Dong and Shao Qihai had no choice. Seeing the dark night descend, Shao Qihai couldnt help but go to the funeral home. He didnt enter. He just watched from the outside, his hand subconsciously stroking the thing in his pocket. Ji Buwang, your plan worked. You made Jingzhe see your corpse and say goodbye to you. You made her give up completely. It all seems to have worked too well. It feels as if her heart died completely with you. It had been Ji Buwangs idea for Shao Qihai to bring Mu Jingzhe to see him. It wasnt true that Ji Buwang hadnt left behind any last words. It was just that he hadnt left any words behind for Mu Jingzhe. His corpse hadnt been cremated yet because he had wanted Mu Jingzhe to accept reality. He hadnt wanted to give Mu Jingzhe hope. Hed only wanted to shorten Mu Jingzhes pain. Hed wanted her to never know the truth about her survival. Shao Qihai stood in the funeral home and didnt go in to see Ji Buwang.. However, the last image of Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe under the closet involuntarily surfaced in his mind. Chapter 459 - : Your Life Was Exchanged With His Life Chapter 459: Your Life Was Exchanged With His Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Shao Qihai had first seen the two of them, he had thought that Mu Jingzhe was dead because her mouth and face had been covered in blood, as if she had vomited blood due to serious injuries. However, upon closer inspection, he had realized that it wasnt Mu Jingzhes blood, but Ji Buwangs. Knowing that Mu Jingzhes condition was dangerous, Ji Buwang had used his blood to feed her. He had used his blood to keep her alive, allowing her to hold on until help arrived. Shao Qihai seemed to have seen similar reports before, but those reports had been mostly related to parents and children. Ji Buwangs actions werent groundbreaking, but seeing this happen first-hand still had a huge impact on him. Ji Buwangs wrist had been bitten badly. Upon seeing that there was blood at the corner of his mouth, one could tell that he had bitten himself. Shao Qihai didnt know how long Ji Buwang had held on. He had found the fan where Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe had been trapped, and Ji Buwangs last words had been written on it. Ji Buwang hadnt known who would save them and had only asked the person who would dig them up not to let Jingzhe see the wound on his hand. He didnt want Jingzhe to know the truth. He had asked them to clean the traces of blood in Mu Jingzhes mouth and destroy the wound on his wrist to make it look like his hand had been smashed by an object. He didnt want her to know the truth for the rest of her life. Based on the scene, Mu Jingzhes hand injury, and everything else, one could basically conclude what had happened. At first, Mu Jingzhe had risked her life to save him. Later on, it was Ji Buwang who had risked his life to save her. Theyd both wanted the other party to live. And Ji Buwangs actions were definitely something Mu Jingzhe hadnt hoped for or wanted. With his last words, other than asking for help, Ji Buwang had only said, Grandpa, Im sorry. He hadnt left any last words for Mu Jingzhe, for hed wanted her to give up. Shao Qihai had been the first to see the fan. He had fulfilled Ji Buwangs last wish. Before Mu Jingzhe had woken up, he had cleaned the blood on her face and mouth and personally injured Ji Buwangs wound-riddled hand, creating the illusion that the injury had been caused by heavy impact. He had followed Ji Buwangs instructions step by step, but he hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to fall into a long slumber. The fan Ji Buwang had left behind was handed over to Shao Dong by Shao Qihai. When Shao Dong brought it back, Shao Xi and the others all saw it. Even Old Master Ji and Li Zhaodi had seen it. Only Mu Jingzhe hadnt. She would never see it in her lifetime because Ji Buwang hadnt wanted her to ever know the truth. In the end, the fan was returned to Shao Qihais hands. Old Master Ji was too heartbroken to keep it. The kids were afraid that Mu Jingzhe would find out, so they didnt dare keep it either. Shao Qihai realized that Ji Buwang had been really his enemy. They had been rivals while he was still alive. Later on, Ji Buwang had even snatched Mu Jingzhe away. In the end, even now that Ji Buwang had died, he still had to clean up the mess he had left behind. However, he had no choice but to clean it up for Ji Buwang. He had always known about Ji Buwangs feelings for Mu Jingzhe, but he hadnt known that they were so deep. He should hate Ji Buwang, but in the end, he couldnt bring himself to hate him. Instead, he only felt guilty. Even when they had separated Ji Buwangs hand from Mu Jingzhes, although he clearly hadnt done anything wrong and had even saved them, he had felt really bad about it. Now that Mu Jingzhe is in this state, what should we do? You predicted everything like a god. But did you predict that Mu Jingzhe would lose her will to live because of you? No one answered Shao Qihai. There was only a gust of wind. Mu Jingzhe slept for an entire day and night without waking up. Shao Dong and the others didnt sleep or rest either. Their eyes only turned increasingly red. Without needing the doctor to say anything, they knew that it was dangerous for her to go on like this. As they looked at Mu Jingzhe, who looked like she was about to die in her sleep, the five kids couldnt hold it in anymore. Mommy, dont go. We havent grown up yet. You promised to take care of us forever. Jingzhe, you cant let your old parents see you off Li Zhaodi was also crying, but Shao Dong didnt stop her this time, as he wanted to cry too. It would be good if Mommy heard that and woke up. However, Mu Jingzhe actually didnt hear it. She was too tired. After seeing Ji Buwangs corpse, she could no longer continue living in her dreams and believe it was a month after her wedding. All she saw was Ji Buwang leaving after saying goodbye. She kept chasing after him, but she couldnt catch up no matter what. Later on, Ji Buwang became a butterfly. She became a butterfly too and kept flying with Ji Buwang. As she flew, she forgot about all her troubles. She thought that going to the ends of the earth with him was quite nice too. However, Mu Jingzhe also realized that she wasnt flying far. It was as if there was a thread holding her back. She looked down and realized that she really looked like a butterfly, a butterfly kite to be exact. A familiar shout came from below. Mu Jingzhe lowered her head and saw Li Zhaodi, Shao Dong, and the others. She took a closer look and realized that these butterfly kites were very similar to the two that Ji Buwang had made. She remembered now. This was the kite that Ji Buwang had made previously. At the time, only hers and Ji Buwangs kites had been butterflies, and they had flown into the sky. She even accidentally sang Two Butterflies. However, when she listened carefully, she didnt hear her voice. She only heard Shao Xi ask from below, This is how Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai1 flew when they became butterflies, right? Shao Xi had said this before. At the time, she hadnt taken it seriously. But now, she realized that these words had been like a prophecy. Regardless of whether they were really a prophecy or not, Mu Jingzhe felt that it was pretty good to become a butterfly and fly, as she wouldnt have to be separated from Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe kept flying with him. She knew that these two kites would fly far away in the end. As expected, it really did happen. The kites line broke, and she was just about to soar into the blue sky with Ji Buwang. However, at that moment, she suddenly heard someone crying. When she lowered her head, she saw that the five kids, who had originally been smiling happily, were all crying at that moment. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were also standing below and waving desperately for her to come back. Their cries were heart-wrenching. The kids were chasing after her, but she was flying in the sky. How could they catch up? Mu Jingzhe hesitated for a moment. She wanted to comfort Shao Xi, so she didnt follow Ji Buwang for a second. However, when she turned around, she realized that Ji Buwang was gone. She wanted to chase after him, but she was held back by Shao Dong and the others. Mu Jingzhe woke up amid her struggle, the exact same sound of crying she had heard in her dream ringing in her ears. Shao Dong, Xiao Wu, and Li Zhaodi, who were looking at her with red eyes, burst into tears when they saw her wake up. Mommy, youre finally awake Mu Jingzhe froze. Yes, she had woken up, but she had lost Ji Buwang and couldnt catch up to him anymore. He was face-blind and he didnt know anyone else. How sad and lonely would he be without her company on the road to the netherworld? Mu Jingzhes suppressed tears gushed out. He will be afraid alone. I should have gone with him. Why did you wake me up Li Zhaodis heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, but she also heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she was letting out these tears. She had been afraid that Mu Jingzhe would keep holding it all in. Shao Dong could sense that Mu Jingzhe was in excruciating pain, but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her wake up. He couldnt imagine what would have happened if Mu Jingzhe had left with Ji Buwang. Shao Dong knelt in front of the hospital bed and muttered an apology. Im sorry, Mommy. Im sorry. We were too selfish. We couldnt bear to see you leave. Im sorry Chapter 460 - It’s Understandable If You Hate or Detest Me Chapter 460: Its Understandable If You Hate or Detest Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios. When Mu Jingzhe heard his voice, she cried even louder. Those tears were for Ji Buwang, as well as for the five kids. I should be the one apologizing. I promised you that I would be with you kids as you grew up, but I wanted to escape When watching television and movies, she couldnt stand seeing people who wanted to die because of love. She hadnt expected she would feel the same way one day. At that moment, she had disregarded the kids and her parents and had only wanted to follow Ji Buwang. She had once criticized people like that on television, but now she knew that it was really agonizing. Im sorry, I let you kids down. And Mom and Dad. I let you down too Li Zhaodi and Shao Dong were already feeling terrible, so they felt even worse when they heard her apologize. We dont blame you. Mommy, dont apologize. As all that crying was going on in the ward, Shao Qihai stood outside the ward and silently covered his head with his clothes. Tears were streaming down his face. He had yet to recover from that quirk of his, but he heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her wake up at long last. No matter what, it was good that she was alive. He had been afraid that Mu Jingzhe would take it too hard and just go with Ji Buwang. Ji Buwang had made so much effort and come up with a cruel scheme just to let Mu Jingzhe live on. Shao Qihai left amidst these crying sounds. When his mood calmed down a little, he went to the funeral parlor again. He didnt go in, though. He just stood outside and looked on quietly for a moment before saying, You can rest in peace. She woke up instead of chasing after you. With the five kids here, as well as Mom Uncle, Auntie, and the rest, shell live. After all, she has a strong sense of responsibility. Because Shao Qihai had habitually called Li Zhaodi Mom again, he couldnt help but recall his chance encounter with Ji Buwang previously. He hadnt expected that that would be the last time the two of them met. They had always been competitors and theyd rarely spoken nicely to each other whenever they had met. That day had been no different. They had originally been at odds, but in the end, Ji Buwang had suddenly blessed him and said that he hoped he could find his own happiness. Now, that seemed to be his final blessing He hadnt expected to make so much effort to grant Ji Buwangs final wish. Unfortunately, he had heard Ji Buwangs final wish and seen Ji Buwangs deep affection, which had made it impossible for him to ignore it. You were sent by the heavens just to restrict me After Shao Qihai finished speaking, he was about to leave. However, he suddenly saw a person coming out of the funeral home. Upon seeing who it was, he froze. This person was none other than Old Master Ji. Other than Mu Jingzhe, the person who had been dealt the greatest blow by Ji Buwangs death was Old Master Ji. When he had heard that Ji Buwang had passed away, Old Master Ji had collapsed, but in the end, he had gotten up again. However, he no longer had the strength to walk, so he was sitting in a wheelchair. When Shao Qihai saw Old Master Ji, he didnt dare look into his eyes. He avoided his gaze awkwardly and only called out softly, Old Master Ji. Mm, you came to see Buwang too? Why didnt you come in? Uncle Li pushed Old Master Ji over. Old Master Jis voice was low but calm. He had experienced too much in his life. He had survived the four years when Ji Buwang had been neither dead nor really alive. However, he hadnt expected that in the end, he would still have to bid farewell to the grandson that he had painstakingly kept alive. An old man like him was still alive, but he had to send away yet another junior. How are you feeling today? Shao Qihai asked in a low voice. Exactly the same. I wont die anytime soon. Anyway, I have to arrange his funeral and send him off properly. Old Master Ji sighed. I want to take another look at him before he gets cremated. I wont have many more chances to see him. I have to take a look so I can confirm that hes really dead. Uncle Lis eyes reddened again when he heard this. Shao Qihai didnt know what to say for a moment. Instead, Old Master Ji took the initiative to ask, Has Jingzhe woken up? When Shao Qihai heard him mention Mu Jingzhe, he carefully glanced at him and paused before answering, Yes. Thats good. Old Master Jis expression was ugly. Shao Qihai looked at him and didnt dare make a sound. He was afraid that Old Master Ji would vent his anger on Mu Jingzhe. He didnt say anything, but Old Master Ji said, I havent gone to see her yet. Ive had too much on my plate. Take me to her ward now. Shao Qihai hesitated when he heard that. Mu Jingzhe wasnt in a good state to begin with. What if Old Master Ji said some awful things to her and affected her negatively? She was already tormented enough. Old Master Jis health wasnt good to begin with. What if he got agitated at the sight of Mu Jingzhe and his condition worsened? Shao Qihai wanted to make up an excuse, but he heard Uncle Li say, I know the ward number. Shao Qihai immediately said, Ill take you there. It was better for him to go with them. Since they were going to see each other, no matter what happened, he could stop them when necessary if he was there. Actually, he could understand Old Master Jis feelings. It was normal for him to hate Mu Jingzhe. Old Master Ji didnt notice the complicated expression on Shao Qihais face. He just nodded and didnt say anything else. When Shao Qihai led Old Master Ji to the ward, the five kids were busy finding food for Mu Jingzhe. Li Zhaodi was also taken to rest by Mu Teng. Since Mu Jingzhe hadnt woken up until now, no one had been able to fall asleep. They had all stayed up too. It had been a long time since they had rested properly. Mu Jingzhe was filled with guilt and promised them that she would eat and rest well and asked them to rest too. She finally calmed down a little, but when she turned around, she saw Old Master Ji. When she saw him, Mu Jingzhe froze, almost drowning in guilt. It hadnt been easy for Ji Buwang to wake up from the coma, and because of her, Old Master Ji had to send his grandson off now. Mu Jingzhe slid off the bed and knelt down before Old Master Ji. Im sorry, Im sorry, Grandpa Ji It was her fault for not taking good care of Ji Buwang and protecting him. She was still alive, and Ji Buwang was dead. Mu Jingzhe lowered her head. Other than apologizing uselessly, she couldnt find anything else to say. Old Master Ji looked at Mu Jingzhe with anger in his eyes. Get up! This was the first time Old Master Ji got mad. Mu Jingzhes fingers trembled, and her throat tightened. She wanted to say something but couldnt. It was understandable for Old Master Ji to hate her and detest her. Anyone would hate a jinx like her. Mu Jingzhe couldnt speak. She was about to ask Old Master Ji to hit her if he wanted to, but Old Master Ji suddenly spoke. Hurry up and help her up. The anxious Shao Qihai was stunned when he heard that. He reacted and quickly went forward to help Mu Jingzhe up. After being helped up by Shao Qihai, Mu Jingzhe looked up and saw Old Master Jis furious expression. You didnt do anything wrong. Why did you kneel before me? Why did you apologize? Mu Jingzhe had an ugly smile on her face. You You dont hate me? Its my fault that Ji Buwang Why should I hate you? Silly child, why would I hate you? Old Master Ji explained. Did you think that I blamed you because I didnt come to see you previously? Im not blaming you. I was just afraid that the two of us would feel even worse after seeing each other, so I didnt come. Look at what youre thinking.. Youre so young. Why are you letting your body waste away like this? Chapter 461 - The Gift In the Dolls Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Old Master Ji wasnt much different from before. In fact, he seemed even more benevolent than ever, making Mu Jingzhe feel disbelief and discomfort. I thought I thought Dont think too much. Dont. How could he bear to detest and hate her? This was the woman Ji Buwang had treasured in his heart. She was the girl he had risked his life to save. If he hated her and stabbed her with a knife, his grandson would be in so much pain when he saw this from up there. Old Master Ji was in so much pain that he wished he was dead, but he really didnt hate Jingzhe. Not even a little bit. This was because Buwang had exchanged his life for Jingzhes. He couldnt wait to love and protect her. Only by doing so would he not let him down. Right now, treating Mu Jingzhe well meant treating Ji Buwang well. He couldnt let Buwang die with remaining grievances. Jingzhe, remember this I definitely dont hate you, nor do I blame you. You have to live well. Only then will Buwang and I be happy. Mu Jingzhe looked into Old Master Jis eyes and couldnt help but burst into tears again. Thank you, thank you, Grandpa. Buwang is gone, but Im still here. Ill take his place and be filial to you in the future. She had once asked Ji Buwang to help take care of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng if she died. Now that she wasnt dead and Ji Buwang was gone, she would take care of Old Master Ji in Ji Buwangs place. Old Master Ji reached out with his trembling hand and patted Mu Jingzhes hand. Alright, its settled then. He thought that this had also been Ji Buwangs intention. Hed wanted her to live on and be filial to his grandfather. After seeing Old Master Ji, Mu Jingzhe seemed to calm down a lot. She ate whenever she was told to and actively cooperated with the doctors treatment. Her hands didnt heal that quickly, but her mind slowly recovered and she also regained her peace of mind. The five kids heaved a sigh of relief, but they still didnt dare mention a particular problem to Mu JingzheJi Buwangs funeral. His funeral had to be arranged eventually, but Mu Jingzhe didnt seem to have completely accepted it. She didnt go to look at Ji Buwang and didnt mention him again, as if she was deliberately trying to forget him. Later on, she didnt cry anymore. She just kept staring in the direction of the funeral home in a daze. However, her condition wasnt okay either. Li Zhaodi and the rest instead hoped that she would cry more. Still, it was a good thing that she was willing to eat and rest. They didnt dare say much to her. However, Li Zhaodi quickly realized that Mu Jingzhe hadnt slept at all. She would fall asleep facing them at night, but when no one could see her, Mu Jingzhe would look in the direction of the funeral home and wouldnt fall asleep at all. When Li Zhaodi found out, she started to cry again. She didnt know what to do. After two days in the hospital, Li Zhaodi felt that this couldnt go on. She felt that it might be better for Mu Jingzhe to be discharged and go home. This way, she would miss Ji Buwang less. Upon hearing that she was about to be discharged, Mu Jingzhe fell silent for a moment and couldnt help but look at the funeral home. After a long while, she nodded. She kept thinking that if she stayed in the hospital, just as Shao Dong had said, Ji Buwang would be next door, so she didnt want to leave. However, she agreed, as she couldnt just stay there forever. Mu Jingzhe agreed to be discharged and everyone helped her pack up. Little Bei helped Mu Jingzhe button up and took out a comb to comb her hair. Mommy used to be the one combing my hair. Ill comb Mommys hair in the future. Alright. Mu Jingzhe smiled. Little Bei helped comb her hair seriously and realized that there was suddenly a lot of white hair hidden under her normal hair color. She paused and didnt dare say anything. She only secretly told Shao Dong. Shao Dongs hands trembled when he heard that. After a moment, he said, Its fine. Shell be fine in the future. Perhaps Mommy was very sad, so she had grown some white hair. It would be fine in the future. It had happened to Xiao Wu before, but he had recovered later. Mu Jingzhe returned home after a long time. She had merely been away for a few days, yet she felt like she had been in a dream. When she returned to her room, she was stunned when she saw the red shoes on the ground. Little Bei followed her in and was stunned for a moment when she saw this too. A hint of frustration flashed across her eyes. When she turned around, she saw the small happiness character on the window again and her eyes were filled with helplessness. Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs wedding date had been set. Because it was too far from the capital, many of Mu Jingzhes acquaintances were here. Besides, this was the Ji Familys hometown, and their old residence was also there, so the wedding was set to be held in the county city. The dowry from Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng had long been sent to the old residence. Over at the old residence, arrangements had been made long ago. Uncle Li had waited for many years to finally get to see Ji Buwang get married. He had made ample preparations, and the house was red all over. Not wanting to be beaten in this aspect, after Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang had gone to visit his maternal grandmother, Li Zhaodi had specifically come to decorate the new house. Because Mu Jingzhe was used to living there, it had been decided that she would get ready for her wedding there. Li Zhaodi, Shao Dong, and the rest had decorated the place together. They had hung red lanterns, red silk, and wedding decorations from the windows. Li Zhaodi had personally cut the paper-cut decorations, and it all looked really festive. A red wedding blanket and red candles had also been brought over, just waiting to be placed. They had even hung up some carefully chosen wedding photos. Initially, Li Zhaodi had still not been sure how many gold bracelets Mu Jingzhe should wear when the time came. She hadnt expected Ji Buwang to suddenly have an accident. Now, she no longer had to fret over that. Before Mu Jingzhe had been discharged, Li Zhaodi had remembered these arrangements and asked Mu Teng and the kids to remove them. In her hurry to leave, she had forgotten about the red shoes and the small happiness character in the corner of the window. When Little Bei saw the red happiness character, her eyes were suddenly filled with anxiety. Afraid that Mu Jingzhe would be sad, she quickly reached for it. In the end, she wasnt tall enough and she bumped into something on the table in front of the window. As soon as the things on the table fell, so did everything else. Little Beis eyes widened as she watched Mu Jingzhe turn around and look at her. She also saw the word happiness in the corner. As Little Bei was at a loss, Mu Jingzhe suddenly smiled. Dont be nervous. It looks quite nice. Just leave it there. Mu Jingzhe walked closer to unpack her things, but she didnt manage to do so. As soon as she moved, the things on the table fell. More importantly, the dolls on the table also fell. Coincidentally, there was a mechanism. The doll that Mu Jingzhe had been trying to untie fell to the ground with a bang. It shattered into pieces, and the box below also broke. The broken doll happened to be Ji Buwangs doll. It was in pieces now, silently symbolizing something. Mu Jingzhe heard Little Beis apology, but nothing registered in her mind. She subconsciously said that it was fine, but there was only one thought in her mindBuwang was broken. 1 She went over to pick the doll up and saw what was hidden inside. It was a white jade ring. This was the one she had been given later on. It was rather large and it looked like a mans design. Mu Jingzhe picked up the broken mechanical box and saw the faint trace of a wordlai. If Mu Jingzhe had formed this character on the outside, the box would have opened. Unfortunately, she had tried for several years but hadnt been able to get it right.. Now, it had opened in this unexpected way. Chapter 462 - Wedding; Funeral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe had been curious about what was inside for a long time. She had asked Ji Buwang, but the latter had refused to tell her anything. At that moment, she finally saw what was inside. Only now, Ji Buwang had left. Mu Jingzhe gripped the ring tightly and got up to take the small set of dolls she had given him at first. She didnt hesitate to spell the character wei. After she spelled out the word wei, the unopened box opened with a click, revealing the gift Ji Buwang had given her many years agothe ring. Unsurprisingly, it was another white jade ring. However, this one was a little smaller. Judging by the size, this one was for her. Mu Jingzhe picked up the ring and saw a note under it. When she unfolded it, she saw Ji Buwangs handwriting. Since youre reading this note, it means that youve already opened the box. It also means that youre thinking about our future1, Jingzhe. I hope that one day, this ring will be on your hand. Mu Jingzhe had tried so many times, but she had never thought of using the word future. She had never expected such a word to be the key. For many years, Ji Buwang had wanted just this one thinga future with her. However, they had no future, just like she had never been able to open this box. The future, the future It was actually the word future. You saw that I couldnt open it, but you never gave me any hints What if I never managed to open it? Little Bei was afraid that Mu Jingzhe would get hurt, so she picked up the broken doll fragments. As if in response to Mu Jingzhes words, at that moment, she picked up a note that had fallen beside her. This note was also in Ji Buwangs handwriting, as if it had been specifically written to answer her question. If you didnt open it, Jingzhe it means that you dont have me in your heart. But I have faith in you. You must have opened it, right? Mu Jingzhe gripped the ring tightly. No, she hadnt opened it. She hadnt opened it all this while. It was just like the relationship between her and Ji Buwang. Theyd always missed each other by just a little bit. She suddenly remembered the expression on his face when she had proposed to him and said that she would buy the proposal ring while he would buy the wedding rings. At the time, she hadnt understood, but now, she suddenly did. Back then, he had looked at her like that because he had thought of the ring in the box, right? Mu Jingzhe quickly realized that this pair of rings was a little different. This used to be the Ji Familys tradition in the past. Their family used to keep some original jade stones, and every child would receive one after they were born. Usually, they would make a ring with that jade. This ring would normally be worn during their wedding. Later on, when it wasnt convenient to wear it anymore, one could put it away. When that person passed away, they would wear it for their burial. It was said that the Ji Family wanted to use this as evidence to recognize their own kin in the afterlife. It was also a form of blessing. They hoped that the fated ones could use this unique ring to reunite in the next life. Ji Buwang had long determined Mu Jingzhe to be his lifelong partner, so hed had a ring crafted from his jade stone for her. Previously, when Ji Buwang had wanted to buy a wedding ring, Old Master Ji had even asked him why he wouldnt use this ring. The reason was naturally because Mu Jingzhe hadnt opened the box then. It was unknown if Ji Buwang was planning to buy a new one or if hed wanted to remind Mu Jingzhe. Now, Mu Jingzhe had opened the box and gotten the ring, but everything had changed. Just like their supposed wedding day had turned into Ji Buwangs cremation day. Ji Buwang had been at the funeral home all this while, but he couldnt stay there for too long. At first, this was done to let Mu Jingzhe bid him farewell, but now that Mu Jingzhe had seen him, his funeral had to be arranged. After Mu Jingzhe was discharged from the hospital, they started preparing for Ji Buwangs funeral. Old Master Ji would bring Ji Buwangs ashes back to the capital and bury them in the Ji Familys ancestral grave, but the funeral could only be held there. When it came to weddings and funerals, one had to select an appropriate day. Originally, this was supposed to be a good day for Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs wedding, but now, it had become the best day for Ji Buwangs funeral. The day of the wedding had turned into a day for a funeral. Li Zhaodi and Old Master Ji had prepared everything, but the groom was missing. Old Master Ji didnt blame Mu Jingzhe, but that day, Mu Jingzhe blamed herself for not registering their marriage in advance and even wanting to find a meaningful day to do so. In the end, she hadnt become Ji Buwangs wife. Mu Jingzhe couldnt take this lying down. The sky was still bright when she found Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng. Dad, Mom, can we move forward with the wedding? Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng hadnt slept well to begin with, so when they heard that, their heads hurt even more. Jingzhe, Mommy knows that youre sad, but without the groom, how can we still hold the wedding? Buwang is here. He hasnt been burned yet. Hes still here. After saying that, Mu Jingzhe saw the gazes of Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng and paused for a moment before apologizing. Im sorry, Dad, Mom. Ive made you worry, but hes really still here. Can you let me be willful for once? Just this once. I only want to be his wife. Because they hadnt registered their marriage in advance, she was destined not to become Ji Buwangs true widow for the rest of her life. She couldnt be his widow legally anymore. In the end, she could only fight to become his wife based on a formality. Li Zhaodi felt like she couldnt breathe. Could they hold a wedding now? That would make her daughter no different from someone who went through a wedding holding a memorial tablet. How could she agree to it? But upon looking at Mu Jingzhe, she couldnt bring herself to refuse. Mu Jingzhe was actually so willful because she was certain that they wouldnt refuse. Im sorry, Dad, Mom. I rely on the fact that you love me, but I still want to marry Ji Buwang. If nothing goes wrong, this will be my last wedding. This is it for the rest of my life. I only want to be Ji Buwangs wife. Li Zhaodi cried for a long time. Her heart ached terribly, but in the end, she didnt object. Since you cant forget him, then go ahead and marry him. Marrying him could be considered fulfilling her wish. Li Zhaodi didnt want this to become Mu Jingzhes eternal regret. Who could forget someone like Ji Buwang? Li Zhaodi thought that perhaps it would be better for Mu Jingzhe if she had fewer regrets. Mu Jingzhe had initially thought that Li Zhaodi would object. After all, she believed the fortune-tellers words. But in the end, she didnt object. After getting Li Zhaodi and Mu Tengs approval, Mu Jingzhe went to look for Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to say such a thing. Hold the funeral after the wedding? No, no, I object. This definitely wouldnt do. Buwang wouldnt allow it either, as he was already a dead man. Grandpa, please agree. I want to be his wife. We agreed to get married today. I dont want to go back on my word. I want him to leave in his grooms clothes. Old Master Ji objected, but he couldnt persuade Mu Jingzhe in the end. Because Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwang had sent out invitations early, many people knew about it. However, no one had expected that something would happen to the groom just before the wedding. Their hearts ached for Mu Jingzhe and felt pity for Ji Buwang. Everyone in Great Eastern Village was very sad for Mu Jingzhe, but they didnt know that Mu Jingzhe had already changed into the wedding dress she had specifically made for herself and was preparing to get married. Although Old Master Ji couldnt stop Mu Jingzhe, he ultimately kept this matter under wraps and prevented more people from finding out about it. Chapter 463 - The Wedding of the Century Chapter 463: The Wedding of the Century Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Old Master Ji, Li Zhaodi, and Mu Teng tried their best to smile even though they couldnt. Like Shao Dong, they wore the formal wear Mu Jingzhe had prepared for them. After learning what Mu Jingzhe wanted to do, Shao Qihai merely laughed bitterly, but he didnt say anything. He only helped out and put on the tailored suit along with Shao Dong. He had originally said that he wanted to be more handsome than the groom, but now, there was no way to compare anymore. Shao Qihai knew that he would never be able to compare to Ji Buwang in this lifetime. Shao Qihai asked Shao Dong to go to Mu Jingzhes to get the grooms outfit and then helped Ji Buwang put it on with Shao Dong. Because his body had long turned stiff, it was a little difficult to put the clothes on, but in the end, they still managed to do it. I didnt expect that I would personally put on the grooms outfit for you. Ji Buwang, you have to thank me in your next life. The more time passed, the paler Ji Buwangs face became, and he looked less and less like a normal person. Hence, Shao Dong hired someone to put some makeup on Ji Buwang to ensure that he would look more like a normal person with blood and qi. The groomsmen that Ji Buwang had previously picked were now irrelevant. Shao Qihai personally became a groomsman, and Tang Moling was added. Shao Qihai thought that, given the current situation, Ji Buwang probably wouldnt mind that he was divorced and had even lost his wife before. After all, they werent all that different. As for Mu Jingzhes side, Mai Miao and Xiao Mei didnt care about her objections or if it was auspicious or not. Knowing that she still wanted to get married, they became her bridesmaids. Li Fang, Sister Wei, and the rest all showed up. Ignoring all the talk about it being inauspicious, they participated in this most special wedding that had ever taken place. There werent many people at the wedding, and those who came were the people closest to the couple. Because Ji Buwang couldnt move, she didnt opt for a traditional wedding. Instead, she chose a simple wedding witnessed by a priest. The pastor was brought over by Tang Moling, whose eyes were red. At ten in the morning, this special wedding was held at the funeral home right on time. In the brides room, Mu Jingzhe saw Ji Buwang again. He was wearing the grooms attire she had made and he looked like a sleeping Prince Charming. It fits very well. Looks dashing too. If only he was really a sleeping Prince Charming, she could wake him up by kissing him. Unfortunately, he wasnt. Mu Jingzhe stared at him for a moment and imprinted Ji Buwangs appearance in her mind. Then, she moved in a circle in front of him. I look good in a wedding dress, dont I? Ji Buwang couldnt answer, but Mu Jingzhe believed that he definitely liked it. When it was time, the bride and groom entered the venue. The priest stood up and controlled his expression, trying not to show that anything was amiss as he asked the question that he had asked too many times. Mu Jingzhe, do you want to marry the groom, Ji Buwang? I do. Mu Jingzhe didnt hesitate. Ji Buwang, do you want to marry Mu Jingzhe? He does, Mu Jingzhe answered on his behalf. She firmly believed that he did. During the ring exchange, Mu Jingzhe took out the white jade rings she had found in the dolls despite the fact that her hand had yet to recover. She put the big ring on Ji Buwangs hand and the small one on her own. After the priest announced that they were husband and wife, the bride kissed the groom. Li Zhaodi, who was behind her, almost fainted from crying. Jingzhe looked so good in a wedding dress, but it was such a strange scene. Too occupied to pay attention to Li Zhaodi, Mu Jingzhe bade Ji Buwang farewell for the last time. Ji Buwang, our wedding is completed. From now on, were husband and wife. You didnt expect me to send you off in a wedding dress, right? Ive witnessed many weddings in this century, but I think ours is definitely a first. Its unprecedented. Mu Jingzhe gently stroked Ji Buwangs brows. Ji Buwang, were married. Remember to look for me in your next life. Ill believe the fortune-teller this time. After experiencing the hardships of this life, we can be together in our next life. Shao Qihai was facing away from them but could hear her clearly. In the end, he didnt say anything. Eventually, the funeral parlor owner urged them to hurry up. Old Master Ji personally urged Mu Jingzhe. Alright, Jingzhe, the funeral is about to start. The guests are here. Since youve more or less said goodbye, lets go. But I cant bear to part with him. Grandpa, you cant bear to part with him either, right? Lets not cremate Buwang. Can we keep him? How could Old Master Ji not want to do that? However, he shook his head firmly. No, Buwang wouldnt be happy. Jingzhe, let go. Its time to let go. She actually knew in her heart that it was time to let go. I understand, Grandpa. Dont take my words seriously. I just said that casually. Mu Jingzhe forced a smile and held Ji Buwangs hand. Let me take another look at him. However, in the end, Ji Buwang was still taken away. Mu Jingzhe wanted to chase after him, but she was hugged by the children, so she didnt manage to do it. Mommy, you have to calm down. Youre already married to Uncle Ji. You should let him go. Its time to let him go Mu Jingzhe nodded. I know. I just cant control myself at the moment. Ill be fine soon. Ill be fine soon. Mu Jingzhe kept her word and finally calmed down. However, she didnt change out of her wedding dress. She appeared at the funeral in the wedding dress and sent Ji Buwang off in her most beautiful state. The guests didnt know that they had even held a wedding previously. When they saw her dressed like this, they were filled with emotions. Mu Jingzhe didnt notice their gazes and only focused on Ji Buwangs photo. In the end, they had chosen a photo of Ji Buwang taken during the bridal shots, one where he looked very handsome and young. Time would forever stop at that moment for him. Mu Jingzhe smiled bitterly when she recalled the events of the past. Ive thought of countless futures with you and made countless preparations. In the end, we wont have a future at all There were no children, and no one would mock their wedding photos. Those expectations had all been in vain. Ji Buwang had said that he would still be a handsome man when he got old, but he wouldnt have the chance to age at all. In the end, her beloved turned into a pile of ashes. Initially, Old Master Ji had wanted to bring Ji Buwang home and bury him in the Ji Familys ancestral grave. However, after seeing Mu Jingzhe, Old Master Ji couldnt bear to do so. Ill leave him to you for now. When you come to terms with it one day, just send him back. After dealing with Ji Buwangs funeral, Old Master Ji couldnt take it anymore and quickly returned to the capital. Tang Moling followed him back and said that he would contact Mu Jingzhe if there was any news. Xiao Wu was worried about Old Master Jis health and wanted to follow him back, but he was also worried about Mu Jingzhe. He was facing a dilemma. Old Master Ji asked him to accompany Mu Jingzhe and said there was no need to worry about him as long as Mu Jingzhe was fine. Mu Jingzhe had asked him to go with Old Master Ji, but he had never stayed with the Ji Family before. Xiao Wu finally decided to accompany Mu Jingzhe for a while before going to look for Old Master Ji. After obtaining Ji Buwangs ashes, Mu Jingzhe remembered something and told the five kids, When I leave in the future, bury me with Ji Buwang. Since they couldnt be together in life, they would seek to be together in death. This was the only thing Mu Jingzhe could ask for. Chapter 464 - Turned Gray But Couldn’t Grow Old Together Chapter 464: Turned Gray But Couldnt Grow Old Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mom, why are you suddenly talking about this? Lets go eat. Feeling really unwilling to talk about this, the five kids changed the topic. Mu Jingzhe didnt harp on it and just stopped talking. Although she couldnt make Ji Buwang stay, with his ashes, Mu Jingzhe still felt willful for once. She wasnt in a hurry to return him to Old Master Ji, so she kept him by her side. Now that she had Ji Buwangs company, seeing that Shao Dong and Li Zhaodi were worried every day and kept acting as if she was made of glass, Mu Jingzhe pulled herself together. Im fine. You kids should go to school. Mom, you and Dad must be busy. Im fine. My hands are much better now. Im alright. Mu Jingzhe had actively cooperated with the treatment and seemed to have really recovered. However, when she went to the hospital to check on the dressing again, she fainted as soon as she encountered an emergency patient. The patient was a woman, and it was said that she had been beaten by her husband. Her head was covered in blood. Mu Jingzhe had only taken a glance at her, but that one glance had made her vision darken and she had fainted. Her sudden fainting spell had startled Li Zhaodi and the rest again. However, the doctors didnt discover anything wrong with her, and Mu Jingzhe quickly woke up. I just saw the blood on her and fainted. The doctor asked, This symptom sounds like hemophobia. Have you been hemophobic1 in the past? Mu Jingzhe, who was stunned, suddenly looked up at the doctor. Hemophobic? A trace of fear flashed across Li Zhaodis face. Shao Dongs entire body tensed up. Mu Jingzhe glanced at them before looking at the doctor again. But I didnt have hemophobia before Now that she said that, the doctor was uncertain. In the end, because Mu Jingzhe was fine, she went back. However, Mu Jingzhe was very quiet the entire way back. Li Zhaodi and Shao Dong didnt dare say much either. Coincidentally, just as they were about to return home, they met their neighbor. The little girl staying next door had accidentally cut her pinky, and it was bleeding. She was crying as she went to look for her mother just as Mu Jingzhe and the others returned. Mu Jingzhe only caught a glimpse of her finger before her vision darkened again. This time, it was confirmed that Mu Jingzhe indeed suffered from hemophobia. In the past, Shao Dong and the others would have been very nervous and would definitely have thought of ways to get this illness treated. After all, even though this illness wasnt a big problem, it wouldnt be a small problem if it flared up either. However, this time, it wasnt just Shao Dong. Even Shao Xi and the others didnt say anything, let alone mention any kind of treatment. They only decided to pay more attention in the future. They tried their best to hide it, but the word hemophobia still made them very nervous. Mu Jingzhe didnt expose them or say much. She remained silent for two days and was in a daze the whole time. When Li Zhaodi saw this, she felt so anxious that a blister formed at the corner of her mouth. The five kids kept paying attention to her and felt very nervous. Xiao Wu was filled with frustration because he realized that he couldnt cheer Mu Jingzhe up no matter what. When Mu Jingzhe came back to her senses and realized that they were so worried, she felt very guilty. She pulled herself together again and said that she was fine and began smiling again. After observing her for two days, Li Zhaodi and the rest realized that Mu Jingzhe seemed to have really recovered and had started busying herself with work. She really smiled and had even started cooking for them. Shao Dong, Li Zhaodi, and the rest heaved a sigh of relief, but Little Bei had a lot on her mind. Mu Jingzhes hands had yet to recover, so Little Bei had been helping her comb her hair. She had noticed that Mu Jingzhes hair had been turning white lately. Only a bit of her hair had turned white previously, and that bit could still have been hidden. But now, there was more and more white hair, so much of it that it couldnt be hidden. Mu Jingzhe stopped letting Little Bei comb her hair and even began wearing a hat. However, Little Bei had been paying attention and she watched as Mu Jingzhes hair turned white. She couldnt conceal it even if she wanted to. Shao Dong, Li Zhaodi, and the others werent blind and quickly noticed it. When Li Zhaodi removed the hat from Mu Jingzhes head and realized that she had even more white hair than her, she wailed. Havent we talked things through? Why would your hair turn white? Jingzhe, youll make me die from pain. Mu Jingzhe really wanted to say that she had dyed her hair white, but no one would dye their hair white in that era. Besides, hair dye wasnt popular yet, so Mu Jingzhe couldnt dye her hair black even if she wanted to. She felt even more upset when she saw Li Zhaodi pounding her chest and crying. Im sorry I made you worry again. She wanted to be a good daughter to Li Zhaodi and not make her worry, but she had failed. When Li Zhaodi heard her apologize, her heart ached even more. Dont apologize. You didnt do anything wrong, Jingzhe. Held in her embrace, Mu Jingzhe didnt move for a long time. At night, she sat before the mirror and smiled bitterly at her white-haired self. She had seen the White-Haired Demoness1 and read many stories of peoples hair turning white overnight, but she had never expected that it would one day happen to her. Her hair hadnt turned white overnight, but it had slowly and silently changed. Mu Jingzhes gaze landed on Ji Buwangs ashes. I finally turned gray with you, didnt I? Ji Buwang naturally wouldnt answer, and Mu Jingzhe didnt say the words turn old and gray together because even though they had agreed on that, only the turning gray part had come true. The two of them hadnt grown old together. Later on, Mu Jingzhe began wearing a hat pretty much all the time. Shao Qihai came to the house a few times and wanted to say something when he saw her hat, but in the end, he didnt say anything. More than a month later, Mu Jingzhes hands had clearly gotten a lot better. Although they couldnt go back to normal, there wouldnt be a problem if she didnt exert force. When she heard that Old Master Ji had been recuperating in the hospital after his return, Mu Jingzhe asked Xiao Wu to go back and accompany him. She wanted to keep her word and really take Ji Buwangs place and be filial, but in the end, she thought about it and didnt go. It wasnt that she wasnt filial, but it wasnt right for the two of them to be together at the moment. They were both heartbroken, so it might be better if they were apart. She also didnt want Old Master Ji to see her hair and kept thinking of dyeing it black before meeting him. In any case, it would be better to meet him again after some time. Mu Jingzhe reminded Xiao Wu of it a lot. After he went over, she heard that Old Master Ji had recovered a lot because he was happy. Later on, he even got discharged and went home. Mu Jingzhe was relieved. She had originally told Xiao Wu to come back to take the final exam when Old Master Ji had almost recovered. In the end, after a month, she suddenly received news that Old Master Ji was critically ill. The good health he had experienced previously during Xiao Wus visits seemed to have drawn out his remaining life. He had clearly been fine the day before and had even agreed to go hiking the next day, but in the middle of the night, he collapsed. Xiao Wu contacted Mu Jingzhe. Although he didnt say everything, Xiao Wu was very nervous and sounded as if Old Master Ji wouldnt make it this time. The thing she was most worried about had still happened. Mu Jingzhe set off that very night with Ji Buwangs ashes and returned Ji Buwang to Old Master Ji. Old Master Ji was waiting for Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe. When he saw her, he smiled and stroked the urn containing Ji Buwangs ashes. Dont worry, Jingzhe. Ill find Buwang. He shouldnt have gone far. Ill take him with me after I find him. You dont need to worry that hell be alone and wont recognize anyone. Chapter 465 - The Ji Family’s Bloodline Hasn’t Reached Its End Chapter 465: The Ji Familys Bloodline Hasnt Reached Its End Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These words made Mu Jingzhes nose sting. She lowered her head and held back her tears, trying her best to calm herself. The moment she lowered her head, Old Master Ji saw a bit of the white hair that Mu Jingzhe had tried her best to hide but had still revealed. His eyes instantly ached. Buwang had left. The most pitiful ones and the ones in the greatest agony were him and Jingzhe. Unfortunately, he had to leave too. After he left, Jingzhe would be left to endure this alone in the world. He shouldnt leave, but he had no choice. Momentarily, Old Master Ji didnt know if Ji Buwang had done the right thing or not. Looking at Mu Jingzhes white hair, he even thought that perhaps Ji Buwang should have been reported as missing, just to give Mu Jingzhe some hope. Maybe that would have been better. If he had left behind a glimmer of hope, Jingzhe might not be having such a difficult time now. Her hair wouldnt have turned so white at such a young age either. That way, Mu Jingzhe might have lived in hope and disappointment for the rest of her life, just like the four years when Ji Buwang had been in a coma. Upon thinking of those difficult four years and then looking at Mu Jingzhes white hair, Old Master Ji couldnt decide whether it was better that Mu Jingzhe had given up completely or if it would have been better to give her some hope. Buwang might have chosen this method precisely because he had experienced those four years. However, it was too difficult to decide. No matter the choice, it wouldnt be easy. Old Master Ji had a lot to say to Mu Jingzhe but didnt know where to start. In the end, it was Mu Jingzhe who calmed down and spoke first. Grandpa, lets not talk about this. Youll get better. Old Master Ji came back to his senses. Im old and I should have left long ago. Dont be sad. At my age, this is a happy funeral1. Given Old Master Jis current state, his death would actually be a relief. He had experienced too much in this lifetime. He had lost his children, his spouse, and his grandchildren. He had experienced all these three hardships in life, and not just once or twice. Old Master Ji held Mu Jingzhes hand. Jingzhe, Ill entrust Xiao Wu and the Ji Family to you. Theres also Moling. Hes not young, but hes still not steady enough. You should watch over him more in the future. If hes disobedient, you should teach him a lesson. In the end, Old Master Ji still chose the path Ji Buwang had taken, as he had no other choice. Ever since Ji Buwang had left, Tang Moling had been by Old Master Jis side. He had become a lot steadier during this period of time. When he heard Old Master Jis words, he looked up at Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe nodded. Alright, Ill watch over him. Im his aunt after all. Upon seeing her nod, Old Master Ji heaved a sigh of relief. Did you hear that? Tang Moling, you have to listen to your aunt. Your uncle has left, and so will I soon enough. You cant do whatever you want from now on. I heard you. Tang Moling nodded. Ill listen to her. Thats good. Old Master Ji held Xiao Wus hand again. Xiao Wu, Grandpa has let you down. I cant keep you company anymore. You have to listen to Mommy in the future. Xiao Wu nodded. I know. Old Master Ji looked at Xiao Wu, his eyes filled with reluctance. After all, he wouldnt get to see Xiao Wu grow up. Fortunately, Mu Jingzhe would be there. With her around, he felt at ease. Old Master Ji finally looked at Mu Jingzhe. Jingzhe, live well. Dont follow my footsteps. This was also Buwangs wish. Mu Jingzhe nodded. I know. Ill live well on behalf of Ji Buwang too. Since he saved me like that, I have no right to die. Her life didnt belong to her now. It belonged to Ji Buwang. She had no right to die, as she had to cherish it. Old Master Ji should have been at ease when he heard that, but when she reacted, he felt that something was amiss. Could Jingzhe know the truth? He had promised not to tell Mu Jingzhe the truth for the rest of his life. Jingzhe, you Old Master Jis expression was uncertain. He wanted to ask but didnt know what to say. Mu Jingzhe could tell what he wanted to ask, but she didnt answer. She didnt know the truth, but because she had suddenly fainted due to hemophobia, she had already guessed it. However, Ji Buwang hadnt wanted her to know the secret behind her survival, so she pretended not to know and didnt ask around. Since Ji Buwang had hoped she wouldnt find out, she would pretend not to know. Old Master Ji had been hanging on just to see Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs ashes. After seeing them, he passed away in the middle of the night. He died in his sleep and left very peacefully without suffering. However, it had been less than three months since Ji Buwang had left. At the end of the day, he only left because Ji Buwang was gone. Otherwise, he might have been able to live for a few more years. The Ji Family held two funerals in three months. The person who carried Old Master Jis portrait was Xiao Wu. After Old Master Ji died, Xiao Wu discussed it with Shao Qihai, who had rushed to the capital to help with the funeral arrangements. After also talking about it with Mu Jingzhe, Tang Moling, and his siblings, he decided to change his surname to Ji. Previously, with Ji Buwang around, it hadnt mattered if he changed his surname or not. In any case, Ji Buwang would have children in the future, and surnames werent that important. However, things were different now. Ji Buwang was no longer around, and only he and Tang Moling were left in the Ji Family. They felt that it didnt matter and that Tang Moling was also family, but outsiders viewed it differently. Xiao Wu heard people say that no matter how rich the Ji Family was, in the end, their bloodline had still reached its end. They still had no descendants left. Regardless of whether they were sighing or gloating, their tone made one feel uncomfortable. Xiao Wu didnt want Old Master Ji to hear such words and finally decided to change his surname to Ji. Shao Qihai agreed when he heard him bring it up. Xiao Wu was a member of the Ji Family to begin with. In the past, he had always said that he didnt want them to snatch Xiao Wu because Ji Buwang had still been fine. Now what else was there to say? The matter was settled. No one thought of asking Shao Qiyun for her opinion, for she had gone crazy. She was still alive, but her life wasnt much different from death. People always said that a scourge would live for a thousand years. How true. Zhao Lan and Shao Qiyun were half-dead but still alive, but Ji Buwang had left just like that. The heavens were too unfair. Fortunately, in the end, the Ji Family had still left behind Xiao Wu, an only child. After Xiao Wu acknowledged his ancestors and returned to the Ji Family, although some people kept gossiping behind their backs, no one said that the Ji Familys bloodline had reached its end anymore. Old Master Ji and Ji Buwang were buried in the Ji Familys ancestral grave together. Because Ji Buwangs ashes remained in the capital, and Shao Dong and the others might also frequently stay in the capital in the future, Mu Jingzhe later bought a house in the capital, planning to stay there for a long time. She took turns staying in three placesthe capital, Ocean City, and the county. Li Zhaodi and the rest had no objections to this, as Mu Han was often stationed in the capital now. Now that Xiao Wu had returned to the Ji Family, he was considered the newest heir of the family. Because Tang Moling had often been enslaved by Ji Buwang previously, he could handle many things by now. Although there was a period of chaos, he quickly straightened things out. Other than the fact that Tang Moling became even busier, nothing else had changed. Tang Moling had never thought of monopolizing everything in the Ji Family. He only wanted the portion that Old Master Ji had left him. After all, it was already a lot. He still wanted Xiao Wu to take over the rest after the latter inherited it. Chapter 466 - Three Years Later Chapter 466: Three Years Later Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thinking that Xiao Wu was smart, Tang Moling decided to teach him now so that he could manage everything more easily in the future. After experiencing these changes, Tang Moling was much more mature than before and had the appearance of the domineering CEO in the original novel. He had become steadier, his abilities had improved, and he could take on this responsibility and even teach others. However, Xiao Wu wasnt interested. He told the well-meaning Tang Moling, Cousin, I dont wish to learn this for the time being. I still prefer music. I know. I didnt say that I wouldnt let you write music anymore, but you can also study management at the same time. This way, when you grow up, youll be able to manage the company. Arent things fine with you in charge? You can continue to be in charge. Xiao Wu was still uninterested. Tang Moling was helpless. No, youre the heir of the Ji Family now. You have to manage it all in the future. Cousin, itd be better if you did it since youre doing so well now. I even heard Uncle praise you previously. Youre doing great. You can continue to manage the company. Thinking that Xiao Wu didnt know the pros and cons, Tang Moling told him about them, but Xiao Wu remained unmoved. He was even forced to speak the truth. Cousin, just take care of it. I believe in your ability. I just want to take the money. Im not interested in running the company. Tang Moling saw Ji Buwangs shadow in Xiao Wu. This was how Ji Buwang had enslaved him previously. In the end, Xiao Wu copied him. Youve been taught wrong. You learned bad things from Young Uncle. All you know is how to squeeze me dry. Tang Moling was speechless. Arent you afraid that Ill take over the Ji Family and change its surname to Tang? Cousin, I know you wont. Also, regardless of whether our surname is Tang or Ji, were a family. These words left Tang Moling speechless. Thats right, he wouldnt do it. He couldnt bear to. Now, only he and Xiao Wu were left at home. In the past, he hadnt felt much about it, but after Ji Buwang and Old Master Jis departure, he realized that he had no other kin left. He didnt want to be alone. He needed kinship, and Xiao Wu was his closest kin now. During the time that Xiao Wu and Tang Moling had accompanied Old Master Ji, their relationship had rapidly warmed up. He could only continue slogging away. As the saying goes, if you love the house, love the crow that comes with it. He thought that since his uncle had treated him so well back then, he would treat Shao Dong and the rest as his nephews and niece, as he wanted to treat them better in his uncles place. The children aside, he didnt change his way of addressing Mu Jingzhe. No matter how others looked at him, he still called her Aunt. Who would have thought that he would one day sincerely call the girl he used to like Aunt without any reluctance? Tang Moling had thought it through. His fondness for her had been genuine, but compared to Ji Buwangs feelings, it was nothing. In the face of such feelings, he had no regrets. His heart ached for them, especially when he accidentally saw the white hair peeking out under Mu Jingzhes hat. From then on, Tang Moling observed a lot and grew up a lot. He learned to cherish relationships and he matured. He officially got together with that arm-wrestling girl and would get married when the mourning period was over. Seeing how Shao Qihai had been silently protective of Mu Jingzhe, Tang Moling thought that, as time passed, they might get together. However, year after year, even after many people had forgotten about Ji Buwang, they still didnt get together. After putting on the white jade ring at the wedding, Mu Jingzhe had never taken it off again. Time was the best medicine. Later on, Mu Jingzhe finally overcame her sadness, but her hair still didnt turn black. When hair dye became a thing, she began to often dye her hair black and sometimes even blond. Although she didnt dress up particularly fashionably, because her hair was dyed blond, she exuded a trendy vibe. Now looking like a punk, Mu Jingzhe kept busy and would even bring the small doll with her on her trips. Now that Ji Buwang was no longer around, Mu Jingzhe was very lucky to have the dolls with her. She had found someone to glue the broken doll and restore it to its original state. This set of dolls was always with Mu Jingzhes other dolls. They were always wherever Mu Jingzhe lived. However, the one she often carried with her was the smallest one, and the one who accompanied Mu Jingzhe to sleep every night was also Little Buwang. Mu Jingzhe brought it along everywhere she went and would take some time out each year to travel to the places that Ji Buwang had promised to go with her or mentioned to her. The five kids wanted to follow, but Mu Jingzhe didnt let them because this was a trip for her and Ji Buwang alone. When she arrived, she would take a photo as a keepsake. Afraid that Shao Dong and the others would be sad to see it, she could only secretly hide Little Buwang somewhere and act like he was in the photo with her. She often spoke to Little Buwang on the way, as if Ji Buwang was accompanying her. She even attracted strange gazes, but she didnt mind. Other than Ji Buwang, Mu Jingzhe would also bring Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng along sometimes. They had lived in a mountain village their entire lives. In the past, the furthest they had gone was only the county city. Later on, although they had been to some places, the places they had visited were still not many. If the five kids needed to broaden their horizons and explore new places, it was also necessary for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng to do so. After going to the capital for the first time and taking a photo there, Li Zhaodi bragged about it for three months. Later on, she was quite enthusiastic about going to famous places to have fun. After each trip, she was particularly enthusiastic about bragging to others regarding her experiences. Mu Jingzhe felt that Li Zhaodi had missed her calling. Otherwise, she could actually have been a tour guide. The travel stories she told others sounded interesting and made one look forward to visiting those places themselves. She was perfectly suited to be a tour guide. As there were many scenic places in the country, Li Zhaodi even bought a map to mark the places she had been to. She would brag to others about how many places she had visited. Mu Jingzhe thought that this was great. She planned to bring them along to tour famous historical sites. When it was more convenient in a few years, she would buy a globe and a world map for Li Zhaodi and take her parents around the world. When Li Zhaodi heard Mu Jingzhes plans, she was overjoyed. After going to many places, Li Zhaodi was already different. When she traveled overseas, Mu Jingzhe believed that she would become even more different. She wouldnt feel any regrets when she was old anymore. Upon hearing the overseas travel plan, Li Zhaodi specifically bought tapes to learn foreign languages. She was more serious than anyone else. Even after learning just one or two lines, she still had to show off to others, showing everyone how impressive and filial the five kids were to her. Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng were happy, especially after Mu Han got married. For people like them, who came from Great Eastern Village, these were serious life changes. Their children were filial and promising, and there was no one leading a better life than them. Their only regret was that they had lost their son-in-law and their daughter was single. Mu Jingzhe came to see Li Zhaodi again and asked where they wanted to travel when Shao Xi and Little Bei had time during the holidays. Li Zhaodi said a few words, but she soon entered a daze. When her daughter asked what she was thinking, she heard Li Zhaodi say, Jingzhe, its been three years, almost four. What are your thoughts and plans? I think Shao Qihai is actually not bad.. Hes been waiting for you all these years. Chapter 467 - : Are You Planning to Get Married? Chapter 467: Are You Planning to Get Married? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe paused when she heard Li Zhaodis words, then raised her head to look at her. Mom, havent I been married before? Look, my wedding ring is still there. What else can I think of or plan? Seeing that Li Zhaodis expression didnt look good, Mu Jingzhe spread her arms and hugged her. Mom, stop thinking about this. I already said that Id only have one wedding, so your daughter is already married. Besides, its the kind of husband I cant divorce before I die. After all, if I wanted a divorce, Id have to go to the netherworld. You know that too. Im being serious. Li Zhaodi got mad. She felt terrible when she thought of Mu Jingzhe holding the little doll every day and treating it as though it was Ji Buwang. That was just a little thing. How could it possibly replace a human? Mu Jingzhe sighed. Mom, Im being serious too. The last time I got married, I wasnt joking. I married Ji Buwang. You cant make me turn him into a cuckold just because your son-in-law cant do anything about this. Arent you afraid that hell get angry and come look for you tonight? Mu Jingzhe knew that Li Zhaodi believed these things, so she deliberately tried to scare her. Unexpectedly, Li Zhaodi freed herself from her hand and didnt seem afraid at all. Im not afraid. Let him come. If theres any blame to assign, blame it on me. He cant blame you. He can come and look for me. All of this is my fault. I let him down even though he called me Mom, but I believe he can understand my feelings because he definitely wants you to live a normal life too. He does not want you to torture yourself like this. Li Zhaodi was aware of Ji Buwangs intentions. Mu Jingzhe was silent for a moment. Im not torturing myself or suffering. Im doing quite well now. Im living a carefree life and I have money. Theres nothing bad about it. Why do I have to get married to be considered blissful? This life was simply the biggest dream in society. Mu Jingzhe sighed with emotion. Seeing that Li Zhaodi still didnt look good, she quickly retracted her words. Mom, what I said just now was really not a joke. Im serious. Do you remember what the fortune-teller said? She said that Ji Buwang and I would be married for three lifetimes. Its only been one lifetime now, and there are still two more lifetimes to go. I only have one husband, Ji Buwang. He wont make a mistake. He will definitely wait for me. In our next life, we might be able to find each other and be husband and wife again. She held Li Zhaodis hand. When the time comes, Mom, youll still be my mother, Dad will still be my father, and Mu Han will be my brother. Well still be a family. When we find Ji Buwang, hell still be your son-in-law. Doesnt that sound good? Of course it did, but how could Li Zhaodi know what would happen in her next life? Right now, she only wanted to deal with what was in front of her. Didnt you refuse to believe in these things in the past? Now, you only know how to bluff. Im not bluffing. I believe it now. She did believe it now. Mu Jingzhe shook Li Zhaodis hand. Alright, Mom, dont think too much about it. I think things are pretty good the way they are now. Theres you and Dad and the five kids. Theyre still young now. In the future, when they grow up, theyll have their own jobs and personal life. If we leave you too, what will you do? You and Dad are in such good health now, so you wont leave us so early. Besides, how can you bear to leave when youre not done traveling around the world yet? Thats why youll live a long life. As for the possibility of you feeling lonely, that wont happen. Little Dong and the others are busy, but theyll still give me grandchildren. If the five kids have one child each at the same time, there will be five grandchildren. If they have two each, there will be ten. Im even afraid that there will be too many grandkids and I will have my hands full. I wont be alone, though. Knowing that she wouldnt be able to convince Mu Jingzhe, Li Zhaodi felt helpless. Jingzhe, do you dislike Shao Qihai that much? I like him. Hes a good person, but its impossible for anything to happen between me and Shao Qihai. He knows it too. Shao Qihai was a really good person. He was also her savior. Back then, he had gone to save her without hesitation. Jiang Feng had helped too. Jiang Feng had had a conflict with her before because of his ex-wife. However, like Shao Qihai, he was actually a very good person. In the past few years, Shao Qihai had been very good to the five kids. He was a great person and a great father. Presumably, he would make a great husband too, but nothing would ever happen between her and Shao Qihai. She had made things clear to Shao Qihai two years ago. At the time, the people around her had advised them. Seeing that Shao Qihai had never started another relationship, she had taken the opportunity to make things clear. She had said that a relationship was completely impossible between them, and Shao Qihai knew that too. Mu Jingzhe left after making things clear to Li Zhaodi. Li Zhaodi looked at her back as she left and sighed. What should I do about you? Mu Jingzhe didnt even turn around. Mom, stop sighing. Be careful, or Buwang will come to look for you at night. Li Zhaodi shouted angrily, Let him come! Im not scared! Mu Jingzhe didnt reply this time. Li Zhaodi looked at the gold bracelet on her arm, then at her wealthy home, and sighed. For the past two years, Li Zhaodi had spent most of her days very happily, as she was living a blissful life that she had never imagined. Only in the dead of the night, when she thought of Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhes white hair, would she feel terrible. Ji Buwang had been so great. As a mother, she could understand that Mu Jingzhe couldnt forget him, but she didnt want her daughter to be alone. As for Shao Qihai, he had been waiting for Mu Jingzhe all this time. Although he wouldnt say it, he had been silently taking care of her and waiting for her all these years. Seeing Shao Qihais performance in the past few years, Li Zhaodi felt that he was actually not bad, and it might be nice for her daughter to be with him. After privately discussing it with Mu Teng, she felt that she should be more selfish and not let Jingzhe die alone. Because of this thought, they felt that they had let down Ji Buwang, who was up there. Therefore, right from the start, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would secretly go to see Ji Buwang whenever they had nothing to do. They would make him his favorite foods and discuss this with him. They had let him down, but this couldnt be blamed on Jingzhe. It was their selfishness as parents. They only hoped that Ji Buwang wouldnt feel terrible. If he really had to blame someone, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would rather he blamed them. In the end, although they kept apologizing to Ji Buwang for two years, Jingzhe still didnt change her mind. It was impossible for Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng to force Mu Jingzhe to get married, so they could only suppress the longing in their hearts. After returning from an overseas trip and witnessing life overseas, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng went around bragging and forgot about this matter for some time. However, because of the five kids, they still felt uneasy when they met Shao Qihai again. Over the past few years, Shao Qihai had become more and more mature. He didnt seem to have aged, but he was becoming more and more imposing. Many women had their eyes on him. There were even some young ladies who didnt mind that he had children. He was quite popular. This was understandable. The main reason was that he was good-looking and had a successful career. However, Shao Qihai didnt intend to find someone. Usually, the only person he cared about was Jingzhe. He was quite respectful to Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi and secretly took care of them. Now that they had met, Li Zhaodi recalled Mu Jingzhes words and couldnt help but ask, Qihai, do you plan to get married? Shao Qihai paused.. No. Chapter 468 - He Never Had a Chance Chapter 468: He Never Had a Chance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Zhaodi hadnt expected to hear this. She had thought that Shao Qihai would take this opportunity to ask them to put in a good word for him in front of Mu Jingzhe. I thought you were Forget it, I wont say anything else. Upon seeing Shao Qihai like this, Li Zhaodi knew that it was hopeless and felt terrible. She had originally thought that it was only because Jingzhe couldnt forget Ji Buwang that she kept dragging this out. She had thought that, with Shao Qihai guarding her like this, Jingzhe might sort out her thoughts one day. She hadnt expected that Shao Qihai would not be interested either. However, hed clearly been interested in her before and had been guarding her all along. Li Zhaodi couldnt figure it out and blurted out, Qihai, do you despise Jingzhes white hair? She can dye it back now. Shao Qihai was stunned. No, why would I? Its just Shao Qihai paused for a moment. Auntie, I dont mind it. Id jump at the chance. Its just that were not destined to be together. Li Zhaodi regretted saying those words. Looking into Shao Qihais eyes, she knew that what Shao Qihai had said was true. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. I dont understand what you two are thinking. I misspoke. Dont take it to heart. In Li Zhaodis opinion, if two people were more or less suitable, they could just make do with each other and live together. She didnt overthink these things. However, that wasnt the case this time. Neither Mu Jingzhe nor Shao Qihai needed to make do with each other. As Shao Qihai watched Li Zhaodi leave, the corners of his mouth formed a bitter smile. He muttered, I know that we cant be together because she only has Ji Buwang in her heart. She cant let go or forget. He had not given up on Jingzhe. He had just never had a chance. 1 He had not had a chance even before Ji Buwang. How could he have one now with Ji Buwang between them? He had never mentioned this before, afraid that it would be difficult for them to meet again. Coincidentally, after meeting Li Zhaodi, when Shao Qihai returned home, he saw the kids return too. Wait for me for a while. Ill prepare dinner soon. Shao Qihai was now proficient in cooking. Although his culinary skills couldnt compare to Mu Jingzhes, he wasnt bad either. He put on his apron and got busy, while Shao Dong helped from the side. The latter suddenly asked, Dad, are you not planning to get married? On my way back just now, an auntie next to me was asking about you. Im already 40 years old. Youre all grown up now. Why would I get married again? Its because weve grown up that you can find an old partner. Shao Dong sighed. Mommys not looking for a partner, and neither are you. Isnt it a good thing that I didnt find a stepmother for you? Why are you rushing to get a stepmother? Do you think everyone is as good as your mommy? Arent you afraid that your life will get messy? Now that you mention it, it seems like we dont know whats good for us. Shao Dong looked at Shao Qihai. What you said makes sense. However, when Mommy watches television, she says that its really unreasonable for a devoted male supporting character to remain single forever. I quite agree with that. So Dad, you shouldnt overthink it. Dont hold yourself back when you meet the right person. Why are you suddenly being such a lobbyist today? I know what Im doing. Dont worry about it. Shao Qihai knew what Mu Jingzhe had meant. It was indeed unreasonable for a devoted male supporting character not to get married for the rest of his life. He agreed with her, but he had never felt that he was a devoted male supporting character. He simply didnt want to get married because he was tired. More importantly, it wasnt like he didnt want to get married. He had already been married twice. He hadnt even taken care of his two wives despite getting married twice, though. What right did he have to get married again? He wasnt in the mood for that anymore. He didnt want to disturb the peace at home with a new marriage. Instead, he wanted to live comfortably with the kids around him and look after Jingzhe. He didnt deny that, in his heart, he occasionally hoped that Jingzhe would think things through and theyd rekindle their previous relationship, but he also knew that it was impossible. He was guarding Jingzhe to atone for his sins, as he had not done a good job previously. Shao Qihai had always been this sober, but sometimes being too sober wasnt necessarily a good thing. It made people unable to even dream. Seeing that the children had so much free time that they wanted to meddle in his affairs, Shao Qihai paused for a moment and added some chili in the dishes, successfully spicing Little Bei and the boys food. Dad, you did it on purpose, didnt you? The five kids ate very happily, but they were totally feeling the spiciness of the meal. No, I accidentally added a little too much. Shao Qihai was calm. Little Bei understood when she saw Shao Qihais expression. Alright. She sighed and suddenly called him Dad. Shao Qihai raised his head reflexively and saw Little Bei suddenly cry. Shao Qihai: !!! Shao Qihai wiped his tears away awkwardly. Little Bei! Little Bei chuckled. If you spice our food, Ill make you cry. The secret that Shao Qihai couldnt bear to see tears had eventually been exposed. Little Bei was the most mischievous. She was an actress to begin with, and tears came to her naturally whenever she wanted to. Occasionally, she would make Shao Qihai cry. Shao Qihai was almost driven crazy by her, but there was also a benefit. When he felt depressed and uncomfortable, it was actually quite good to cry. Therefore, when Little Bei was mischievous, it was also when he felt the most depressed. After Ji Buwangs passing, when he had seen Mu Jingzhes hair turn white, he had relied on venting to survive. At the time, Little Bei had forced him to watch the movies she had acted in, giving him an excuse to vent. This time, Little Bei seemed to have heard something and had deliberately come to tease him again. Everyone said that daughters were their fathers little cotton-padded jackets. This saying was true. Countless times, Shao Qihai was glad to have Little Bei as his little cotton-padded jacket. It wasnt that Shao Dong and the rest werent good, but the thought of having five sons was a pretty scary one. It was best to have a daughter too. Although Shao Qihai was sober, being sober didnt mean that he was heartless. It didnt mean that he wouldnt feel terrible either. After being teased by Little Bei until he was forced to cry, he felt a little better. Then, he, who had originally had no appetite, felt hungry after crying. Therefore, he decided to eat more. Shao Qihai went to scoop some rice with red eyes and took a few more glances at the brand name Good Mommy on the rice cooker. This was the new brand that Shao Dongs company had launched in the past two years. Good Brother was now famous in the country and had become a household name. Both adults and children could recite the brands advertising slogans. If one mentioned a slogan, the brand Good Brother would come to mind. Besides continuing to sell washing machines and refrigerators, they also launched other appliances. Previously, they had launched an electric rice cooker and an electromagnetic stove. This time, the line wasnt called Good Brother but Good Mommy. Shao Dong hadnt discussed it with Mu Jingzhe and his siblings. He felt that this was a very suitable name for a rice cooker, for it implied that the rice cooked by this rice cooker was as delicious as the rice cooked by a mother. It wasnt an exaggeration, but the rice cooker was indeed not bad. After it was launched, the sales were excellent and its reputation was awesome. Again, this appliance entered thousands of households. Shao Qihai didnt have to buy one. As soon as the product came out, it was sent to him. When he saw this brand name, he felt that it was quite good. Of course, he didnt dare ask if there would be a Good Daddy brand name in his lifetime as well. He felt that there was a high chance that it wouldnt happen, so he didnt ask to spare himself the humiliation. The five kids stayed at Shao Qihais place for two days.. When Mu Jingzhe returned, they went back to see her. Chapter 469 - All Grown Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Children grew up quickly, especially when they entered the period of rapid growth that occurred during puberty. In four years, they had all changed drastically. The changes in the five children were very obvious. The oldest, Shao Dong and Shao Xi, were 17 and about to turn 18. Their height had already surpassed Mu Jingzhes. In just two years, they had soared to 1.80 meters. From the looks of it, they would continue to grow. In the blink of an eye, Mu Jingzhe felt that they had grown even taller. Their clothes would always become short quickly. Sometimes, after buying new clothes, if they didnt wear them in time, they would outgrow them in two to three months. The changes of the duo made Mu Jingzhe truly experience seeing her children grow up. Now that they had grown taller, their facial features had also changed. They had dashing eyebrows, and their nose bridges were tall and straight, which made them look rather heroic. Their facial features resembled Shao Qihais, but in combination with Bai Lus characteristics, they looked even fresher. Children their age really had the most vigor. Every time Mu Jingzhe looked at them, she felt a youthful aura rushing over her. At the thought that they had been raised by her, she couldnt conceal her pride. Shao Dong and Shao Xis height basically increased at pretty much the same rate. Because they were twins, their appearance was still similar. However, their disposition was completely different. Shao Dong was very steady. Just like when he was young, he looked like a young adult, reserved and very serious when dealing with outsiders. Over the past few years, his aura had become even more domineering, making it impossible for anyone to retort. Even Mu Han, his uncle, said that whenever Shao Dongs countenance darkened these days, he would feel his hair stand on end and he wouldnt dare say anything. However, Shao Dong would only do that to outsiders, not to his family or Mu Jingzhe. When he saw Mu Jingzhe, he would always smile before saying anything. Whenever he smiled, his entire disposition would soften. Therefore, he was a big boss to outsiders, but when he came home, he was a good little boy around his family. Mom. Shao Dong was the same this time. He called her Mom first and looked at her with smiling eyes. Mu Jingzhe couldnt help but laugh. Shao Dongs stutter hadnt disappeared yet. Although he no longer cared, he still didnt like to talk outside usually. However, when he had to speak, he was never afraid. He didnt mind his stutter, nor did he mind other peoples gazes. Instead, he became increasingly calm. Beside Shao Dong was Shao Xi. Shao Xi was fairer and gave off a completely different vibe from Shao Dong. He wasnt serious but he was lively. When he smiled, he looked handsome and exuded a bad-boy vibe. In a crowd, one could always spot him at first glance. Shao Xi was now famous for his vicious tongue, and his bad-boy appearance made many people go crazy for him. However, in front of Mu Jingzhe, Shao Xi was simply childish. No matter how many years had passed, he was still the same around Mu Jingzhe and he kept competing for her favor. Shao Xi wanted to hug Mu Jingzhe, but Shao Nan pushed him away. They had turned fifteen this year, so it was unavoidable for Shao Nan and Shao Bei to grow taller. Also, Shao Nan was still at the stage when his voice was changing. Because his voice wasnt pleasant, he didnt like to talk anymore. Besides, because he had laughed at Shao Xi during Shao Xis voice-changing period previously, he would be mocked by Shao Xi as soon as he opened his mouth. Therefore, he would use actions instead of speech to express himself when possible. After becoming a little short-sighted from reading too much, Shao Nan had begun wearing a pair of glasses. He had a pair of black-framed glasses and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, and each pair made Shao Nan give off a different aura. The black-framed glasses were elegant and refined. At a glance, one could tell that he was a star student and a school hunk. He looked harmless wearing those glasses. However, whenever he was wearing the gold-rimmed glasses, he looked like a refined degenerate. He rarely wore the gold-rimmed glasses, as he was usually wearing the black-framed ones instead. Because he had suffered quite a bit in Shao Nans presence, Shao Xi was about to argue after being pushed aside. However, Shao Nan only let Little Bei go forward. Cutie-pie Little Bei was still cute, but she had become even more beautiful. At fifteen years old, she was at her most beautiful and youthful age. Quick-witted and adorable, she was truly the nations daughter and younger sister. At the sight of Little Bei, Mu Jingzhes smile widened, and she picked Little Bei up in her arms. Little Bei was both happy and embarrassed. Mommy, Im grown up now. Its fine. I can carry you even if youre 20 or 30 years old. The boys couldnt help but laugh as they watched from the side. Little Bei was their precious younger sister, and Mu Jingzhe was their beloved mother. They were naturally only glad that the two of them were so close. Mommy, Im here too. Xiao Wu followed, opening his arms. I want a hug too. Xiao Wu was 13 years old and had grown much taller. His facial features kept slowly developing and becoming more exquisite. He had long curly hair and skin so fair that it seemed to glow, like a Prince Charming in a book. When Mu Jingzhe saw Xiao Wu, a dazed look flashed across her eyes. Xiao Wu seemed to be becoming more and more like Ji Buwang. Or rather, he resembled Ji Buwangs older brother. But since the two brothers had looked like twins, he also resembled Ji Buwang. Xiao Wus facial features had become more similar to his now that they had developed a little. Perhaps the resemblance would grow as he grew up. However, there were also some differences. For instance, his disposition. Although he was young, Xiao Wu was already a little gentleman. He was still just like beforeobedient, fond of smiles, and famous for his politeness. Mu Jingzhe reached out and gave Xiao Wu a hug. Xiao Wu is going to be taller than me too. Ill be the shortest person in the family from now on. Who would have thought? In just a few years, she had become the shortest. Although she felt happy, Mu Jingzhe sighed in her heart. Its alright, Mommy. If you want to touch my hair, I can squat down. Xiao Wu lowered his head as he answered. No need. I can stand on my tiptoes. Mu Jingzhe pulled them in. Alright, come on in and eat. Mommy, if youre busy, I can come back and cook, Shao Dong said. No, I have time. The family ate a meal and shared what had happened today at the dining table. The atmosphere was quite lively. After Mu Jingzhe listened to them and told them what she had done, she casually asked about Xiao Wus confrontation on TV. Xiao Wu, is there something wrong with that Zhao guy? Looks like you dont like him very much. When Mu Jingzhe asked, everyone stopped to look at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was different from his brothers and had a nice personality. Under normal circumstances, he wouldnt get angry. It was rare for him to act like Shao Xi, but on the TV show, his sharp tongue had made that guys face turn purple with just a few words. Xiao Wu paused. No. I just dont like him. Xiao Wu would occasionally appear on television. Usually, he would meet good people, but this time, he had met an ignorant person. That Zhao person was actually an old acquaintance of the Ji Family who knew about Ji Buwang and Mu Jingzhe and was aware that Ji Buwang had passed away. He had hypocritically comforted Xiao Wu for a while and then changed the topic and actually expressed his interest in Mu Jingzhe. His words hadnt been very respectful and had completely angered Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu also had a reverse scale1his family. He was protective of his loved ones and couldnt be provoked when it came to the people he cared about. He usually seemed mild-tempered, but when he got angry, he was very intimidating. Chapter 470 - The Most Special Birthday Celebration Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To put it simply, Xiao Wu was someone who usually didnt get angry but was really terrifying when he did get mad. Therefore, not only had Xiao Wu insulted that Zhao guy on TV, but he hadnt let him off in private either. Hed completely eliminated any possibility of him appearing in front of Mu Jingzhe. However, Xiao Wu didnt intend to say much to Mu Jingzhe. Seeing that there was nothing new, Mu Jingzhe just let it pass. They chatted over the meal and ate until their plates were clean. They laughed and chatted happily until they went back to their own rooms. Only then did a sigh leak out. Ji Buwangs death anniversary was coming up. Right after Ji Buwangs death anniversary would be Mu Jingzhes birthday. Shortly after that, it would be Ji Buwangs birthday. It wasnt good that these occasions happened one after the other, but it wasnt something that could be changed artificially. Right before Ji Buwangs death anniversary, the five kids would always accompany Mu Jingzhe and would rarely let her stay alone, as they knew how agonizing it was for Mu Jingzhe. The night before Ji Buwangs death anniversary, Little Bei made a fuss about wanting to sleep with Mu Jingzhe again. Knowing that they were worried about her, Mu Jingzhe could only agree. Its alright, Little Bei. Mommy is fine. Its all in the past. Im not that sad anymore. Mu Jingzhe hugged Little Bei and comforted her at night. What she had said was the truth. She really was much better and wasnt in so much pain that she wished she was dead. She didnt cry anymore either. The closer they got to Ji Buwangs death anniversary, the less she cried. She had to show him that she was living well. Little Bei hugged Mu Jingzhe. Alright, Mommy, go to sleep quickly. If you cant sleep, I will sing you a lullaby. Upon hearing the word lullaby, Mu Jingzhe was startled and quickly said, No, no need. However, it was too late. Little Bei had already started singing about carrying explosives to blow up the school. Mu Jingzhes face was numb, but she couldnt help but laugh. Seeing that it was working, Little Bei sang about climbing up a utility pole and crapping in ones pants. In the end, she even sang the one about the bunnys arterial vein being cut off, singing all of these songs for Mu Jingzhe. Mu Jingzhe laughed uncontrollably and had fun with Little Bei for a while before falling asleep. Little Bei secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Mu Jingzhe was really asleep. When they woke up the next day, the five kids were all wearing white or black clothes. Just like Mu Jingzhe had helped them prepare for Bai Lus death anniversary, they helped Mu Jingzhe prepare for this one. They prepared all of Ji Buwangs favorites to the best of their abilities. After a while, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng came too, bringing a lot of delicious dishes that used to be Ji Buwangs favorites in the past. After they met up, the group went to Ji Buwangs grave and placed his favorite food there. Li Zhaodi even burned a lot of paper money and gold bars for Ji Buwang, which added up to two sacks. Last year, there had only been one sack, but this year, there was an additional one. Mu Jingzhe was speechless. Mom, why is there another sack? Theres so much that itll take quite a long time to burn it all, wont it? Its fine. I can take care of it. Ill just burn it a little longer. Buwang was rich since he was young and was used to living a good life. If he goes to the netherworld and doesnt have money, hell definitely be unused to it. I have to burn more for him lest he becomes poor in the afterlife. Li Zhaodi shouted as she burned, Buwang, if its not enough, you can tell me in a dream! Ill burn more for you. There are many gold bars this year. Go ahead and spend it all. Since Ji Buwang had given Mu Jingzhe gold bars, she had to burn more for him. Li Zhaodi thought that since Ji Buwang didnt have any relatives to burn things for him, at the end of the day, they were the only ones there, so she had to burn more. With so many gold bars, hell definitely be able to lead a good life. Mu Jingzhe also thought about the gold bars. She then paused for a moment and squatted down to help. Maybe well have to burn more money next year, in case money becomes increasingly worthless in the netherworld. Money isnt as valuable as before anymore. Mu Jingzhe laughed when she heard that. Li Zhaodi was even taking inflation into account. Shao Dong and the others also started burning money. Papa, just spend as much as you want. We can afford it. After Mu Jingzhe and Ji Buwangs wedding, the five kids had also changed their form of address. Shao Xi even muttered that he had not received a red packet for the change as he burned the paper money. That said, the children were actually very regretful. If they had known, they would have switched to calling him Papa earlier. Ji Buwang had always wanted to hear them change their form of address. He hadnt given up when he had seen them for the last time, but at the time, they hadnt changed their form of address. In the end, Ji Buwang hadnt even heard them call him Papa once. Because they had prepared too much paper money, they burned it for a long time. If it was not for the fact that this was the Ji Familys cemetery, they would have been stopped long ago. After seeing Ji Buwang, she didnt forget to look at Old Master Ji beside him. Li Zhaodi even promised Old Master Ji, When its your death anniversary, Ill burn just as much for you. If its not enough, you can also tell me in a dream. Although Mu Jingzhe felt that he might not be able to spend it, she was still affected by Li Zhaodi. When she returned, she couldnt help but make a set of clothes and burn it for Ji Buwang. On Ji Buwangs death anniversary, Shao Qihai didnt appear, nor did he go to the grave to pay his respects. However, he bought some wine at night and drank quite a bit alone. He scattered the rest on the ground and offered it to Ji Buwang. After the agonizing death anniversary of Ji Buwang, it was Mu Jingzhes birthday. There were birthdays every year. If they celebrated their birthdays every single time, over time, there would be fewer gifts one could give. However, the five children would still give Mu Jingzhe a surprise every year, as they prepared gifts with all their hearts, just like Mu Jingzhe prepared gifts for them every year. In the end, these surprises were all a result of effort. This year, on Jingzhe1, Shao Dong also held a brand discount day. He had long mentioned that the brand name Good Mommy had been created because of Mu Jingzhe. Hence, on Mu Jingzhes birthday, in order to celebrate his mothers birthday, all the products of his brand were discounted to express his gratitude to her. Although it was a way to celebrate Mu Jingzhes birthday, the discount was also a way to repay the customers. After all, the reason his career had developed so well was because of the trust and support of his customers. That day, if a mother had the same birthday as Mu Jingzhe, she could even enjoy a discount on top of the existing discount and save more than 50% off the original price. One could enjoy such benefits if they were lucky enough to have the same birthday as Mu Jingzhe. Later on, when Shao Dongs career grew bigger and bigger and the industry distribution became wider and wider, the discount event on that dayJingzhealso became increasingly influential. Shao Dong had long become famous, but this discount day continued. When Shao Dong was interviewed, he always said that the discount was held that day because it was his mothers birthday. He was grateful to his mother, as without Mu Jingzhe, there would be no him. Similarly, without everyones support, he wouldnt be who he was today. In the early years, such an impact was still relatively small. Later on, it became bigger and bigger, especially as technology became more and more advanced. With the arrival of the Internet era, the competition became bigger. After online shopping became a thing, this day became even more special. Jingzhe had become a day everyone was looking forward to. They were all looking forward to getting a discount that day, which forced other brands to follow suit and come up with discount activities. Later on, that day became a popular brand promotion and discount day. Chapter 471 - Bury Us Together Chapter 471: Bury Us Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shao Dong had single-handedly created this special day. Later on, when the internet developed even more, many people even called Mu Jingzhe their future mother-in-law. Because Little Bei was the nations daughter, Mu Jingzhe was called the nations mother for a long time. This was because, like Shao Dong, Little Bei always talked about her mother. Also, because of Shao Xi, Shao Nan, and Xiao Wu, the nations mother lived up to her name. As Shao Dong and Shao Xi grew up, they became increasingly good-looking. Thus, Mu Jingzhe became the mother-in-law of the whole country. This would all happen later. Mu Jingzhe didnt expect the decision that Shao Dong made on her birthday to affect the future so much, and in the near future, it would even create this worlds 11/11 in advance. In the modern era, 11/11 was initially Singles Day, but later on, it became a shopping festival, and no one remembered it as Singles Day anymore. In this world, because of Shao Dong, Jingzhe1 had also become a nationwide discount shopping day, eventually even spreading overseas from China. Later on, even people overseas knew that this was a shopping festival. At first, Shao Dong didnt think that far ahead. He was really just celebrating his mothers birthday. Although he hadnt thought that far ahead, causing such a stir was not bad. It was as if the entire world was celebrating Mu Jingzhes birthday. The commotion that day made Shao Qihai, their father, feel gratified. He felt that Mu Jingzhe would definitely be happy, but he also felt a little helpless. Even now, he still didnt have much of a presence. Although the outside world knew that he was still alive, he remained transparent, whereas everyone knew about Mu Jingzhe. Shao Qihai was used to it. He hadnt expected that after two years, Shao Dong would give him a big gifta brand named Good Daddy. That was a new field Shao Dong got involved in. He wanted to enter the military vehicle manufacturing industry. To him, the stablest and safest car he had ridden in was his fathers car, so he named the brand Good Daddy. Among other car brands, the brand name Good Daddy was a little out of place. However, he still managed to carve out a path through quality and good prices. Later on, Good Daddy also became a brand name that everyone was familiar with. What Mommy had, he also wanted Daddy to have. Shao Dong didnt want to be too biased, so he gave Shao Qihai the same treatment. Therefore, on Shao Qihais birthday, the Good Daddy brand offered a discount. However, with Jingzhes discount day ahead, the effect of this brands discount was negligible. More people knew about the discount on Jingzhe, so they were still used to making their purchases on Jingzhes birthday. Shao Qihais birthday discount lasted two years but didnt cause much of a stir. Later on, Shao Qihai took the initiative to call it quits, asking Shao Dong to merge the discount activities and have them both on Jingzhes birthday. Due to the discounts, time passed by fast. In the blink of an eye, decades had passed. For the past few decades, Mu Jingzhe had been busy non-stop. Her career hadnt paused at all. Other than being busy, she also took Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng, as well as the children, on trips to various parts of the world. Time passed quickly, and the white-haired Mu Teng and Li Zhaodi were sent off one after another. After the two elderly folks passed away, Mu Jingzhe knew that she would be next. She slowly aged until she passed away. Mu Jingzhe had been feeling unwell since before the New Year. Later on, she had a vague feeling that her time might be up soon too. Coincidentally, it would be Ji Buwangs death anniversary soon. When Mu Jingzhe had first met Ji Buwangs maternal grandmother and heard her say those words, she had only wondered how such a thing could happen. But now, she suddenly understood. Some people would indeed sense it before they died. Mu Jingzhe had felt lethargic previously, but on the day of Ji Buwangs death anniversary, she regained her energy and dressed up presentably, turning into an elegant old lady to pay her respects. Li Zhaodi was no longer around, but she hadnt stopped burning paper money. However, the yellow paper had turned into hell money1, which had a particularly high denomination. Other than that, there were also villas, cars, and even cell phone models. She wanted Ji Buwang to have what others had, so this year, other than burning a lot of paper money, she also burned these things. Upon burning them, Mu Jingzhe looked at Ji Buwangs youthful face on the tombstone and couldnt help but laugh. I wonder if you know how to use cell phones and tablets. Do you really receive these things? If you do, you must be living a cushy life. Buwang, its been so long. Do you still remember me? Can you even recognize me now that Im so old At this point, Mu Jingzhe perked up. Although I might be old, Im an elegant old lady. After nagging for a long time, Mu Jingzhe finally said, Ji Buwang, the promise we made back then can still be fulfilled. They couldnt die on the same day, month, and year, but they might die on the same day and month. That would be nice too. After Mu Jingzhe finished paying her respects to Ji Buwang, she returned home. Coincidentally, the entire family was present, so she was quite satisfied. When she got home, she didnt have any strength left. The high energy she had just experienced had been just her last moments before death. Shao Dong and the rest could also tell that something was wrong. Mu Jingzhe smiled when she saw their expressions and called the five children over. Alright, youre already fathers or even grandfathers. Dont look at me like this. Im just going to look for your papa. After being apart for so long, were finally going to meet. You should be happy for me. Mu Jingzhe held Shao Dong and Xiao Wus hands. Little Dong, Xiao Wu, bury me with Ji Buwang. Xiao Wus eyes were red. Mom, cant you keep us company a little longer? Enough. Its enough Ive been with the five of you for many years. I should go find him now. Mu Jingzhe patted Xiao Wus hand. Youll all be fine As soon as she finished speaking, she stopped breathing. Mu Jingzhe left with a smile. She was going to look for Ji Buwang. Shao Qihai quickly found out about Mu Jingzhes death and rushed over with his walking stick, but he still didnt manage to make it in time to see her for the last time. This was their fatethey would always be one step apart. Shao Qihai listened to the cries coming from inside and didnt go in. Instead, he sat outside the door in a daze. You finally got your wish. You can go look for Buwang now Mu Jingzhe had gotten her wish. As for him, he didnt know who he would look for after his death. After Mu Jingzhe left, the five children buried her and Ji Buwang together, honoring her last wish. When they chose the funeral portrait, they ultimately decided on a wedding photo from her younger days. Next to Ji Buwangs, it looked very compatible. The five children adhered to the rules and buried them together, hoping that Mu Jingzhe would really find Ji Buwang. After Shao Dong and the rest left, Shao Qihai came with his walking stick. He looked at the photo of the two of them on the tombstone with a complicated gaze. Ji Buwang, I have to admit that Ive always been envious of you. Shao Qihai had envied Ji Buwang for his entire life because Ji Buwang had always lived in Mu Jingzhes heart. From start to end, I never won. Ji Buwang, Ive always been a loser. I was utterly defeated As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew over, messing up Shao Qihais white hair and not letting him open his eyes. It was as if the wind was retorting on Ji Buwangs behalf, and it was a strong retort at that. He was envious of Ji Buwang, and Ji Buwang was also envious of Shao Qihai. Even though Shao Qihai was far away, he had at least been by her side. How blissful it must have been to see her grow old. The cruelest things in the world were separation and death. Chapter 472 - Actually Alive Again! Chapter 472: Actually Alive Again! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Knowing that she was dead, Mu Jingzhe closed her eyes. It was over. However, she didnt expect to wake up again. At first, she thought that she had made a blunder and repeated the embarrassing mistake of saying her last words but not dying. Still, when she opened her eyes, she realized that something was different. This didnt seem to be the ward she had been in previously. At the time of her death, although her husband had already passed away, she had been a winner in life. She had reached the peak of life. When hospitalized, she had been admitted to a single ward and had even had a legendary private doctor attend to her. It had been a long time since she had seen such a ceiling. Mu Jingzhe was stunned. Where was she now? Had she transmigrated through a seamless connection again? As Mu Jingzhe was feeling curious, she suddenly heard a voice that sounded both familiar and unfamiliar. This voice was really familiar, yet it was also unfamiliar because she hadnt heard it in decades. It was only after she reacted that she found it familiar. At that moment, the voice muttered and scolded her. What kind of attitude is this? I just asked you to change the name, yet you make it sound like its going to kill you! Mu Jingzhe thought for a while before finally remembering who this was. Wasnt this Xiao Shiliu1? Xiao Shiliu had ranked 16th in the orphanage, where she had brought her up before transmigrating. It was Xiao Shiliu who had recommended to her the sweet, doting novel she had been reading before transmigrating. So she had transmigrated back again? That couldnt be right. She had gotten into a car accident back then, and it had been very serious. The blood had flowed all over the ground, so by right, she shouldnt have been saved at all. Why had she woken up again? Could she have been saved? As Mu Jingzhe was digesting the news, Xiao Shiliu finally realized that she was awake. Sister, youre awake! Thats great! Doctor, doctor, my sister is awake! Then, there was a series of checkups. Mu Jingzhe listened to everyone and looked at her hands again. She even picked up an unfamiliar cell phone and saw her own reflection. She had really returned to the modern era. She had been saved. The preliminary exams show that youre fine. You just have to recuperate properly. Thank you, thank you. Xiao Shiliu bowed and thanked the doctor before asking, Wheres my sisters attending doctor, Doctor Ji? Doctor Ji is performing surgery. Well inform him when hes finished. Alright, thank you. Thank you. When Mu Jingzhe heard their conversation, she sighed. Ji What a nice surname. What a coincidence. The doctor who had saved her was also called Ji. Sister, you scared me to death. You didnt wake up for more than a month. I thought you were really going to become a vegetable. Fortunately, you woke up again. Xiao Shiliu looked at Mu Jingzhe and felt that she seemed a little dazed. Sister, are you alright? Was this a side effect of the operation? Im fine. I just didnt think Id survive. I didnt expect you to survive either, Sister. Its all thanks to Doctor Ji. We originally thought that you couldnt be saved, so we didnt expect him to successfully resuscitate you in the end. Xiao Shiliu told Mu Jingzhe that she had undergone surgery for more than ten hours. Mu Jingzhe sighed when she heard that. Ordinary people couldnt even stand working a desk job for more than ten hours, let alone be in the operating room. When this Doctor Ji comes, I have to thank him properly. Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to wake up in the modern era. Shed thought that she was deader than dead. It was good that she had woken up in the modern era. Since she could still remember Ji Buwang, it probably meant that she hadnt drunk Old Lady Mengs soup1. However, could she find Ji Buwang in the modern era? Could the destined for three lifetimes of marriage thing be real? As Mu Jingzhe was thinking, she heard Xiao Shilius angry voice. This author actually dared to retort! Author? Seeing Mu Jingzhes strange gaze, Xiao Shiliu quickly said, The author of the book I told you about previously. She used your name and made you a trashy character. This author is good at everything else, but her choice of names isnt good. Why did she have to give such a wonderful name to such a trashy character? Not only did the character make a fool of herself by imitating and picking on the female protagonist, but she even knocked on her younger brother-in-laws door in the middle of the night. She also died a miserable death. Lets not talk about this. What I cant stand the most is that the author wrote that shes not good to the children. Youre so nice and you have raised so many of us. Youre the best big sister. No, I have to ask her to change it. I wont ask her to change the plot, but I have to make her change the name! I cant accept her demonizing Mu Jingzhe like this! When Mu Jingzhe heard about this plot, she was instantly filled with emotions. As she looked at Xiao Shiliu, she didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Alright, dont make things difficult for the author. There are many people with the same name and surname in the world. You cant just take away the authors right to name her characters. Xiao Shiliu was feeling indignant on Mu Jingzhes behalf, but the author would definitely be speechless if she heard such an unreasonable objection. What was the point of picking on the name of a trashy character? The author naturally wouldnt want to change it. In her opinion, Xiao Shiliu was being completely unreasonable. But I dont like seeing a character with your name written in such a terrible way. That was why Xiao Shiliu had been posting reviews every day. Each time the author deleted her review, she continued posting. After shed posted for more than a month, the author finally couldnt take it anymore and had ended up retorting. Knowing that Xiao Shiliu was protecting her, Mu Jingzhe grabbed her hand. Dont be angry. Its fine. She can write whatever she wants. It doesnt matter because Im not that kind of person. If you dont like it, just dont read the book in the future. Its not easy being an author either. Mu Jingzhe felt that perhaps it was because the author had written it that way and she and the fictional Mu Jingzhe had the same name and surname that she had been able to transmigrate into the novel. That had been a nice experience. Because of that, she had met Ji Buwang, the five children, Li Zhaodi, and the rest and had been allowed to live a life without regrets. She comforted Xiao Shiliu in a gentle voice, and the latter finally stopped harping on this. However, she looked at Mu Jingzhe, feeling a little strange. Sister, I feel like youve changed a lot. That was certain. After all, she had gone through an additional lifetime. Perhaps she now gave off the vibe of an elderly person? Mu Jingzhe heaved a sigh of relief. I already died once. Of course Ive changed. It was easy to find a reason on the spot. Xiao Shiliu nodded. Thats true. Xiao Shiliu happily informed her other siblings of this good news, and they agreed to come and visit Mu Jingzhe after work. During this period, they took turns watching over Mu Jingzhe. Xiao Shiliu kept herself busy by caring for Mu Jingzhe. When Mu Jingzhe saw this, she couldnt help but think of the five kids. She was quite gratified and she missed them. Shiliu, sorry to trouble you. What kind of trouble is this? Sister, you took such great care of us in the past. What Ive done is nothing. After eating the porridge and asking the doctor, she tidied up and finally felt a little more refreshed. Then, she heard a commotion outside. Xiao Shiliu went out for a while and came back to tell Mu Jingzhe, Doctor Ji is here for his ward rounds. Sister, it will be our turn soon. If you feel any discomfort, you can tell Doctor Ji. Just as Xiao Shiliu finished speaking, Doctor Ji arrived with a few young doctors. Mu Jingzhe approached the door. After the group entered, they walked straight to Mu Jingzhe. The young doctors in the back were still discussing her case softly. She really woke up. What a miracle. Doctor Ji is amazing. However, Mu Jingzhe couldnt hear their words. All she could see was the figure walking ahead. No one else. Chapter 473 - Missing You Like a River Chapter 473: Missing You Like a River Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mu Jingzhe was stunned. This wasnt for any other reason, but because it was all too familiar. Both his figure and vibe were almost identical. It was all so familiar that Mu Jingzhe didnt dare move, afraid that this was all an illusion. Patient Mu Jingzhe? A familiar voice spoke in her ear again. Mu Jingzhe suddenly came back to her senses. Upon looking at those familiar eyes, she pinched herself. This was real. It hurt. She wasnt dreaming. The familiar surname, figure, voice, and eyes seemed to be telling Mu Jingzhe something. He might be Ji Buwang. Because Mu Jingzhes reaction wasnt right, Doctor Ji frowned and took two steps forward to check. However, just as he stepped forward, the patient suddenly reached out and pulled down his mask. Doctor Ji frowned. The doctor behind him couldnt help but want to say something, but he saw that the patients face was suddenly covered in tears. Her expression was so sad that he froze on the spot. What was wrong with her? Mu Jingzhe was actually happy. Upon looking at those familiar eyes, she couldnt help but take off his mask to finally see the face behind it. It really was Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe instantly burst into tears. She had finally found Ji Buwang. She finally got to see him again. He was alive and well, not lying there lifelessly. He was alive. Mu Jingzhe had never thought that Ji Buwang would live in the same world as her. Back when she had told Ji Buwang that she had come from 30 years into the future, Ji Buwang had said that if she dared to die, he would look for her 30 years later. Now, she had finally found him. Everything was like a dream, a dream in which all her wishes had come true. However, Mu Jingzhe knew that this wasnt a dream because if it was, she wouldnt be able to see Ji Buwang. In the remaining years of her previous life, she had missed him like a river. Her only hope had been that she would dream of him when she was sleeping, but he was completely gone. He hadnt even appeared in her dreams. She hadnt seen him for forty years. Forty years. It had been so long that even if she looked at his photo, she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to recognize him in the future. After forty years, she had finally seen him again. Xiao Shiliu hadnt expected Mu Jingzhe to react so abnormally and tear off the doctors mask for no reason. This was her savior. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Mu Jingzhe speak. Ji Buwang. Xiao Shiliu was a little stunned. Because everyone called him Doctor Ji, she hadnt noticed his full name, but the doctors behind him knew it. How does she know Doctor Jis name? Does she know him? Mu Jingzhe couldnt hear their discussion, nor could Ji Buwang. The moment Mu Jingzhe called out his name, his world suddenly became clear and he could see her face clearly. However, everything changed after she called his name. Ji Buwang looked at her face and didnt react for a long time. Hed had face blindness since he was young. He could see everyones faces, but hed forget them as soon as he saw them. They wouldnt leave an impression in his mind. He had clearly been called a genius since he was young, as he could remember everything quickly and had routinely skipped grades in school. Although he had turned from a young genius into the most promising doctor, he had spent less time than the average person. However, despite his exceptional brain, he couldnt remember peoples faces. He could only rely on their voices and physique to distinguish them. Fortunately, although he was face-blind and couldnt remember peoples faces, that didnt affect his ability to treat illnesses and observe facial expressions. The only problem was that he couldnt remember a face after seeing it. However, after so many years, when she called out his name, he could suddenly see her face clearly and remember it distinctly. Ji Buwang stared at Mu Jingzhe in a daze and couldnt help but recall a dream he had been having for a long time. He always dreamed of a person. A girl, to be specific. They seemed to be trapped somewhere, and he could see her face. In his dreams, under the faint light, his gaze traced her face and he memorized it bit by bit. We have to be together in our next life, so God, please dont let me forget her face. I just have to remember her face. He was extremely anxious and he only hoped to remember her face. In the end, he muttered that he didnt want to forget her. In the past, Ji Buwang hadnt been called Ji Buwang. He had been called Ji Tiancai1 because his parents thought that he was a genius. However, after being given this name, hed kept feeling that this wasnt his name. Every time theyd called him that, he hadnt reacted at all. Later on, when he had gone to school, seeing that he would never write his name or respond when his name was called, the teacher had gone to look for his parents. After a few conversations, upon learning about his dream, the teacher had suggested that it might be better to give him a new name. Then, he had changed his name to Ji Buwang1, implying that he didnt want to forget her. After he had changed his name, that sense of feeling had disappeared and he had begun to feel a sense of belonging. Since then, he had responded whenever he was called by his name and written his name in class and during exams. However, despite changing his name, he would still forget what she looked like when he woke up. As he grew older, the dream became clearer and clearer. In the dream, he could clearly remember her face, but when he woke up, he couldnt remember it anymore. Ji Buwang had already given up on this dream, yet he had suddenly seen her face now. This was the first time he saw a persons face so clearly. This was the first time he remembered a face. Then, the face that he had dreamed of but forgotten upon waking up finally became clear. It was her. It was that face. He dreamed of this face every night. This was the face he wanted to remember no matter what. Ji Buwang didnt understand why he had to remember this face. It wasnt a pretty face. Besides, she had been hospitalized after getting into a car accident, so her face was pale and haggard. In combination with the fact that she was wailing and her face was covered in tears, she didnt look good no matter how he looked at her. However, he couldnt take his eyes off her. This was because he had seen it. The face he had been chasing for more than twenty years had finally appeared before him. He had waited so long for the moment shed finally appear. Everything seemed like destiny. Her not-very-pretty face and her tears instantly tugged at his heart and soul. After a moment, he couldnt help but say, Stop crying. He fumbled in his pocket for a tissue and handed it over. He then blurted out, I dont want to see you cry. I want to see you smile instead. The doctors behind him and the nurse who had followed him in were shocked when they heard this. Doctor Ji had actually said such a thing? Ji Buwang was also stunned after saying that. He didnt know why he had said that. Fortunately, it seemed to be effective, as she finally stopped crying. However, a second later, tears streamed down Mu Jingzhes face again. In his previous life, he had wanted to see her cry. In this life, he had said that he wanted to see her smile. It felt so nice. Ji Buwang: Why was she even sadder now that hed said that? He suddenly felt anxious. You Seeing that he was anxious, Mu Jingzhe raised her hand and wiped her face. Her tears had yet to dry, but she revealed the most brilliant smile. Alright, I wont cry anymore. If you want to see me smile, Ill smile for you. Ji Buwang couldnt help but laugh when he saw her smile. Chapter 474 - Ending (1) Chapter 474: Ending (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ji Buwang didnt even know how he left the ward. When he returned to the doctors office out of professional habit, the doctors following him couldnt help feeling curious. Doctor Ji, so you know the patient in Ward 36. Thats right. Why didnt I hear you mention that before, Doctor Ji? No wonder you were so desperate to save her previously. Ji Buwang was stunned when he heard that, recalling the night he had been on duty more than a month ago. When Mu Jingzhe had been brought in, the situation had actually been very dangerous. It had basically been hopeless, but for some reason, hed just felt that he couldnt give up. Hed had a vague feeling that if he didnt save this person, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Hence, he had refused to give up. Even though her heart had stopped, he hadnt given up. In the end, he had finally snatched her back from the gates of hell and worked a miracle. Since saving her, Ji Buwang had been wondering why hed had these thoughts back then. However, after being saved, she hadnt woken up. After a while, Ji Buwang couldnt see anything special about her, so hed thought that it was just his imagination. Alas, he hadnt expected that when she woke up, everything would change because of a single name. He seemed to suddenly realize why he had felt that way back then, as well as why he was face-blind. He could see peoples faces but couldnt remember them because he needed to remember her face first. His only wish in the dream was to remember her face. Perhaps it was because he had been afraid of forgetting or confusing her, so he would rather not remember anyone elses face. Hed only wanted to remember her face. He had never understood why his dream self had prayed so sincerely and desperately, but today, he suddenly understood. Face blindness was very painful, but in order to find her, he had still been willing to go through this forever and ever. Ji Buwang heaved a sigh of relief. As a doctor and an atheist, he didnt believe in reincarnation. However, all these coincidences seemed to prove that there was indeed such a wonderful fate in this world. He even suspected that this patient named Mu Jingzhe might have had the same dream as him before. It felt great to be able to clearly see and remember someones face. In spite of his busy schedule, Ji Buwang couldnt help wanting to visit her. Therefore, even if it wasnt on the way, he would pass by Mu Jingzhes ward six times a day. Every time he passed by, he realized that she would always notice him immediately and smile brightly at him. She seemed to be staring at the door, waiting for him to pass by. And because he had said that he wanted to see her smile, she kept smiling at him. Every single time. After passing by six times and seeing those six smiles, Ji Buwangs heart was a mess. Therefore, he restrained himself and stopped walking past her room. Mu Jingzhe was very disappointed when he stopped coming. Shiliu, when can I get out of bed? Even if I still cant walk, I can sit in a wheelchair. I want to go out. Sister, if theres anything you want, you can tell me. Its useless to tell you. But you still have to recuperate. Why are you in such a hurry? Whats going on? Something very important. She wanted to see Ji Buwang. A day apart from him felt like three years. He was clearly right in front of her, yet not seeing him felt really terrible. What else could it be? Dont you just wish to see Doctor Ji? Yes, Doctor Ji is very handsome and impressive, and hes one of the most popular and impressive doctors in his department. Many patients and colleagues are infatuated with him. But Sister, wake up. Youre only one of them. No way. Were destined to be together. Mu Jingzhe refused to accept this. Xiao Shiliu looked at Mu Jingzhe helplessly. Her steady older sister, who had never been in love, was doomed. This rebellious phase had arrived too late. She was plain yet self-confident, so she was totally beyond redemption. She insisted that they were destined to be together. At the thought of Mu Jingzhe craning her neck to look at the door, waiting to see Ji Buwang, and the way her eyes looked eager to take off the doctors mask again while he was doing his rounds, Xiao Shiliu was very afraid that her sister would be kicked out of the hospital for harboring ill intentions toward the doctor. Xiao Shiliu was also very helpless while seeing her treat her savior like this. She felt that this must be the authors fault. It was because she had used her older sisters name carelessly in her book that her older sister had become so strange! Xiao Shiliu secretly left another comment on the novel. In the end, the author couldnt take it anymore and blocked her. Unable to harass the author anymore, Xiao Shiliu could only secretly pray that Mu Jingzhe wouldnt be kicked out. Fortunately, Doctor Ji was magnanimous, so in the end, they stayed in the hospital. However, Mu Jingzhe also made everyone sigh, as she started to frantically inquire about Doctor Jis situation. It seemed like she was trying to woo him and didnt intend to let go. His colleagues in the hospital quickly found out that yet another patient had fallen for Doctor Ji and was going around asking about him. Everyone was used to it because this wasnt the first time. There were always patients who came to ask questions. Not only was Doctor Ji popular among his colleagues but also among the patients. None of them was surprised to see Mu Jingzhe asking around. They watched in amusement as Mu Jingzhe, who couldnt get out of bed yet, grabbed every nurse and asked them about Doctor Ji. They only said whatever they could. Later on, it became even more impressive when she was able to get out of bed and sit in a wheelchair. When she had nothing to do, she would wait for Doctor Ji at the door of the ward. When Doctor Ji was working in the office, she would secretly take a look. Besides, everyone realized that Mu Jingzhe somehow knew some of Doctor Jis preferences. She seemed to know some things that even they didnt know. What was even stranger was that he seemed to treat Mu Jingzhe differently. Doctor Ji usually kept his distance from the patients, politely refusing anything that exceeded his duty as a doctor. If she were any other patient, he would have dealt with her coldly. He seemed to care about her too. Every time she was mentioned, he would pay more attention. Everyone felt that they might know each other, yet that sort of didnt appear to be the case. In any case, it was quite strange. His colleagues in the inpatient department saw that Mu Jingzhes eyes were shining like a radar, constantly staring at Doctor Ji even though she had yet to recover. Because she was still in university, Xiao Shiliu took care of Mu Jingzhe the most. Every day, she would look at her sister with a gaze that said My older sister is crazy and My older sister is completely useless. She was like an old mother who was worried about her daughter. However, no matter how worried Xiao Shiliu was, her rebellious older sister would go straight to Doctor Ji without turning back, looking infatuated every day. Mu Jingzhe wasnt doing it on purpose. The main reason she did this was that the sense of regaining what she had lost was too precious, making her feel blissful just by looking at Ji Buwang every day. After waiting for so long, she felt very happy to see her sweetheart again and she felt like she was floating on a cloud. In a different world, Ji Buwang was still a Prince Charming, but there was now an additional sense of abstinence. Even an ordinary white coat looked different on him. Every day, Mu Jingzhe kept bubbling with bliss. She actively cooperated with the treatment, wanting to recover as much as possible. She was doing quite well.. Before long, his colleagues started to like Mu Jingzhe even more, which was apparent whenever they mentioned her. Chapter 475 (END) - Ending (2) Chapter 475: Ending (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why did everyone like Mu Jingzhe? Because Mu Jingzhe was always very enthusiastic and warm. Furthermore, she was strong and she actually helped everyone a lot. Meanwhile, Doctor Jis attitude was confusing. In the past, he would long have thought of a way to handle it if someone wooed him like this, but his attitude toward Mu Jingzhe seemed to be more tolerant. This triggered jealousy in other people who also had a crush on Ji Buwang. It also made the colleagues who had designs on Doctor Ji feel conflicted. However, some of the nurses who were married and only admired Doctor Ji had some heartfelt words to say to Mu Jingzhe after getting chummy with her. Based on looks, ability, and character, Doctor Ji was a catch. However, he didnt lack flaws. He actually had a fatal flawhis mother was extremely unpleasant. That mother of his is scary. She finds everyone an eyesore out to steal her son from her. She frequently brings food to Doctor Ji, and everyone is scared of her every time they see her. His father doesnt care either. Anyway, Doctor Ji is excellent in all aspects, but if you really marry over, it might be a little troublesome. The nurses words were considered very polite. Actually, what was even more terrifying was that, since he had such parents, his womans life might be ruined after she married him. No matter how good the couples relationship was, it wouldnt be able to withstand the ravage of her in-laws. After all, it was true that Doctor Ji had a good relationship with his parents. His mother was difficult to please alright, but she was truly devoted to her son. However, the better his relationship with his parents was, the worse it would be for their daughter-in-law. When Xiao Shiliu heard that, she felt even more worried. She tried her best to persuade Mu Jingzhe to give up and stop chasing after Doctor Ji. Mu Jingzhe was quite surprised to hear this. In her previous life, she hadnt experienced such trouble, but in this life, shed actually have trouble dealing with her parents-in-law. Mu Jingzhe asked around about Ji Buwangs family and heard that Ji Buwang had a younger brother. Everyone had rarely heard of the younger brother, but whenever they spoke of Ji Buwang and his parents, they only wondered how that bandit-like mother of his could have given birth to such a charming son. It simply had to be a genetic mutation. In private, some people even said that Ji Buwang might not be their biological son and must have been picked up from the streets instead. However, this rumor was quickly stopped. Doctor Ji would get mad whenever someone said this in front of him. After asking around for two days, Mu Jingzhe met the legend herself. That day, Doctor Ji went to perform surgery as usual. Then, Mu Jingzhe heard that the doctors office was quite lively because Doctor Jis mother had come again. Mu Jingzhe immediately went over curiously. When she got closer, she heard a voice praising Ji Buwang. Mu Jingzhe was stunned when she heard that voice and sped up without thinking. When she saw who it was, she froze in shock. This person was really familiar. Even though she had changed a lot, she was wearing different clothes, and she looked arrogant, she was still extremely familiar. This was the person she had called Mom her entire life, Li Zhaodi. Mu Jingzhe was stunned on the spot. As she looked at the female bandit-like woman with her hands on her waist, tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrollably. It had been many years since she had last seen her mother. In the dead of the night, she kept thinking that there were many places she hadnt taken her parents to. Now, she saw her again. Everyone saw Mu Jingzhe appear. Mommy Ji, who was speaking, sensed everyones strange gazes and turned around, only to see Mu Jingzhe crying. When the other doctors saw Mu Jingzhe cry, they thought that she was crying because Doctor Ji actually had such a terrifying mother. They were all well aware that Mommy Ji was difficult to deal with. If she learned that another woman who coveted her son had appeared, Mommy Ji would show her might again. Everyone broke out in a cold sweat on Mu Jingzhes behalf. They hadnt expected that Mommy Ji would feel heartache for some reason when she saw Mu Jingzhe crying. Why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell? Tell me, Ill get my son to treat you. Hes very impressive. Before anyone could react, Mommy Ji had already taken out a tissue to wipe her tears. What was even more shocking was that Mu Jingzhe actually hugged Mommy Ji and called her Mom. The way she called her Mom was loud and touching, making everyones jaws drop open in shock. This was the first time they had seen such a method of acknowledging a parent. To think that just because she liked someones son, she had called the mother Mom the moment theyd met. What was even more unbelievable was that Mommy Ji, who would usually immediately shake off such a person, actually responded with an aye after being hugged and called Mom. When Daddy Ji returned, Mu Jingzhe also called him Dad. Strangely enough, Daddy Ji was stunned for a moment before responding with an aye too. Both Mommy Ji and Daddy Ji felt very fond of Mu Jingzhe at first sight, so fond of her that it was baffling. They even said, If only she was our daughter. Mu Jingzhe almost cried when she heard that. She hadnt expected that in this lifetime, Li Zhaodi and Mu Teng would actually be Ji Buwangs parents. This was fate. No wonder everyone said that the mother and son were nothing alike. If bandit-like Li Zhaodi had given birth to a Prince Charming like Ji Buwang, wasnt it akin to a genetic mutation? Mu Jingzhe hadnt expected to see them again in such a way. She also had an inkling who the younger brother was now. Mu Jingzhe was delighted and blissful, but the employees of the hospital felt like they had seen a ghost. No one would have thought that Mommy Ji, who was a terrifying mother-in-law in everyones eyes, would transform into an angel in front of Mu Jingzhe. Everyone who witnessed this scene was in a daze by the time they left. Xiao Shiliu, who had come to look for Mu Jingzhe, was also completely dumbfounded. Even though she was still young, she had done her best to take care of Mu Jingzhe. However, this still wasnt enough in Mommy Jis eyes. This chicken soup doesnt look good. Ill brew some for Jingzhe tomorrow and bring over some bone broth. Mommy Ji was afraid that Xiao Shiliu wouldnt be able to take good care of Mu Jingzhe, so she nagged her. Xiao Shiliu wanted to say something, but she simply didnt have a chance to interrupt. Upon hearing that Xiao Shiliu had applied for leave to come over, Mommy Ji waved her hand and asked her to go back and just leave Jingzhe in her care. Xiao Shiliu left in a daze. In her mind, she was thinking that her sister was actually quite smart. By saying that they were destined to be together, she had actually been talking about winning over Doctor Jis parents first. Perhaps her older sister was planning to get Doctor Ji to follow his parents orders regarding marriage. She wanted to curry favor with Mommy Ji to achieve her goal and get together with Doctor Ji. Come to think of it, it wasnt impossible. Since Doctor Ji and Mommy Ji had a good relationship, this might actually be feasible. Xiao Shiliu left with the expression of someone who had seen the ways of the adult world. When Ji Buwang returned from the operation room, he saw his mother holding Mu Jingzhes hand affectionately as if they were a family and he was just an outsider. Sensing something, Mu Jingzhe turned around and saw Ji Buwang. She immediately gave him a brilliant smile. When Mommy Ji saw Ji Buwang, she stepped forward and grabbed his hand. Son, youre back. Youve worked very hard. Come on, let Mommy introduce you to Jingzhe. I like her a lot and want to acknowledge her as my goddaughter. No! No! They shouted in unison.